TRANSACTIONS PROCEEDINGS f | NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE. | Му... 65 iNew IsscE) d —BDITED AND PUBLISHED UNDER THE AUTHORITY OF THE BOARD $^ OF GOVERNORS OF THE INSTITUTE ISSUED 30TH SEPTEMBER, 1924 Wiellingtowe Я. = W. A. G. SKINNER, GOVERNMENT PRINTING ОРГО? WnELros, М макү ND Sox и Каких 8 15: кч Tenses, ает “c Ж NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE. NOTICE TO MEMBERS. 4 24 THE publications of the New Zealand Institute consist of— 1. Transactions, a yearly volume of scientific papers read before the local Institutes. This volume is of royal-octavo size. 2. Proceedings, containing report of the annual meeting of the Board of Governors -of the New Zealand Institute, abstracts of papers dealing with New Zealand scientific matters and published elsewhere, list of members, &c. The Proceedings are of the same size as the Transactions, and are bound up with the yearly volume of Transactions supplied to members. 3. Bulletins. Under this title papers are issued from time to time which for some reason it is not possible to include in the yearly volume of the Transactions. The bulletins are of the - same size and style as the Transactions, but appear at irregular “ f intervals, and each bulletin is complete in itself and separately paged. The bulletins are not issued free to members, but may be obtained by them at a reduction on the published price. LIBRARY PniviLEGES OF MkMBERS.—Upon application by any member æ to the Librarian of the New Zealand Institute or of any of the affiliated Societies such works as he desires to consult which are in those li 1 will be forwarded to him, subject ‘to the rules under which they are issued by the Institute ot the Societies. The borrower will be required to pay for the carriage of the books. Fora list of the serial publications received by the Library of the New Zealand Institute during 1923 see рр. 516-917 "e : 4. : Ф P e S: ADDRESSES оғ MEMBERS.— Members are requested to notify the Secretary of any change of address, so that the same may be noted in the List of Members. TNAM MEMORANDUM FOR AUTHORS OF PAPERS. Тнк attention of authors is particularly directed to the following аса the obs әсл of which bie greatly aid the work of both Editor and printer. It is of importance that in sein a as well as оог сору ample space should be left Р the lines 1. All papers must be typewritten, unless special permission to send in written papers has been granted by the Editor for the time being. Wide spacing between the lines and ample margin should be left. 2. The author should read over and correct the copy before sending it to the Editor of the T'ransactions 8. A badly arranged or carelessly composed paper will be sent back to the author for amendment. It is not the duty of an editor to amend either bad arrangement or defective (ameet, 4. In regard to underlining of words, it is advisable, as a rule, to underline кын > рор and generic names, titles of books and periodicals, and foreign ме © specific names, the International Rules of Zoological Nomenclature and the International Rules for Botanieal Nomenclature must be adhe itles of papers should give a clear indication of the scope of the paper, a such indefinite titles as, e.g., “© Additions to the New Zealand Fauna " should be avoide 7. Papers should be as concise as possible. 8. Photographs intended for reproducen should be the best pro- ra prints, unmounted and sent flat . Line Drawings.—Drawings and ЧЫ таш may be executed in line or w raat If drawn in line—i.e., with pen and ink—the best results are to be obtained only from good, "ri, black lines, using such an in as Higgin's liquid India ink, or a freshly mixed Chinese ink of good quality, drawn on a smooth surface, such as Bristol board. Thin, scratchy, or faint lines must be avoided. Bo k, n to about twice the size (linear) of the plate, will give the best results. Tints or washes not used on line drawings, the object being to не the surface. 10. Wash dee —If drawing in wash is preferred, the w Е should be made in such water-colour as lamp-black, ivory black, o India ink. Phi feprodue better than neutral tint, which inclines op much to blue in its dent юш High lights are better left free bs colour, although they may be stopped € with Chinese white ine Aving a fine Surface stiould be used (the grain of most dra Selig papers reproduces the print with bad effect), and well-modelled eror work will divi satisfactory results. 11. of Drawings.—The printed plate will not exceed 7+ in 43 in., d drawings for plates ‘oer be to this size, or а а ulii thereof, maintaining the same proportion of height to width of plate When a number of drawings are to appear on one А ey should be iv Memorandum for Authors of Papers. neatly wie ёш and if numbered or lettered in soft pencil the printer m permanently before reproduction In plates of was drawings, all = subjects comprising one plate should be grouped on the same sheet of paper or cardboard, as any joining-up shows in the print. Text-figures should be drawn for reduction to a width not oxen 44in. If there are a number of small text-figures they should be all for the same reduction, so that they may be arranged in groups. 12. Maps.—A small outline map of New Zealand is obtainable at a low price from the Lands and Survey Department, Wellington, upon which details of distribution, &c., can be filled in according to th instructions given above for line drawings. 13. Citation.—References may be placed in a list at the end of an article or arranged as footnotes. The former method is preferable in long papers. In the list references are best, arranged гв Me i reference in the text being made by writing a after the author s name, as it ше, the year of Seana of the work, adding, if sherk a page numb and enclosing these in rinis eses, thus: ‘‘ Benham (1915, p. 116). р Example of forms of citation for alphabetical list :— marys B; "e . Oligochaeta from the Kermadec Islands, Trans. N.Z. Inst., EM J., E 1510. The Ses of New Zealand, Christchurch, Whitcombe and When references are not in alphabetical order the initials of the author should precede the surname, and the year of publication should be placed at the end. Care should be taken to verify the’ beris of all. references— date, pages, &c.—and initials of authors should 14. In accordance with a resolution of oe Board of Governors, authors are warned that previous publication of a paper may militate against its acceptance for the Transactions. 5. In ordinary cases twenty-five copies of each paper are supple : gratis to the author, and in cases approved of by the Publication Com mittee fifty copies may be supplied without charge. Айшиопа copies . may be obtained at cost price. 4 1923 TRANSACTIONS А PROCEEDINGS C i LU Coce ty x) tia n Je, “NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE ~~ VO Ge35 Let | ' (NEW 1880Е) EDITED AND PUBLISHED UNDER THE AUTHORITY OF THE BOARD ‘OF GOVERNORS OF THE INSTITUTE ISSUED 30TH SEPTEMBER, 1924 Wellington, N.Z. W. A. G. SKINNER, GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE WHELDON, WESLEY AND Son, 28 Essex STREET, STRAND, LONDON W.C.9 ISSOURI JTANICAL GARDEN LISRARY ERRAT A. Page 188 : Struthiolaria conveza— Holotype is from loc. 1089. Plate 16 (facing page 192): Figs. 11 and 12 are x 2, not x 1. Page 646: In text of fig. 14, for Polyymoria read Polymoria. Page 657, line 6: For 9 read д. : Page 660, line 3: For pls. 27-28 read pls. 27-36. | Face p. OBITUARY. RIGHARD FRANCIS LINGEN BURTON, 1865-1922. RicHaARD Francis Lineen BURTON, of Longner, died on the 7th January, 1922, after a lingering illness, aged fifty-seven. He was educated at Eton, Sandhurst, and Cirencester. He came to New Zealand in 1881 with his cousin, Mr. Pryce (Halcombe, N.Z.) to learn farming, and was for a time on one of Mr. Riddiford’s stations, afterwards taking up land at Арш. From here he explored the- Ruahine Ra nge. He also spent some time in Westland. Afterwards he visited New Guinea, and this brought him into association be Captain C. A. Ww. Monckton, who dedicated one of his books to Burton, describi * a crack shot, a fine boxer and fencer, afraid of nohis that either eked, flew, or swam, and crammed wit a vast lore of onde! knowledge.” ucceeding to the family estates in 1902 he settled down to the life of an English squire and the management of one of the most a estates in Britain—for Longner Hall, Salop, is mentioned in Domesday. The occupied much of his time, but he also found time to act on public bodies and carry out most painstaking observations on the insect-life of Shrop- shire, and the cultivation of many New Zealand plants, including orchids, from see The publication х his observations has chiefly cot abi on others. Theobald's Monograph of the Culicidae devotes several pages observations on British mosquitoes, and he was of ааны assistance to the English authorities in their war-time studies on malarial mosquitoes. The Entomologist (June, 1922) states that he aided much in the compilation of the preliminary catalogue of English Diptera. The Orchid Review (April, 1922) stated that he was highly successful in the cultivation of British orchids. Much of his mosquito work has been publis in Government Public Health Reports and in W. D. Lang's Handbook (1920; British Museum). To Shakespearian students he will be remembered as the dis- coverer of the Burton Shakespeare, SUARUM the only perfect copy known of the 1599 edition of “ Venus and Adonis," and the “ Lucrece " of 1600, of which the only other perfect copy is in tbe Bodleian. Burton had a charming к. quick, nervous, and energetic, but uming, which endeared him to his friends. A ta Il, lean, blonde type of Englishman, he reminded you iA an сен Viking. He was a most conscientious recorder of all natural phenomena which interested him, and it is to be hoped that his notebooks dealing with the cultivation of New Zealand plants may be examined and the observations published. He married in 1902 Miss Alice Mendelson, of Temuka. He is urvived by his widow, a son, and several daughters. He was a life-member of the Wellington Philosophical Society. B. C. Aston. CONTENTS. PAGES ROLL oF HONOUR e i» x .. Xili-xv PRESIDENTIAL ADDRESS de $3 S Ps Vd .. Xvi-xviii ANTHROPOLOGY. Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork: 2, Belts and Bands, Fire-fans and Fire-flaps, dals and Sails. By Te Rangi Hiroa (Р. Н. Buck), D.S.O., M.D. .. 3944-362 The Passing of the Maori. By Те Rangi Hiroa (P. Н. Buck), D.S.O., М.р. .. 1: .. 362-375 BOTANY. The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand: Supplement to Part 1 ; and Part 2. By "s 5 yao. pid e pene ceo Laboratory, Wellington, ue “= «i 1-58 A Revision of the New Zealand Nidulariales, or ** Birds-nest " Fun By G. H. Cunningham Hu ER ro Laboratory, Wellington, 59—66 Studies in the New Zealand iea Part 2—The Distribution of Че e Species throughout the New Zealand Biological Region y the Rev. J. E. ер D.Sc., F.N.Z.Inst., Hutton "Memorial Medallist 67-94 Descriptions of New Native — : By D. Petrie, M.A., Ph.D., F.N.Z. Inst. .. AC ser ee ‚95-98 Second Барраи to the Tretina a f New Zealan G. H. Cunningham, Department of е ы N.Z. 392-396 The 4 or “Smuts,” of New Zealand. By G. H. Cunningham, Department of Agriculture, Wellington, N.Z. 397-433 Descriptions of New Native o s plants. y D. Petrie, M.A., Ph.D., F.N.Z.Inst. ti «s ++ 434-437 The Жекен of Banks Peninsula : Ecce ent By В. M. Laing, M.A., B.Sc., F.N.Z.Ins ond A. Wall МА, dide cus of English, "Canterbury College, Christou. urch 438-444 GEOLOGY. The Structural Features of the Margin of Australasia. . N. Benson, B.A., D.Sc., F.R.G.S., Professor of сетей ve University . 99-137 On a New iue of Epitonium By A. W. B. Powell .. jx x ee à 138 RW ng тшеу тезү чар Contents. The Geology of the Riverhead-Kaukapakapa District, Waitemata County, By J. A. Bartrum, Auckland University College .. TET of Two New Species of ааб Shells. y Albert E. Brookes es es . _ The Te upra of the эре nod South Taranaki Coast By P rshall, M D.Sc., F.G.S., F.N.Z.Inst., Hutton and Hector ае гай x Mardo ch The Struthiolariidae. By J. Marwick, M.A., New Zealand Geological Survey * Palaeontological Notes on some Pliocene Mollusca from Hawke's E By J. Marwick, M.A., New еей Geological Survey «x Three Fossil Annelids new to New Zea By H. J. Finlay, M.Sc., Edmond Fellow, Otago University New Shells from New Zealand Tertiary Beds. By H. J. Finlay, M.Sc., Edmond Fellow, Otago University New Zealand pee Rissoids. By Н. J. Finlay, M.Sc., Edmond Fellow, Otago University The Molluscan Fauna of Target Gully. By H. J. Finlay, M.Sc., Edmond Fellow, Otago University Additions to the Recent Molluscan Fauna of New Zealand. By Н. J. Finlay, M.Sc., Edmond Fellow, Otago University The Family Liotiidae, Iredale, in the New Zealand Tertiary: Part 1—The Gen LS ookula. H. J. Finlay, M.Sc., Edmond Fellow, Otago Univesity Two New Species of ee adin By H. J. Finlay, M ‘Se, Edmond Fellow, Otago University Preliminary Note on the Clifden Beds. By H. J. Finlay, MSc., P caes e есеи and F. H. McDowall, M.Sc., I.C. Lahillia and some other Fossils from the Upper Senonian of New Zealand. By Otto Wilckens, Ph.D., of Bonn University The Tertiary and Recent Naticidae and Naricidae of ходе Zealand. By J. Marwick, M.A., D.Sc. The Post-Tertiary History of New Zealand. By J. Henderson, M.A., D.Sc., B.Sc. in Eng. (Metallurgy) А Evidences of Pleistocene Glaciation at Abbotsford, near Dunedin. By J. Park, F.G.S., F.N.Z.Inst., Dean of the тау of Lig дг at Otago Unive versity A New Fossil Саборо from New Zealand. By A. E. Trueman, F. di S. University College of Swansea Otoliths of Fishes from the Tertiary Formations of New pus By G. A. Frost, F.L.S., F.G.S., F.Z.8. s The “ Hydraulic c Limestones ” of North Auckland. By hg M.A., D.Sc., F.G.8., F.N.Z.Inst., Hutton and Hector The Benmore Coal Area of the Malvern Hills. By R. Speight, M.A., M.Sc., F.G.S., F.N.Z. Inst, Curator of the . Canterbury Museum .. The so-called “ Railroad” at Rakaia Gorge. y A. Dudley Dobson, M.N.Z.Soc.C.E., and R. Speight, м A., M.Sc., .G.S., F.N.Z.Inst., Curator of the Canterbury Muse ix PAGES 139-153 153-154 155-160 161-190 191-201 448-449 450-479 480-494 495-516 517-526 526-531 532-533 534-538 539-544 545-579 580-599 599-600 601-604 605-616 617-618 619-626 627-631 x Contents. ZOOLOGY. Meyrick, B.A Notes and wu cie of Now Zealand Lepidopte By A. Philpott, F.E.S., Assistant t Entomologist, € Cawthron oe elson Notes and Descriptions of pa ее rare tas у Е. R.S. 4 The Tibial Strigil of = s Lepidoptera. By A. Vie аны F.E.S., Assistant ee Cawthron ичине, Report on some Hydroids from the New Zealand Coast, with Notes on New Zealand Hydroida smeni si. Farquhar's s List y W. M. Bale, F.R.M.S. F és Some aged Zealand Amphipoda: No. y Chas. Chilton, M.A., D. Sc, LL.D., &c., Professor of шке 7 : Сеа СоПере, NZ Material for a Monograph on the нан Fauna of New Zeeland : Part 2— Family Syrphidae, Supplement By David Miller, Government Entomologist T . Studies of New Zealand XC MN or Caddis-flies: No. E ATON of New Genera and a ар By Буд. ~~ ; SQ D. Te un ), D.Sc. (Sydney), C.M.Z.S., LS. ; ficus m е of the M Department, nde Verre. Nel N.Z. The New S aer Plant-hoppers of the Tani Cixiidae (Homoptera). By m EN B.Se., F.E.S., Энн мшу, Зоран о of L Agric ultu The Leaf-mining Insects of New Zealand : Part в iridoxa Меут 4 гта E apes nbra Meyr., EE opns ыас. Watt (Lepidoptera M. N. Watt, F.E.S. Illustrated Life-histories of New Zealand iMi: No. 2 By G. V. Hudson, F.E.S., F.N.Z.Ins ds t o. Some New Zealand Amphipoda : No. $ By Chas. Chilton, M.A., D. ge » LL.D., &c., Professor of Biology, Quinte terbury College, NZ. . V $5 iN The Recorded Calliphoridae of New = | Diptera) By J. R.. Malloch, Washingt ve es Studies on the Crane-flies of New PANIER Pert 1— Order bien Super- family Tipuloidea Аў y C. P. Alexa: Department E ову, Рие Agriculture. College, Takast Mass., U.S.A. Descriptions of New Zealand кү Ву E. Meyrick, B.A., F.R.S. vs es Notes and Descriptions of New Zealand Lepidopter: By A. Philpott, Assistant D NM Ca iuc Institute s A Method of сен the Tracheae of Insec By Н. B. Kirk, M.A., .7. Isi, рва of res TES Taraia College, Wellingt New Zealand y a oes торе ie: M. E. Mose E The Insects { is Zea rt 5—The Genus Nepticula (боздон), and the PEU ra шыт) continued, and Gracilaria selenitis Meyr. (Lepidoptera). By M. N. Watt, F.E.S. és “ On the Identity of E oleariae Maskell. By TA Лы, A of the U.S. сиса of Pes mue of ntom PAGES 202-206 207-214 215-224 225-268 269-280 281-284 285-314 315-326 327-340 341-343 631—637 638-640 641--660 661-662 668-669 670 671-73 674-687 687-688 Contents. MISCELLANEOUS. The as Values x How —€— ches Parts 3 and 4. y J. Malcolm, M.D., . B. Hamilton, M.A., B.Sc. Food- ahs | and Deterioration of Trout in the Thermal Lakes District, North aland Island, New Ze: A Chemical Investigation of Pintsch By H. J. Oil. Finlay, M.Sc., Edmond Fellow of Otago University Maori Music. By J. C. Andersen, F.N.Z.Inst. The Early Reclamations and Harbour-works of Wellington By H. Baillie, Librarian, Wellington Municipal Library FE The: ty of Bush Sickness, ог. Iron pe in Ruminants. B. C. Aston, F.LC., F.N.Z.Inst PROCEEDINGS. Annual Meetings of the Board of Governors, 1923 and 1924 APPENDIX. New Zealand Institute Acts and Regulations .. Hutton Memorial Medal and Research Fund Hector Memorial Research Fund Regulations for administering the Government Research Grant . Carter Bequest New Zealand Institute—List of Officers, &c. Roll of Members Serial Publications received by the Library of the Institute 721—192, List of Institutions to which the Publications of the Institute are presented GENERAL INDEX INDEX OF AUTHORS .. xi PAGES 375-380 : 381-391 444-447 689-700 700-720 720-723 758-776 719—184 785-787 787-789 789-790 790 791-798 799-815 816-821 822-828 829-882 883-884 LIST OF PLATES. FACE PAGE К. Е. L. BURTON vii | G. V. Hupson— Plate 32 (coloured) G. H. CUNNINGHAM Plates 1,2 .. e .. 48 | ТЕ Ranar Hrroa— Plates 3, 4 .. 5 xe Са Plates 33-40 . CuNNINGHAM— re 3 v à 138 Plates 41-47 J. A. BARTRUM— Plates 48-51 Plate 53 A. E. BRookEss— Plate 7 a 154 O. WILCKENS— Plate 54 MARSHALL and В. Мевросн— Plates 8—10 «s A00 | WICK— | Plates 55-56 J. MaRWICE— | Plates 57—60 Plates 11-14 176 | a RS 184 | A. FRosr— Plates 16, 17 192 | Plates 61—62 | | A. PuiLPOTT— P. MARSHALL— Plate 18 à 224 Plates 63-64 А. D. DossoN and В. SPEIGHT— К. J. Тплтлар— Plate 19 ; . 314 Plates 65-66 U .. N. Warr— J. G. MvERs— Plates 67-68 Plates 20—22 320 tes 23, 24 x 324 | J. C. ANDERSEN— Plates 69—70 vs M. N. Warr— Plates 25-27 328 | Н. Banim— Plates 28-31 336 Plate 71°, . NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE. ROLL OF HONOUR SHOWING MEMBERS OF THE INSTITUTE WHO WERE ON ACTIVE SERVICE DURING THE WAR Name. Available Details of Service. : i ae PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY. E. H. Atkinson tenant, Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve. C. Eg eser N. 7. edical Corps C.B., C.M.G Died of M Val. Blake F Lieutenant, NZ. Engin — Kill action. F.K. B Lieu .2. E Killed in in din P. W. Burbidge Sergeant +З Specialists. W. H. r Canterbury ntry. L. J. Comri "penses Arai 36th Reinforcements. V. C. Davies Regimental Sergeant-Major, lst N.Z. Rifle Brigade W. Earnshaw А eer Lieut.-Commander, R.N. C. J. Freeman . | N.Z. Rifle Brigade. C. Freyberg v. —— West York (Prince of Wales's Own) J. G. B. Fulton .. Corporal, 10th Reinforcements. H. E. Girdlestone.. | Company Sergeant-Major, Wellington MY Killed in action. H. Hamilton . | Sub-Lieutenant, Roya Ride Brig de ves teer Reserv: С. G. Johnston .. | Lieutenant, Ist NZ. Ri Killed in action, G. W. King .. | Lieutenant, N.Z. Tunnelling ‘Company. E. Marsden . | Major (temp.), N.Z. Engineers | MC. d A mr am espatches. J. M. .. | Lieut.-Colonel, N.Z. Medical pe D. McKenzie . | Trooper, Wellin ton Mounted R H. M. Mi ignes siden pg vem eers' Divisional Signalling Com W. L. Moore a Captain: NZ. Field Artillery -. | Mentioned in de- spatches. T. D. M. Stout —— N.Z. Medical Corps .. :. {р R. M. Sunley ral, Specialists. W. M. Thomson Captain, N.Z. "Medios al Corps. * H. S. Tily sent N.Z. Field Artillery. Co Н. Vickerman .. | Major, commanding N.Z. Tunnelling Company | D.S.O., O.B.E.; mentioned in ; tch C. J. Westland .. | Corporal, N.Z. Machine Gun Corps. à AUCKLAND INSTITUTE. F. г oo .. | Captain, N.Z. Medical Corps. S. B Tob hg К Gunner, т 7. am Artillery. R. Briffa Captain, N. | PB Н. E (Te Major, N. 7. Medical Corps ды ds | D.S.0. S. Cory-Wright — N.Z. Engineers, Divisional Iatelligenoe | | M.C. Office W. J. Crompton .. | Ist Battalion, Otago Regiment. F. N. R. Downard | Lieutenant, N.Z. Rifle Brigade. G. Fenwick . opt, N.Z. Medical Corps. xiv Roll of Honour. Кол, оғ Honour—continued. Name. Available Details of Service. AUCKLAND EE R. H. Gunson Lieutenant, Moto G. H. Hansard Sergeant-Major, 3 id Machine Dui Corps. D. Holderness Lieutenant, N.Z. Enginee R. T. Inglis Captain, N.Z. Medical Fore. J. C. Johnson Captain, N.Z. Medical Corps. C. W. Leys Lieutenant, Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve. K. Mackenzie Captain, N.Z. Medical Corps. H. A. E. Milnes .. | Lieutenant, Auckland ялчы Regiment W. R. B. Oliver .. Jenn Canterbury Infa G. Owen be a t, N.Z. Rifle Brigade and N.Z. Engi- A. C. Purchas Majc s uet Z. Medical Corps. E. Robertson aptain, N.Z. Medical Co C. B. Rossiter Captain, N.Z. Medical Corps. T. C. Savage aptain, N.Z. Medical Co Rev. D. Scott DNUS Department, N.Z. Expeditionary For H. L. Wade Captain, Auckland Mounted Rifles. F. Whittome Corporal, N.Z. Rifle Brigade. PHILOSOPHICAL INSTITUTE OF CANTERBURY. H. Acland Colonel, N.Z. Medical Corps. G. E. Archey Captain, N.Z. Field Artillery J. W. Bird Sergeant- -Major, ТА Staff. F. J. Borrie . | Captain, N.Z. Medical Corps. F. M. Corkill . | Captain. William Dean prem Canterbury Mounted Rifles. A. A. Dorrien-Smith Maj A. Fairbairn Captain: H. D. Ferrar Trooper, N.Z. Mounted Rifle C. E. Foweraker Corporal, N.Z. Medical Corps F. G. Gibson Captain, N.Z. Medical Cor J. Guthrie . | Captain, N.Z. Medical Corps W. Irving Captain, N.Z. Medical L. S. Jennings Captain, Otago Regiment . . "wh H. Lang 2nd Lieutenant, N.Z. Rifle Brigade E. Kidson Captain, Royal Engineers G. MacIndoe Signaller, "eS Infantry Brigade = P. S. Nelson Private, Canterbury Regiment F. S. Oliver Sergeant, Неда arters Instruction al Staff. H. we Sergeant-Major, Headquarters Instructional Sir R. H. Rhodes Colonel, Red Cross Commissioner. A. Taylor Captain, N.Z Veterinary Corps. T. Weston Lieutenant, Canterbury Regiment. F. S. Wilding Captain, N.Z. Field Artillery. J. P. Whetter Captain, N. edical Corps. A. M. Wright Captain, N.Z. Medical Corps. OTAGO INSTITUTE. S. C. Allen .. | Captain, N.Z. Medical Corps. R. Buddle Surgeon, H. ships *' Crescent, 7 * Cumber- and," and '* Warwick ” L. E. Barn Lieut.-Colonel, N.Z. Medical Corps .. te F. C. Batchelor .. | Lieut.-Colonel, N.Z. Medical Corps. v. D. x TELER . Expeditionary Force Cuthbert Fenwick | Serg t, N. Z. Medical Co A. Mackie 24 ааг N.Z. Expeditionary, Force v» Killed in action. Died of sickness Killed in action. Killed in action. Kill action. Killed i in i action. > Mentioned in de- spatches. C.M.G. M.M. Roll of Honour. xv Roti or Honour—continued. Name. " Available Details of Service. Otago IxsTITUTE—conlinued. E. J. O'Neill .. | Lieut. сас 2 = P Corps .. .. | €.M.G., ”.8.0. Т. R. Overton .. | Lieute Н. Р. Pickerill .. | Lieut. ҮСЕ N. Z "Medical canola : | OBL. R. Price .. | Major, Otago Infan kid : .. | Killed in action. Е. Е. Roberts .. Captain, Royal Engine S. G. Sandle .. | Major, Exped iat Force. Е. Н. Statham .. | Major, Otago o Infantry а .. | Killed in action. W. D. Stewart .. | Lieutenant, Otago Infantry. W. A. Thomson N.Z. Machine Gun Corp R.N ts T N.Z. Expeditionary Force. D. B. Captain, N.Z lling Co H. F. H. Whitcombe Gener, | N.Z. Field Artillery. Manawatu PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY. E. C. Barnett tain, N.Z. Medical Corps D. H. B. Bett Captain, N.Z. Medical Corps A. A. Martin .. | Major, N.Z. Medical Corps Ss .. | Killed in action. J. Murray .. | Lieutenant, Auckland еса H. D. Skinner .. | Private, Otago Infantry T EIAS n W. R. Stowe .. | Major, N.Z. Medical Corps. Hawkgs Bay PHILOSOPHICAL INSTITUTE. . Bernau .. | Captain, N.Z. Medical Corps. Major, N.Z. Medical Corps. . T. Williams .. Wellington Mounted Rifles VUE А | Died of sickness. NELSON INSTITUTE. F. A. Bett .. | Captain, N.Z. Medical Corps. WANGANUI PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY. Morris N. Watt .. | Corporal, N.Z. Medical Corps. | NorE.—The roll is as complete as it has been found possible to туты it. The Editor vould be а to be notified of T omissions or necessary amendmen PRESIDENTIAL ADDRESS. Тн following is the presidential address delivered before the New Zealand Institute on the 29th January, 1924, at Wellington, by Professor H. B. Kirk :— died in the early part of last year—Dr. Isaac Bayley Balfour, Keeper of the Royal Botanic Gardens at Edinburgh, and formerly Professor of Botany zed as one of the leading botanists of the world, one of the finest and one of the tion Committee of Tokyo, recognized as a first authority on seismology. He returned to Japan seriously ill, and died almost immediately after Institute, it is fitting that we should do honour to his memory, and a resolution will be submitted to you during the course of this meeting. ong prominent members of the Institute that have died during the year were Professor F. D. Brown, Mr. R. Murdoch, and Mr. W. F. Worley. The standing of the Institute in public esteem in New Zealand remains good, although the financial difficulties through which it has been passing have been very great. Especially great has been the strain put on the loyalty of the constituting societies by the necessity to curtail the T'rans- actions, to maintain the levy, and generally to endeavour to discharge have, on the whole, not failed to recognize that they are the Institute, and that its acts are in reality their own acts through their delegates, better informed than the majority of the members as to the work of the Inst itute, its needs and its difficulties. Presidential. Address. xvii Palmerston North gives every encouragement. Such meetings are, without doubt, highly stimulating, and they serve to bring the members of the Institute more in touch with each other, enabling them to realize more fully the greatness of their common aim. At present many members recognize only that they are members of their local society, and fail to realize that they belong to the association of the scientific men of the land. e standing of the Institute abroad continues to improve from year to year, if one may judge from the increasing number of applications from learned societies and scientific libraries to be placed on the exchange list. here, and they are in no difficulty ; but many that are not co vepres employed in scientific work feel diffident in taking the time of men they, КЕ. flatteringly, 2 сын as busy. Help might be given to пок visitors, and received from them, if an inset in the Transactions informed them that application to the office of the Institute, whether personally or in writing, would result in their being placed in communication with the workers they would most like to meet. In this conneétion, one of the most pressing needs is a suitable building in the city, easily found and likely to be noticed by those that are not looking for it. Such a building would meet also the very urgent need of the Р for room in which Е store its stocks of Transactions and other matter The long delay in the appearance of Volume 54 of the Transactions has been calculated to damage the prestige of the Institute both at home and abroad. From 1888 onwards the annual volume has been printed at the Government Printing Office. and the work has always been done well. It has been ve do es that the талера must be in the printer's Institute's Honorary Editor. For many years the Printing Office got the work of the volume out of hand in good time. Gradually, however, more and more of the other work of the office came to take precedence of the volume, until its issue was pushed late into the year, then into the early part of the following year, and now it happens that the volume con- taining the papers read in 1921 is only just ready to leave the Printing Office. The effect on the Institute has been exceedingly bad. Many ns ea of the various societies join only because “ = value they set e Transactions : scientific papers published in ransactions are tik pee to workers in other parts of the world put the volume is > “ separates ” are issued іп advance of the volume: thus the tendency to send important work abroad for publication has increased, and the value of the volume and the prestige of the Institute have suffered. The Board of Governors has several times considered the advisability of again getting the volume printed by a private firm, but has always been faced by the difficulty that, owing to the see high price of printing, it was in debt to the Government Printer. Now the improved circumstances referred to in the report of the Publication бев mittee, it will be possible to consider the question without the embarrassing feeling that we should be leaving the Government Office while still Ads a financial obligation to it. If the Board decides that a change ought to ii— Trans, xviii Presidential. Address be made, the decision will certainly be come to with regret, seeing how good the general work of the Government Office has been, and particularly how efficient the reading has always been. But the responsibility resting upon the Board to see that the work of the Institute is done with the utmost promptitude may well outweigh this feeling. The Institute has continued, so far as it was able, to keep a watchful .eye on matters affecting the preservation of the native fauna and flora. In connection e pecially with the extension in 1922 of the Tongariro National Park, the members of the Institute took a very active part; and it may be mmi Governors; but they should be keenly interested in the matter of reserves, and each should make a point of knowing especially the reserves of his own district and the areas that ought to be reserved. —— 1. It is a noticeable feature that, except for the Carter bequest, the Institute has received no considerable beneiaction in aid of its work. The Government made for a short time a research grant by annual vote of Parliament; but this grant was one of the very first items eliminated when retrenchment became necessary. The Hector and Hutton Memorial Funds, and, lately, the Hamilton Memorial Fund, all contributed by members of the Institute, have been applied to the encouragement of research. But it cannot be said that the Institute has ever been in a position to aid and encourage research to the extent that might be expected of a body that includes practically all the scientific workers of New Zealand. | Another direction in which the Institute might be expected to take a principal part is the equipment and organizing of scientific expeditions in the Dominion and its dependencies, and, indeed, the Standing Committee recently passed a resolution recognizing the need for this work. Here, again, the lack of funds has constituted an insuperable difficulty. Scientific workers are not as a rule wealthy, or even well-to-do, and, although their private effort has never been wanting, it has been inadequate to enable the Institute to do anything like all the work that it is recognized ought to be done. Until scientifie work receives the recognition that is extended to it in more enlightened countries this must always be the case. Even New Zealand began to wake up to the value of scientific work towards the end of the Great War; but it soon dropped off to sleep again. A direction in which the Institute might, through the affiliated societies add to the usefulness of its work is in the popular exposition of scientific subjeets. If the Institute were to arrange for selected members to give popular lectures in amy centre that was prepared to pay the travelling- expenses of the lecturer, its readiness would, I believe, be taken advantage of, and the arousing of popular interest would be certain to have a beneficial reaction on the Institute itself. In conclusion, I wish to thank the members of the Institute for the hearty support and co-operation they have given me during the time I have had the great honour of being President. TRANSACTION 5. TRANSACTIONS OF THE NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE, The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand: Supplement to Part 1 ; and Part 2 By G. Н. CuxxixGHAM, Mycologist, Biological’ Laboratory, Wellington, N.Z. noi before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 24th October, 1922 ; received by Editor, 31st December, 1922 ; issued separately, 26th May, 1924.] . Plates 1, 2. SUPPLEMENT TO PART 1 OF THE UREDINALES OF NEW ZEALAND. ADDITIONAL SPECIES OF THE PUCCINEAE. 8іхсе the first part of this paper has been sent to the press the following additional species have come to hand. This supplement adds ten species of Puccinia to the New Zealand Uredinales ; of these, two are introduced, one is doubtfully indigenous, and the remainder are endemic 1. Puccinia Elymi Westendorp. (Fig. 77.) Gramineae. West., Bull. Acad. Bruz:, vol. 18, р. 408, 1851. Aecidium то; DO; FL Fr., vol. 2, 243, 1805. А. Aquilegiae Pers., I6. Pic í К 58, 1806. йау Elymi West, Bull. Acad. Bruz., vol 18, et Meee коз i P. ads ‚ Diet. et Holw., Erythea, vol. 3, p. 81, 189. P. trit = rusa Ann. Sci. Nat., ser. viii, vol 9, p. 270, 1899. Р 6 rikes l.c w x 273. P. Actaeae-Agropyri Ed. Fisch., Ber. Schweiz. Bot. Ges., vol. 11, p. 8, 1901. Arth. . Torr. Club 8, p. 663, 1901. Р. dmi ч 'aeoma a ns. А < Puce wyomen nsis Arth., Bull. ү E vol. 45, P. анаи Arth., l.c., p. 146, p.p. 0. Spermogones epiphyllous. erowded in small groups, seated on inflated areas, immersed, honey-coloured. p. 143, 1918. 1—Trans. 9 Transactions. I. Aecidia hypophyllous and petiolicolous, crowded in small groups . B up to 5 mm. diam., seated on somewhat inflated areas, orange. Peridia cylindrical, up to 2 mm. high, 0-1-0-3 mm. diam., margins slightly ex- panded, not revolute, white, finely laciniate. Spores globose or elliptical, 18-28 x 15-23 mmm. ;* epispore hyaline, densely and minutely verruculose, 1-1-5 mmm. thick, cell-contents granular, yellow. П. Uredosori amphigenous, scattered or crowded, seated on pallid spots, linear, 0-5-1 mm. long, orange-yellow, pulverulent, surrounded by the ruptured epidermis. Spores subglobose, elliptical or obovate, 28-32 x 23-26 mmm. ; epispore hyaline, finely and closely echinulate, 1-1-5 mmm. thick, cell-contents granular, orange-yellow ; germ-pores scattered, 6-8, conspicuous. ПІ. Teleutosori amphigenous, chiefly hypophyllous, and culmicolous, slightly constricted at the septum; epispore smooth, chestnut-brown, 1-5-2 mmm. thick in the upper cell, 1-1-5 mmm. in the lower ; pedicel persistent, hyaline, tinted beneath the spore, short, up to 15 x 6 mmm. ; germ-pore of the upper cell apical, obscure, basal pore immediately beneath X. Mesospores not uncommon, elongate-elliptical, up to 40 x 12 mmm. Hosts :— Deyeuzia Forsteri Kunth. On leaves and culms. Herb. No. 739. П, III. Lake Harris track, Otago, 650 m., W. D. Reid! 6 May, 1921 Triticum vulgare Vill. Herb. No. 1268. Ruakura, Auckland, A. W. Green! 9 Jan., 1922. Distribution: Europe; Asia Minor; Japan; North and South America ; Australia. One host is indigenous and widely spread throughout; it occurs also in Australia and Tasmania (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 868). The other is widely cultivated throughout the world. Were known to occur on several hosts; but until the necessary cultural work had been performed by Arthur apparently no attempt had been and the synonymy given above taken from his paper in North American a, , hosts (all belonging to the family Ranunculaceae) and ninety-three telial hosts belonging to the Poaceae. The genus Rostrupia Lagerh. was based on abnormal 3—4-сеПеа forms of the teleutospores of this species. It may be mentioned that Arthur includes here P. agropyrina Erikss. and P. triticina Erikss., two races formerly included under P. dispersa Erikss. et Henn. Although not sufficiently differentiated to Separate as distinct species, these two forms may in the uredo stage be separated on account of the ferruginous colour of the uredosori. * In this article the contraction “ mmm." is used for ' micromillimetres." CuxNINGHAM.—The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 3 2. Puccinia Foyana n. sp.* (Fig. 78.) Ranunculaceae. 0. Unknown. I. Aecidia amphigenous, chiefly hypophyllous, in crowded irregular groups, seated on somewhat inflated «pots up to 10 mm. diam., orange. Peridia cupulate, 0-5 mm. diam., ns erect, somewhat incurved, white, laciniate. Spores polygonal or “elliptical, 22-30 x 15-20 mmm. ; epispore hyaline, finely and densely verruculose, 1 mmm. thick, cell- contents vacuolate, orange. III. Teleutosori amphigenous, petiolicolous and .caulicolous, arranged in scattered оше up to 5 mm. diam., bullate, pulverulent, orbicular, 0-25—0-5 , long covered, becoming exposed by the longitudinal fissuring of de манин. Spores elliptical, less commonly clavate, 42-65 x 2 mmm.; apex acuminate, seldom rounded, crowned with a prominent hyaline papilla, slightly (6 mmm.) or not thickened, base rounded or bluntly attenuate; slightly or not constricted at the septum ; epispore smooth, bright chestnut- тысе 2-5-3 mmm. thick, cell-contents cel deciduous, hyaline, to 30 x 8mmm.; germ-pore of the upper cell apical, conspicuous, раш, basal pore immediately beneath the septum, conspicuous, papillate. X. Mesospores not uncommon, elliptical, 20-35 x 17-24 mmm Host: Ranunculus Enysii T. Kirk. On leaves, stems, and wen Herb. No. 581. I-III. Cass (Canterbury), 650 m., N. R. Foy ! 20 Jan 1922. (T The host is endemie, and is confined to the mountains of the South Island. (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 14. conspicuous hyaline apical papilla, thick epispore, and Tad size of the teleutospores, separate this species from P. contegens G. H. Cun 3. Puccinia namua n. sp. (Text-fig. 79, and Plate 2, fig. 7.) Umbelliferae. I. Aecidia amphigenous and caulicolous, crowded in scattered groups to 25 mm. — ite on slightly inflated, discoloured spots, orange. Peridia cupulate, 0 iam., 1 mm. , margins erect, not revolute, laciniate, white. Spates ‘polygonal or subglobose, 18-24 mmm. diam. ; ` epispore tinted yellow, densely and m inutely verruculose, 1-1-5 mmm. thick, cell-contents vacuolate, orange. I. Uredosori amphigenous, chiefly hypophyllous, and caulicolous, on leaves scattered, orbicular, up to 15mm. diam., seated on pallid- yellow spots; on stems linear, up to 3mm. long, seldom confluent ; orange-yellow, bullate, pulverulent, surrounded and partly covered by the ruptured epidermis. Spores elliptical, obovate, seldom globose, 18-30 x 16-22 mmm.; epispore tinted yellow, sparsely and moderately echinulate, 1-1-5mmm. thick, cell-contents granular, sulphur-yellow ; germ-pores 4, equatorial, obscure. III. Teleutosori similar to the uredosori but chestnut-brown. Spores subclavate or elliptical, 30-40 x 18-26mmm.; apex rounded, not thickened, base attenuate, lower cell narrower than the upper; slightly constricted at the septum; epispore coarsely warted, chestnut-brown, 2-2-5 mmm. thick, compe granular; pedicel persistent, hyaline, fragile, up to 25 x m.; germ-pore of the upper cell apical, con spicuous, basal pore ; гегин the septum, conspicuous. * Latin diagnoses of new species will be found on pages 10-13. 1* 4 Transactions. Host: Anisotome filifolia (Hooks f.) Cockayne and Laing. On leaves and stems. Herb. No. 741. І, II. Mount Isobel, Hanmer (Canterbury), 1,000 m., W. D. Reid! 4 Nov., 1921. I, II, III. Sugarloaf, Cass (Canter- bury), 1,500 m., W. D. Reid! N. R. Роу! 20 Jan., e host is endemic, and is confined to the dachte of the South Island. (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 218.) his species is characterized by the coarsely-warted epispore of the teleutospore. 4. Puccinia whakatipu n. sp. (Fig. 80.) 0, I. Unknown. I. Uredosori amphigenous, жакы hypophyllous, and caulicolous, elliptical, 0-25-1mm. long, scattered or crowded, bullate, pulverulent, cinnamon-brown, becoming expose em by the longitudinal fissuring of the epidermis. Spores elliptieal, obovate, or subglobose, 22-35 x 18-25 mmm. epispore pallid cinnamon, sparsely and Bondy echinulate, 2 mmm. thick, cell-contents granular, cinnamon ; germ-pores 4, equatorial, obscure. III. Teleutosori similar to the Sos et but dark chestnut - brown. Spores elliptical or subclavate, 30-40 x 20-26mmm.; apex rounded, not thickened, base rounded, less commonly attenuate, both cells about the same size; slightly constricted at the septum; epispore minutely verruculose, chestnut-brown, 1-5-2 epi thick, cell-contents granular ; pedicel persistent, hyaline, ‘fragile, up to 30 x 6mmm.; germ-pore of the upper cell apical, conspicuous, basal pore 2 v the septum, obscure. - Host: Anistome EY a f) Cockayne and Laing. On leaves and stems. Herb. III. Table Bay, Wakatipu (Otago), 830 m., W. D. xa 33 May, D (Type.) This species is separated from the preceding on account of the minutely - verruculose epispore of the teleutospores, sparsely - warted cinnamon-coloured epispore of the uredospores, and different sorus characters. Although both occur on the same host, they show little other than a general resemblance to each other 5. Puccinia Anisotominis n. sp. (Fig. 81.) I. Unknow TL Uredosori Wink crowded on discoloured spots, elliptical, . 1-2 mm. long, bullate, pallid ferruginous, long covered. Spores subglobose, elliptical or obovate, 24-40 x 18-22 ттт. ; еріѕроге Eie. sparsely and somewhat coarsely echinulate, 1-5-2 mmm. thick, cell-contents granular, tinted brown ; germ-pores 4, equatorial, obscure. III. Teleutosori amphigenous, chiefly hypophyllous, crowded in scattered groups, elliptical when 1-1-5 mm. long, or confluent and attaining a length f 3mm., ate, pulverulent, dark chestnut-brown, long covered, becoming exposed by the longitudinal fissuring of the epidermis. Spores elongate-clavate, 40-60 x 17-22mmm.; apex bluntly acuminate, seldom rounded, thickened up to 6mmm., base attenuate, basal cell slightly longer and narrower than the upper ; , constricted at the septum ; epispore smooth, golden-brown, 2-2-5 m thick in upper cell, 2 mmm. thick in lower, cell-contents T ‘pedicel persistent, hyaline, fragile, up to 40 x 7mmm.; germ-pore of the upper cell apical, conspicuous, basal pore immediately beneath the septum, obscure. ost: Anisotome Haastii (F. v. M.) Cockayne and Laing. T leaves. Herb. No. 743. II, III. Lake Harris track, Otago, 1,000 m., W. D. Reid ! 6 May, 1921. (Type e.) CuxNINGHAM.— The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 5 . 77.—Puccinia Elymi SUM on Deyeuxia Forsteri Kunth. Teleutospores, meso- spores. Fic , and uredos Fic. 78.—Puccinia Foyana G. Н. С Cunn. on Ranunculus Enysii T. Kirk. Teleutospores and m Fig. 79. — Puccinia ASANG: G. H. Cunn. on Anisotome yn ge (Hook. f.) Cockayne and Teleutospores, uredospores, and aecidiospores. Fic. 80. — Puccinia whakatipu G. H. Cunn. on Aniso Et filifolia (Hook. f.) Cockayne and Laing. Teleutospores and uredospor Fic. 81. ^ Piima Anisotominis G. H. Cunn. on оде Haastii (Е. v. M.) Cockayne and Laing. — and estos ospore. Fic. 82. —Pusinia Euphrasi n. on Euphrasia cuneata Forst. Teleuto uredos oaa. ge aecidiospores. Fic. 83. — Puccinia punctata Link. on Galium umbrosum Sol. Teleutospores and ores. . 84. — Puccinia ттун С. Н. Cunn. on Wahlenbergia albomarginata Hook Teleu . 85. Генон Sonchi Rob. on Sonchus oleraceus L. Teleutospores and uredospores All figures x 400. 6 T'ransactions. The host is endemic, and is confined to the South Island, where it is not uncommon in the mountain districts. (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 217.) his of the difftendy hen ed longer teleutospores (which have a smooth Eo eins and my ener coarsely-echinulate uredospores. The five species whic ve been recorded on the genera Angelica and Anisotome dice a general г resemblance to one another, and may readily be ира by = снн to the following table. The presence or absence n aecidium is not given below as a specific character, as the cycle of dici species in which it appears to be absent is at present too imperfectly known KEY TO SPECIES OF PUCCINIA ON ANGELICA AND ANISOTOME. ети давне smooth Tel ospores elongate-clavate, 40-60 x 17-2 mmm. e Anisotominis. _Telentospores elliptical or subclavate, 35—45 х 21-26 mmm. .. cuniculi. eer hes je Teleu esr minutelv sa en ga germ-spores equatorial .. - -. whakatipu. Uredospores yellow ; nk a tas: scattered Be 3 oti. Teleutospores coarsely warted o Fx .. патта. 6. Puccinia Euphrasiana n. sp. (Fig. 82.) Scrophulariaceae. Uredo australis Diet. et Neg., Engler Jahrb., vol. 27, p. 15, 1899. 0. р aes hypophyllous, immersed, sparse, scattered, associated with the a . Aec idia hypophyllous, in scattered groups up to 5m diam., irregular, seated on discoloured spots which are absent in URN speci- mens, pallid-orange. Peridia depressed-globose, or angular, flattened, 0-2 mm. diam., immersed and covered by the epidermis, opening by an irregular apical pore, hyaline. Spores subglobose, polygonal or elliptical, 22-30 x 18-22 mmm ; epispore hyaline, nad and minutely verruculose, 1-5 mmm thick, cell- contents vacuolate, orang II. Uredosori amphigenous, chiefly еа. scattered, orbicular or elliptical, 0-5-1 mm. diam., bullate, pulverulent, cinnamon - brown, surrounded by the ruptured epidermis. Spores subglobose or elliptical, 20-30 x 18-23 mmm.; epispore pallid cinnamon, moderately and finely echinulate, 1-1-5 mmm. thick, cell-contents vaeuolate, cinnamon; germ- pores -2, equatorial, conspicuous. III. Teleutosori amphigenous, in small scattered groups of 3 or 4 sori, seated on dead and discoloured spots, bullate, pulverulent, dark chestnut- rown, partially covered by the ruptured epidermis. Spores elliptical, seldom subclavate, 28-38 x 15-20 m mm.; apex rounded, not thickened; base slightly attenuate, or у жыз both cells ous the same size; con- stricted at the septum; epispore smooth, chestnut-brown, 1-5 mmm. thick ; pedicel persistent, hyaline, up to 50 x 8mmm.; germ-pore of the ор cell apical, obscure, basal pore immediately beneath the septum, cure. ost: Euphrasía cuneata Forst. On leaves. Herb. Nos. 727, 744. I, П. York Bay, Wellington, E. Н. Atkinson! 10 Mar., 1922. “II, III. York Bay, E. Н. Atkinson! G. Н.О. 19 July, 1922 ; 14 Oct., 1922. Distribution : Chile The host is endemie, and is not uncommon in the North Island, but is sparingly distributed 1 in the South. (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 553.) CuxNiNGHAM.— The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 1 7. Puccinia punctata Link. (Fig. 83.) Rubiaceae. Link., Ges. Nat. Freunde Berlin Mag., vol. 7, p. 30, 1815. Puccinia Galii Schw., Schr. Nat. Ges. Leipsig, vol. 1, p. 73, 1822. Р. Galiorum ink., in Willd. Sp. Pl., vol. 6, p. 76, 1825. Рн Galiorum Arth., Proc. Ind. Acad. Sci., 1898, p. 182, 1899. Puccinia овд ыкдал. Lindr., Medd. Stockh. Hogsk. Bot. Ins., vol. 4, p. 6, 1901. Dicaeoma punctatum (Link.) Arth., Proc. Ind. Acad. Sci., 1903, p. 150, 1904. 0. Spermogones epiphyllous, sparse, in small groups, honey-coloured. . I. Aecidia hypophyllous, in small groups, or scattered, seated on pallid spots, orange-yellow. Peridia cupulate, 0-25 mm. diam., margins short, erect, or somewhat recurved, finely laciniate, white. Spores globose or elliptical, 16-24 x 16-22 mmm. ; epispore hyaline, densely and minutely verruculose, 1 mmm. thick, cell-contents orange-yellow II. Uredosori ерата chiefly hypophyllous, and caulicolous, on leaves scattered, orbicular, 0:5-1 mm. diam., on stems elliptical, up to mm. long, cinnamon - brown, pulverulent, surrounded by the ruptured epidermis. Spores elliptical, obovate or subglobose, 22-28 х 18-22 mmm. Е pallid cinnamon - brown, sparsely and moderately echinulate, 1-5 mmm. thick, = осе vacuolate, cinnamon; germ-pores 2, super- büsitcrial conspic ПІ Teleutosori hypophyllous and caulicolous, minute, orbicular, 0-25-1 mm. diam., colate-brown, pulvinate, semi-compact, surrounde by the ruptured oriens Spores gin less commonly elliptical, 35-50 x 15-22 mmm.; apex rounded, seldom acuminate, thickened up to 14 тт. ; base eluate lower cell narrower and lighter in colour than the upper; slightly constricted at the bacon epispore smooth, golden-brown, 2 mmm. thick in upper cell, 1-5 mmm. in lower ; pedicel persistent, hyaline, tinted at the apex, up to 40 x x 10 mmm. germ-pore of the upper а. apical, conspieuous, basal роге immediately beneath the septum, obscur X. Mesospores common, ae or elliptical, 25-35 mmm. long. Hosts :— Galium umbrosum Sol. On leaves and сень Jp No. 745. II, III. Dunstan Mountains (Otago), m., H. Cockayne ! 6 Feb, 1921. II, Ш. 8а m Levin (Wellington) 16 m., E. H. Atkinson! G.H.C. 12 Oct., | Asperula perpusilla Hook. f. Herb. No. 248. I. Glenorchy (Otago), 400m., W. D. Reid! 15 Dec., 1921. Otira Railway-station (Canterbury), W. Martin! 10 Feb., 1922. Ben Lomond spur : (Otago), W. D. Reid! 31 Mar ‚ 1921. Distribution : Europe ; Siberia ; North America ; Chile. Both hosts are endemic and common throughout. Cheeseman (1906, 267) states that Asperula perpusilla would almost be better placed in Galium, as the corolla-tube (the only character upon which the genus is separated from Galium) is much shorter than is usual in this genus. . Several S edd are recorded as occurring on Galiwm in Europe. Of these, P. di et S. differs in the uredosori being absent; P. Valantiae Por in both aecidia and uredosori being absent; and P. Celakovskyana Bubak in the absence of эур P. Asperulae- -odoratae Wurth is separated, as it occurs on Asperula and is unable to infect Galiwm ; morphologically it is practically T dentienl with P. punctata, so that I can see no valid reason for maintaining it other than as a biological form of this latter species. 8 Transactions. In Australia McAlpine (1906, pp. 91 and 165) records two rusts, Uromyces Asperulae McAlp. and Puccinia Oliganthae McAlp., as occurring on Asperula. The latter species closely resembles P. punctata, but differs in the more acuminate and narrower teleutospore. n our form the aecidia differ slightly from the European in being amphigenous and caulicolous, but, as the peridial and spore characters are ideni I have thought it better to maintain all spore forms under the one name. 8. Puccinia Wahlenbergiae n. sp. (Fig. 84.) Campanulaceae. 0 ПІ. Teleutosor hypophyllous, caulicolous, and on inflorescences, on leaves orbicular, 1 mm. diam., scattered, on stems linear, 1:5 mm. ong compact, aes, pallid brown, naked or surrounded by the ruptured epide Spores fusiform or subclavate, 35-50 x 12-19 mmm. ; apex strongly acuminate, thickened up to 18 mmm., base attenuate; slightly or not constricted at the septum; epispore smooth, hyaline, or tinted brown, 1-5-2 mmm. thick, cell-contents vacuolate, tinted brown : pedicel persistent, continuous with the spore, hyaline, stout, up to 30 x 10m mmm. ; germ-pore of the upper cell apical, conspicuous, basal pore immediately ence the septum, obscure. Host: Wahlenbergia albomarginata Hook. On leaves, stems, and inflor- escences. Herb. No. 592. ПІ. Tokaanu-Waiouru Road, Taupo, pu m., E. Н. Atkinson! 12 Mar., 1922. (Type. The host is endemie, and is ES in hilly and mountainous mee throughout. (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 403. This rust is characterized by the strongly acuminate apex and persistent stout pedicels of the teleutospores. 9. Puccinia Celmisiae n. sp. (Figs. 86, 121.) Compositae. Uredo Жами Cke., Grev., vol. 14, p 89, 1886. Uredo Compositarum var. Celmisiae Cke., Grev., vol. 19, p. 3, 1890. , 1. Unknown. II. Uredosori amphigenous, seated on discoloured spots, orbicular, l mm. diam., scattered, or circinnate, when circles up to 5 mm. diam., bullate, pulverulent, reddish-orange, becoming pallid yellow with age, on the lower surface deeply buried in the dense tomentum of the leaf, on the upper surface long covered by the cuticle. Spores globose or obovate, 25-40 x 23-30 mmm.; epispore hyaline, sciebat closely and finel echinulate, Ware mmm. thick, cell-contents granular, yellow; germ-pores scattered, 6-8, o t brown. Spores нти elliptical, 50-62 х 30-36 mmm. ; apex rounded, seldom acuminate, not or slightly thickened, base rounded or attenuate, both cells the same size and colour; not or IRR constricted at the septum; epispore smooth, chestnut- brow wn, 2-3 m thick, cell-contents granular; pedicel deciduous, hyaline, fragile, 30 x x 10 mmm.; germ-pore of the upper cell apical, obscure, basal pore immediately beneath or l way below the septum, obscure CuxxiNGHAM.— The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 9 bury), T. Kirk! (Type uredo material from Kew.) II. Fairfield (Dunedin) A. W. Bathgate! 20 June, 1921. П. Jack's Pass, Hanmer (Canterbury), 900m., W. D. Reid! 12 Nov., 1921. Arthur’s Pass (Canterbury), J. G. Myers. 1 Jan., 1923. Celmisia Hookeri Cockayne. Herb. No. 747. П. Macraes (Otago), 600 m., W. D. Reid! 29 Nov., 1921. Celmisia longifolia Cass. Herb. No. 764. П. Routeburn Valley (Otago), 800 m., W. D. Reid! 7 May, 1921. Lake Harris track 600 Ё | Taupo, 450 m., Е. Н. Atkinson ! 6 Mar., 1922 m., W. D. Reid! 29 Nov., 1921. Taupo-Tokaanu Road, Celmisia longifolia Cass. var. ] T. Kirk. II. Walter Peak alpina (Otago), 400 m., W. D. Reid! 27 April, 1921. Fic. 86.—Puccinia Celmisiae б. Н. Cunn. on Celmisia coriacea (Forst. f.) Hook. f. Teleutospores and uredospores. X 500. Fic. 87.—Puccinia fodiens G. H. Cunn. on Celmisia rigida Cockayne. Teleutospore and uredospores. 500. All hosts with the exception of Celmisia longifolia Cass. are endemic ; the latter species occurs also in Australia and Tasmania (Cheeseman, 1906, pp. 310-314.) ш One other rust found on Celmisia in New Zealand, P. fodiens С. Н. Cunn. (fig. 87), closely resembles the species described above, but differs in several particulars. The main differences are tabulated below, and in the text the two illustrations are placed together so that the differences may be observed the more readily. P. fodiens :— Uredospores— Epispore sparsely and coarsely echinulate, 3 mmm. thick. Teleutospores— 40-55 x 28-35 mmm.; apex acuminate, thickened up to 10mmm., epispore finely punctate. 10 T'ransactions. P. Celmisiae :— Uredospores— Epispore fairly closely and finely echinulate, epispore 1-5-2 mmm. thick Teleutospores— 50-62 x 30-36 mmm.; apex rounded, not or slightly thickened, epispore smooth. 10. Puccinia Sonchi Roberge. (Fig. 85.) Rob., in Desm., Ann. Sci. Nat., ser. iii, vol. ii, p. 74, 1849. Gymnoconia |. Cirsii-lanceolati Bubak, Konigl. Boehm. Gesfar. Wiss. Mathem- naturwiss' Classe, p. 10, 1899. 0. Spermogones amphigenous, scattered, sparse, associated with the uredosori. II. Uredosori amphigenous and caulicolous, scattered, or more com- monly in small orbicular or elliptical groups of 3-5 sori, 1-3 mm. long, seated on discoloured spots, orbicular, 0-25-1 mm. diam., on stems elliptical, confluent, and up to 5 mm. long, bullate, immersed, partly covered by the epidermis, yellow, opening by an irregular apical pore, encircled by a single layer of thick-walled chestnut-brown paraphyses. Spores elliptical or obovate, 30-42 x 20-24 mmm. ; epispore hyaline, densely and finely verru- coloured spots, bullate, dark chestnut-brown, orbicular or irregular, up to mm. diam., compact, long covered by the epidermis; encircled by a single layer of chestnut-brown clavate paraphyses. Spores elliptical or subclavate, 50-60 х 24-31 mmm.; apex rounded or bluntly acuminate, thickened up to 6mmm., base attenuate, frequently rounded, lower cell slightly narrower; not or slightly constricted at the septum; epispore smooth, pallid chestnut-brown, 1-5-2 mmm. thick, cell-contents granular ; pedicel persistent, tinted brown, up to 38 x 8 mmm. ; germ-pore of the upper cell apical or slightly oblique, conspicuous, basal pore immediately beneath the septum, conspicuous. . Mesospores not uncommon, subclavate or obovate, up to 53 mmm. long. ; Host: Sonchus oleraceus L. On leaves and stems. Herb. No 281. II, ПІ. Palmerston North (Wellington), 300 m., 6. H.C. 14 June, 1919. ion: Western Europe ; Algeria; Canaries; Japan; Ceylon. but, as the uredospores are borne singly on pedicels, no such confusion LATIN DIAGNOSES. 1. Puccinia Foyana sp. nov. (Fig. 78.) Ranunculaceae. ' 0. Incognitis. I. Aecidiis amphigeniis, praecipue hypophyllis, in catervis irregulari- bus congestis, ad 10 mm. latis, luteis. Peridiis cupulatis, 0-5 mm. latis, marginibus erectis, aliquantum incurvis, albis, laciniatis. ^ Aecidiosporis polygoniis vel ellipticis, 22-30 X 15-20 mmm.; episporio hyalino, dense ~ minuteque verrucoso, 1 mmm. crasso, contentu vacuolato, luteo. CoxxixaHAM.— The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 11 * III. Soris teleutosporiferis amphigeniis, petiolicoliis, et caulicolis, in catervis congestis, ad 5 mm. latis, bullatis, pulverulentibus, rotundis, ad 0 . lati s ad extremum expositis rupta epidermide. Teleutosporis ellipticis, raro obovatis, 42-65 x 22-26 mmm.; apice acumi- nato, raró rotundato, papillato, leniter (6 mmm.) vel non incrassato, basi rotundato, non saepe attenuato, leniter ad septum constricto, episporio leve, castaneo, 2:5-3 mmm. crasso, contentu granuloso ; pedicello deciduo, hyalino, ad 30 x 8 mmm. ; foramine germinis cellulae superioris apicale, conspicuo, foramine basali etatim infra septum, conspicuo, saepe papillato. esosporis vulgaribus, ellipticis, 20-35 x 17-24 mmm. Habitat: In foliis vivis, petiolibusque et caulisque Ranunculi Enysii T. Kirk. Cass, Canterbury, New Zealand. N. R. Foy. bo [==] i № T. Uu [oF toe = z о T. e 9. Puccinia namua sp. nov. (Fig. 79.) Umbelliferae. 0. Incognitis. I. Aecidiis amphigeniis et caulicolis, in catervis congestis, ad 25 mm. longis, in maculis decoloratis inflatis, luteis. Peridiis cupulatis, 0-25 mm. latis, 1 mm. exstitis, marginibus erectis, non revolutis, laciniatis, albis. Aecidiosporis polygoniis vel subglobosis, 18-24 mmm. latis; episporio pallido-flavo, dense minuteque verrucoso, 1-1-5 mmm. crasso, contentu vacuolato, luteo. II. Uredosoris amphigeniis, praecipue hypophyllis, et caulicolis, in foliis raris, rotundis, ad 1-5 mm. latis, in maculis pallido-flavis, in caulibusque ellipticis, ad 3 mm. longis, raro confluentibus, luteis, bullatis, pulverulentibus, rupta epidermide cinctis et partim tectis. Uredosporis ellipticis, obovatis, raro globosis, 18-30 x 16-22 mmm. ; episporio pallido-flavo, raro et leniter echinulato, 1-1:5 mmm. crasso, contentu granuloso, luteo. П. Soris teleutosporiferis uredosoris immixis et similibus, castancis. Teleutosporis subclavatis vel ellipticis, 30-40 x 18-26 mmm. ; apice rotun- dato, non incrassato, basi attenuato ; ad septum leniter constricto; episporio rustice verrucoso, castaneo, 2-2-5 mmm. crasso, contentu granuloso ; pedi- cello persistente, hyalino, delicato, ad 25 x Т mmm.; foramine germinis cellulae superioris apicale, conspicuo, foramine basali $ infra septum, conspicuo. Hab.: In folis vivis et caulisque Anisotominis filifoliae (Hook. f.) Cockayne et Laing. Mount Isobel, Hanmer, Canterbury, New Zealand. W. D. Reid. у 3. Риссіпіа whakatipu sp. nov. (Fig. 80.) 0, I. Incognitis. ; II. Uredosoris amphigeniis, praecipue hypophyllis et caulicolis, ellip- tieis, ad 0-25-1 mm. longis, raris vel catervis, bullatis, pulverulentibus, cinnamomeis, diu tectis ad extremum expositis rupta epidermide. Uredo- sporis ellipticis, obovatis vel subglobosis, 22-35 x 18-25 mmm. ; episporio pallido-cinnamomeo, raro rustice echinulato, 2 mmm. crasso, contentu granuloso, cinnamomeo ; foraminibus germinis 4, circulis, obscuris. III. Soris teleutosporiferis uredosoris similibus, castaneo-fuscis. Teleuto- sporis ellipticis vel subclavatis, 30—40 x 20-26 mmm. ; apice rotundato, non incrassato, basi rotundato raro attenuato ; ad septum leniter constrictis ; episporio subtiliter verruculoso, castaneo, 1:5-2 mmm. crasso, contentu granuloso ; pedicello persistente, hyalino, delicato, ad 30 x 6 mmm.; 12 Transactions. foramine germinis cellulae superioris apicale, conspicuo, foramine basali $ infra septum, obscuro. Hab.: In foliis vivis Anisotominis filifoliae (Hook. f.) Cockayne et Laing. Table Bay, Wakatipu, Otago, New Zealand. W. D. Reid. B . Puccinia Anisotominis sp. nov. (Fig. 81.) 0, I. Incognitis. II. Uredosoris hypophyllis, in maculis catervis, ellipticis, ad 1-2 mm. latis, bullatis, pallido-ferruginiis, tectis. Uredosporis subglobosis, ellipticis vel obovatis, 24-40 x 18-22 mmm.; episporio hyalino, raro rusticeque echinulato, 1-5-2 mmm. crasso, contentu granuloso, fuscus, foraminibus germinis 4, circulis, obscuris. : ПІ. Soris teleutosporiferis amphigenis, praecipuo hypophyllis, confertis, ellipticis ad 1-1-5 mm. longis, vel confluentibus, ad 3 mm. longis; bullatis, pulverulentibus, fusco-castaneis, diu tectis ad extremum expositis rupta epidermide. Teleutosporis elongato-clavatis, 40-60 x 17-22 mmm. ; apice rustice acuminato, raro rotundatis ad 6 mmm. crasso, basi attenuato ; ad septum constrictis; episporio leve, aureo-fusco, 2-2-5 mmm. crasso in cellulo superiore, 1-1-5 mmm. in cellulo inferiore, contentu granuloso ; pedicello persistente, hyalino, delicato, ad 40 x 7 mmm.; foramine ger- minis cellulae superioris apicale, conspicuo, foramine basali etatim infra septum, obscuro. Hab. : In foliis vivis Anisotominis Haastii (F. v. M.) Cockayne et Laing. Lake Harris track, Otago, New Zealand. W. D. Reid. 5. Puccinia Euphrasiana sp. nov. (Fig. 82.) Scrophulariaceae. Uredo australis Diet. et Neg., Engler Jahrb., vol. 27, p. 15, 1899. 0. Spermagoniis hypophyllis, immersis, sparsis, raris, aliquantum aecidiis immixis. I. Aecidiis hypophyllis, in raris catervis ad 5 mm. latis, in maculis decolatis, luteo. — Peridiis plano-globosis, vel irregularibus, ad 0-2 mm. latis, diu epidermide tectis, hyalinis. Aecidiosporis subglobosis, polygoniis vel ellipticis, 22-30 x 18-22 mmm.; episporio hyalino, dense minuteque verrueuloso, 1-5 mmm. crasso, contentu vacuolato, luteo. II. Uredosoris amphigeniis, praecipue hypophyllis, raris, rotundatis vel ellipticis, ad 0-5-1 mm. latis, bullatis, pulverulentibus, cinnamomeis, epi- dermide rupta cinctis. Uredosporis subglobosis vel elliptieis, 20-30 x 18-23 mmm. ; episporio pallido-cinnamomeo, leniter et aliquantum minute echinulato, 1-1-5 mmm. crasso, contentu vaeuolato, cinnamomeo ; fora- minibus germinis 2, circulis, conspicuis. ПІ. Soris teleutosporiferis amphigeniis, in raris catervis 3-4 soris, in maculis decoloratis, bullatis, pulverulentibus, fusco-castaneis, rupta epi- dermide cinctis et partim tectis. Teleutosporis ellipticis vel subclavatis, 23-38 x 15-20 mmm. ; apice rotundato, non incrassato, basi leniter attenuato vel rotundato ; ad septum constrictis ; episporio leve, castaneo, 1-5 mmm. crasso; pedicello persistente, hyalino, ad 50 x 8 mmm ; foramine germinis cellulae superioris apicale, obscuro, foramine basali etatim infra septum, obscuro. Hab.: In foliis vivis Euphrasiae cuneatae Forst. York Bay, Wellington, New Zealand. E. H. Atkinson, G. H. C. CunnrneHam.—The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 13 6. Puccinia Wahlenbergiae sp. nov. (Fig. 84.) Campanulaceae. 0. Incognitis. ПІ. Soris teleutosporiferis hypophyllis, caulicolis et floricolis, in foliis rotundis, raris, ad 1 mm. latis, in caulibusque ellipticis, ad 1-5 mm. longis, compactis, pulvinatis, pallido-fuscis, nudis vel epidermide rupta cinctis. Teleutosporis fusiformis vel subclavatis, 35-50 x 12-19 mmm. ; . apice necne constrictis ; episporio leve, hyalino, vel pallido-fusco, 1-5-2 mmm. crasso, contentu vacuolato, pallido-fusco ; pedicello persistente, hyalino, crasso, ad 30 x 10 mmm.; foramine germinis cellulae superioris apicale, conspicuo, foramine basali etatim infra septum, obscuro Hab.: In foliis vivis et caulibusque Wahlenbergia albomarginata Hook. Tokaanu-Waiouru Road, Taupo, New Zealand. E. H. Atkinson. 7. Puccinia Celmisiae sp. nov. (Fig. 86.) | Compositae. 0, I. Incognitis. IL. Uredosoris amphigeniis, in maculis discoloratis, rotundatis, raris, ad 1 mm. latis vel circinnatis ad 5 mm. latis, bullatis, pulverulentibus, luteis, in denso tomento folii profunde immersis. Uredosporis globosis ve obovatis, 25-40 x 23-30 mmm. ; episporio hyalino, minute tenuiter echinu- lato, 2 mmm. crasso, contentu granuloso, luteo ; foraminibus germinis raris, 6-8, obscuro. III. Soris teleutosporiferis uredosoris similibus, castaneis. Teleutosporis late ellipticis, 50-62 x 30-36 mmm. ; apice rotundato, non incrassato, basi rotundato vel attenuatis, ad septum necne leniter constricto ; episporio leve, pallido-castaneo, 2-3 mmm. crasso, contentu granuloso ; pedicello deciduo, hyalino, delicato, ad 30 x 10 mmm. ; foramine germinis cellulae superioris apicale, obscuro, foramine basali etatim infra vel } infra septum, obscuro. Hab.: In foliis vivis Celmisiae coriaceae (Forst. f.) Hook. f. et Celmisiae Hookeri Cockayne. Mount Isobel, Hanmer, Canterbury, New Zealand. .. D. Reid. THE UREDINALES, OR RUST-FUNGI, OF NEW ZEALAND: PART 2. 1. Family MELAMPSORACEAE. The present paper is a continuation of Part 1, published in the Transactions of the New Zealand Institute, vol. 54, pp. 619-704, and deals herbarium (Cryptogams) of the Biological Laboratory. In this paper thirty- five species are dealt with, these belonging to three families and seven genera ; but the greater number are but form-species included under the form-genera Aecidium and Uredo. is by New Zealand Uredinales, as fresh collections, often containing undescribed species, are constantly being sent in to the Laboratory. Doubtless within a few years the number of species will be doubled. The life-history of 14 T'ransactions. members of each family differs somewhat from that of Puccinia as given in Part 1, p. 620; the differences are discussed under the descriptions of of specimens for comparative purposes; Dr. E. J. Butler (Director, Bureau of Mycology, Kew) and Mr. E. W. Mason (of the Imperial Bureau), for Mr. C. C i (Department of Agriculture, Melbourne), for material for comparative purposes, loan of many type specimens, and for literature references ; and J The following publications have proved very useful, particularly in giving the geographical range of species, genera, and families; I have of the New Zealand Flora (T. F. Cheeseman). awings were made with the aid of a camera lucida, from spores mounted in 50 per cent. lactic acid - water solution. Drawings are all to the same scale, unless otherwise specified, and have all been reduced the nt ПІ. PUCCINIACEAE (continuatio). Teleutosori compacted or pulverulent, naked or covered by the epidermis. Teleutospores one- to many-celled, free, borne on distinct pedicels ; epispore coloured or hyaline, smooth, or variously sculptured, with one or more germ-pores in each cell. Basidia external. Tribe PHRAGMIDEAE, Teleutospores in pulvinate, dark-coloured sori... -- 5. Phragmidium. Teleutospores in yellow fibrils .. s е .. 6. Hamaspora, 5. PHRAGMIDIUM Link. Link., Ges. Nat. Freunde Berlin Mag., vol. 7, p. 30, 1815. Hypodermium Link. Lc, p. 26. A Fr., Obs. Myc., vol. 1, p. 225, 1815. Epitea Fr., Syst. Myc., vol. 3, р. 510, 1832. Lecythea Lev., Ann. Sci. Nat., ser. Ш, vol. 8, p. 373, 1847. Earlea Arth., Res. Sci. Congr. Bot. Vienne, p. 341, 1906. CuxNINGHAM.— The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 15 Autoecious. Cycle of development includes 0, I, П, III. 0. Spermogones conical or flattened, subcuticular, without ostiolar filaments. ea L Caeomata indefinite, erumpent, without peridia but usually encircled by paraphyses. Caematospores catenulate, usually subglobose, epispore hyaline or tinted yellow, verrucose; germ-pores scattered, numerous, obscure. IL. Uredosori without peridia, usually encircled by paraphyses, erumpent, pulverulent. Uredospores globose or elliptical, borne singly on pe icels ; epispore verrucose or echinulate, coloured or hyaline ; germ-pores scattered, numerous, obscure. ТП. Teleutosori erumpent, definite, with or without paraphyses, soon naked, almost black. Teleutospores divided by transverse septa into 2 or several cells ; wall laminate, the middle layer dark-coloured and rigid, usually coarsely warted, sometimes smooth; germ-pores 2 to several in each cell, laterally placed, conspicuous ; pedicels prominent, persistent, hyaline, often roughened and much swollen below. Basidiospores sub- globose, smooth. This genus is confined to the host family Rosaceae. Distribution: Europe; Asia; North and South America; Ceylon; Australia. Of the five New Zealand species, three are endemic, one is indigenous, and one introduced. On germination a basidium is produced from each cell of the teleutospore ; this becomes four-celled, and from each cell arises a sterigma, bearing on its apex the subglobose basidiospore. Phragmidium is a well-defined genus, and is characterized by the large, many-celled, dark-coloured teleutospores ; the wall of the spore is thick, usually opaque, and distinctly laminated. This feature may readily be seen if the spores are boiled for a second or two in lactic-acid solution, for the epispore becomes much swollen and may be seen as a hyaline envelope surrounding the spore, often swelling to a thickness of 10 mmm. The caeomata greatly resemble the uredosori, and are sometimes diffi- cult to separate on account of this similarity, but the catenulate spores characterize them. KEY то THE SPECIES OF PHRAGMIDIUM. Host belonging to the family Rosa Host belonging to the tribe Roseae ' P .. 1. Phr. mucronatum. | Host belonging to the tribe Potentilleae Teleutospores 1-6-celled, commonly 4-5 .. 4. Phr. Potentillae. Teleutospores 4~7-celled onl eleutospores long-cylindrical .. 9. Phr. Acaenae. ospores oblong-terete T .. 5. Phr. subsimile. T Teleutospores 5-8-celled, commonly 7-8 . Phr. novae-zelandiae. 16 Transactions. 1. Phragmidium mucronatum Schlechtendal. (Fig. 88.) Rosaceae. Schlecht. Fl. Berol., vol. 2, p. 156, 1824. Uredo Rosae-centrifoliae Pers., Syn. Fung., p. 215, 1801. U. miniata Pers., l.c., p. 216. U. elevata Schum., Enum. Pl. Saell., vol. 2, p. 229, 1803. U. Rosae R 3. Ў Obs. Myc., vol. 1, p. 225, 1815. art ed., p. 230, 1817. Caeoma miniatum Schlecht., Fl. Berol., vol. 2, p. 120, 1824. С. Rosae Schlecht., Lc. Phr. ob ү Phr. Rosarum Fcl., Symb. Myc., p. 47, 1869. Phr. subcorticinum Wint., in T 76, 1895. A disciflora Arth., Proc. Ind. Acad. 79, 1899. Phragmidium Rosae-pimpinellifoliae Diet., Hedw., 39, 1905. on stems confluent, up to 20 mm. long, forming large inflated distortions ; reddish-orange, pulverulent ; paraphyses present and as a rule encircling only the smaller sori; incurved, clavate, hyaline. Spores elliptical, obovate, or subglobose, 22-30 x 15-23 mmm.; epispore hyaline, finely and densely III. Teleutosori hypophyllous, scattered, orbicular, 0-25-0-5 mm. diam., somewhat pulverulent, black, naked, with numerous spores in each sorus. Spores 5-9-celled, commonly 7-8, oblong-terete, 72-98 x 28-35 mmm.;. apex obtusely rounded, not thickened, crowned with a prominent papilla, hyaline at the tip, coloured below, not continuous with the upper cell- osts :— Rosa Eglentaria Mill. (= R. rubiginosa L.). On leaves, stems, petioles, and fruits. Herb. No. 373. I. York Bay (Wellington), E. H. Atkinson! 3 April 1921. Blenheim, E. H. Atkinson! 3 Nov., 1922. Mapua (Nelson), G. H. C. 17 May, 1922. CuxNINGHAM.—T he Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 17 — ШЇ OUI] Cr OMD 2A (60000000 Е. «OO00000V7 oc 6000000 QUODUD 88.— Phragmidium mucronatum Schlecht. Teleutospores from Rosa sp. cult. . 89.— Phragmidium Potentillae P. Karst. Teleutospores from Acaena Sanguisorbae Vahl. - 90.— Phragmidium subsimile G. Н. Cunn. Teleutospores from Acaena Sanguisorbae Vahl. var. pilosa 'T. Kirk. - 91.—Phragmidium Sanguisorbae Schroet. Teleutospores from Poterium Sanguis- Material collected by Dr. Grove, Boxhill, London, 29th August, 1920. 0 . 92.—Phragmidium novae-zelandiae G. Н. Cunn. Teleutospores from Acaena novae- irk. - 93.—Phragmidium Acaenae G. Н. Cunn. Teleutospores from Acaena microphylla Hook. f. All x 300. 18 Transactions. after season. · Spores so produced cause local infection of the leaves, and these sori in turn give rise to uredo- and teleuto-spores. This rust is prevalent throughout the Nelson and Marlborough districts, and in the spring vex us conspieuous on account of the brilliant colour of the caeomatospo Ramsbottom (1913) has shown that the name of this species should be as above. 2. Phragmidium Acaenae n. sp.* (Text-fig. 93, and Plate 1, fig. 1.) 0. Spermogones amphigenous, sparse, scattered, conical, pallid yellow. I. Caeomata hypophyllous, scattered, orbicular when 0-5-1 mm. diam., or elliptical and up to 3mm. long, pulvinate, pulverulent, orange ; encircled by a de layer of hyaline, incurved, clavate, deep para- hyses, overtopping the spores. pores globose, obovate, or less com- monly elliptical, 18-28 x 16-20 mmm. ; epispore hyaline, oa. sid finely verruculose, 1—1-5 mmm. thick, cell- contents orange, vacuolate III. Teleutosori hypophyllous and petiolicolous, sparse, scattered, orbicu- lar, 0-1-0-5 mm. diam., at first compact and pulvinate, do sed pulverulent, shining-black, naked, with few spores in each sorus Spores 4—T-celled, commonly 6, long-cylindrical, 50-95 x 20-25 mmm apex UNT acuminate or rounded, slightly or not thickened, often crowned wit patie sees hyaline papilla, up to 10 mmm. long, not continuous with the upper cell-wall, base rounded, spore slightly or my narrowed above and below ; not or slightly constricted at the septa; wall light chestnut-brown, 3-4mm. thick, sparsely covered with a few coarse hyaline warts which are more numerous apically or may be almost absent; pedicel persistent, continuous with the spore, tinted above, hyaline below, hollow, up to 50 mmm. long, commonly much less, 5-9 mmm. thick, swollen at the base to 20 mmm., lower third closely verruculose, germ-pores 2—3 in each cell, - conspicuous. Host: Acaena microphylla Hook. f. On leaves and petioles. Herb. No. 307. . I, Ш. сое Gardens, Gore (Southland), E. B. Levy! 1 Feb., 1921. (Typ The- host is (ашы. and is not uncommon throughout the mountain districts. (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 132. This species closely resembles Phr. subsimile, but differs in the long- cylindrical shape of the teleutospores, their verrucose apex, much shorter pedicels, and in the cells not being discoid. 3. Phragmidium novae-zelandiae n. sp. (Text-fig. 92, and Plate 1, fig. 2.) 0. Spermogones similar to Phr. dann. I. Caeomata similar to Phr. Acae : ПІ. Teleutosori hypophyllous, eet elliptical, up to 3mm. long, pulvinate, pulverulent, the spores becoming овен into compact masses, dull ish- black, naked, with very man res in each sorus. Spores 4-8- celled, commonly 6-7, oblong-cylindrical, 65-1 18 x 18-24 mmm. ; apex acuminate, seldom rounded, not or slightly thickened, drawn into à жы papilla, continuous та the у upper e cell-wall, tinted, hyaline at the * Latin diii à of new species will be found on pages 51-55. CuxNiNGHAM.—T he Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 19 tip, up to 8 mmm. long, base rounded or slightly attenuate, spore slightly narrowed above and below; not constricted at the septa; wall sepia- coloured, 4—6 mmm. thick, coarsely and densely Nast, warts hyaline and more numerous apically ; ES ts пиа. continuous with the spore, hyaline below, tinted above mmm. long, 4—6 mmm. thick, not or slightly inflated basally, doni] half minutely and densely verruculose, germ-pores 2—4 in each cell, oe Host: Acaena novae-zelandia Kirk. On leaves. Herb. No. 766. 1-11. Seashore, Seatoun (Wellington) E. H. Atkinson! G. H.C. 27 Jan., 1921. Queenstown (Otago), 400 m., W. D. Reid! 18 Dec., 1921. (Type.) The host is endemie and is not uncommon throughout. (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 131.) This rust is characterized by the large size of a teleutospores, large number of cells, dark and thick wall, and acuminate apex. The polices are more slender than in our other species, and are not swollen at the base. The large number of teleutospores in the sorus, and the manner in which they are compacted together, serve to separate this from any other species that may be present on the same plant. 4. Phragmidium Potentillae P. Karsten. (Text-fig. 89, and Plate 1, fig. 3.) Karst., Bidr. Finl. Nat. Folk, vol. 31, p. 49, 1879. Puccinia Potentillae Pers., u^ Fung., p. 229, 1801. Uredo sies nen Schum., Enum. Pl. Saell., vol. 2, p. 228, 180 803. Phragmidium obtusat t and Kunze, Deuts. a as vol. 5, p. 5, 1816. ено. Potentillae Schlecht., РІ. Berol, vol. 2, p. 121, 1824. 0. Spermogones amphigenous, in small scattered groups, pallid yellow. I. Caeomata amphigenous, solitary or crowded, often confluent, elliptical, less commonly orbicular, 0-5—1-5 mm. long, pulverulent, orange; encircled by a dense layer of cylindrical, hyaline, incurved paraphyses. Spores sub- globose or elliptical, 20-26 x 15-22 mmm.; epispore hyaline, finely and closely verrucose, 1-5-2 mmm. thick, cell-contents orange. П. Uredosori hypophyllous, scattered, orbicular, 0-5-2 mm. diam., э ee orange, encircled by a layer of cylindrical or clavate hyaline, incurved paraphyses. Spores subglobose or obovate, 18-26 x 15-20 mmm. epispore hyaline, finely and closely echinulate, 1-5 mmm. thick, cell- ES orange; germ-pores scattered, numerous, cure. . Teleutosori amphigenous, chiefly Куро! Ий, scattered or con- ips orbicular, 0-25-3 mm. diam., pulvinate, compact, shining- black, naked, with numerous spores in each sorus. Spores 1-5-celled, commonly 4, cylindrical, 55-95 x 18-25 mmm.; apex acuminate or rounded, not thickened nor papillate, base rounded ; саный at the septa; wall golden-brown, smooth, 2-4 mmm. thick; pedicel persistent, continuous with the spore, very long, up to 200 mmm. by 4-7 mmm. thick, hyaline, hollow, not or ‘slightly swollen at the base, lower third closely and finely verrueulose ; germ-pores 2-3 in each cell, conspicuous. Hosts ya Sanguisorbae Vahl. On leaves. Herb. Nos. 75, 765, 770. I. Karori (Wellington), 100 m., б. Н. C. 5 Mar, 1920. Ш. Routeburn Valley (Otago), 500 m, W. D. Reid! 8 May, 1921. II, III. Table Bay, Wakatipu (Otago), 850m., W. D. Reid! 23 May, 1922. 20 Transactions. Acaena novae-zelandiae var. pallida T. Kirk. Herb. No. 296. II. о Seatoun (Wellington), E. Н. Atkinson! G. Н. C. 27 Jan., 192 Acaena ovina A. Cunn. Herb. No. 296. II. Seashore, Seatoun (Wellington), E. Н. Atkinson! ©. Н. С. 27 Jan., 1921 Distribution: Europe; Asia Minor; Siberia; Japan; North America; Australia. Two of the hosts are indigenous, A. novae-zelandiae var. pallida being endemic ; ovina has been introduced from Australia. (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 131, 1073.) New Zealand form does not agree in all кеа with the European, differing mainly in the acuminate apex of the teleutospore. The cylindrical shape of the teleutospore, smooth, light-coloured wall, somewhat in the degree of roundness or otherwise of the apex, as a in the length of the pedicels, for in certain sori the spores may all be rounded at the apex, and in others they ma ac e; the pedicels may average 100 mmm. in length, or may be twice this length. Generally, the larger the sorus the longer the pedicels. Teleutospores are abundant in New Zealand, and in some collections on the same plant with Phr. subsimile, and occasionally even on the same leaf, the following method of separating the two on sorus characters may prove useful :— Teleutosori compact, shining-black, usually small .. Phr. Potentillae. Teleutosori pulverulent, greyish-black, usually large .. Phr. subsimile. It is difficult to separate caeomata from uredosori, as they generally closely resemble one another ; frequently sections are necessary to deter- mine the difference. In this species, however, the uredosori are generally surrounded by the ruptured epidermis, which persists for a considerable time; this feature is generally absent from the caeomata, or, if not absent, is invariably less noticeable. . 5. Phragmidum subsimile n. sp. (Fig. 90.) 0. Spermogones hypophyllous, sparse, scattered, pallid yellow. I. Caeomata hypophyllous, sparse, scattered, orbicular, 0-5-3 mm. diam., pulverulent, orange ; encircled by a dense layer of hyaline, clavate, incurved, persistent paraphyses. Spores subglobose, 18-22 mmm. ; epispore hyaline, densely and closely verrucose, 1-5-2 mmm. thick, cell-contents vacuolate, orange. III. Teleutosori zu apio scattered, elliptical, up to 2 mm. long, pulverulent, greyish- -black, taining very many spores in each sorus. Spores 5-7-celled, брат Ыы б, oblong-terete, 57-70 x 22-30 mmm. ; apex rounded, not thickened, often crowned with a prominent, eid e papilla, not continuous with the upper cell-wall, up to 10 mmm. long, base rounded, spore ы, narrowed above and below ; not вЫ at the septa ; wall chestnut-brown, 3-5 mmm. thick, sparsely and coarsely warted, warts hyaline, unequally distributed ; edicel persistent, con- tinuous with the spore, tinted above, hyaline below, stout, up to 100 m long, 6-10 mmm. thick, hollow, swollen to 18 mmm. at base, lower ‘half closely and minutely verruculose ; germ-pores 2-3 in each cell, obscure. CuxNINGHAM.— The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 21 Hosts :— Acaena Sanguisorbae Vahl. var. pilosa T. Kirk. On leaves. Herb. Nos. 443, 767, 768. І, ПІ. Macraes (Otago) 600m., W. D. Reid ! 98 Nov., 1921. Queenstown (Otago), 650 m., W. D. Reid ! 18 Dec., 1921. (Type Acaena Sanguisorbae Vahl. Herb. No. 769. I, III. Table Bay, Wakatipu (Otago), 850 m., W. D. Reid! 23 May, 1922. The host species A. Sang wisorbae is indigenous and widespread; it occurs also in Australia, Таана, and Tristan d'Acunha; the variety pilosa is endemic, and is not uncommon. (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 13 This species somewhat resembles Phr. Sanguisorbae Schroet. (fig. 91), but differs in the differently-shaped, broader*teleutospores, in there being 5—7 cells in the spore instead of 2-5, and in m much longer pedicels. The teleutosorus characters, too, are quite differen This species serves as a connecting- "ink between Phr. Acaenae and Phr. Sanguisorbae; and, of the New Zealand species, one would imagine the ancestral form to have been of the Phr. Sanguisorbae type, from which arose in succession Phr. subsimile, Phr. Acaenae, and finally Phr. novae- t : Я readily hybridize, and that the so-called species :4. Sanguisorbae is in reality a composite species. This would partiy account for the fact that on this species as many as three species of Phragmidium occur, whereas on other well-defined host species, and evén varieties, one rust only i is found. I am indebted to Dr. Grove for specimens of- Phr. Sanguisorbae, from which fig. 91 has been drawn. 6. Hamaspora Koernicke. Koern., Hedw., vol. 16, p. 23, 1877. Autoecious. Cycle of development includes 0, II, III. permogones scattered, flattened- -globose, subcuticular, associated with the uredosori II. Uredosori without peridia, definite, erumpent, encircled by a dense layer of hyaline incurved paraphyses. Uredospores borne singly on pedi- cels, globose or obovate ; es hyaline, thick, verruculose ; germ-pores scattered, numerous, obscur ; . Teleutosori erumpent, definite, paraphysate, orange. Teleutospores aggregated into conspicuous ‘fibrillose filaments, consisting of spores and pedicels closely interwoven; 4-6-celled by {рымен septa; wall not distinctly laminate, hyaline, smooth, with one indistinct germ-pore in each cell ; apis several times the length of the spore, byline basidiospores obovate o reniform, smooth. Distribution : Africa ; Philippines ; Java; Australia The single New Zealand species is indigenous and widespread. The genus is confined to Rubus, a genus of the family Rosacea amaspora consists of two species—H. longissima (Theum.) Koern., found in South Africa on Rubus rigida, and H. acutissima Syd., oceurring on Rubus Rolfei in the Philippines, and on R. moluccanus L. in Java and Queenslan In the past confusion has arisen as to the systematic position of this species, and many systematists have placed it under Phragmidium, but 22 Transactions. that it is а a Phragmidium becomes obvious when the following facts are consider (a.) Sorus characters: The teleutospores are early aggregated into fibrillose filaments 8; in mass they are pallid yellow (cream or white with age), not dark coloured. (b.) The "ев are accompanied by the spermogones, caeomata being à (c.) The shape E the teleutospore does not resemble any species of Phi ium, although approaching certain species of Gymno spor angi (d.) The pec ge non-laminate wall of-the teleutospore differs from any -species of Phragmidium, but approaches Gymnosporangium. (e.) The presence of a solitary germ-pore in each cell is a character not present in any Phragmidium, and occurs in only a few species of Gymnosporangium. Moreover, with these two genera the pores are usually conspicuous, тыноо with Hamaspora the pores are visible only at germinatio (f.) The method ot germination “differs slightly from Phragmidium, but considerably from that of Gymnosporangium. (g.) The pedicels are of an extraordinary length, and taper gradually to a fine point. From a consideration of these facts it would appear that, morphologically, the teleutospores more closely resemble Gymnosporangium than the o Phragmidium, and that in behaviour towards their hosts (e. g., being autoecious instead of heteroecious) a and in the method of germination they more closely approach Phragmidium 1. Hamaspora acutissima Sydow. (Text-figs. 94, 95, and Plate 1, fig. 4.) Rosaceae. Syd., Mon. Ured., vol. 3, p. 80, 1912. 0. Spermogones immersed, hypophyllous, associated with the uredosori. II. Uredosori hypophyllous, scattered, orbicular, 0:25—0:5 mm. diam., golden-yellow ; surroun and mixed with numerous incurved hyaline cylindrical paraphyses. ace globose, obovate, or shortly elliptical, 20-25 x 17-19 mmm. ; epispore hyaline, finely and densely verruculose, 2 mmm. thick, thickened at the apex to 3-5mmm., cell-contents pallid yellow ; germ-pores scattered, 6—8, obscure. III. Teleutosori hypophyllous, scattered or crowded in irregular groups, seated on indefinite pallid spots which are visible on the upper surface, elliptical, 0-5-1 mm. diam., pulverulent, surrounded by ve an epi- dermis. Spores aggregated into pallid-yellow fibrils up to . long, fading with age, 4-6-celled, long-cylindrical, 100-180 x 14-22 mmm. ; apex strongly acuminate, tapering to a fine sharp point, thickened up to 10 mmm. » base truncate; not constricted at the septa; epispore hyaline, smooth, lmmm. thick, cell-contents orange, granular; pedicel persistent, con- tinuous with the spore, tapering basally to a fine point, up to 600m long, 10-15 mmm. thick immediately below the spore, hollow ; germ- pore solitary in each cell, indistinct. Host: Rubus australis Forst. f. On leaves. Herb. Nos. 7, 594. e : Islands, T. Kirk! 1882. Mount Waiopehu (Wellington) G. H. Q. 26 Oct., 1919. Otira Gorge (Canterbury), 500 Е es "Atkinson! 30 Jan., 1920. Peel Forest (Canterbury), 250 m m., Е CuuNINGHAM.— The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 23 A ee Pit ш BALA ELS LLBLGen ae О E l.l. TIO i f ( > (О) : | МА. Jo 090 [C 94 100 456 po О 101 94.—Hamaspora acutissima Syd. here cett from Rubus australis Forst. f. 95.—Hamaspora acutissima pe Буе. Teleutospores, showing different stages during germination ; (e) basidiospores, one germina rminating 96.—Coleosporium m Fuchsiae Ске. Uredos ospores from "Fuchsia excorticata (Forst. f.) EA 97.—M elampsora Dt Diet. Uredospores and paraphysis from Маринин gramineum Forst. 98.— Pucciniastrum сае » Diet. Uredospores from Epilobium pubens А. | 99.— Melampsora Lini Desmaz. Teleutospores from Linum monogynum Forst. (а) Plan of same showing arrangement of the spores in à sorus; larger cells on the outside. Note germ-pores. . 100.— Melampsoridium betulinum Kleb. Uredo- and teleuto-spores from пана alba ка (а а) Uredospores ; (Б) teleutospores covered by epidermis (e)J. Not fusion nucleus in several of the cells. € « 101, — Mino Histiopteridis б. H. Cunn. Uredospores and peridial cells (b) from Histiopteris incisa (Thunb.) J. Sm. Figs. 94 and 95 x 300; all others x 400. 24 Transactions. Н. H. Allan! Feb., 1920. Makarora (Otago), W. D. Reid! 25 Mar., 1921. Tokaanu-Waiouru Road, Taupo, 400 m., E. H. Atkinson! 11 Mar., 1922. Distribution : det Queensland. The host is endemic, and is common throughout. (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 125.) The pore stage only has been collected in New Zealand ; this i is common, and is readily observed owing to the conspicuous nature of the spore-masses The description of the uredospores given above is an up from infor- mation kindly supplied by Mr. C. C. Brittlebank, Melbou The spores and bow pedicels are inextricably DOG. into filaments, so that it is di t to separate out single spores for the purposes of measurement and nndis These filaments are formed in the following manner: The sori are at first bullate and covered by the epidermis ; this soon becomes ruptured, owing to the increasing pressure exerted by the developing spores, and the spores become exposed, when they are seen as a vinate mass standing above the leaf-surface about 0-5 mm. Spores are being produced from the same sorus during the whole of the summer months, and appear to be developed in batches. As each successive batch develops, the spores become forced between the pedicels of the preceding batch,, which are consequently carried upward away from the base of the sorus. Gradually the filament becomes formed, and, as the spores and pedicels of successive batches are closely interwoven, the filament does not break up, but remains compact, and may persist for several seasons, i ek if it happens to become entangled with the spines which cover the under- surface of the leaf. The filaments do not, as a rule, remain för any length of time attached to the sori, so that they may frequently be seen on the same leaf with the detached filaments. The empty sorus usually contains numerous incurved, cylindrical paraphyses. Germination occurs as soon as the spores mature, and, as spores of all ages usually occur in the same filament, different Sess of development may readily be obtained. The first indication of germination is the appearance of a slight swelling on one side of a cell; this is followed by the gradual development of the basidium, which protrudes at this point. At first unicellular, the basidium soon ecomes four-celled by the NS oat e пеш septa. Shortly after the septa appear the sterigmata grow e from each cell of the asidium ; on each a small, sati Wald: c us basidiospore appears. The basidia are allantoid, and may attain a size of 60 x 10mmm.; the basidiospores are obovate or reniform, and usually 15 x 10 mmm. Until 1912, when Р. and Н. Sydow (/.с.) separated the species described above, one species only was known. This was by Thuemen in 1875 (Flora, vol. 58, p. 379) described as Phragmidium longissimum. Two years later Koernicke (Lc.) placed it in Hamaspora, a genus he erected to contain it and another form with similar diei (now Gymnosporangium Ellisii Faxl.). In 1888 De Toni (in Sacc., Syll., vol. 7, p. 750) compiled it under Phrag- midiwm. Massee in 1893 (Grev., vol. 22, p. 17) considered that it was Phragmidium, although he recognized a resemblance to Gymnosporangium in the teleutospore structure. McAlpine (1906, p. 187) in 1906 included it under Phragmidiwm, but mentioned the fact that it differed considerably from other species included in that genus. CuxxIxGHAM.— The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 25 II. COLEO: ACEAE. Teleutosori waxy. Teleutospores compacted laterally into one (seldom two) waxy layer, sessile. Basidia internal. Jredosori, when present, naked (Coleosporium), or encircled by paraphyses (Ochropsora) ; uredospores catenu- late (Coleosporium), or borne singly on pedicels (Ochropsora). Aecidia, when present, with a definite peridium ; spores catenulate. The contents of the teleutospores at maturity become divided into four Diet.; (4) Chrysopsora Lagerh.; and (5) ? Zaghouania Pat. Chrysopsora is by Dietel (1900) included in the Pucciniaceae, but the internal basidium becomes external. On this account it has been placed in a separate family, the Zaghouaniaceae, by Dumee and Maire (Bull. Soc. Myc. Fr., 1902). Grove (1913, p. 318) provisionally places it in the Coleosporiaceae. 1. COLEOSPORIUM (Leveille). Lev., Ann. Sci. Nat. ser. 3, vol. 8, p. 373, 1847. Peridermium Chey., Fl. Env. Paris, vol 1, p. 385, 1826. Erannium Bon.’ Coniom., р. 17, 1860. Stichopsora Diet., Bot. Jahrb., vol. 27, p. 565, 1899- Heteroecious. Cycle of development includes 0, I, П, IIT. 0. Spermogones flattened, linear, without ostiolar filaments, dehiscing Aecidia erumpent, definite. Peridia cylindrical, inflated, opening by an irregularly torn apical cleft, hyaline. Aecidiospores subglobose or elliptical; epispore hyaline, covered with densely-packed deciduous tuber- cules ; germ-pores absent. II. Uredosori without peridia, erumpent, definite, pulverulent. Uredo- spores catenulate, subglobose, elliptical, or obovate ; epispore hyaline, verruculose, tubercules somewhat deciduous; germ-pores indistinct. III. Teleutosori indehiscent, waxy, flattened, indefinite. Teleutospores at first unicellular, becoming 4-celled by transverse septa, sessile ; epispore smooth, hyaline, strongly thickened at the apex ; germ-pores indistinct. Distribution: Europe; America; Asia; East Indies. The following endemic species occurs in New Zealand. Aecidia, where known, occur on the needles of two-leaved species of Pinus; the other stages on several families of dicotyledons. In Gallowaya, on the other hand, the teleutospores (the only stage known) occur on Pinus, and on account of this fact, and because only teleutospores are known in the cycle, Arthur (1906, p. 336) placed it in a separate genus. 1. Coleosporium Fuchsiae Cooke. (Text-fig. 96, and Plate 2, fig. 9.) Onagraceae. Cke., Grev., vol. 14, p. 129, 1886. 0, I. Unknown. II. Uredosori amphigenous, seated on small angular yellow spots, orbi- cular, 0-5-1 mm. diam., orange-yellow, pulverulent, pulvinate, surrounded by the ruptured epidermis. Spores elliptical, obovate, or subglobose, 20-31 x 14-18 mmm ; epispore hyaline, closely, coarsely and unequally 26 — Transactions echinulate, spines sparsely distributed towards base of spore, 1:5 mmm. thick, cell-contents granular, orange ; germ-pores indistinct. III. Unknown. Host: Fuchsia excorticata (Forst. f.) L.f. On leaves. Herb. Nos. 190, 620. II. Hawyard's, Upper Hutt (Wellington), T. Kirk! 3 Sept., 1881. (Type collection.) Weraroa (Wellington), G. H.C. 6 Oct., 1919. (On seedlings.) York Bay (Wellington P. Е. Н. Atkinson! 24 Oct. 1920. Р rsto North (Welington), R. Waters! 27 Jan., SE Seashore, Seatoun о е ЫТ tkinson! = G. Н. С. arch, 1922 EA (Otago), R. T rey 27 May, 1921. Gleudelands Hamilton, G. H. C. 24 May, 1 The host is endemic, and is abundant throughout. (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 186. This rust is common in certain parts of New Zealand, and is con- spicuous owing to the bright orange colour of the uredosori ; in certain specimens. the entire leaf-surface may be covered with the so The uredo stage quee is known ; the uredospores do not bes resemble other species of the genus, differing p in being echinulate and not covered with deus tubercules I. MELAMPSORACEAE. Teleutosori waxy. Teleutospores sessile, compacted laterally in flat crust, seldom solitary within the host-tissues, unicellular, or divided longitudinally into 2-4 cells. Basidium external. Uredosori with or without peridia; uredospores borne singly on pedicels. Aecidia with or without ridia. d n germination à basidium is produced from the apex of the spore; this becomes four-celled by transverse septa, and from each сат there arises a sterigma, bearing the basidiospore on its apex. This method of germination, together with the waxy compacted teleutosori, асап the family. Nine genera are by Grove (1913, p. 336) included in the family. Arthur (1907) places it, together with the Cronartiaceae, in one family which he has termed the Uredinaceae, including in all eighteen genera. Dietel (1900) includes both the Cronartiaceae and Coleosporiaceae under the Melampsoraceae, inclu in all fourteen genera. The following four genera occur in New Zealand :— КЕҮ TO THE GENERA OF MELAMPSORACEAE. Uredosori enclosed in HEN ко һу ап Sy owe pore: Sori on Filicales .. 4. Milesina. Sori on нор Teleu pere unicellular, united into lateral flat waxy Зе . М совре е 2-4 celled by vertical septa x3 & Puce Uredosori naked, or surrounded only by paraphyses . ee M 1. MELAMPSORA Castagne. Cast., Obs. Myc., vol. 2, ^ 18, 1843. Physonema Lev., Ann. Sci. Nat., ser. 3, oe 8, p. 374, 1847. Podosporium Lev., pe Podocystis Fr., Summa Veg. Scand., vol. 2, p. 512, 1849. Саеота Tul., nn. Sci. Not, ser. 4, vol. 2, p. 172, 1854. Ur edo Pers., ex Arth., N. Am. Fl., ai 1, P. 97, 7, 1907. Buba kia Arth., Res. Sci. Congr. Bot. Vienne, p. 338, 1906. i5 Autoecious and heteroecious. Cycle of d dein includes 0, I, П, Cunnincuam.—The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 27 0. Spermogones hemisphaerical, flattened, without ostiolar filaments. L Caeomata erumpent, without peridia or paraphyses, pulvinate. Caeomatospores globose ; catenulate ; epispore hyaline, finely verruculose ; edosori without peridia, pulverulent, erumpent. Uredospores borne singly on pedicels, intermixed with capitate paraphyses ; epispore III. Teleutosori indehiscent. Teleutospores compacted laterally into flat waxy irregular dark-coloured layers, unicellular, prismatic or elliptical ; epispore coloured, smooth ; germ-pore apical, obscure. . Distribution: World-wide. Two indigenous species occur in New aland. The teleutospores form conspicuous chestnut-brown waxy crusts, often 15 mm. long, on the stems and leaves of the hosts. They are closely compacted together, and in consequence appear prismatic in shape. 1. Melampsora Kusanoi Dietel. Guttiferae. Diet., Engl., Bot. Jahrb., vol. 37, p. 104, 1905. nknown. П. Uredosori amphigenous, chiefly hypophyllous, scattered, pulverulent, elliptieal, 0-2-0-5 mm. long, reddish - orange when fresh, yellowing wit age, surrounded by the ruptured epidermis mixed with numerous hyaline capitate paraphyses. Spores subglobose or elliptical, 17-24 x 12-17 mmm. ; epispore hyaline, closely and coarsely verruculose, 1-5-2 mmm. thick ; germ-pores scattered, 3—4, obscure. 1. Teleutosori hypophyllous, scattered or aggregated in small irregular groups, subepi ermal, minute, 0-3-0-5 mm. diam., at first chestnut-brown, ecoming black. Spores prismatic, 22-32 x 6-12 mm.; apex rounded or truncate, slightly (2-3mmm.) thickened; epispore smooth, yellowish, lmm. thick: germ-pore apical, obscure. Host: Hypericum gramineum Forst. f. Оп leaves. Herb. No. 279. II. Alexandra (Otago), 600 m., G. H. C. 10 Dec., 1919. ; Distribution: Japan; Australia. The host is indigenous, and is fairly widely distributed ; it occurs also in Australia, Tasmania, and New Caledonia. (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 74.) Only the uredospores have been collected in New Zealand, but both stages have been recorded from Australia by McAlpine (1906, p. 191) as M. Hypericorum Schroet. Sydow has suggested (Mon. Ured., vol. 3, p. 386, 1912) that Aecidium disseminatum Berk. is probably the uredo stage of this species ; but McAlpine (1906, p. 200) had specimens of an Aecidium on Hypericum j icum compared with the type of Aec. disseminatum at Kew, when they were found to be identical. 2. Melampsora Lini Desmazieres. (Text-fig. 99, and Plate 1, fig. 6.) inaceae. Desm., Pl. Crypt., fasc. 41, No. 2049, 1850. Uredo Lini Schum., Enum. Pl. Saell., vol. 2, p. 230, 1803. Podosporium Lini Lev., Ann. Sci. Nat., ser. 3, vol. 8, p. 374, 1847. Podocystis Lini Fr., Summa Veg. Scand., p. 512, 1849. Melampsora liniperda Koern., Centralbl. f. Bakter, vol. 32, p. 278, 1911. 0. Spermogones amphigenous, numerous, scattered, immersed, incon- spicuous. 28 Transactions. orbicular, 0-5 mm. diam., on stems elliptical and up to 2mm. long, pulvinate, pulverulent, surrounded by the ruptured epidermis ; mixed with numerous incurved, hyaline, capitate paraphyses. Spores subglobose, obovate or broadly elliptical, 18-24 x 14-18 mmm. ; epispore hyaline, closely and finely verruculose, 2 mmm. thick ; germ-pores equatorial, obscure. III. Teleutosori amphigenous and caulicolous, scattered or crowded, often confluent and up to 8 mm. long, irregular, discoid, reddish-brown, becoming shining-black, long covered. Spores laterally compacted, sub- epidermal, prismatic, unicellular, 40-55 x 9-15 mmm.; apex obtusely rounded or truncate, slightly (3 mmm.) or not thickened, base truncate epispore smooth, brown, 1 mmm. thick ; germ-pore obscure, apical. Hosts :— - Linum monogynum Forst. On leaves and stems. Herb. Nos. 241, 297. П. York Bay (Wellington), E. Н. Atkinson! 24 Oct., 1920. IL, III. Seashore, Seatoun (Wellington), E. H. Atkinson! 27 Jan., 1921. Linum monogynum Forst. var. chathamicum Cockayne. II. York Bay (Wellington), E. Н. Atkinson! 23 Jan., 1921. — Distribution: Europe; North and South America; Australia. Both hosts are endemic; they are especially abundant along the sea- coasts. (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 86. e uredosori are common, and are conspicuous owing to their bright orange colour. The teleutosori appear to be rare here, as only a few sori have been found on the abundant material in hand. 2. MELAMPSORIDIUM Klebahn. Kleb., Zeits. Pflanzenkr., vol. 9, p. 21, 1899. Heteroecious. Cycle of development includes O, I, II, III. permogones globose, flattened, without ostiolar filaments. I. Aecidia with a well-developed peridium, inflated, cylindrical, erumpent. Aecidiospores globose or elliptical, epispore hyaline, minutely and densely verruculose, thin. I redosori immersed, enclosed within a definite peridium, openin П. Teleutosori indehiscent, subepidermal. Teleutospores compacted laterally into flattened layers, unicellular, elliptical or prismatic ; epispore Distribution : Europe ; Asia; North America. The solitary New Zea- Is genus is separated from Melampsora on account of the presence of a definite peridium surrounding the aecidio- and uredo-spores, and from Pucciniastrum on account of the teleutospores being laterally compacted into waxy layers. It would thus appear to be an intermediate genus, the and П stages linking it with Pucciniastrum, and the teleutospores with M elampsora. а. CuxxixGHAM.— The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 29 1. Melampsoridium betulinum Klebahn. (Fig. 100.) Betulaceae. Kleb., l.c., p. 21. Uredo Betulae Schum., Enum. Pl. Saell., vol 2, p. 228, 1803. Melampsora betulina Tul., Ann. Sci. Nat., ser. 4, vol. 2, p. 97, 1854. Aecidium Laricis Kleb., Zeits. Pflanzenkr., vol. 9, p. 18, 1899. Peridermium Laricis Arth. et Kern, Bull. Torr. Club, vol. 33, p. 436, 1906. Melampsoridium Betulae Arth., N. A 110, 1907. reddish-orange. Peridia elliptical, up to 1 mm. mm. long, margin irregularly torn, tinted. Spores subglobose or elliptical, 16-25 x 12-16 mmm. ; e aline, minutely and closely verruculose, 1-1-5 mmm. thick, de elliptical or subclavate, 20-35 x 10-15 mmm. ; epispore hyaline, sparsely and somewhat coarsely echinulate, smooth towards the apex, 1 mmm. thick; germ-pores indistinct. III. Teleutosori hypophyllous, immersed, scattered, orbicular, 0-5 mm. diam., chestnut-brown, indehiscent. Spores compac into a flattened crust, prismatic, 35-45 x 10-15 mmm. ; apex and base obtusely rounded ; epispore tinted brown, smooth, 1 mmm. thick; germ-pore indistinct. Host: Betula alba L. On leaves. Herb. No. 596. II, III. Hanmer (Canterbury), W. Morrison! 2 March, 1922. Distribution: Europe; Asia; North America. The host is an introduced species. The aecidia occur on Larix spp. Plowright (1890) first worked out the connection between the aecidium on iz and the uredo- and teleuto- spores on Betula. The teleutospores germinate the season following their production. j 3. PUCCINIASTRUM Otth. Otth, Mitth. d. Nat. Gesellsch. in Bern, p. T1, 1861. Phragmopsora Magn.. Hedw., vol. 14, p. 123, 1875. Thekopsora Magn., l.c. Heteroecious. Cycle of development includes 0, I, П, ш. 0. Spermogones flattened-globose, without ostiolar filament 8. І. Aecidia with definite peridia, erumpent. Peridia cylindrical. Aecidio- spores elliptical; epispore hyaline, thin, verruculose, except on one side i t where it is smooth and thinner; germ-pores indistinct. d is produced from any one spore, whether l- or 4-celled. 30 Transactions. 5 . Pucciniastrum pustulatum Dietel. (Fig. 98.) Onagraceae. Diet. in Engler and Prantl Nat. Pflanzenfam., vol. 1 ***, p. 47, 1900. U ix umm Pers., am ends p. 219, 1801. . U. Epilobii DC., Fl. Fr., vol. 6, 73, 1815. Саеот, Epilobii Link., in Willd. Sp. Pl. vol 6, p. 29, 1325. Msc тары "Bpiobii Otth., "Mitth. Nat. Ges. Bern, p. 72, 1861. Melampsora pustulata Schroet., Krypt. Fl. Schles., vol. 3, p. 364, 1887. Pucciniastrum Abieti- Chamaenerii Kleb., Jahrb. Wiss. Bot., vol. 34, p. 387, 1900. 0. Spermogones hypophyllous, flattened, abundant, subcuticular. by longitudinal fissure or irregular rupture of the apex, cylindrical, erect, not revolute, margin lacerate, hyaline. Spores obovate or subglobose, 13-22 x 10- 14 mmm .; epispore hyaline, finely and noua verru- culose, rh an elongated smooth area on one side, 1-1-5 m II. Uredosori amphigenous, chiefiy hypophyllous, burn or frequently crowded in small groups which are seated on irregular discoloured spots, sulphur-yellow, orbicular, 0-1-0-3 mm. diam., bullate, immersed, somewhat pulverulent, opening by an apical pore. Peridia flattened-globose, чене hyaline. Spores obovate, polygonal, or elliptical, 15-24 х 10-15 mmm. epispore hyaline, finely and moderately echinulate, 1 mmm. thick, cell contents pallid orange; germ-pores indistinct ; paraphyses absent. III. Teleutosori hypophyllous, flattened, 0- зе diam., scattered or confluent, irregular, chestnut- brown, іпдећіве Spores cylindrical or prismatic, 17-35 x 7-14 mmm. ; apex ттге rounded ог truncate, thickened to 3 mmm., base truncate: epispore smooth, chestnut-brown, 1 mmm. thick; germ-pore indistinct. Host : Epilobium pubens A. Rich. Onleaves. Herb. No. dg П. Tiri- tea, Palmerston North (Wellington), 300 m., G. H. C. 3 Mar., 1921. реа Europe; North Americ e host is indigenous, and is Wide: it occurs also in Australia. а 1906, р. 175. In Europe and North America the aecidia occur on Abies pectinata DC. The uredo stage has been described from New Zealand material, but the aecidia and teleuto stages have been described from material kindly supplied by Dr. J. R. Weir (herb. J. R. Weir, No. 11555) and Mrs. F. W. Patterson (U.S. Dept. Agr. Myc. Exc., Nos. 744, 745). The uredosori are small and — overlooked, largely on account of their being immersed in the host-tissues; their presence is, as a rule, indicated by the presence of small bud areas on the leaf. 4. Miresina Magnus. Magn., Ber. Deutsch. Bot. Gesell.. vol. 27, p. 324, 1909. : Milesia White, Scot. Nat., vol. 4, p. 162, 1877 Autoecious. Cycle of vites шка II, III. Оп Filicales. П. Uredosori with a definite peridium, opening by an apical pore, sub- epidermal. Uredospores c ai or elliptical, ъз singly on pedicels ; epispore hyaline, thin, echinulate ; germ-pores indistinct. III. Teleutosori subepidermal, intracellular. Teleutospores 2-4-celled by vertical septa, elliptical; epispore smooth, hyaline; germ-pores indis- tinct, apica Distribution : Europe; North America. CuxxINGHAM.— The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. ЗІ ymy. Besides Milesina, Hyalopsora Magn. and Uredinopsis Magn. (both included in the Melampsoraceae) are also confined to the F elongated sharply-pointed hyaline papilla, which may be as long again as the spore; the teleutospores are solitary, extracellular, septate, and appear to be scattered— without arrangement into sori—throughout the mesophyll-cells of the host. 1. Milesina Histiopteridis n. sp. (Text-fig. 101, and Plate 1, fig. 5.) Polypodiaceae. IL. Uredosori hypophyllous, scattered, or more commonly crowded in groups which are linear, intercostal, and up to 15 mm. long, seated on irregular discoloured spots visible on the upper surface, 0-25-0-5 mm. diam., orbicular, bullate, covered by the epidermis, opening by an irregular apical pore. Peridium flattened-globose, ostiolate, composed of obovate, hyaline cells, outer wall coarsely and densely verruculose. Spores obovate, ellip- tical, or polygonal, 18-26 x 14-18 mmm.; epispore hyaline, moderately and finely verrucose, 0-75-1 mmm. thick, cell-contents colourless, vacuo- late; germ-pores indistinct. ; HI own. : - Host: Histiopteris incisa (Thunb.) J. Sm. (= Pteris incisa Thunb.). On fronds. Herb. Nos. 772, 774. II. Karori (Wellington), 400 m., E. H. Atkinson! 27 April, 1922. Kelburn (Wellington), 120 m., E. H. Atkinson ! G. H.C. 17 Sept., 1922. (Type > The very thin, moderately and finely verrucose epispore serves to separate this from other species of the genus. The rust is exceedingly common in the localities where it has been collected ; in fact, scarcel frond could be obtained free from the dead areas in which the uredosori are embedded. IV. UREDINALES IMPERFECTI. Under this heading are grouped all those forms (such as Aecidium, Uredo, &с.) belonging to the cycle of species whose teleutospore stage is unknown. These various forms were at one time believed to be separate entities, and accordingly were named and described separately, even when associated on the same host. As a result of the classical experiments performed by De Bary (1865), numerous investigators began to experi- ment with eultures and link up the various forms with their teleutospore or perfect form, and so a great number of the names applied to the different forms were gradually relegated to synonymy. In many cases, however, despite extensive cultural experiments, certain forms still remain unconnected with any teleutospore stage, in consequence of which it is 32 Transactions. necessary to maintain form-genera to contain these. Again, in any coun- try where little or no cultural work has been performed (as in New Zealand and Australia) many of these forms appear in systematic pepon dealing with the Uredinales. It is usual to assume, when a certain aecidium or uredo stage is regularly found in proximity with the Bestes that this (or these) form belongs to the cycle to which the teleutospores in question belong. This is not a safe practice to follow, and much caution is neces- h ; which later investigators have proved to belong to some entirely different fungus. Field investigations generally give some indication as to the = bable relationships of the forms found on the same or adjacent hosts, that in many cases it м а Nurs matter to supplement tlie ents. Five forms are generally recognized, as follows: Aecidium, Caeoma, Peridermium, Roestelia, and Uredo. Their characters may be summarized in the following ey: KEY ro ForM-GENERA. Spores catenulate Peridium present. On a о; zx xi x .. Peridermium. On Angiosperm ; Epispore pvo ed brown: germ-pores conspicuouse .. Roestelia. ч pes ~~ or tinted n germ: pores indistinct Aecidium. Peridium .. Caeoma. ‘Spores borne shige on distinct. pedicels ; .. Uredo. Of these form-genera two only are алаа in this paper. Peridermdum occurs in the pe of Coleosporium, Cronartium, and Melampsoridium ; it is confined to the Coniferae. Roestelia occurs only in the cycle of Gymno- €—— E edades into Aecidiwm, but is separated on account of the horn-like p brown-coloured epispore, and conspicuous germ-pores. Caeoma souks in ihe cycle of Phragmidium, Melampsora, and Gymnoconia. It is characterized by the absence of a epus c: by the fact that the spores are catenulate ; in certain genera the mata are surrounded by paraphyses. Aecidium and Uredo are SLE more fully below. 1. AEcrDIUM Persoon. Pers. in J. F. Gmel., Syst. Nat., vol. 2, p. 1472, 1791. 0. rmogones immersed, flask-shaped, with protruding ostiolar fila- ments, honey-coloured, preceding or accompanying aecidia. I spots. Peridia hyaline, less frequently tinted yellow, margins erect or ecidiospores catenulate, polygonal, elliptical or subglobose ; epispore commonly hyaline, seldom tinted yellow, usually verruculose, with numerous scattered indistinct erm-pores. Distribution: World-wide. This form occurs in the cycle of certain species of Uromyces and . Puccinia. The mycelium is —— кое and usually causes etiola- tion and distortion of the host. As time атан s І hope to work out the cycles of all New Zealand Uredinales b P did of cultures, so that many of = forms listed a will ст be iier listed as synonyms. Cunnincuam.—The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 33 Eleven species of Aecidiwm are recorded here; of these, nine are endemic and two indigenous. KEY то THE ForM-SPECIES OF AECIDIUM. Host belonging to the family па сасе Aecidia on large distorted а L4 Aecidia in ык groups, n саз оп 1 distorted areas 2. A. | cse IMS Host belonging to the family Leguminosa 3. A. kowhai. Host belonging кє the family Tiliaceae З 4. А. ко, Host belonging to the fami к Муорогасеае ; 5. А. Муор Host belonging to the family Plantaginaceae .. 6. A. Plantagini -variae. Host belonging to the family Rubiaceae xs 7. А. hupi Host be to the fa m pore minutely verruc Aecidia crowded in distorted areas 11. A. Macrodontae. Aecidia scattered A. Celmisiae-petiolatae. Epispore covered with deciduous tubercules. Spores obovate or elliptical .. сес б. d. аем discoloris. Spores elongate-elliptical is Am .. 10. A. Celmisiae-Petriei. l. Aecidium otagense Lindsay. (Fig. 102.) Ranunculaceae. Linds., Trans. Roy. Soc. Edinb., vol. 24, p. 430, 1866. 0. Spermogones associated with the aecidia, immersed, honey- -coloured. I. Aecidia amphigenous, caulicolous, petiolicolous and sepalicolous, crowded in inflated distorted areas which may attain a length of 15 cm., orange. Peridia cupulate, shortly erumpent, 0-5-1 mm. diam., margins revolute, yellow, deeply and irregularly lacerate. Spores globose or poly- gonal, 23-36 mmm. diam.; epispore hyaline, delicately and closely verru- culose, 0-75 mmm. thick, cell-contents granular, orange. Hosts :— Clematis indivisa Willd. On leaves, stems, petioles, and sepals H os. 188, 434. Lake Horowhenua, Levin (Wellington), 30 m., E. H. Atkinson! 26 Oct., 1919. Peel Forest (Canterbury), H. Allan! 8 Nov., 1919. Manawatu Gorge (Wellington), 150 m., J. OW. Whelan ! 29 Sept, 1921. Putara, Eketahuna (Wairarapa), H. Watson! 8 Nov., 1921. Clematis Colensoi Hook. f. On stems and petioles. Herb. No. 231. Miramar (Wellington), 20 m., J. W. Bird! 5 Nov., 1920. Distribution: Endemic; common throughout. The hosts are endemic, and are abundant throughout. (Cheeseman, 1906, pp. 2, 3. This rust forms conspicuous distorted areas, weny centimetres long, on the stems and leaves of the hosts. The mycelium is perennial, so that eason. The specimens on Clematis Colensoi are badly infected with Tuberculina persicina (Ditm.) "grt uem Appendix, p. 50). Lindsay records the rust upon Clematis hexasepa The aecidia "S м species are formed within the host-tissues in the vicinity of the phloem, and all stages may be obtained from immature to fully-developed peridia containing numerous spores. As they develop, the peridia move towards the periphery of the stem, and prior to dehiscence may be found fully developed lying beneath the Ta That the in water these give rise to infection hyphae. 2—Trans. 34 Transactions. 2. Aecidium Ranunculacearum De Candolle. (Text-fig. 103, and Plate 1, DC., Fl. Fr., vol. 6, p. 97, 1805. 0. Spermogones amphigenous, crowded in small groups, mixed with the aecidia, immersed, honey-coloured. . Aecidia amphigenous and petiolicolous, crowded in scattered groups, which are seated on slightly inflated spots visible on the opposite surface, on leaves the groups are orbicular and up to 5 mmm. diam., on stems they are elliptical and up to 10mm. long; orange. Peridia cupulate, erect, slightly expanded, not revolute, brittle, white, finely lacerate. Spores polygonal, elliptical, or subglobose, 20-37 x 18-28 mm m.; epispore hyaline, closely and minutely verruculose, 1 mmm. thick, cell-contents pallid orange, gran Hosts :— Ranunculus depressus T. Kirk. On leaves and petioles. Herb. No. 81. Mount Guinevere (Canterbury), W. D. Reid! 15 Oct., 1919 Ranunculus Lyallii Hook. f. Herb. No. 81. Waimakariri glaciers, T. Kirk! Jan., 1883. McKinnon's Pass (Otago), E. H. Atkin- er 16 Jan. 1920. CUR Cass (Canterbury) 650m W. D. Red! N. R. F 0 Jan., 1922. Punch-bowl Falls, Arthur's Pass (Соскы), 1 On E. H. Atkinson! 15 Nov., 1922. Ranunculus nivicola Hook. Herb. No. 496. Mount Egmont (Tara- naki), 1,200-1,500 m., W. D. Reid/ N. R. Foy! 2 Jan., 1922. Ranunculus pachyrrhizus Hook. f. Herb. Te 372. Lake Harris (Otago), 1,100 m., W. D. Reid! 6 Мау, 1 Ranunculus repens L. Herb. No. 81. Were (Wellington), 100 m., E. Н. Atkinson! G. Н. С. З Oct., 1919. Sandhills, Levi n (Wel- lington), 30 m., E. Н. Atkinson ! G.H.C. 14 Oct., 1922. Distribution: World-wide. With the exception of Ranunculus repens L. all the hosts are endemic. They are all confined to the mountain-ranges. R. insignis and R. geranii- foliis occurs in both Islands; R. nivicola is confined to the North Island, and А. Lyallii, R. pachyrrhizus, and R. depressus to the South Island. (Cheeseman, 1906, pp. 9-24.) The aecidium on R. repens may belong to the cycle of any one of several species—for example, Uromyces Dactylidis Otth, U. Poae Rab., and Puc- cinia Magnusiana Koern. As its connection with those species mentioned above which occur in New Zealand has not yet been worked out, it is retained here for the present. The forms on the several hosts discussed CoxxiNGHAM.— The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 35 3. Aecidium kowhai n. form-sp. (Text-fig. 104, and Plate 1, fig. 10. 0. Unk eguminosae. nown. I. Aecidia caulicolous, crowded in longitudinal groups, seated on fusiform swellings up to 7cm. long, forming large fastigiate distortions, orange-yellow. Репаіа cupulate, shortly erumpent, standing above the surface 0-25 mm., 0-5 mm. diam., expanded and slightly revolute, becoming lacerate, finally eroded, tinted yellow. Spores polygonal or elliptical, 27-32 x 18-21 mmm. ; epispore hyaline, densely and minutely verruculose, 1 mmm. thick, cell-contents granular, lemon-yellow. Host: Edwardsia tetraptera (J. Miller) Oliver (= Sophora tetraptera J. Mill). On branches. Herb. No. 763. Brightwater (Nelson), 200 m., C. Nash! W. C. Hyde! G. Н. С. 18 May, 1922. (Type.) | The host is indigenous and widespread; it occurs also in Lord Howe Island, Easter Island, Juan Fernandez, and Chile. (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 123. This rust forms conspicuous “ witch's-brooms " on the host. A branch becomes infected near the tip, and further outward growth is prevented. In the vicinity of the infected area numerous short laterals are produced ; The mycelium is perennial and material may be collected from infected plants throughout the year. indebted to Mr. C. Nash and Mr. W. C. Hyde for assistance in procuring these specimens. 4. Aecidium Milleri n. form-sp. (Text-fig. 105, and Plate 1, fig. 7.) : | Tiliaceae. . Unknown. I. Aecidia hypophyllous, in minute scattered groups. 3-6 in a group, seated on pallid spots visible on the upper surface, pallid orange. Peridia cupulate, erumpent, 0-25 mm. diam., margins erect, not expanded or revo- lute, minutely dentate, white. Spores subglobose or polygonal, 20-26 x 17-23 mmm. ; epispore hyaline, minutely and densely verruculose, 1 mmm thick, cell-contents tinted yellow, vacuolate. Host: Aristotelia serrata (Forst.) Oliver (= A. racemosa (A. Cunn.) Hook. f). On leaves. Herb. No. 776. Pokaka (Waimarino County), 800 m., D. Miller! 10 Feb., 1922. (Туре.) я The host is endemic, and is widely spread throughout the lowland forests. (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 83.) This species is named in honour of the collector, David Miller, Govern- ment Entomologist, Biological Laboratory, Wellington. e aecidia occur in small groups of 3-6, each group being somewhat angular, and about 1 mm. in diameter. 5. Aecidium Myopori n. form-sp. (Text-fig. 106, and Plate 1, fig. 11.) t Пийк: Myoporaceae. I. Aecidia caulicolous, truncicolous, petiolicolous, and on inflorescences and drupes, seated on inflated fusiform areas up to 15 ст. long, crowded in linear groups, orange. Peridia erumpent, cylindrical, standing above the surface about 4mm., 1mm. diam., margins slightly expanded but 9% 36 Transactions. not revolute, deeply and irregularly lacerate, tinted orange, bleaching white with age. Spores obovate, elliptical, irregularly polygonal or less commonly lachrymiform, 21-45 x 17-20 mmm. ; epispore hyaline, finely and closely verruculose, 1 mmm. thick, cell-contents reddish-orange, germ-pores indis- tinet. Host: Myoporum laetum Forst. f. On branches, trunks, petioles, inflorescences, and drupes. Herb. Nos. 404, 777. Palmerston North (Wel- lington), 250 m., G. H. C. Feb., May, Dec., 1921 ; Feb., May, 1922. (Type.) Woodside Creek, Wharanui (Marlborough), E. H. Atkinson! 3 Nov., 1922. The host is endemic, and is widespread. (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 563.) This species forms large fusiform swellings on the branches of the host ; as a rule it occurs on laterals, forming “ witch's-brooms," but 16 is not gl taken from average spores, for if the lachrymiform ones were measured they would give an entirely erroneous impression as to the average size, they being more than twice as long as the average spores t is probable that the mycelium is perennial, as the fungus may be obtained throughout the year from infected plants. 6. Aecidium Plantaginis-variae McAlpine. (Fig. 107.) Plantaginaceae. McAlp., Rusts Aust., p. 195, 1906. 0. Spermogones amphigenous, chiefly epiphyllous, immersed, numerous. I. Aecidia amphigenous and petiolicolous, scattered or gregarious, orange- yellow. Peridia slightly erumpent, cupulate, 0-2-0-25 mm. diam., tinted cream, margins slightly expanded, not revolute, minutely dentate. Spores subglobose, polygonal, or elliptical, 20-30 x 18-22 mmm., epispore hyaline, densely and minutely verruculose, 1 mmm thick, cell-contents granular, Host: Plantago spathulata Hook. f. On leaves and petioles. Herb. No. 275. Burke's Pass (Canterbury), W. D. Reid! 18 Nov., 1919. Distribution: Victoria; New South Wales; Tasmania. The host is endemic, and, although not uncommon in the South Island, is confined to a few localities in the North. (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 571.) This species is characterized by the scattered, small-sized aecidia. 7. Aecidium hupiro n. form-sp. (Text-fig. 109, and Plate 1, fig. 9.) R ubiaceae. - 0. Spermogones amphigenous, immersed, honey-coloured, surrounded by the aecidia. · I. Aecidia hypophyllous’ crowded in irregularly-circular groups, seated on discoloured and slightly-inflated areas visible on the upper surface, yellow. Регійіа erumpent, cylindrical, 1 mm. high, 0-4-0-5 mm. diam., margins erect, not revolute, irregularly lacerate, tinted yellow. Spores polygonal or elliptical, 42-50 x 34-40 mmm. ; epispore hyaline, densely and coarsely verruculose, 2-5-5 mmm. thick, cell-contents coarsely granular, pallid yellow. CuxNixaHAM.— The Uredinales, or ut fangs, of New Zealand. 37 Host: Coprosma foetidissima Forst. On leaves and petioles. Herb. No. 771. Alpha Hut, Mount Hector (Wellington), 1,700 m., H. Hamilton / J. Ө. Myers! 15 Feb., 1921. The host is endemic, and is abundant throughout. (Cheeseman, 1906, upright ушын peridia and large size of the spores serve to characterize this spec 8. Aecidium Celmisiae - discoloris n. form-sp. (Text-fig. 111, and Plate 2, fig. 2.) Compositae. 0. Spermogones scattered, Mig epiphyllous, immersed. I. Aecidia amphigenous, -chiefly epiphyllous, orange-yellow, scattered or arranged in small orbicular groups. deum cylindrical, erumpent, stan mm. above the leaf-surface, 0-1 . diam., margins incurved, at first dentate, becoming deeply lacis, "white. "Spores subglobose, elliptical, or obovate, 36-42 x 2 mmm.; epispore hyaline, covered "with densely-packed Заасан tubereules, З mmm. thick, cell-contents cr hal granular. Hosts :— Celmisia discolor Hook. f. On leaves. Herb. No. 384. Mount Peel (Canterbury), 900 m., H. H. Allan! 6 March, 1921. Tooth Peaks (Otago), W. D. Reid! 7 April, 1921. (Type. Celmisia Sinclairii Hook. f. x Nos. 385, 435. Lake Harris track (Otago), 1,000m., W. Reid! 6 pd 1921. Mount Isobel, Hanmer (Canterbury), 15 m., W. D. Reid! 4 Nov. Celmisia prorepens Petrie. Herb. No. 385. Mount Dick (Otago), m., W. D. Reid! 24 April, 1921. three hosts are endemic, and all are confined to the mountain-ranges of the ее Island. (Cheeseman, 1906, pp. 303—6. ecies is characterized by the small cylindrical peridia, and more Bcc by the fact that the е is covered with a layer of closely- packed, coarse, deciduous tuberc ium Celmisiae-Petriei is the only other New Zealand species that possesses this feature. 9. Aecidium Celmisiae-petiolatae n. form-sp. (Text-fig. 110, and Plate 2, fig. 3.) 0. Unknown. pallid orange. Регійіа flattened-globose, 0-25 mm. diam., immersed, mar- gins incurved, hyaline, covered by the dense tomentum clothing the leaf- surface. Spores polygonal, elliptical, or obovate, 27-45 x 20-26 mmm. epispore hyaline, densely and minutely verruculose, 1-1-5 mmm. thick, -— granular, tinted yellow. : Celmisia petiolata Hook. f. On leaves. Herb. No. 383. Arthur's Pus. быйан, 1,000 m., E. Н. Atkinson! 15 Feb., 1920. (Туре.) The А Е х southern portion of the South Island. (Cheeseman, 1906, This rust is characterized by the depressed-globose aecidia, large spores, and hyaline, finely verruculose epispore. Sections are necessary to deter- mine the shape and size of the peridium. 38 Transactions 10. Aecidimm Celmisiae-Petriei n. form-sp. (Text-fig. 112, and Plate 2, fig. 4.) 0. Spermogones scattered, sparse, seen only in sectio I. Aecidia hypophyllous, in linear groups, seated on Е spots. visible on the upper surface, forming conspicuous bullate areas beneath the tomentum of the leaf, long covered. Peridia cylindrical, 0-25 mm. diam., distorted by pressure of the overlying tomentum, margins incurved, deeply and irregularly lacerate, - white. Spores elongate-elliptical, or obovate- elliptical, 36-52 x 20-25 mmm. ; epispore hyaline, densely covered with deciduous tubercules, 2 mmm. thick, cell-contents granular, orange-yellow. Host: Celmisia Petriei Cheesem. On leaves. Негр. No. 382. Lake Harris track (Otago), 1,100 m., W. D. Reid/ 6 May, 1921. (Туре.) The host is endemic, and confined to the mountains of Otago. (Cheese- man, 1906, : This species differs from others on Celmisia on account of the elliptic- oblong spores, and the presence of deciduous tubercules on the epispore. the leaf-surface; this soon causes the peridia to become malformed, so · that sections of. ‘young specimens are necessary to determine the shape ‘and size of the peridium. 11. Aecidium Macrodontae n. form-sp. (Text-fig. 108, and Plate 2, fig. 1.) 0. Spermogones amphigenous, chiefly epiphyllous, sparse, associated with the aecidia. Е Ácido hypophyllous and petiolicolous, crowded in irregularly-sha ped groups up to 10 mm. long, seated on discoloured distorted spots visible on Ето. 102.—Aecidium otagense Linds. Aecidiospores from Clematis indivisa Willd. Fic. 103.— A ecidium Ranunculacearum DC. 25 SS 36 Plantago spathulata Hook. f. 36 PoACEAE e 2 Podocystis Fr. — .. er bats ae Р, ium Lev. Et p E oo 2t an reu. it rift Hook. f. 46 Pter incisa Thunb. : жес} Puccinia Pers са Ад Actaeae- Agropyri Ed. Fisch. 1 Actaeae-Elymi Mayor — .. 1 adspersa Diet. et Holw. .. H Agropyri Ell. et Ev e 1 agropyrina Erikss. 1, 2 Agrostidis Plowr. 1 alternans Arth. 1 — = H. Сит. 4, Te 6, un) (iren rulae- сЕ Wurth. gocce Bubak ер Celmisiae G. Н. Ситт. `8, *д, (12), * chondroderma Lindr. бу е cinerea Arth. Clematidis Lagerh. с se compacla Berk pe .. 46 пев манай G H.Cunn. .. Hopes coronata Cda. { 41 cuniculi ©, = Cu unn. 6, 46 difformis K, 7 dispersa Ё. е LH. = СОЖ 58 Transactions. Puccinia Pages Elymi Westn T5 Euphrasiana G. H. Cunn $5.8, (12) fodiens G. Н. Cu = Foyana G. H. Cu 3, *5, (10) Galii ее uoc 1 oci Galio. ur EDD закун ra Ito 2t osi 8. kopoti > H. Cunn. à ee Magnusiana Koern. Са -. 34 S ze ree Ti namua G. Н. Cun .. 3, *5, 6, (11) ovo- M Bubak A eee fi EUN Wahl lenbergiae G. H: Cunn. x 8, (12) whakatipu G. e Cunn. .. 4,*5,6(11) yomensis ap ae d ‘ i Pucciniastrum Ott. : 26, 28, 29 Abieti гуни, Kleb. 22 0 Epilobii Otth. ; i3 00 pustulatum Diet. 223; 30 RANUNCULACEAE .. d 2, 3, 33 | Ranunculus | depressus T. Kirk a -. 44 | T. Kirk. $i tace geraniitoliis Hook. E 2: «: 84 insignis Hook. f. è 34 Lyallii Hook. f. 34 nivicola’ Hoo 4 pachyrrhizus Hook. E 34 repens L. 34 Rhagodia nutans A. Br EE Roestelia Reb. 32, 36 sa > "a i Eglanteria Mill. AS ONE rubiginosa L. .. 5 ү: | ROSACEAE 16, 22 | Rostrupia Lagerh d RUBIACEAE 788 Rubus L. australis Rs i5 E c moluccana E. a a 21 | rigi Rolfei Vidal Scirpus Pages inundatus Poir 2 SCROPHULARIACEAE 6 onchus oleraceus L. 10 Soph she ah т Mill. 35 Ster 50 Pos enia Diet. 25 STYLIDIEAE 47 T'hecopsora Magn. 29 Thelymitra Forst. 46 TILIACE 35 Triticum vulgare Vill Sac E Tuberculina Sace. x oO persicina (Ditm.) Sace. 33, *45, 50 UMBELLIFERAE 3, 43 UREDINACEAE E UREpINALES IMPERFECTI c Uredinopsis Magn. E 3l Urediwuta Bpeg s =» 49 Uredo Pers. х 26, 32, 20 Acaciae Се. .. maet vd tarctica Berk. 47 australis Diet. et Neg. .. £c Bet d Sees) Celmisiae Cke. а 8 Compositarum v var. Celmisiae Ске. Crinitae G. H. Cun *39, 40, 41, (54) Dianellae 1 Diet , 42, *45 inflata 40, 43, *45 karetu Ay H. Cunn. *39. 40, 41 di Lini Schum Oleariae C Phormi Sci эш кїз нөм G. - Cw toetoe G. Н. Ситт. diee! seg scari erk. Uvaria McAlp. Wahlenbergia albomarginata Hook. Zaghouania Pat. .. ZAGHOUANIACEAE n 40, 4 a s 88, 3, *45. *39, 40, 42 40, 44, *45, (55) *39, 40, 41 (55) 40, 44, *45 (55) 40, *45, 46 (55) = 32, 25 25 CuxNINGHAM.—A Revision of the New Zealand Nidulariales. 59 A Revision of the New Zealand Nidulariales, or “ Birds-nest Fungi." By б. Н. Оохҳіхенам, Mycologist, Biological Laboratory, Wellington, N.Z. [Read before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 23rd October, 1922 ; received by Editor, 3181 December, 1922 ; issued separately, 26th May 1924.] Plates 3, 4. ALL species belonging to this order are saprophytic, occurring on decaying wood, old sacking, or on the ground. They favour moist localities, and may commonly be found growing on humus on the forest-floor. The fructifications are quite small, seldom attaining a greater diameter than 10 mm.; they may be cup- or funnel-shaped, although frequently obconic forms occur. The order is widely distributed, and some of the species have been found in nearly every country in the world; others, again, have a very limited distribution, occurring in but one or two localities. The order comprises only one family, the Nidulariaceae, consisting of the four genera Cyathus, Crucibulum, Nidula, and Nidularia. The genus Sphaerobolus, at one time included in the Nidulariaceae, was by Ed. Fischer (1900, p. 346) placed in a separate family, the Sphaerobolaceae. In structure the fructifications of all genera, mutatis mutandis, are essentially alike, a typical fructification consisting of a peridium containing numerous lenticular bodies, péridiola (also termed “ sporangioles ”), which woven hyphal filaments (in Cyathus it is composed of three layers). The apex is'at first enclosed by a thin epiphragm (absent in Nidularia, the peridia of whic obose p gelatinized, when the peridiola lie embedded in a gelatinous matrix, the 60 T'ransactions. gleba. When the epiphragm ruptures the gleba dries out, portion per- sisting as a delicate membrane lining the inner wall of the peridium. At maturity this membrane is quite smooth and shining, and is often mis- taken for a layer of the wall of the peridium. n Cyathus and Crucibulum the peridiola are attached to the inner wall of the peridium by fine thread-like filaments, termed “funiculi.” In this sheath is a delicate much-convoluted thread, attached by one end to the peridiolum, and by the other to the constricted portion. This thread, when moist, is capable of extension to a distance of several (5-8) centimetres. In Crucibulum the funiculus is less complicated in structure, as the hollow sheath enclosing the convoluted thread early becomes gelatinized, and so at maturity the thread is embedded in the resultant mucilage. DEVELOPMENT (Cyathus). From hyphae ramifying in the substratum, mycelial strands become differentiated ; the terminal portions of these become enlarged, differ- entation of the basidiocarp commencing slightly below this region. In the region of the future inner wall of the peridium a zone of mes gelatinized, the whole inner portion eventually forming the gleba, the external portion persisting as the wall of the peridium. Within this area, at the periphery, the peridiola become differentiated, each originating around a common centre toward which the ends of hyphal filaments con- verge, differentiation of peridiola occurring successively from the base of the developing peridium towards the apex. Then a layer of hyphae round each peridiolum becomes partly gelatinized and forms the pseudoparenchyma of the cortex. The funiculus originates in somewhat parallel filaments extending from the innermost surface of the peridium to the peridiolum. Later appear actively growing hyphae which elongate rapidly and form a bundle of parallel filaments. Surrounding this certain hyphae gelatinize and form the outer sheath of the mature funiculus. The peridium enlarges in size and becomes differentiated into three definite regions ; differentiation occurs first at the base, new growth taking place in an apical peripheral zone, and as gelatinization occurs basally upwards the apical portion is the last to become gelatinized, and thus away from the apex and the epiphragm becomes exposed; this then ruptures and becomes gelatinized, the gleba becomes exposed, and as the moisture dries out the peridiola fall to the bottom of the peridium, rem- nants of the gelatinous gleba persisting as a thin lining on the inner surface of the peridium. Thanks are due to Mr..C. G. Lloyd, Cincinnati, for the determination of two species; to Professor H. B. Kirk, Messrs. E. H. Atkinson, and R. Grimmett, Wellington, Miss H. K. Dalrymple, Dunedin, and Dr. K. M. Curtis, Nelson, for contributions of specimens; and to Messrs. E. Bruce Le . D. Reid, of the Biological Laboratory, Wellington, for the photographs used in this paper. CuxNINGHAM.—A Revision of the New Zealand Nidulariales. 61 | NIDULARIACEAE. Saprophytie plants, growing on decaying organie matter on the ground. Fructifications consisting of variously-shaped peridia, containing numerous indehiscent, compressed peridiola, in the interior of which are borne the hyaline, unicellular basidiospores. - Of the three genera which occur in New Zealand, Cyathus is represented by five species, Crucibulum by one, and Nidula by two. KEY ТО THE GENERA. a. Peridiolum closed by a definite epiphragm. 1. Peridiola attached by funiculi to the wall of the peridium. eridium of three distinct layers; tunica thin or wanting Е Vs Р; БА .. 3. Cyathus. b.) Peridium of one layer; tunica thick ДЕ .. 2. Crucibulum. 2. Peridiola unattached by funiculi but free within the peridium 1. N idula. idium dehiscing irregularly, epiphragm absent ; peridium subglobose ^ Nidularia. р. . І. Nipura White. White, Bull. Torr. Cl., vol. 29, p. 271, 1902. gelatinous (when moist) gleba which fills the interior of the peridium, not attached by funiculi; similar in structure to those of Cyathus. Spores . ; 1 This genus is separated from the two following because of the absence of a funiculus, the peridiola being free and embedded in the gelatinous gl h i the peridiola become free within the peridium. is similar in structure to that of Crucibulum, save that the filaments of which it is composed are pallid-white and not coloured. 1. Nidula candida (Peck) White. (Plate 3, figs. 1, 2a.) White, l.c., p. 271. Nidularia candida Peck, Reg. Rept., vol. 45, p. 24, 1891. Peridia cyathiform, 6-15 mm. high, 6-15 mm. across the mouth, taper- ing slightly to the sessile truncate base, which is up to 8mm. diam. ; > shining, white or tinted yellow, darker below ; mouth expanded but not recurved, entire, smooth, thick and firm. Peridiola reddish-brown, lenti- cular, 1-5-2 mm. diam., smooth ; tunica thin, yellowish. Spores elliptical, 6-10 x 4-8 mmm.,* rounded at both ends. Habitat —Growing solitary on decaying wood and sticks on the ground. Distribution.—Canada ; Washington, North America: rare and local. Wallaceville, Wellington, H. B. Kirk! 24/7/21; Fringe Hill, Nelson, 500 m., Miss K. M. Curtis! 23/1/21. The New Zealand form appears to be intermediate between this and the following species. For example, it has the solitary habit, large white * In this article the contraction ** mmm." is used for micromillimetres. 62 Transactions. peridia covered with hispid tufts, and light-coloured peridiola = N. candida, and the smaller rugulose peridiola of N. emodensis. Then, too, the peri- diola possess the peculiar stout, spiny, coloured fibrils so cote с in the ал species, and the spores are roughly the same size; in shape, how- they are quite different. Nevertheless the peridal characters are so соне that I believe it should be retained under this species. 2. Nidula emodensis (Berk.) Lloyd. (Plate 3. figs. 25, 3.) Lloyd, Nidulariaceae, p. 12, 1906. Cyathus emodensis Berk., Hook. Jour. Bot., 204, 1854. Crucibulum emodense Berk., Hdbk. N.Z. Fl., p- 621, 1867. наада microcarpa Peck; White Bull. Torr. Cl., vol. 29, р. 272, 1902. Маша microcarpa var. rugispora White, l.c. E Peridia cyathiform, 4-6 mm. high, 4-5 mm. wide across the mouth, tapering slightly to the sessile Mane base, which i diam exterior dingy-grey, becoming darker with age, eden with closely appressed tomentum, wall much thinner than in the preceding species, interior smooth, shining, dingy-white, turning to pallid-brown in old speci- mens ; mouth entire, slightly expanded, in old specimens slightly сас thin, smooth. Pef idiola numerous, lenticular, reddish-brown, becomi álniost black with age, 0-5-1 mm Фат. rugulose ; tunica thick, Shei, readily separable. Spores narrowly elliptical, or more ‘commonly obovate or pyri iet apex rounded, base acuminate, 6-9 x 4-6 mmm H at.— Growing caespitose on decaying wood and sticks on the te Distribution. — California, Montana, North America; Sikkim Japan ; терри Cambridge, Auckland, Ge, 17 /1/20 ; pe. D. Mun I am наме to Mr. C. С. Lloyd for the determination of this species. He states that it possesses the-same coloured fibrils in the tunica (the only character that separated N. emodensis from №. microcarpa Peck), and is therefore N. emodensis. These fibrils are thick, rigid, and dark-coloured, and possess numerous short spiny эе. Тһеу are known to оссиг only in this and the preceding specie The caespitose habit, smaller жа peridia, darker peridiola, and differently shaped spores separate this species from the preceding. П. CnvcrBULUM Tulasne. Tul., Ann. Sci. Nat., ser. iii, vol. 1, р. 89, 1844. Peridium cyathiform, composed of a single thick felt-like membrane . of closely woven coloured hyphae ; mouth when young covered by a well- defined epiphragm, formed from the undifferentiated peridial wall. Peri- Tola numerous, each consisting of an outer thick loosely woven tunica, a thick horny dark-coloured cortex, and a loosely woven hymenial layer ; attached to the peridial wall by a funiculus, which is more simple in structure than that of a Spores hyaline, hunka, epispore thin. Distribution. —World-wi The genus is анн by а single species. 16 is separated from Cyathus on account of the peridial wall consisting of a single layer, and because of the more simple funiculus, and from Nidula on account of the presence of funiculi. CuxNINGHAM.—A Revision of the New Zealand Nidulariales. 63 1. Crucibulum vulgare Tulasne. (Plate 4, figs. 4, 7.) Tul, Lc., p. 90 * Cyathus Crucibulum Pers., Syn. Fung., p. 238, 1801. C. laevis DC., Fl. Fr., vol. 2, p. 269, 1805. C. fime lori: DG. ibid., vol. 5, p. Tok 1815. Nidularia Crucibulum Secret., Mycogr. Suisse, vol. 3, p. 378, 1833. N. at hee Schw., . Phil. Soc., vol. 4, p. 253, 1834. Cyathus fi la Ber Linn. Jour., l 18 p. 93875 . С. pezizoides Berk., or i Crucibulum jugland De S yll. SVOL- A P 8. C. simile Mass., Grev., vol. 19, р. 94, 1891. С. desi Sa E) "White, Bull. Torr. Cl., vol. 20, p. 269, 1902. Peridia cyathiform, up to 12 mm. high, 10 mm. wide at the mouth, tapering жор to sessile truncate base, which may attain a thickness of 8 mm., seated on a basal pad of closely woven hyphae ; exterior bright cinnamon, becoming dingy with age, in young specimens closely covered with silky appressed tomentum, becoming almost smooth with age, interior pallid-cinnamon, smooth, shining; mouth erect, or slightly expanded, margin even, thick, smooth. feug I brown or dingy - white lenticular, smooth, 1-25-2 mm. diam. ; a thick, dingy-white, readily separable. Spores narrowly elliptical, pete at both ends, 7-10 x 4-6 m mmm. Habitat.—Growing solitary or caespitose on decaying leaves, sticks, old und : Distribution.—World-wide ; common. Lake Papaetonga, Levin, Mrs. Cunningham! 31/8/19; York Bay, Wellington, E. H. Atkinson ! 20/6/22; Cass, Canterbury, unknown collector! June, 1919; Fringe Hill, elson, 500m., Miss K. M. Curtis! 23/7/21; Dannevirke, W. Colenso; Bay of Islands, 7. D. Hooker This species varies considerably in the size and shape of the peridia and peridiola: for example, in specimens from the Cass the peridia are barely 5 mm. in height, яр the peridiola uos ш small, being less than 1 mm. in diamete = ПІ. Cyatuus Haller. Hall., Stirp. Helvet., vol. 3, p. 127, 1768. Ex Pers., Syn. Meth. Fung., p. 237, 1801. Cyathia P. Br., Civ. & Nat. Hist. Jamaica, p. 78, 1756. Peridium composed of three distinct layers, at first closed by a thin white epiphragm which covers the mouth, dehiscing by the irregular rupture of this membrane. Peridiola lenticular, dark-coloured, consisting of an external white tunica which may be very thin or absent, a hard horny cortex, and an inner hymenial мун; attached to the inner wall of the peridium by a complex funiculus Basidiospores hyaline, variable in size and shape, binucleate. Distribution.—World-wide About twenty-six species are now recognized ; of these five occur in New Zealand, one being endemic. The genus differs from Crucibulum in having a distinctly. three-layered peridial wall, consisting of a loosely woven outer layer, a compacted pseudoparenchyma of partly gelatinined hyphal filaments forming a central layer, and an inner layer of loosely woven partly gelatinized filaments. It differs from Nidula in having the peridiola attached by funiculi to the inner wall of the peridium. * For earlier synonymy see Tulasne (1844). 64 Transactions. KEY ТО SPECIES OF Cyatuus. Peridia internally st ; 1. C. novae-zelandiae. Peridia internally paar! and even. Spores over 20 mmm. long 5. C. stercoreus. Spores under 20 mmm. long eridiola 2-3-5 mm. diam 4. C. Olla. Peridiola 2-2-5 mm. dia idia cythiform ; margins 2. C. Colensoi. Peridia campanulate ; ad Min 3. C. Hookeri. l. Cyathus novae-zelandiae Tulasne. Tul, Ann. Sci. Nat., ser. iii, vol. 1, p. 66, 1844. Peridia infundibuliform, 12-14 mm. high, 5-7 mm. wide at the mouth, tapering gradually to the base where suddenly converging to a short stipe about 2mm. long and 1mm. thick; exterior dark brown, covered with vdd tomentum, interior кчы striate for about half the depth of the peridium, black, dull; mouth erect or slightly expanded, revolute, striate, margin entire, even. Peridiola lenticular, 2-3-3 mm diam., black; tunica aes white. Spores elliptical, somewhat pointed at both ends, 11-13 х 5-6 m Habitat.—Growing eur on rotting bark. Distribution. —Banks Peninsula, Canterbury, N.Z.; rare. Type specimens collected by Raoul. This endemic species has же collected but once. It may readily be distinguished from any other species occurring in New Zealand Pr the presence of longitudinal striae on the upper portion of the peridium 2. Cyathus Colensoi Berkeley. (Plate 4, fig. 2.) Berk., Fl. N.Z., vol. 2, p. 192, 1855. eridia ол. up to Tuba. high, 6 mm. wide at the mouth, exterior from pallid-grey to bay-brown, finely tomentose, even, interior lead-coloured, smooth, somewhat shining; mouth erect, in old dete slightly recurved, margin entire, even. Peridiola lenticular, 2m in, white. Spores variable in shape a size, "elliptical when 10-12 x 8-10 mmm., ог subglobose when 9-12 mmm. diam Habitat.—Growing crowded or caespitose on dead ocd on the ground. Distribution.—Australia ; Dannevirke, N.Z.: rare. W. Colenso, eee virke (type), on ground in a garden. his species somewhat resembles C. Olla, but may be distinguished by the smaller differently den ti ое smaller — and more t nes PLATE 3. Fie. 1.—Nidula rite (Peck) W Natural size. Epiphragm is present on the central plant. ый: оп ш left; note the thick wall of the peridium. Fre. 2.—a. eo bt Nidula ние; x 10 diam. 6. Peridiola of Nidula emodensia Lloyd; x 10 dia Fie. 3.—Nidula эн за (Berk.) med Natural size. Plants are growing on rotting log of pus Sp. Note the caespitose habit. Fie. 4.—Section of young peridium of Le Olla Pers., x 2-5 diam., showing the peridiola embedded in the Fie. 5 5—Peridiola of Cyathus Olla Pers. x 10 diam. Point of attachment of the funiculus he right. Ета. 6. Ont Olla Pers Natural size. Immature plants in the centre, section of idium on ‘the r ight. ie d 4 photographed by the writer ; all others by E. Bruce Levy.) Prats -3. Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. Face р. 64.) Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE 4. CuxNINGHAM.—A Revision of the New Zealand Nidulariales. 65 spores. І am indebted to Dr. J. B. Cleland, Adelaide, for the loan of specimens of this species. The photograph given is taken from his specimens, 3. Cyathus Hookeri Berkeley. (Plate 4, figs. 1, 3.) Berk. in Hook. Jour. Bot., p. 204, 1854. Peridia campanulate, up to 14 mm. high, 10 mm. wide at the mouth, narrowing abruptly into a short stipe 2-3 mm. long, 2 mm. thick; exterior bay-brown, minutely and densely tomentose, interior even, dark brown, dull; mouth strongly expanded or flaring, margin entire, crenately lobed. Peridiola lenticular, 22-5 mm. diam., cortex black; tunica dingy-white, thin. Spores elliptical, rounded at both ends, 8-11 x 6-8 mmm. Habitat.—Growing solitary or caespitose on decaying twigs, &c., on the ground. istribution. — Khasa, India; North Island, N.Z.: rare. Weraroa, Wellington, on rotting bugs of Pinus sp., G. H.C., 18/8/19. I am indebted to Mr. C. G. Lloyd for the determination of this species. In a recent letter he stated that he did not consider it to be sufficiently distinct from C. microsporus Tul. to be maintained as a distinct species. I am of the opinion, however, that the large campanulate peridium and larger spores are sufficient to maintain it as a valid species. 4. Cyathus Olla Persoon. (Plate 3, figs. 4, 6.) Pers., Syn. Meth. PE p. 237, 1801. Cyathus vernicosus DC., Fl. Fr., vo . 270, 1805. Nidularia geo Pers., Champ. Comest., p. 110, 1818. Ws yes ularis Schw., Trans. Am. Phil. Soc., ie 4, p. 253, 1834. Cyathus campanulatus Cda., Anleit., lxxx, te 19-23, 842. C. similis Cke., Grev., vol. 8, p. 58, 1879. Cyathia lentifera (L.) Wisin Bull. Torr. Cl., vol. 29, p. 264, 1902. Peridia at first urceolate, becoming campanulate, up to 15 mm. high, 6-12 mm. wide at mouth, tapering strongly to the sessile truncate base ; exterior grey-fawn, bleaching pallid-yellow with age, clothed with fine appressed tomentum, interior smooth or somewhat concentrically zoned, dull lead-colour, shining; mouth strongly expanded or flaring, not or slightly recurved, margin entire, crenate. Peridiola lenticular, dark brown or lead-coloured, large, 2-3-5 mm. diam., smooth, or minutely rugulose en dry ; tunica thin, dingy-white, closely adnate, Spores obovate or elliptical, 8-15 x 6-10 mmm., apex rounded, base bluntly pointed. PLATE 4. Fig. 1.—Cyathus Hookeri Bet. Natural size Fic. 2. акои: Colensoi Berk. x 2 diam. Immature plants at the top. Photos taken ustralian specimens loaned by Dr. J. B. Cleland. Fic. 3.— Peridiola of Cyathus Hookeri Berk. x 10 diam. The depression in the surf of specimen on the right shows JY of attachment of the имне Fie. 4.—Peridiola “of Crucibulum vulgare Tul. Fic. 5.—Peridiola of event слон (Schw.) d Toni. x 10 diam. Note the extende Fic. 0 Суды Meroreus "Sch w.) de Toni. c size. Immature specimens on the right ; small form in the ce Fie. т Оон vulgare Tul. Natural size. Тһе epighragm is present on several ese specimens. (Fig. 2 photographed by the writer; all others by E. Bruce Levy.) 3—Trans. 66 Transactions. Habitat. суче solitary or caespitose on rotting twigs, dead grass- Aare or on the stribution. AE wide; common. Pukeora, Hawke's Bay, Н. Е. Roichife / 17/10/21; Wellington, R. Grimmett ! April, 1922; Dunedin, Miss Н. K. Dalrymple ! 5/5/22 ; Kelburn, Wellington, G. H. C., April, May, 1922. The large, smooth, ens peridia and large peridiola characterize this species. e peridia are often concentrically zoned, and vary greatly insize. This is our mot common species of Cyathus. 5. Cyathus stercoreus (Schw.) De Toni. (Plate 4, figs. 5, 6.) De Toni in Sace. Syll. Fung., vol. 7, p. 40, 1888. Nidularia stercorea Schw., Trans. Am. Phil. Soc. vol 4, p. 253, 1834. N. melanosp z ma Schw., l.c Cyathus Lesueurii Tul., An ci. Nat., ser. iii, vol. l, p. 79, 1844. C. Wrightii Berk., Grev., vol. 2, p. 34, 1873. C. melano- Us oni in Sacc. Syll. Fung., vol. 7, p. 42, 1888. C. Baileyi Mass., Grev., vol. 21, p. 3, 1892. C. dimorph ‚ Agr. ‚ p. 1005, 892. C E Pat., Bull. . Fr. p. 87, 1895. С. rufi - T vol. p. M 1897 nosperma (Schw.) White 29, p. 262, 1902. rufipes (Ell. et Ev v.) White, l.c., p. 265. С. Weighti * Berk’) White, Lc. C. Me (Schw.) White, l.c., p. 266. Peridia at first ureceolate, becoming obconic or campanulate, 5-15 mm. high, 4-8 mm. across the month, tapering rene to the slender and short stipe, or sessile ; exterior ie east t fee hirsute, becoming almost smooth with age, interior smooth, lead colonel shining ; mouth erect, not or slightly expanded, margin entire, even. Peridiola lenticular, mm. diam., smooth and shining, black; tunica wanting. Spores sub- . globose, 20-40 mmm. diam.; epispore 3 mmm. thick. Habitat. —Growing solitary or caespitose on manure, decaying wood, soil, and boxes in glasshouses, &c. Voces бет; common. Mapua, Nelson, on cow-dung, G.H.C., /22. This кези varies considerably in the size and shape of the peridia. upper mdai are not attached to the wall rs funiculi, this latter structure apparently being rudimentary or absent. He also mentions the fact that with this species sterile peridiola commonly occur, a feature apparently not uncommon in the large-spored species. LITERATURE CONSULTED. Bary, A. de, 1887. hi 0 ee & Biology of the Fungi, Mycetozoa, and . ia. (English ed.) Oxf Fiscuer, Ep., 1900. соме. іп Qaem & Prantl, Natuerliche Pflanzenfamilien, З 24—98. Lrovp, C. G., 1906. The Nidular riaceae, or * Birds-nest Fungi," pp. 1-32. Cincinnati. MASSEE, G., 1880. A Monograph of the British Gastromycetes, Ann. Bot., vol. 4, pp. 1 SACCARDO, P. Fi 1888. Nidulariaceae, Sylloge Fungorum, vol. 7 et seq. Pat TuLASNE, L. et C., 1844. Récherches sur L'organisation des Nidulariées, Aa. Sci. Nat., ser. iii, vol. 1, pp. 41-107. WALKER, — B., 1920. Development of Cyathus fascicularis, C. striatus, and Cruci- m vulgare, Bot. Gaz., vol. 70, pp. 1— WHITE, Mice ү. S., 1902. oe Nidulariaceae of North America, Bull. Torrey Botanical Club, vol. 29, pp. 251-80. HorLowavy.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. 67 Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae: Part 2 — The Dis- tribution of the Species throughout the New Zealand Biological Region. By the Rev. J. E. Hottoway, D.Sc., F.N.Z.Inst., Hutton Memorial Medallist. [Read before the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, 6th December, 1922 ; received by Editor, 8th December, 1922 ; issued separately, 26th May, 1924.] CONTENTS. Page — : . The yer `Е bres - - covering, “and Distribution of the Hymeno- phyllaceae East of the Southern Al А . The Eastern Flanks of the vti Alps ij TP. | B. The Intermediate Montane i po С. res Eastern Outlying Mackie of Canterbury oe mparison with Westland Il. The sar Distribution of the е Species in other Parts of the New aland Biological Region A. South Island . B. North Island . C. The Outlying Islands Se 2% . 89 ПІ. General Conclusions .. um а = 24 A emp s Literature cited . T as boy ne is ‚. `94 INTRODUCTORY. IN a previous paper (18) I have given an account of my observations in the wet district of Westland on the distribution and growth-forms of the species of the New Zealand fern-genera Hymenophyllum and Trichomanes, including in it, from observations made in other parts of New Zealand, an account as a standard for comparison with ecological data concerning this fer family puce: in other and drier districts of the New Zealand Biological egion In a well-known paper; entitled “ Тһе Geographical Distribution of Ferns,” published in the Transactions of the Linnean Society in 1868, J. G. Baker observed that “with the precision of an hygrometer, an increase in үе fern vegetation (it may be in species, or it may be in the number luxuriance of individuals, but usually in both) marks the wooded ла regions." The filmy ferns, being as a family specially adapted to humid conditions, respond very quickly in their manner of . distribution, and, in the case of many of the species, in their growth-forms also, to variations in the atmospheric humidity, as was shown in my pape quoted above. e species of this family, then, will undoubtedly serve as indicators of the climate of the forest-interior of any particular locality, and the indications will be found not only in the presence or absence of individual species, their анаа abundance and luxuriance, and in 2 growth- тре adopted by them, but also in the exact station taken them in the forest. In the present paper I propose to trace the distribution of. the family more especially in the comparatively dry Eastern g* 68 Transactions. Botanica! District -of the South Island of New Zealand (see map 4, p. 85), and to bring together the facts concerning their occurrence in the remain- ing parts of New Zealand and in the outlying islands which I have gathered from my own observations or are contained in various botanical papers in the Transactions of the New Zealand Institute and in other scientific publicaticns. The only really satisfactory meteorological data for use in such a study as the present one would be those recording the range in humidity in the forest- interior from day to day and from season to season, so that in this way a close comparison might be instituted between different types of forest and between different stations in the forest under varying conditions of climate and altitude, with a view to ascertaining both the minimum and the optimum 1$0. ibo го 180 „Коош 21 Kermadec 15. Lard“ ls д ; 2 ORIA С МЕМ „® ГМ ZEALAND 2 TASMANIA Ta Hokit Lom oln de e ls д Bounty Is Shares 4 Antipodes 2 ^ Iso m нде: So Auchlond Is ж Фры ts » эһ Miles \ is 100 100 300 400 | m ә 150 180 "no то Map 1.—The New Zealand Biological Region. degree of humidity for each species. A large yearly rainfall might be found to characterize some locality which experiences an annual dry season, and under these conditions the filmy-fern flora would be scanty and local, there would be few epiphytes in the forest, and in a general way the forest- floor would be bare of all but the hardiest ferns. Even if there were no specially dry season in the year, extreme temporary fluctuations in the humidity—due, for example, to dry winds— would largely determine HorLoway.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. 69 so that I have had to fall back upon such evidence as is afforded by the actual rainfall data, supplemented by general climatic information, and by the study of the general fern and other forest vegetation present. For a detailed list of the twenty-six New Zealand species reference must made to my previous paper (18) and to the Manual of the New Zealand Flora (10). I take this opportunity of acknowledging the source of the rainfall map on page 73, which I have adapted from that issued by the Government Meteorological Office, and of the meteorological data, which I have culled from the regular publications of the Department; and also of L. Cockayne's map on page 85, which I have ice from his paper (14) on the proposed botanical districts of New Zealan І. THE СтлмАтЕ, FoREST-COVERING, AND DISTRIBUTION OF THE HYMENO- PHYLLACEAE EAST OF THE SOUTHERN ALP rom the meteorological data set out in Table A, on page 70, it i evident that the climate experienced at the east coast of the South rie is very different from that at the west. The total number of rainy days at Lincoln is only about three-fifths s that at Hokitika, and the rainfall is less than a quarter as much. ifference is reflected also in the greater number of hours of газів. at the former than at the latter station. The most important climatic fact of all, however, is one that does not appear in the table—namely, that there is an almost com plete . absence of strong dry winds in Westland, at any rate so far as the howled are concerned, whereas in Canterbury the excessively dry and often fierce north- west. wind i is a charac SOMME if intermittent, feature. The fact = than at Lincoln. It will be seen also that not only is the mean noticeably less for Lincoln than for Hokitika, but the seasonal variation is more marked. Finally, the daily and also the seasonal range in tempera- ture is less at Hokitika than at Lincoln. Humidity data, perhaps more ditions. However, they enable us to gain a good idea as to Aon those conditions will be. The lack of drying winds, the low summer temperature, the heavy rainfall, and large number of rainy days fairly ef distributed over the whole year all point to the fact that in the Westland forests the humidity is more or less constantly high, and that transpiration from frond ‘and leaf-surface will probably never be excessive. On the other hand, in Canterbury the strong dry winds will bring about such extreme fluctuations in the humidity that they may be regarded as one of the most important factors in the determination of the plant-covering. In the forest-interior also these fluctuations will be felt, and the fern flora and the station adopted by the individual species will be restricted thereby. The other climatic factors also will tend to make the atmospheric humidity in the Canterbury forests both lower and also more variable than in those of Westland, such as the very much smaller rainfall, the greater amount of bright sunshine, the hotter summer and the colder winter, and the greater daily range in temperature. From these facts it would follow that the forests of. Canterbury would be less extensive than and different in type from those of Westland, and that the distribution in them of the Hymeno- phyllaceae and other fern- families would be more restricte TUN CA RTE AL A eT NER I QI ЖЕЛЕ ET eee ae ERAN EUREN NUM е e e et Nay L-EF | G-L? L-G? 8-EF ©. 9-98 0-98 ©-+96 &-66 LP 66Р | La ot | 9-09 p шшш uo oso 1969 19090: oro |660 |039 |80 joss isco [249 17690 | TIL 1664 |: ошкош T" —uyoour 0-SF 1-6? O-LP TSF 9-б 6-LE 9-LE G-8E 6-0? g.L* L-1¢ 9.29 9.18 6 шти URE 9-69 6-29 6-69 8.89 8-06 Unas 5.69 L-g T-9€ e. 9 6-69 6-99 6.09 ** — umnuixeur итәр он —eanguaod un} opeus Z9 OS | 99 SIZ | 26 802 | € 8159 OLT | OG EST | SL FCI | OF ETI | S9 LET | SP ZST | € 260 | СІ 88I 98 LIZ] `> цоо" PD 1/81 | IF LIZ | 98 1/1 | 9 BOL | 9с GEL | G6 EST OZ GOL | FF ТОТ | се TPI | LE OGI | LG LLL | 9€ LLI | +6 GOL | `` (02-6161) 'PEDPIOH —sojnurui рив emoy ш 'eunpsung РТТ 8-IFI EBET 9.961 0-9TT 9-96 1-8 6-F8 6-68 0-00T 0-081 ¢-SéT Т-.8РТ iu u[oourT = 0.261 15-691 | 501 |6891 |8270 | 5-46 5-18 6-18 8.18 8.601 OSOL | Ltt | 86680. | 7° (61-1161) Ҹон © : —so[rur ur *pura = р Agyooyoa Apwp әделәлұ EB 2.589 1969 |969 |912 |6 291 |89, CFL 6-TL £69 | 80L 2-89 uyooury = €-9L 9.64 9-64 “LLL 9.61, 6:2 TEL 6:92 CEL €-9OL 6.9 9.LL O-LL s vr Jyo H s —Кїїрїшп uraj ES аа! LOI ©.б1 8-6 0-01 9-01 E-I LI S-II 9.6 е.8 Z8 9.6 as xc ujoourT 6-661 €-S1 9-16 1-61 8-61 LSI #91 O-LT LI ^d LPI rA B1 L-91 s чон —skep Aurey Са 08.2 £6-I 19-1 L0-6 L¥-T 66-6 98-6 EFS #0-& 26-1 *I.C 89.5 е se u[oourT 98-FII 61.8 OL-LT 0-81 0-11 90-6 06-8 66-8 60-8 19.01 @@-+8 09.9 TF-OOI ўж уон —ѕәцош ur ершъу мәд — l'I9qUL9O9(TI9qUEOAON | 1900390 soqudos gsusny | ‘Ame | 'eunf | EX | (qudy | "worm j'Arenaqojp | "&xvnuef ditm "'eusnpu 0c-IIG6I poweq ayy DP sof sunaj эү Вика Фир ne NT ass Amos oy; fo Ryaayoadses sjsoj) jsp] pup 19M әү) wo рәт» *ujoouv] рир DAWAH зц ГЕ у WIdVy, 70 HorLowav.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. 71 With regard to the forest-covering, it may Бе said generally that there is but the one type in Westland—namely, the very heavy mixed taxad rain forest. It is true that there are variations in this, such as the more open black-pine and white-pine stands of the river-flats, and the character- istic association of the higher mountain-flanks; but these can be regarded here as local varieties of the taxad rain forest. East of the dividing range, however, there is a considerable differentiation in the forest-covering, depending both upon altitude and upon general climatic conditions. The relation between the forest type and the soil-conditions cannot be entered into here. In Canterbury there is both rain forest and also dry southern- beech forest. On the eastern flanks of the dividing range the altitudinal factor is the stronger, and, although the rainfall is heavy, the rain forest is not taxed but mountain southern-beech. Cockayne and Laing have shown, however (16, p. 363), that at the source of the Rakaia River, on the eastern flanks of the main ranges, the mountain-totara and the kawaka form a very characteristic association which can be regarded as true western rain forest. I have preferred to consider the occurrence of the Hymenophyllaceae in this southern-beech rain forest apart from their occurrence in the Westland forests, although these two types of э ав they here occur belong to the same botanical district of L. Cockayne (14), and I have done this in order to reduce the problem of ther distri- bution in Westland as far as possible to the simple question of the effect upon the family of altitude alone. In South Canterbury the pees: х areas of rain forest lie at a lower altitude and are not southern-beech, mixed taxads. On account of the moderate rainfall, however, they are .less heavy than those of Westland, and lack a number of characteristic members of the Westland rain forest. In North acp where the north-west wind is most experienced, the dry southern-beech forest prevails, cu this dry wind, of course, may ifs rep he only cause determining its presence. Thus whereas in Westland the end distri- bution of the Hymenophyllaceae is dependent, on the whole, upon the altitudinal factor alone, east of the dividing range there must be con- sidered, in addition to the altitude, the type of forest present, and also the particular rainfall and general humidity conditions prevailing in each area of forest. Table A, indicating the difference in the climate experienced at the west and east coasts respectively, is taken from Part I of these Studies. A. The Eastern Flanks of the Southern Alps. — In my previous paper I have given a detailed account of the occurrence of the Hymenophyllaceae in the Otira Gorge and on the neigh tain-sides at the western extremity of Arthur’s Pass. I will now trace their distribution on the eastern side of the pass and on the eastern flanks of the dividing range in its vicinity (see maps on pages 73 and 76). The rainfall at the eastern portal of the Midland Railway tunnel which pierces the range at this point, distant a little over five miles from the western (or Otira) portal, is somewhat less than that recorded for the latter locality. As at Otira, the main continuous rain comes from the north- west. E accordance with its higher altitude (viz., 2,435 ft.), more snow falls in winter at the eastern end of the pass than at the western (1,583 ft.). The rainfall diminishes rapidly farther down the Bealey River valley which descends from the pass in a south-easterly direction, and at the junction of the Bealey with the main Waimakariri River valley, and in this 12 Transactions. the year 1914, from which a good idea can be gathered as to the diminishing of the rainfall eastwards. The Bealey accommodation-house is situated on the east side of the Waimakariri River at a distance of two miles from where the Bealey Valley opens out into the latter, and of twelve miles as the crow flies south-east of Otira, and at an altitude of about 2,000 ft. lies just beyond the limit of the rain forest. Otira. infall Rainf Rainy days. . Eastern Portal of Tunnel. Rainfa : Rainy days.. Bealey Rainfall Rainy days. ; Jan. | Feb. .. 19-44| 7-68 28110 . 16-58| 6-47 20 9 5-80| 2-05 12 8 TABLE В. Year, 1914. Mar. | April.| May. | June. | July. | Aug. Sept.| Oct. | Nov.| Dec. | Year. 4-05 25-67 15-08, 7-96 10-50 ы 12-31 | 24-14 a 192-89 12°} 94 | 12 | 16 | 17 | 16 | 16 | 17 | 20 | 22 | 204 | E 9-60 25-12 |12-51| 6-82. 7-29| 8-59 13-64 10-01 19-13 26-85 155-61 12 |23 | 12 | 15 | 14 | 12 | 14 | 18 | 16 | 20 182 | 1-09 6-91| 5-27| 4-15 3-90| 437 4:92 3-82 686 8-55) 57-69 page poe 419110 5 10 | 13 | 13 | 1008 * 11 months. It mav be added that the mean annual totals for these three stations for the period 1912-15 were as follows: Otira, 202-99 in. on 197-7 days ; eastern portal, 174-80 in. on 193-2 days (March, 1915, omitted); Bealey, 61-40 in. on 115 days (May, 1914, omitted). On the eastern flanks of the main range there is à continuous clothing of forest which consists practically solely of the mountain southern-beech (Nothofagus cliffortioides). The three characteristic tree-members of the Westland mountain forests—viz., the southern rata (Metrosideros lucida), the kawaka (Libocedrus Bidwillii), and the mountain-tetara (Podocarpus Hallii)—are practically absent, although they occur somewhat scantily along with their seedlings and saplings amongst the Nothofagus on the eastern ass. The fact that the mountain-totara - kawaka associa- sparsely into its composition, more especially in the smaller gullies. The twiggy nature of the branches and the very small size of the leaves, and in considering its fern content the-restrictive effect of this feature must be added to that of the climate generally. Moreover, the tree-trunk bases are for the most part regularly cylindrical and erect, and of small diameter, and accordingly do not provide the favourable stations for low epiphytes as HorLoway.—Studies in the New Zealand. Hymenophyllaceae. 13 do the overhanging and irregularly growing large tree-bases of the southern rata and the mountain-totara. spite of the heavy annual rainfall the floor of the forest is frequently dry, and on one occasion on which the writer examined the Bealey Valley forest it was noticeable how remarkably rapidly the forest-floor and the trees generally had become dry after two 158 170 2i /й 40 CHRISTCHURCH SRS) 7L 77° 772 МАР 2.— Rainfall map of South Island of New Zealand. or three days of rain and snow, in spite of the fact that there had been no wind. In view of this it is not surprising that another prominent character- istic of the Westland forests is here absent—namely, the constant clothing of the boulders and fallen logs with ferns and liverworts. 74 Transactions. Throughout this eastern mountain rain-forest Hymenophyllum villosum is fairly abundant beth in moss on the floor and as a low epiphyte, other epiphyte being the small hardy Polypodium Billardieri, which also keeps to within a very few feet of the ground. H. multifidum, Н. flabellatum, and H. rarum are also present, though much less commonly, and always on shaded rock-faces or in other overhung places, the two latter species in small stunted colonies. The only other ferns to be met with are the hardy and widespread Polystichum vestitum, Blechnum penna marina, and B. vul- canicum (these three being abundant), such rupestral species of Asplenium as are widespread throughout the drier parts of the South Island, and also the untain A. trichomanes, although in damp gullies and hollows Blechnum capense, Gleichenia Cunninghamii, and Asplenium bulbiferum are not uncom- t is noticeable that Hymenophyllum demissum and H. bivalve, which tt trial or] iphyti ies in the western mountain forests, very few species which are at all abundant. In addition to the Hymenophyllaceae enumerated above as occurring on the eastern flanks of the main divide, H. Armstrongii was originally discovered (4) alongside waterfalls near the source of the Waimakariri River at an altitude of 3,800 ft., and probably exists elsewhere also in similar localities. H. Malingii occurs almost invariably on old large trunks of the kawaka, and it has been reported from the kawaka forest noted above as occurring at the head of the Rakaia River. The peculiar frond-form of a species, as noted in my first paper (18), is well adapted to withstand rying. B. The Intermediate Montane Area. . The neighbourhood of Cass (see maps on pages 73 and 76), which is situated on the Midland Railway at an altitude of 1,850 ft., may be taken as repre- senting more or less typically those montane tussock-grasslands of Canter- bury which lie between the dividing range and the more easterly outlying mountains. Through the kindness of Dr. C. Chilton, Professor of Biology at Canterbury College, I was able to stay for a few days at the College Biological Station at Cass, and from this as my centre tc examine the neighbouring country, and also the forests of the Waimakariri Valley. I desire to express my thanks to Dr. Chilton for the opportunity thus given me, and also to Mr. C. E. Foweraker, of the Biological Laboratory, who ‚ accompanied me on these expeditions. There is a rain-gauge at the Biological Station, which is read at inter- vals, and from the data thus gathered it seems clear that the rainfall is The north-west showers frequently pass down the Waimakariri Valley, and so do not reach Cass, which lies two miles up a lateral valley. The AE E T A L ү, э T TI E E Oe EIEE AI E T A TOAT E NER HorLowav.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. 75 north-west winds, however, are frequent and drying, and at times very fierce. It is apparent, then, that Cass possesses a more severe climate "m that which prevails on the eastern flanks of the dividing range. Cockayn and Laing have shown (16, p. 345) that these two climates, the biduo forest and the tussock-grassland climate, pass into one another without a transitional phase, and that the sharply defined line which separates them extends throughout Canterbury at a short distance east of the dividing range. They add, “ The steppe [2.е., the tussock-grassland] climate is far from being really dry, but clear skies wit strong insolation are frequent, and the ever-present wind would demand a much higher rainfall before forest could establish itself naturally." The following are the annual rain- fall figures available with respect to Cass : 1917 (from 21st April), 38°7 in. 1918, 59°8in.; 1919, 40°6in.; 1920, 43'0in accordance with these climatic conditions p viduam beech (N. chif- fortioides) forest in the neighbourhood of Cass is present only in patches in the mountain-side gullies, the greater part of Tg area eres covered by tussock-grass, divaricating shrubs, and subalpine herbs, and the river- terraces by mat and cushion plants and by the thorny Discaria toumatou. For a fuller account of the plant ecology of this area reference must be made to Cockayne and Foweraker (15). The interior of the patches of Notho- S he of Hyme nophyllum еч is Н. villosum, which occurs on the groun moss near the creek-sides. Mr. Foweraker ‘informs me that the same species is present in a very stunted form on rocks at the summit of Mount Sugar- loaf, in the immediate vicinity of Cass, at an altitude of about 4,000 ft. their account of the plant ecology of the Mount Arrowsmith district (see map 3, on page 76), which lies between the upper Ashburton and Rakaia Rivers, a few miles to the east of the boundary of the Western Botanical Distriet, Cockayne and Laing (16, p. 357) note the presence at subalpine altitudes of H. villosum as a special ae and H. multifidum on peaty humus on rock-ledges and in chinks. ockayne informs me 2 on the wetter mountains of Central Otago n map 4, on page 85) multifidum occurs in its mountain form in sheets on shady rocks at altitudes of 3,000 ft. and upwards. ©. The Eastern Outlying Mountains of Canterbury. From map 3, on page 76, it will readily be seen that separating the intermediate montane area of Canterbury from the eastern plains there is a chain of high nde separated from one another by the main river- valleys. These outliers are forest-clad on their seaward slopes. I pro- pose now to give à оя of the distribution of the Hymenophyllaceae in the forests of three of these outliers—viz., Mount Oxford in the north, Mount Peel and Mount Studholme in the south—adding also what is known as to their occurrence in the original forests of Banks Peninsula. As has already been mentioned, the presence of continuous forest on the eastward slopes of these outliers, which in the case of South Canter- bury, and also of Banks Peninsula, must be reckoned rain forest, is due to the easterly and сг degere in addition to the occasional north-west showers. е ћете drying nature of the north-west winds is experienced rather in the ether than in the extreme southern parts of Canterbury. І am informed by Mr. Е. Akhurst, the meteorological 16 Transactions. observer at Waimate, that there the prevailing winds are light east and north-east, with light rain, the heaviest rains coming from the south-west ; while the north-west winds only very occasionally pass beyond the interior, and even then have lost their violence. At Mount Peel also the greater part of the rainfall is derived from the south-west, although here the north-west winds sometimes bring heavy showers. On Mount Torlesse and Mount Oxford and farther north there is less of the steady south-west rain and more of the north-west showers, and the significance of this lies 170 17! /72 173 Grey outh Taramakpu R c $ T -7 Hokitika ES {2 ә SS" _ ; ae S i unut R : ST IT : 7 A 43 inn Sy A х 4 2 5% са M ітаКатух А CHRISTCHURCH Lyttletgn Lincoln х9 zw 392 СХ ы й Akaroa Rakaca R LL nad Miles ; о 100 u n 7 172 DEI Mar 3.—Canterbury, N.Z., showing outlying mountains. covered originally by the same type of rain forest ; but the lower slopes of Mount Torlesse, Mount Oxford, and the lesser outliers still farther north Yu RP CET Kr nnns elu DUCTU TEE SERE DROIT TU HorLowAv.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. TT Table C gives a general idea as to the greater amount of precipitation that takes place on these outliers and on Banks Peninsula than at Lincoln on the plains. It must be noted that at Oxford, Peel Forest, and more especially at Waimate, the meteorological observers are located at distances varying from two to five miles east of the mountain-base, and at Akaroa the data refer to sea-level. Undoubtedly, therefore, in each case the figures will show a lower rainfall than what is actually experienced on the mountain-slopes. This conclusion is well attested by data kindly supplied me by Mr. F. Akhurst, giving the rainfall for the period 1911-20 at three different stations in the Waimate district—viz., “ Grey- lands," Waimate, and ^ Hiwiroa "—of which the first named lies three miles farther east than Waimate, and the last two miles west of Waimate in the direction of the hills. These data show that there is a very consistent increase in the precipitation as one passes westwards from “ Greylands "' towards the hills, the mean annual totals at the three stations for the period 1911-20—viz., ‘‘ Greylands," 22-91 in.; Waimate, 26-02 in. ; апа“ Hiwiroa," 29-74 in.—indicating very fairly what this increase usually amounts to. TABLE C. Years 1911—20. "uds | Oxford | Peel Forest | Waimate | Akaroa | Lincoln (750 ft.). | (900ft.). | (180ft). | (Seaevel. | (42 ft.). 1 | 3 Mean annual rainfall ol 3991 43-53 26-02 | 39-86 25-19 Mean number of rainy days 113-40 118-80 129-70 | 93-00* 124-40 | | * For 1917-20 only (one month omitted from 1919 and 1920). Whereas in Westland and on the eastern flanks of the dividing range the forest is still practically virgin, on the outlying Canterbury mountains Oxford, Mount Peel, and Mount Studholme makes it possible to gain a reliable idea as to the original distribution of the Hymenophyllaceae in these localities. (a.) At Mount Oxford the reserve forest covers the area included in the Cooper’s Creek watershed as it now exists, stretching in altitude from about 1,000 ft. to 2,500 ft. Аз usual in southern-beech forest, the undergrowth is composed mainly of the beech seedlings and saplings, though a few shrubs, such as small-growing Griselinia littoralis and small-leaved coprosmas, are scantily present. In the narrow lateral gullies these shrubs are rather more abundant, and include the large-leafed araliads Nothopanax arboreum and Schefflera digitata, and occasionally also the small-growing tree-fern Alsophila Colensoi and the larger Cyathea dealbata. For the most part the forest-floor is open and dry, there are no epiphytes, and the ferns are confined to the smaller gullies and to the steep sides of the main stream-bed. Apparently only four species of Hymenophyllum are present. Of these H. villosum and H. multifidum are abundant in close colonies on the rocky walls of the main gully and on the mossy forested sides of all the gullies generally. Both are to be found: also, though less frequently, on the mossy floor of the terrace-forest, where the only other ferns present are the hardier species of Blechnum. H. sanguinolentum is the only lowland 78 Transactions. at rather higher altitudes in close mats on boulders and on the rocky sides, more especially in secluded gullies. Such ferns as were found to in th Mr. G. Anderson, of West Oxford, has kindly sent me specimens of both H. minimum and also stunted H. Tunbridgense which were growing scantily on a rock-face in a creek-bed. As shown in my previous paper, ( by those of Dr. H. H. Allan, who has made a special study of the plant ecology of this area. The higher humidity of Peel Forest as compared with that of Mount Oxford is clearly shown in the fact that the ferns which in the Oxford forest gullies are altogether rupestral are here abundantly present on the mossy creek-sides. The three filmies, H. villosum, H. multifidum, and H. peltatum, which are all widely distributed throughout the Eastern Botanical District, are here abundantly present both as epiphytes, and also, in the case of the two latter, in sheets on the gully-walls. adopts altogether the epiphytic station, climbing the shrubby trees in the creek-beds to a height of 15 ft., and always overtopping the other two species. H. demissum is also present in frequent terrestrial colonies, and H. sanguino- 3 of H. pulcherrimum on the walls of the Kowhai Creek Gully throughout Its entire length, and of H. scabrum in large sheets on the gully-sides in one or two especially secluded places. The former of these two species, as has already been stated, keeps almost entirely to mountain ravines, but yet is not an extreme hygrophyte in the Peel Forest gullies is a significant feature. H. scabrum is undoubtedly a more hygrophilous plant, and its presence is an even clearer indica- tion of the constantly high humidity of these gullies. On the forest-reserve slopes H. flabellatum occurs scantily on the bases of the stems of the tree- fern Hemitelia Smithii, but H. multifidum is the only species which is at MR a a i ` EEA CL ЛАК ТАРЛАН, ЧАЙДА HorLowAY.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. 79 all abundant outside the actual gullies, spreading in sheets on the dam forest-floor. Above the forest-line, according to Dr. Allan’s observations, restricted. (c.) The largest extent of forest now existing in the Waimate neighbour- hood is that in the water-supply area of Kelsey’s Valley. This valley extends eastwards for a length of about two miles from the foot of Mount Studholme (3,650 ft.), in the Hunters Hills. At its lower end, distant four miles from Waimate, it lies at an altitude of 550 ft., and at the foot of Mount Stud- holme at about 1,400 ft. This forest, therefore, differs from that of Mount Peel and Mount Oxford in belonging almost wholly to lowland altitudes. As indicated above, its rainfall will be considerably greater than that recorded for Waimate itself. From the lower end of the valley upwards there is the same general epiphytic fern flora on the shrubby trees in the stream-bed as at Peel Forest, although the stems of the tree-ferns are for the most part bare. The presence in the lower third of the valley of the three species Hymeno- phyllum sanguinolentum, H. australe, and H. Tunbridgense, the first named as an abundant low epiphyte, and the two others more scantily on the gully- walls, marks this locality as belonging to the lowlands. Farther up the valley, where also the shrubbery becomes more closed in, and the humidity, as evidenced by the wealth of mosses and liverworts, is higher, the upland species H. villosum and H. um are predominant, the former being both low epiphytic and terrestrial, and the latter restricted entirely to the walls of the gully. H. bivalve and Н. multifidum are also here present in thick moss on the creek-sides, and H. demissum, though somewhat les$ commonly. Although the characteristically lowland and upland members of this list are, as already indicated, predominant in the lower and in the higher reaches respectively of the main ravine, H. sanguinolentum is scantily pre- sent in one or two places as a low epiphyte up to 1,200 ft., and H. peltatum extends, but also scantily, well down into the lower reaches. The humidity, concerning the behaviour of the species in Westland as a standard for comparison. As in Mount Peel, the Hymenophyllaceae in Kelsey’s Valley are restricted to the deeper ravines, this being probably the case also in the original state of this forest. (d.) The forests of Banks Peninsula have now nearly all been destroyed, so that it is not possible to describe with certainty the distribution of its filmy-fern flora. Laing (25) has carefully studied this area in its present 80 Transactions. state, and has brought together what can be known from both pre- sent and past researches of the primitive state of its plant-associations. Martin (26) has still further studied the Pteridophytes of the Peninsula, and has succeeded in adding to the information contained in Laing’s paper. J. B. Armstrong (5), in a general account of the flora of the Canterbury Province, published in 1879, when the forests were still largely untouched, gave special attention to the fern flora of Banks Peninsula. The following summary is based upon these three papers :— The ridges, slopes, and valleys of the greater part of the Peninsula were originally covered with a continuous sheet of rain forest up to about 2,500 ft., the summits of a few of the highest peaks (e.g., Mount Herbert, 3,014 ft.) alone rising above it. Up to 2,000 ft. the composition of this forest was very much that of the lower slopes of Mount Peel, except that the rimu also was scantly present, as well as certain characteristic northern trees and other plants. The lower stories were more closed in than in the land, is a sign of its drier climate. There is no doubt also that its filmy ferns were more restricted to the gullies, and were less epiphytic in habit, than in Westland. : In his list (5, p. 346) of the Hymenophyllaceae of the Peninsula, Arm- of H. villosum, which species, however, Laing has found to occur on one of the peaks. In addition Armstrong mentions the following: H. rarum Н. dilatatum, Н. ferrugineum, H. Malingii, and five species of Trichomanes —viz., T. Lyallii, T. humile, T. venosum, T. elongatum, and T. Colensov. Of the species thus enumerated a considerable number have been reported also by Laing and Martin. It would seem, as Laing sets forth in detail (25, p. 372), that certain of Armstrong's identifications, more especially with regard to the flowering-plants, are to be doubted. So far as the Hymeno- phyllaceae are concerned I see no reason for doubting any of the members of the list, although Laing queries three species of Hymenophyllum and four of Trichomanes. these T. humile and T. elongatum, as has been mentioned earlier, are typically northern species. They are absent from Westland, but Cheeseman (10) records them from various localities in the Nelson and Marlborough Provinces. Seeing that there is a strong northern element in the Peninsula flora, it is not unlikely that these two species originally occurred there. Martin records the fact that a collector other HorLowav.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. 81 and H. ferrugineum—the two former still exist in Peel Forest, and the latter would find a very suitable home along with T. venosum on the abundant tree-fern stems in the temperate humid gullies of the Peninsula. have to thank Professor A. Wall, of Canterbury College, for drawing my attention to the fact that H. rarum, H. sanguinolentum, and H. Tun- bridgense all occur on the damp, shaded southerly faces of the Mount Pleasant lava-rocks overlooking Lyttelton, at an altitude of about 1,500 ft. The two former I found to adopt there the same stunted mat form in which they are found in Westland as high epiphytes, and H. Tunbridgense also was number of the species of Trichomanes, and, generally speaking, of those members of the family, both lowland and upland, which are especially hygophilous. D. Comparison with Westland. with H. villosum and H. multifidum. No doubt in the humid gullies of Banks Peninsula, on account of the more equable climate, the Hymeno- phyllaceae were epiphytic to an even greater extent than at Peel Forest or Waimate. 82 Transactions. To pass from the vertical to the regional distribution of the species east of the dividing range: Practically the only early source of information dealing with the forests in their less altered state is Armstrong; paper quoted above. In it he gives a list of Hymenophyllaceae which were to + be found in the Canterbury Province, and he particularizes in à tabular form where each species occurred— whether on Banks Peninsula, or in the ** Middle District," or in subalpine localities—and also whether they were rare, local, or abundant. It is evident from this list and from my own observations detailed above that, speaking generally, the species of Trichomanes, and also the specially hygrophilous species of Hymenophyllum, both lowland and upland, are either absent or are very locally distributed. H. villosum and Н. multifidum, which in Westland have the widest alti- tudinal range, are, together with H. peltatum, the most abundantly distributed species east of the dividing range. There are now no forests on the Canterbury Plains which can be described as altogether lowland and properly to be compared with the lowland forests of Westland. Owing to its dry southern-beech type, as well as to its altitude, the Mount Oxford forest now apparently contains only two lowland species, of which H. sanguinolentum is in every sense extremely restricted and H. Tunbridgense almost extinct. These two species are found here only at the'lowest altitude. The rain forests of Mount Peel, Waimate, and Banks Peninsula, whose lowest altitudes are 1,000 ft., 550 ft., and sea-level respectively, show a corresponding increase in the number and comparative abundance of lowland species. H. villosum does not in Westland descend to sea-level, and it preserves in Canterbury this character in its distribution. Judging from his list, Armstrong recognized H. villosum only in its more stunted subalpine form. In his original paper describing this species T. Kirk (22, p. 395) notes that collectors had commonly mistaken it for H. ciliatum, a species which has never been found in New Zealand since it was first reported from a single locality in the Nelson district some years before Armstrong wrote his paper. lt is to be noticed that the latter includes H. ciliatum in his list, stating that related H. sanguinolentum, and that he accordingly concluded that this latter species was widely distributed from the lowlands to subalpine altitudes. Again, he ascribes the same wide distribution to H. Tunbridgense, ` and I suggest that he has confused this species with Н. peltatum. I have found the former to be a lowland and quite a local plant in Canterbury. With regard to other usually widely-ranging species, it is noteworthy that H. demissum, which in Westland is abundant from sea-level to high up into the mountain forest, is very much less frequent in Canterbury. H. bivalve also, which occurs with H. demissum on the mountain-flanks of north Westland, and especially, as will be seen later, in the southern-beech forests around Nelson, is in Canterbury an infrequent species. er widely-ranging species in Westland are the diminutive H. Armstrongit and also H. rarum and H. flabellatum. The former has been found in Canterbury only on wet mossy rocks and boulders in subalpine localities on the dividing range, as mentioned above. In the Westland lowlands it is extremely abundant in short moss on smooth sapling-like stems, but in the Canterbury forests such a station is not consistently damp enough. H. rarum and H. flabellatum are thoroughgoing epiphytes which can only HorLowav.—sStudies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. 83 grow in a pendulous position. In Canterbury they have just as wide a range as in Westland, but are very local. H. Malingi occurs in Westland from sea-level to the subalpine forests wherever the kawaka is present. In Canterbury it seems originally to have had the same range, being reported from Banks Peninsula by Potts (30, p. 359) as occurring on the decayed trunks of both the kawaka and the mountain-totara, and from the valley of the Wilberforce River on the eastern flanks of the main ranges by . N. Adams (see reference in Cockayne and Laing, 16, p. 343), in which pec = kawaka is the dominant tree. outhern-beech type of forest is less favourable for the Hymeno- руй анде than is the mixed rain forest ; but the comparison of the different forest types in the Eastern Botanical District with respect to their filmy- fern content is not quite so simple in the Eastern Botanical District as it will be seen to be in certain parts of the North-western District, for in the former the effect of forest type on the distribution of the Hymenophyllaceae Reis be studied apart from the effect of both altitude and general clim II. THE GENERAL е OF THE SPECIES IN OTHER PARTS OF THE W ZEALAND BIOLOGICAL REGION paper with regard to the behaviour of the species. A. South Island. In the neighbourhood of Dunedin, where the humidity conditions are similar to those prevailing on Banks Peninsula, and there is a comparative absence of the dry north-west wind, the taxad rain forest was originally widespread. For the period 1911-20 the average annual rainfall at Dunedin was 39-98 in., and the number of rainy days 155. From my observations, and from the List of Species of this neighbourhood published by the уе нә Field d Club (17), it is apparent that the Hymenophyllaceae are here more abundant and also show a greater tendency to the epiphytic habit than in any of the existing Canterbury forests. Moreover, in the heavily forested gullies a few of the species range dria outside the actual creek-beds, and various species occur more luxuriantly stil in the forests of the upper slopes of certain of the higher ан) hills where at altitudes of 1,000-1,500 ft. drifting mists are a well-marked feature. g However, the extent to which they become epiphytic must be accounted quite restricted compared with their behaviour in the Westland forests. On the whole, the upland species are very poorly represented, and the same may be said of “~ — hygrophilous section of the family. Thus the Dunedin forests may be classed on their Hymenophyllaceae as belonging to the vii, and their humidity may be reckoned to fall considerably short of the consistently high humidities of the forests of Westland 84 Transactions. | T. Kirk (23) has published a list of Hymenophyllaceae occurring on Stewart Island, with short notes as to their relative abundance and their distribution. The rainfall at Half-moon Bay settlement, on the east coast, averaged for the period 1918 to 1920 60-85in. per annum, and the number of rainy days 240-6. From the excessive number of rainy days it will readily be seen that the atmospheric humidity is for the most part high, a fact which Kirk points out is evident in the rapid change of vegetation into peat. The more elevated parts of the island, reaching an altitude of 5,200 ft., adjoin the west coast, and here the rainfall will be heavier. The forest-covering generally is heavy mixed -taxad rain forest, and is somewhat similar to that of Westland. Nothofagus меча may Бе more nearly compared with Westland as regards the filmy- rn flora than the forests of Banks Peninsula or of Dunedin. However, oft the more hygrophilous species T. Colensoi and H. scabrum are apparently nt; T. strictum, T. reniforme, and H. australe are rare and local; and H. dilatatum, though fairly abundant, occurs on fallen logs rather than as an epiphyte. Leptopteris hymenophylloides and L. superba attain a luxuriant growth in secluded situations, but are much less widely distributed than in Westland. It is evident, therefore, that, although the climate of Stewart Island is humid, the humidity is not so favourable to the filmy ferns as in the forests of Westland, a fact which 6 very possibly be due to the greater prevalence of winds in Stewart Island. The South Island North-western Botanic District presents favourable opportunities uH a comparison of the distribution of the Hymenophyllaceae in heavy taxad and in pure southern-beech forests respectively under similar ide оси. In the heavy ахаа forests at Greymouth there is a distribution of the Hymenophyllaceae similar to that in the lowland forests of north West- land. A mile or so up the Grey Valley, immediately behind Greymouth, there is an extensive stretch of more or less flat pure Nothofagus forest in which there is a fairly abundant though hinc restricted distribution of the Hymenophyllaceae. The rainfall here will be very little different from that at Greymouth, and the constantly high humidity near the ground in this southern-beech forest is attested by the fact that at low абста on the trees and on fallen logs I found an abundance of p and sporeling plants of most of the species that were present. mainly the == which in the pice Westland forest ате mid: and high epiphytes. H. multifidum, Н. sanguinolentum, and Н. Armstrongii clothe the main trunks of the trees up to a height of 20 ft. H. dilatatum, H. scabrum, and T. reniforme are all commonly present, as are H. flabel- latum, H. rarum, and H. Tunbridgense, but all these are restricted to fallen logs or tree- bases up to 6ft. above the ground. H. demissum is present ric the floor. The frequent presence of the upland H. pulcherrimum and T. Lyallii in a low epiphytic station is also an indication of the relatively high atmospheric humidity near the ground, but the specially hygrophilous H. australe, H. ferrugineum, and T. strictum are apparently absent. There are no mid-epiphytic ferns or other epiphytes other than the three species of Hymenophyllum first mentioned above. Pure southern- beech forest con- tains a very small admixture of large- Javed кеа or shrubby trees, and Horrowav.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. 85 THREE KINGS ls. ,** 1 North Cape \ Doubtless Ba mL Ж? ot Islands C. Maria v. Dieman „© I. Èe BARRIER 1. C. Colville s/ EXPLANATION. BOTANICAL DISTRICT. No ov AP. 3 T ЕР FE. woe 4 mon!-Wanganui__.... cic oanu Ruahine ot 3. e s Gisborne (a) Wi Poverty B. (b) M ы Subic North-eastern South Islan s 42" South Lat. Waimakariri R. HRISTCHURCH ; Banks Penin. ty, c R. Tre, On R Many ta R. Map of NEW ZEALAND wing Milford Sd. Wi; tak; Oa d R. Waikouaiti sho m 5 2 DUNEDIN 5 а è 13 M Proposed Botanical Districts ^ Ter р pvercarsill Nit "t 100 75 50 25 0 100 — „ {А Inlet e woe - Хә аа STEWART ISLAND “29, English. Miles yoy #93 "n L Cockayne Dos. Mar 4.—Map of New Zealand, showing Cockayne’s proposed botanical districts. 86 Transactions. tree-ferns are scanty. The leaves of all the Nothofagus species are small, and the canopy and lower story are more open than are those of the heavier mixed-taxad forest. Thus under similar climatic conditions it would appear that whereas the atmospheric humidity of the interior of the heavy mixed-taxad forest is more or less consistently high up to the mid-epiphytie station on the trees, the same high humidity is maintained only up to the low epiphytic station in pure southern-beech forest. is comparison may be even more strikingly made with regard to the southern-beech forests of the larger lowland valleys in the close vicinity of Reefton, which lie at an altitude of from 600 ft. to 700 ft. Tree-ferns, except for the low-growing Alsophila Colensoi, are noticeably absent. The forest-floor is very open, and, except for occasional Asplenium at altitudes of 1,200 ft. to 1,500 ft. Here there is a close undergrowth of shrubs and tree-ferns. In addition to the six species mentioned above, the lowland T. venosum and H. scabrum and the upland H. rufescens and T. Colensoi are to be found commonly in gullies in their usual stations, and H. ferrugineum is abundant on the dripping gully-walls, while H. flabellatum and H. bivalve occur everywhere on banks and bases of old trees. Although à forested mountain-side at these altitudes is usually wetter than the forests of the lowlands, on account of the prevalence of the mountain mists, yet at Reefton this difference in the humidity will be largely compensated for by the fact that fogs in the lowland valleys are a frequent and persistent climatie feature. The very scanty distribution of the Hymeno- phyllaceae in the southern-beech forests must be attributed mainly, if not altogether, to the more open character of this type of forest as compared with that of the mixed and of the pure taxad forests. Townson (31) has published a list of plants found by him in the Westport district, including fourteen species of Hymenophyllum and all of those of Trichomanes. It is to be noted that this list includes the two typically northern species T. elongatum and T. humile, both of which seem to be absent from Westland. From Townson's brief notes on some of the species it is evident that here the lowland species reach a higher altitude than in Westland, T. reniforme being said to occur up to 3,000 ft., and H. ferrugineum and Н. Tunbridgense up to 2,000 ft. As will be seen below, in the neighbourhood of Nelson, and to a still greater HorLowav.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. 87 degree in the North Island, the lowland species generally have a much wider altitudinal range than in Westland, while, on the other hand, the northward. The dry south-west wind is a characteristic feature of the climate, being, on the whole, the most frequently occurring wind throughout the year. On the east of Nelson the ranges are from 2,000 ft. to 4,000 ft. in height, and are clothed to the summits with southern-beech forest. The Hymenophyllaceae occur mainly in the gullies and on the shady south- facing slopes. Here the lowland species ascend far higher than in Westland, H. dilatatum, H. scabrum, T. reniforme, H. sa uinolentum, and H. Tun- bridgense attaining on rock-faces on the shady flanks, both in more open situations as well as in the gullies, an altitude of at least 3,000 ft. The bases and fallen logs. On the highest ridges and peaks o . villosum and H. multifidum are present. In the Nelson forests generally the more hilous lowland species H. australe and ineum are ve Qu E E E E = o 5 ect 5 = 2% [4-7 eu 5 a T lona] £o S E 99 E. ES =p & 5 g large foreste where the lowland species are altogether confined to the lower more sheltered reaches, even there being found on rock-faces rather than as epiphytes, while, on the other hand, the wider-ranging species mentioned above are abundant on the floor in the upper parts of the gullies, where these open out at an altitude of 1,500 ft. and upwards under the ridges and hill- shoulders. The dampness of the forest-floor at the higher altitudes in such valleys will be due to the sea-mists which frequently gather against the hillsides in the vicinity of Nelson, and this effect will be still more marked on the shaded mountain-sides on to which, as has been described above, the lowland species are able to ascend. 88 Transactions. B. North Island. With regard to the distribution of the Hymenophyllaceae in ii North Island, the “most outstanding feature to be mentioned is the altitude attained by the lowland species generally. In the northern Rum of this Island, where there are only one or two mountains of as great an altitude as 3, 000 ft., there is practically no distinction to be traced between lowland and upland species. In a description of the pant d: of Te Aroha Mountain (3,176 ft.), at the southern extremity o e South Auckland Botanical District, J. Adams (1) remarks that the Sodio of the top of the mountain makes it one of the most favourable localities for ferns, and he shows that the Hymenophyllaceae, including such species as H. dilatatum, Н. scabrum, T. reniforme, and Н. australe, are to ae found for the most part at the summit. The same observer has reported T. reniforme and T. venosum from the summit of Te Moehau Modnati (2,750 ft.), on the Cape Colville Peninsula (2). For this reason the altitudinal range of many of the species as given by Cheeseman (10) will be far greater than what it is found to be in Westland or in other parts of southern New Zealand. In the more онук parts of the North Island, as in the South Island ` generally, H. villosum and H. multifidum ascend to higher altitudes and altitude of 5,600ft. In his Botanical Report on the Mount Tongariro National Park (13), which lies at an altitude of 3,000ft. and upwards, L. Cockayne frequently refers to H. multifidum along with the hardy Polystichum vestitum and Blechnum penna marina as being the ferns which most affect the physiognomy of the southern-beech forest-floor, the eas being the most conspicuous of the mat- -forming plan Several members of the family do not extend into the northern part of the North Island. According to Cheeseman (10), H. pulcherrimum, H. peltatum, H. Malingiti, and H. rufescens reach their northern limit on Te Aroha Mountain, Н. villosum on Mount Te Moehau, and 7. Colensoi Inbocedrus Bidwillii, to which it is almost invariably restricted. Cheese- man does not record H. minimum from the North Island. This spécies is distributed, though somewhat discontinuously, throughout the South Island; it was said by T. Kirk (23) to be not infrequent in Stewart Island, ‘and it is present also on Auckland Island (27). From these facts it would appear to be a southern plant. Oliver (2), however, has also reported it from Lord Howe Island, off the coast of New South Wales, so that there seems to be no reason for its apparent absence from the North Island. Т. elongatum and T. humile are both abundant species in the Northern Botanical Districts of the North Island, and extend, though more sparsely, throughout its Southern Districts and even into the Northern Districts of the South Island. They both occur in the islands of the Western Pacific Ocean, and so may be regarded as I to the Malayan and Polynesian element in the New Zealand flor arious writers have commented upon the luxuriance of the ‘shrubbery and other low-growing vegetation on the scoria-fields of the Auckland HorLowAv.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. 89 plants are as green as ever. I have found here H. multifidum grow- ing frequently side by side with the two other species; and in the damp gullies in the scoria slopes, shaded by the shrubbery, are scabrum, Н. Tunbri period 1911 to 1920 was 49-32 in., and the number of rainy days 195:3. The mean humidity for the same period was T9-1—that is to say, 3-4 · higher than at Hokitika, in Westland. There is no doubt also that the scoria-blocks, and the humus in their interstices, absorb and hold much dew as well as rain-water. The humidity of the climate is also seen in the fact that the tree-fern Cyathea medullaris is commonly grown in the open in the city private gardens. Nevertheless the exposed position on associated with it, viz.—H. dilatatum and H. scabrum; and elsewhere in New Zealand it is sometimes to be found in sheets on the floor of southern- beech forests unaccompanied by the latter. On the other hand, in the neighbourhood of Dunedin, and also in Stewart Island, H. dilatatum is abundant and luxuriant while the other two species are scanty or absent. I have been able to examine the forests on the eastern side of the North Auckland Peninsula at various places, and have observed that, generally speaking, the Hymenophyllaceae are more restricted to low forests, or than they are, as Mr. Cheeseman informs me, in the gullies on the low western ranges of Auckland. This will probably be due to the lighter character of these eastern forests in North Auckland. As described in my previous paper, T. elongatum and T. humile form a very characteristic association on the creek-bed walls of these forests. C. The Outlying Islands. (See map 1, on page 68.) The Kermadec Islands, which lie to the north-east of New Zealand, are a widely-separated group, of which the largest island, Raoul or Sunday 90 - Transactions. Island, is distant about six hundred miles from New Zealand. Sunday . Island rises to a height of 1,720ft., and is the only one of the group which is forest-covered. The plant-covering of this island has been mild and equable, with many rainy days, considerable precipitation evenly distributed over the year, much wind in the winter months, and a con- stantly humid atmosphere. For the nine months February to October, 1908, the total rainfall was 67-5in., on 176 days ; and the mean humidity was 91. e more elevated parts of the island are frequently enveloped in mist, and the plant-covering here is designated by Oliver “ wet forest." . There are, however, no permanent streams. Four species of Hymeno- phyllaceae occur in the wet forests, and the following description of them is taken from Oliver’s paper (p. 142): H. demissum is abundant every- where in wet forest, on branches of trees, tree-fern stems, and on the und. H. flabellatum is found in one place only, on the highest summit, the matted roots and close fronds covering the underside of a leaning trunk of Metrosideros villosa. T. humile is extremely rare, being found only on wet banks and fallen trunks of tree-ferns in deep shady ravines. T. venosum is an epiphyte of the wet forest found on the ning trunks and horizontal branches and on the tree- species. The four species of Hymenophyllaceae are all abundant in the North Island of New Zealand. The scanty distribution of this family in the Kermadecs is the more remarkable when the favourable nature of the forest is considered. From a study of the flora generally, Cheeseman concludes (9, p. 163) that the islands have been stocked with their plants y chance migrations across the ocean. The Chatham Islands lie about five hundred miles due east from New Zealand, in the latitude of Banks Peninsula, The largest of these is about thirty miles in length, its surface consisting, on the whole, of low elevations, relieved here and there by hills, of which those in the south attain a height of 600-940 ft. Forest covers a certain portion of the main island, both in the lowland and on the higher elevations, that of the latter being especially humid, with a close undergrowth of tree-ferns in many places and with an abundance of epiphytic ferns. Two papers dealing with the plant-covering have been published in the Transactions of the New Zea- land Institute, the first by Buchanan (6), who gave merely a list of plants collected from the main island, and the second by L. Cockayne (11), who dealt with the subject from an ecological point of view. The latter gives figures showing that at the eastern coast-line the average annual rainfall is 30-4 in., but that it is distributed over 186-6 days in the year, and adds that it must be reckoned exceedingly mild and equable, but that the winds are very frequent. Buchanan's list of Hymenophyllaceae occurring on the main island is as follows : H. bivalve, H. demissum, H. dilatatum, H. aus- trale, H. flabellatum, T. reniforme, and T. venosum; to which Cockayne > Hottoway.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. — 91 has added H. multifidum. In his description of the higher-altitude forest the last-mentioned writer states that here every tree-trunk, tree-fern stem, and dead tree is covered vin multitudes of filmy ferns. Epiphytic on the tree-fern stems are T. venosum, H. multifidum, H. dilatatum, and T. reniforme. The filmy ed are often so thick that they com- pletely hide the trunk of tree or fern on which they grow. In many cases the ground also is covered with a thick carpet of them. In deep forest-clad ies T. reniforme often grows with extreme luxuriance. Cockayne concludes (p. 314) that, although vies the most characteristic forest-trees of New Zealand, the flora of the Chatham Islands must be considered a recent offset from that of New Камын. and he notes that the geological and zoological evidence is in favour of a former land con- nection. In view, however, of the absence of so many characteristic New Zealand genera, he cites Cheeseman's view of the origin of the flora of the оаа Islands. e remaining outlyi g islands to be considered are those usually Зарас the Subantarctic Islands of New Zealand—viz., the Auckland, Campbell, Antipodes, and Macquarie Islands—which lie easterly or southerly from the South Cape of New Zealand at distances of 190 to 570 miles (see map 1, on page 68) The plant- айлар of the two first-named groups was in part described by J. D. Hooker (19), and of all except the Macquarie Islands more fully by L. элй (12). In 1907 all of the groups were thoroughly investigated by the New Zealand Scientific Expedi- tion, and a full account published (27). The following brief account of the climate and forest-covering of Auck- land Island is taken from Cockayne: There are many rainy days, almost violence, and a winter climate which is extremely mild—much milder, indeed, than that of certain parts of the South Island of New Zealand at sea-level, as, €.g., the Canterbury Plains. The rata-forest zone forms a belt extending round a considerable portion of the coast of the various islands in the Auckland Group, being more luxuriant, with a richer fern flora at the heads of sheltered inlets. At altitudes of about 400 ft. it gives place to formations of scrub or meadow. The floor of the forest consists of wettish peat. The mechanical effect of the constant and heavy winds has the forest, rising about 15 ft. above the ground, is very dense and keeps the interior calm, and this, combined with the great amount of moisture in the atmosphere, affords very strong hygrophytic conditions in its interior. There is a luxuriant growth of mosses, liverworts, and filmy ferns both on the floor and on the trunks and branches of the trees, and amongst other ferns the tore hygrophilous Leptopteris superba is to be found in favour- able localitie Ten sponse of Hymenophyllum have been recorded from the Auckland Island rata forest —viz., H. rarum, H. sanguinolentum, Н. villosum, H. dilatatu tum, H. demissum, H. flabellatum, H. minimum, H. Tunbridgense, H. multifidum, and H. bivalve. It will be noticed both that the above list: includes the six species which on the main islands of New Zealand show themselves to be the least hygrophilous and the most consistently wide- ranging in the ae and also that it contains no species of Trichomanes. However, the sence of such comparatively hy grophilous species as H. dilatatum, H. PESTE and H. Tunbridgense is a striking proof 92 Transactions. of the consistently high humidity of the forest-interior. H. multifidum is by far the most abundant species, occurring in the rata forest in its ordinary mesophytic form. On Campbell des there is no forest, its place being taken by a dense scrub-association. The only Hymenophyllaceae here occurring are H. villosum and the mountain form of multifidum, the latter occurring, as in the Auckland Islands, in large abundant patches both in the subalpine meadow and on subalpine rocks. On the Antipodes Island H. multifidum alone has been found, while on Macquarie Island, where woody plants are altogether wanting, even this species seems to be absent. Cockayne points out (12, p. 271) that these Subantarctic Islands can be arranged in a series affording an instructive example of how arborescent plant-formations, even in a rain-forest climate, are inhibited by frequent and violent winds, and thefr place taken by meadow growths, which, notwithstanding the winds, are so stimulated by the moisture as to be of very great luxuriance. In the same way this series indicates H. villosum and H. multifidum as being the hardiest species of the Hymenophyllaceae, as also they are seen to be on the mainland of New Zealand. ПІ. GENERAL CONCLUSIONS. . The NE reached as to the altitudinal distribution of de "Hymenophyllace in Westland, set forth in Part I of these Studies (18), are bonis out by their behaviour in the drier parts of the uth Island, and in other parts of the New Zealand Biological Region, except that northward the lowland species attain progressively higher Leod 2. The conclusions reached as to the vertical distribution of the species in the Westland forests (18) are also borne out by their behaviour in other parts of the New Zealand Biological Region, except that uo do they so thoroughly adopt the epiphytic habit as they do in estland. comparative study of the fern floras of the forests of different localities shows that the extent to which the ferns generally and the Hymenophyllaceae in particular adopt the epiphytie habit is a reliable indication as to how far the high humidities in the forest-interior can be proe as consistent. Those species which in the comparatively dry Eastern District of the “South Island have the widest altitudinal range—viz., H. villosum and Н. multifidum—and which, along with H. peltatum and H. n must be reckoned to occur there bog = abundantly, are always t to begin to adopt the epiphytic ha 4. The comparison of the ees mixed-taxad and the pure southern- beech types of forest in localities where, as in the vicinity of Reefton, these occur in close proximity shows that the latter, on account of its poverty in large- -leaved shrubs and shrubby trees and tree-ferns, is unable to preserve in its interior, except perhaps at or near the floor, a constantly high atmospheric humidity even when the rainfall and the number of rainy days experienced is large; and also that it is unable to afford land also do not show such an abundant filmy-fern flora as do the forests HonLowav.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. 93 of Westland, although the atmospheric humidity in the former remains undoubtedly high. 5. It was shown (18) that in Westland a large proportion of the species occur in groups according to their habits. These natural groups can be etween are in some cases discernible also in their behaviour in the forests of Westland. 6. The species,. both lowland and upland, including nearly all those of Trichomanes, which were shown (18) to be in the Westland forests the most hygrophilous of the family are either altogether absent from the drier forests of Canterbury and Nelson or are the most locally distributed. 7. The geographical distribution of the family in the New Zealand Biological Region is to be seen with respect to several of the species. T : parts of the South Island, Banks Peninsula being apparently their southern limit. These two species belong to the Malayan element in the New Zealand flora. On the other hand, the following species—viz., H. pul- cherrimum, H. ltatum, Н. Malingw, Н. rufescens, Н. villosum, and but it has also been reported from Lord Howe Island. 8. The outlying islands of the New Zealand Biological Region do not possess any Hymenophyllaceae which are not present in New Zealand itself, and, judging from the composition of their filmy-fern flora, the occurrence in them of members of this family would seem to have resulted rather from chance dispersal from New Zealand or from elsewhere than from the effect upon a once larger number of species of a changing climate - due to a shrinking and subsiding land-area. Of the endemies, H. villosum occurs in the Auckland and Campbell Islands, and T. reniforme on Chatham Island. 9. Of the nine species which are endemic to the New Zealand Bio- logical Region, three—viz., H. villosum, H. rufescens, and Н. atrovirens— can possibly be regarded as specialized forms of other species also present in New Zealand—viz., H. sanguinolentum, H. flabellatum, and H. australe respectively. Т. strictum is said to be most nearly related to the widely- spread T. rigidum. With regard to H. minimum, J. D. Hooker (20, p. 104) has suggested the cosmopolitan H. Tunbridgense, or the Polynesian H. multifidum, or the Fuegian H. caespitosum as the species to which this and are markedly specialized. 94 Transactions. LITERATURE CITED. 1. Apams, J., On the Botany of Te Aroha Mountain, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 17, pp. 275-87, 1885. 2, —— On the Botany of Te алача Mountain, Саре Colville, Trans. N.Z. Inst., e vol. 21, pp. 32-41, 3. On the Bota: any s Hikwrengi Mountain, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 30, pp. 414-32, 4. ARMSTRONG, J. F., On some New Species of New Zealand Plants (H. Armstrongii), rans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 4, p. 291, 1872. 5. Авмѕткомо, J. B., A Short Sketch of the Flora ‘of the = of Spreken with Catalogue of Species ies, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 12, pp. 325-53, 1880. 6. — J., On the n ipd P = Ferns of the Chatham Islands, Trans. С Inst ., Vol. 7, pp. 333-41. 7. CARSE, H., The Berns d Uis m Allies d Mangonui County, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 41, pp. 76-93, 1 8. escapes T HS ontibution to a ye m the Nelson Provincial District, ns. N.Z. Inst., vol. 14, pp. 301-29, 1 9. —— On the 1 Flora of e Kermadec Islands, eens N.Z. Inst., vol. 20, pp. 151-81, 10. —— Manual of the New Zealand Flora. Wellington, 1906. 11. COCKAYNE, L., A Short Account of the Plant “che ee - "Chatham Island, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 34, pp. 243-324, 1902. 12. — A Botanical Excursion during Midwin inter to the Southern Islands of New Zealand, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 36, pp. 225-333, 1904. 13. —— Report on the Botanical Survey of the Tongariro National Park. Dept. of N.Z., pp. 1-42, 1 14. Notes on New land Florist Botany (Botanical Districts), Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 49, pp. 56—65, 15. COCKAYNE, L., and FowERAKER, c E. Notes from the остао, со Mountain аге ut No. 4, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 48, pp. 166-86, 1916. 16. COCKAYNE, L., , R. M, The Mount positi ies "District: : A Study in Physiography ind Plant Ecology, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 43, pp. 315-78, 17. Joker Bian eas Vr aspi of Plants occurring in the Dunedin District. Z., 19 18. Hottoway, J. E., Stadies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae, Part I, The Distribution of the Ae T — d, and their Growth-forms, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, pp. 577-6 19. Hooxer, J. D., Flora Antarctica, vol. ji (Campbell and Auckland Islands). London, 844. 20. — Flora Novae Zelandiae, pt. 2. Lond 21. Kırg, T., On the Flora of the Isthmus e кее Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 3, pp. 148-61, 1871 22 c Sg cota ade NIA: Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 10. p. 395, 1 23. —— On the Flowering-plants, ferns, ind Fern Allies of Stewart Toland, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 17, pp. 213-34, 1885. 24, —— EIS Contributions to si ан бы the Nelson Provincial District, T'rans. : st., vol. 18, pp. 318— 5 . Larne, R. M., The Vegetation of Barks Pe Peninsula, with a List of Species, Trans. AN. 19. Z. Inst., vol. 51, pp. 355—408, 19 . Martin, W. Pterid dophytes of Banks Peninsula, Trans. N.Z. Inst, vol. 52, 26. pp. 315-22, 1920 27. N.Z. SCIENTIFIC poeeme The Subantarctic ie of New Zealand. 2 vols. Published by Phil. Inst. Cant. We 9. 28. OLIVER, W. R. B., The Vegetation of the andie Islands, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 42, рр. 118-75, 1910. 29. —— The Vegetation and Flora of Lord Howe Island, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 49, p. 94-161, 1917 " fiuc on Pob, qu ns. N.Z. Inst., vol. 10, pp. 358-62, 1878 Porrs, T. H., TOWNSON, W., On the Vegetation" of the Westport District, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 39, pp. 380-433, 1907. 5 “ё PrTRIE.— Descriptions of New Native Flowering-plants. 95 Descriptions of New Native Flowering-plants. Ву D. PETRIE, M.A., Ph.D., F.N.Z.Inst. [Read before the Auckland Institute, 14th Decmber, 1922; received by Editor, 28th December, 1922 ; issued separately, 26th May, 1924.] 1. Pittosporum Turneri sp. nov. 2-5-3-8cm. longis, 9-13 mm. latis (apices versus); capsulis globosis multo — с" M c E d B Ф £5 [ж] Ey "e Ф E Ф х 5, c4 © E © а e 5 го Е" о = ча "d Ф et. e, Ф fe = д — Waimarino Plain, at edge of forest, some two miles south of the Waimarino Railway-státion : E. Phillips Turner (1909), Н. B. Matthews and H. Carse (Jan., 1921) ! Arnold Wall (Feb., 1922) ! Mr. Turner, to whom the species is dedicated, discovered it in the distriet where Matthews and Carse afterwards collected specimens. He definitely refers to it in his “ Report on the Vegetation of the Higher Waimarino District” (Government Printer, 1909), but I have seen no specimen from him. . Matthews has kindly supplied many of the par- ticulars embodied in the above description. He thinks the plants may be ten to fifteen years old before they assume the adult form. They flower which was recognized by its beginning to produce mature branches and leaves. Wall also collected the juvenile state. 96 Transactions. 2. Senecio remotifolius sp. nov. rutex ramosus, 12-18dem. altus. Ramuli petioli et inflorescentia tomento subflavido -v. cinereo-flavido vestiti. Folia late elliptica, ad 11 ст. longa (petiolo excluso) c. 7 ст. lata, subacuta, parum coriacea, supra tomento albido hic et illic + aspersa, subtus tomento sub- flavido appresso vestita ; petiolis folis + aequilongis, + gracilibus, supra suleatis. Inflorescentia axillaris elongata parce divisa; rhachis anfracto- flexuosa, infra ramos paucos alternos breves capitula pauca gerentes edens, a parte summa simplex. Capitula discoidea c. 6 mm. longa; involucri squamis c. 8 linearibus tomentosis; flosculis c. 12; corollae limbo anguste infundibuliformi subalte 5-dentato, segmentis revolutis. Achenia linearia e bee: aringly-branched shrub 4-6 ft. high, rarely jud Leaves broadly T 43 in. long (exclusive of the petiole), 22 in. broad, subacute, little coriaceous, margins obscurely sinuate in upper half, midrib and veins conspicuous on both surfaces, dull green above with scattered streaks of whitish tomentum chiefly along midrib and veins, below clothed with pale- ish-yellow appressed tomentum ; ere about as long as blades, rather slender grooved above, clothed as is also inflorescence with greyish appressed tomentum. Inflorescence axillary near ends of the Caches up to 53 ір. long; rhachis more or less zigzag, giving off below several alternate short more or less divaricating few-flowered branches subtended by small narrow foliaceous bracts becoming linear higher up, terminal part simple. Heads on short pedicels discoid, involucral scales about 8 linear tomentose ; florets about 12; limb of c orolla a narrow funnel- е rather deeply 5-toothed, segments revolute. ‘holies linear shortly pilose Habitat.—North and south of Mokau River in open rocky spots toward the coast, not plentiful: W. A. Thomson! The specimens examined were grown in Mr. Thomson’s garden at Half-way Bush, Dunedin, from young plants taken from the wild habitat. 3. Veronica Carsei sp. nov. Species V. laevi Benth. arcte affinis ; differt foliis longioribus elliptico- reso ad 3:2 ст. longis et 1 ст. latis, acutis, tenuioribus, plerumque patentibus, sessilibus, distantioribus, racemis 4-6 simplicibus, multo longi- oribus (ad 7:3 ет. longis), à parte inferiore nudis ; corollae tubo longiore, limbi lobis ovatis subacutis ; capsulis maturis adhue i ignotis. A shrub 6:5-20 dem. (2-6 ft.) high, cans about 1-5 m. (44 ft.), branch- ing virgately from base, bark dark brown: branches slender ascending glabrous, twigs leafy towards tips, bier parts ringed with scars of fallen leaves. Leaves decussate, spreading (rarely somewhat overlapping), variable in size, 2-1] in. long, j-$in. broad, elliptic or elliptic-oblong, above Lacs below, drying reddish-brown, midrib depressed above and orming a prominent keel below. Racemes 4-6 near ends of twigs, simple, 14—581 in. long, naked below, many-flowered ; rhachis rather PErRIE.— Descriptions of New Native Flowering-plants. 97 tube twice as long as calyx or rather more, + 15 mm. (фу in.) wide, lobes of limb 4 as long as tube subacute. Ripe capsules hot. seen, Habitat.—Margins of forest and woods, Waimarino Plain: W. Town- son! Н. Care! Н. B. Matthews! Kaimamawa Ran ge: B. C. Aston ! Named in honour of Mr. arse, whose Botanical investigations have been of great value. He remarks that the plant, though not c the present species as well as the true V. laevis, to which the former is certainly close. 4. Euphrasia Wilsoni sp. nov. werd ? Pal ad 4-6 ет. alti, pro plantae magnitudine crassiores, a basi ramulis gracilibus + elongatis cum ramis bifario pubes- centibus. "Folia magnitudine variabilia, paribus oppositis disposita, à medium 4-lobatus, lobis latioribus subacutis a. marginibus revolutis ; corollae tubo infundibuliforme -- pubescente, labio superiore 2-lobato, inferiore alte 3-lobato, Les omnibus integris obtusis v. subacutis. apsulae maturae haud visae. Annual? Stems 3.75.6. 25 cm. (11—22 in.) long or less, often crowded, stout for size of plant, branched from s dark brown ; branchlets slender, often elongated, and, like stems and branches, bifariously pubescen nt. Leaves variable in size, in opposite pairs, lower rather distant, crowded towards tips of Бань sueculent when fresh, sessile by a broad base, + $ in. long by £in. broad about middle, cuneately g pressed areoles on back behind teeth and running down irregularly from these, bracts similar to leaves but smaller. peri axillary on rather 2 e 3 [| E Е" £5 = £5 са MES o B ag £5 ün e o ag В Е 9 m dS = T5 E "d [e] z Ф б Ф в a i кы о to middle, lobes broad subacute recurved at edges; corolla-tube funnel- shaped, more or less pubescent; upper lip shortly 2-lobed, lower deeply 3-lobed, all the lobes entire obtuse or subacute. Fully formed capsules not seen bitat—Ruahine Range (western slopes), 3,500-5, sé R. A. Wilson ! Arnold Wall! B. C. Aston. Collected early in January, 19 This very — species is named in honour of Major Robert A. Wilson, D.S.O., who first collected it in company with Messrs. Wall and Aston. In teg cimens examined there was nothing to suggest a perennial habit of growth. The plant, Major Wilson informs me, was found growing only on patches of a Raoulia and a Poa, on the roots of which it was more or less parasitic. Where the Raoulia had died off the Euphrasia had died with it, and where the Raoulia was sickly and decaying the Euphrasia was in the same condition. The parasitie habit 4—Trans. 98 Transactions. would thus appear to be more pronounced than in the other native species of the genus 5. Veronica Dartoni sp. nov. Frutex conferte ramosus, 9-14 em. altus ; ramuli graciles glabri brunnei. branacea, integra glabra, haud carinata, costa media supra infraque evidente, 1}-2cm. longa j-lcm. supra medium lata. Касе mi 2-4 in axilis foliorum superiorum dispositi, breviter pedunculati piloso- pubescentes suberecti, 4-6 cm. longi, subangusti. ores + 5 mm. lati approximati, pedicellis brevibus piloso- Госа bracteas lanceolatas acutas ciliatas vix aequantibus; calyx 4-partitus, lobis ovatis acutis secundum margines ciliatis; corolla caesio-albida, tubo sublato sepalis subduplo longiore, lobis Cree tubum aequantibus, staminibus corol- lam aequantibus, antheris purpureis, stylo exserto. Capsula + 4 mm. mm. la s. À compactly branched shrub 3-5 ft. high ; branchlets slender, ascending, glabrous, reddish-brown, closely ringed by scars of fallen leaves; old bark dark brown. Leaves decussate, more or less spreading, very closely placed along ultimate twigs, narrow obovate, subacuminate at tips, below gradually narrowed into a rather broad sessile more or legs ciliated base (the opposite pairs ied: A or almost clasping the twigs), glabrous hardly membranous, entire, not keeled, midrib evi vas above and below with two obscure "regne sem $-$ in. long т api 2 in. wide (just above middle). Racemes long as tube, stamens stating corolla, anthers purplish, style exserted. Capsules about 4mm. long and 24 mm. broad, acute, glabrous, 14 times Es of t alyx rewood Creek, Cromwell: D. P. gms on steep banks of аа Rios. a little below the bridge: H. L. Darto A very curious plant, whose position in the serial aE of the species is somewhat obscure. It is named in honour of Mr. H. L. Darton, of the Lawrence High School, well known, with his colleague Mr. Hart, for enthusiasm in collecting and growing every obtainable form of Veronica I collected it in 1911. Mr. Darton’s specimens were found in December of the present year. I am not sure of the colour of the flowers, of which only dried specimens have been available for examination. Brnson.—Structural Features of the Margin of Australasia. 99 The Structural Features of the Margin of Australasia. By W. N. Benson, B.A., D.Sc., F.GS., F.R.G.S., Professor of Geology, Otago University. [Read before the Otago Institute, 12th December, 1922* ; received by Editor, 31st December, 922 ; issued separately, 26th May, 1924.] Іх previous papers the writer (1923, 1924) has summarized the various hypotheses concerning the growth of Australasia, the distribution and East Indies, New Guinea, and the other islands of the first Australian tralian ares of Suess. ncerning these, however, we shall merely note Suess’s comment (1909, p. 517) on the possibility that Vitu Levu ma pa still more widespread influence of the Australasian tectonic system - impli (1922) and Hobbs (1922) on the i Pacific. Such omission era. в second region, again, is bounded by a line drawn round the south-eastern margin of the Banda arc and eastwards through southern New Guinea, separating it from the stable region of the Sahul Bank, Arafura Sea, and southern New Guinea, the outlying portions of the * Also in Wellington before the sixteenth meeting of the Australasian Association for the Advancement of Science, January, 1923. 4* Transactions. 100 'spue[s] uouro[og рие *eourmr) мәм 'sorpu] зед ouj jo 891n3997j 91103994 лзоїтрү—@ "bip S М s ©, o IDE E, ^ 5 x MSN 3 > aon D * tae, RS- ? e.g. ap EE de e se, “Pen, Ауу i еч x N Bi no S uA. /әўе$д Qs deed s | qautld a y ajpiureBno, NI y^ / mel g е wv? PO fe ч ` [А » ` +. ^ x ^ puejas May Fx ` g MN 'uoijJod. ajqejs jo Kiepunoq ajewixosddy ~ m m , es spuaJ| Aueuay pue s10z0sayy aye] soley 2 Ч + '(saui-pua4j зо) ѕәицэциеәг Ҙшлош jo say _ ___ y$ NOIIVNV ldX3 i ‘fajueyg yz pue ләмпозд y'H ләде Ajay) / " / SANYISI NOWOTOS 3 WANINS MAN 8310МІ ISY3 T 1 / sSi4n1lVi4 21М01931 ЧОГУЙ е ПС vnviisnvS X " LJ ™ m CLAY eu 84 oeuepuij wal Siw 005 sad (ZEGT) rox» pur *(oror) Зләдәтѕ (1z61) uvuropKg, pue geviguopoj Aq po[qurosse vjep uo рәве “oy *oSepodrqory егер oy} jo deur [eorrjour&qjegp —'"[ сю] $ уб E oaran “ 0001 Uey} 940v Шида " ^ 001-00! Ез deep swoyyey 001-0 C sessey pue 5611$! NOWOTOS 3 УЗМІП? MAN ‘SIIANI 1SY3 їнї 30 ЧУЙ HOI34S TWOIMLIWAHLVE ЧР WI alie. BENsoN.— Structural Features of the Margin of Australasia. 101 Australian continental massif. Thus the unstable, flexible, or geo- synclinal region is compressed between the two continental massifs. Into his region results from these forces. According to the views of Volz (1899), Richthofen (1900), and Ahlburg (1913), there has been formed a network of obliquely-intersecting ten- sional fractures, because the thrusts from the two continental masses exerted a screw-like torsion, acting in directions not actually opposed one another. This is the view cited by Hobbs (1921); but the investigations of Wanner (1913, 1921), Molengraaff (1913, 1921), and Brouwer (1917, 1922) seem rather to indicate that the dislocations result from intense compression, with orogenic overthrusting or underthrusting at some depth and block-faulting at the surface, a view which is in part followed here. The Asiatic portion of the Malay Archipelago consists of Sumatra, Java, Borneo, and the regions between them. The Mesozoic rocks are generally of shallow or moderately deep-water origin throughout, though in central Borneo what are held to be abyssal deposits are rather beneath the South China Sea, which. covers a submerged peneplain (Molengraaff, 1921).* ^ Crust-folding was relatively small in this region during Tertiary times. The whole area is ri ged into a broad verging into a knot in the north-eastern portion of Borneo, and again folding occurred in Cretaceous times; the Permian, Triassic, Jurassic, and older Cretaceous strata are greatly disturbed, considerable over- thrusting having occurred, and are invaded by plutonie rocks. Per- e, without any evidence of contact-metamorphism. i d i limestone, Oligocene-Miocene foraminiferal limestones, and sandstone, on which һе unconformably younger Miocene marls and tuffs with Pliocene * According to Molengraaff (op. cit.), this submergence was due to the general sea-level subsequent upon the melting of the extensive ice-sheets of the e more than 30 fathoms deep. In the absence of much definite information Molengraaft has suggested tentatively a like explanation for the Sahul Bank, which lies at about Professor Wanner, however, has informed the writer (22nd May, 1923) that Van Es's correlation of the Palaeozoic limestones of northern Sumatra with the Permian formation of Timor, cited in the previous paper (Benson, 1923, p. 34), is not, in his opinion, supported by a sufficient faunal similarity, and Fliegel's determination of them as Upper Carboniferous should stand. 102 Transactions. sandy claystones and lignites. Very important crust-warping and block- aulting occurred in Upper Pliocene times, which determined the form and position of the present coast-line, .the raised coral-reefs, the main graben river-valleys, and many minor topographic features. The most marked of these graben extends almost throughout the length of Sumatra, and is separated by a relatively narrow range from the south-western coast. These latest structural lines often cross obliquely the older anti- extensive Pleistocene sediments; but Van Es considers it was in progress during and after the Tertiary times.* It is more marked in the older central geanticlinal portion than in the younger flanking sediments, the steeper dip of the southerly-dipping beds indicating the southward (out- ward) direction of superficial thrust. The periods of greatest movement - appear to him to have been in Miocene and post-Tertiary times. Ву the latter, Pleistocene coral-reefs have been raised as high as 2,500 ft., and th maximum uplift occurs where the Tertiary folding is most marked, the parallelism in location and direction being such as to indicate the inter- mittent action of a single group of forces of long duration. The outermost of the geanticlines is seen in the long submarine ridge rising to a depth of less than 1,000 fathoms, and separating an off-shore synclinal trough 1,500-2,000 fathoms deep from the foredeep over 3,000 fathoms deep. Continued to the west of Sumatra, however, this outermost geanticline rises above the surface to form a string of islands including the Mentawei Group. As in Sumatra, so in Java, longitudinal, transverse, and diagonal fracturing was accompanied by block-faulting and volcanic eruptions at various times from middle Tertiary to the present date, and was instru- mental in determining the present topography. East of Java the main geanticlinal axis, with the volcanoes thereon, no longer forms a gently accentuated ridge marginal to a partially submerged plateau with the deep sea on one side only, but instead is a high and narrow ridge rising from considerable depths and broken by cross-fractures. It runs through Bali, Lombok, Sumbawa, Flores, and that string of islands, from Dammer to Banda and Gunong Api, forming the innermost of a series of discontinuous arcuate ridges separated by similarly inter- rupted troughs. The structure of this arc is not very clearly known, but, * Martin (1919) states, however, that the recognition of the various subdivisions of the Tertiary rocks in Java has rarely been based on palacontologically satisfactory ati are only exceptionally known. He therefore counsels caution in the acceptance of such ese. olengraaff (1922) suggests that another anticlinal ridge existed still farther to ich has since subsi isostatically into the depths of the Indian Ocean, leaving Christmas Island as its sole ntative above sea-leve Andrews (1900) has shown that this remnant consists of volcanic rocks and littoral calcareous formations, coral-reefs, &c., ranging in age from Oligocene to Recent. Brenson.—Structural Features of the Margin of Australasia. 103 at any rate in Sumba, between it and the outer arc there is no evidence of the occurrence of Miocene overthrusting. It is overlapped by an outer arc which, beginning at Savu, runs through Rotti, Timor, Letti, Babber, alternative conceptions have been entertained by other writers. Throughout this whole zone very extensive crust-movements have occurred and are still in progress While Suess’ s diagram (vol. 3, p. 235) of the trend-lines of the Philippine and Sunda Archipelago, “ based on the writings of Drasche, Molengraaff, Hooze, Wichmann, Martin, Koto, and others," illustrates this ergata of a continuous geanticlinal ridge, he was not himself convinced of its correctness, for he remarks as follows (vol. 3, p. 243): “It is in itself scarcely probable that the cordillera which comes from Sumba and Timor should reappear here [in Ceram and Buru] in full development after having looked upon as the continuation of the d peninsula of [north- western] New Guinea." This view was rted in some degree by Boehm (1906) and lately by Gregory (1923, 19234), а and it must again be considered after the general structure = the Banda region as conceived by the Dutch geologists has been desc Consideration will now be given to y outer arc and the Banda Sea, which whole region, according to Molengraaff (1921) and Brouwer (1917, 1922), illustrates conditions analogous to those which existed in the Alpine regions of Europe during Mesozoic and early Tertiary times. Brouwer’s (1922) most recent statement may be cited: “The tectonic features of the East Indian Archipelago as they now exist are the result of orogenic forces which have heen acting during long periods of time and have caused movements in a horizontal direction in many places. Where the lands were high above the strand-lines of the surrounding seas the ranges were cut down, and the deeper parts were uncovered by erosion; where at the same time the crust was moving below sea-level no анасы 8 took place, and no unconformities and disconformities in the succession of strata are found. The latest crustal movements are only a younger stage and a direct continuation of the Tertiary crustal movements. The Tertiary . folds and overthrusts, which were formed at relatively great depth, are now visible at the surface, but the fissured and faulted crust that once lay above them has been removed by erosion. On the other hand, the tectonic features due to late deformation near the earth’s surface duri the younger stages of mountain-building have remained visible, and are and overthrusts remain invisible at greater depths. In the parts of the earth’s crust now visible in the different islands the erosion-intervals are not found at the same place in the geological time-table. For the major tectonic features it is sufficient to describe the visible traces of two stages of crustal movements, the late Mesozoic and Tertiary stages, and the youngest stage, which still continues. The youngest stage is definitely known to be limited to certain parts of the present archipelago, while Ae distribution in time and place of the older stage is not definitely kno In the Alps the early Mesozoie formation and accentuation of каайн and synclines was succeeded in Cretaceous times by strong horizontal movements, which “reached their maximum in the Tertiary period. As 104 Transactions. the oe sheets moved at greater depth, the sea-basins became narrower the masses of the geanticlines were pushed forward in a nearly Жене direction. . . Such] horizontal movements of the curving rows of [East Indian] islands are proved by several features now observable on these islands, and as these movements proceed the sea-basins be narrowed, and с жены the masses of the present geanticlines may уе pushes over the Sahul shelf of the Australian continent." This may be illustrated by summarizing the stratigraphical succession and the tectonics of certain islands in this Banda arc. rom Timor to south-western New Guinea the Permian sediments are of shallow-water origin, and are locally interstratified with basic igneous tone Probably much of the region was dry land in Permian times. imor the Permian sediments pass unbrokenly into Lower лай куче but the absence of the latter in other regions bears witness to a general marine regression of the sea in Lower Triassic times, followed by a ver widespread Upper Triassic transgression. The s ediments were largely of on the dde and anticlines of Upper Triassic times, the two facies of Triassic rocks being often brought into close apposition by the subsequent overthrusting. The Jurassic conditions resembled those of Upper Triassic times: the Jurassic sediments are partly those of deep-sea origin, bu shallow-water deposits only occur in Misol and the Sula Islands. These general conditions continued up into Lower Cretaceous times, with apparently numerous local lacunae in the sequence of strata, the diversity of sedimentary facies resulting from the constant formation of geanticlinal ridges on which neritic sediments were deposited, and which were thrust forward along gently inclined planes of faulting at geosynclinal depths. These crust-movements were very marked in Cretaceous times, when the sea retreated from much of the present East Indian land-areas. The free connection between the eastern Australasian region and the Tethys was broken (Martin, 1914), and numerous plutonic intrusions were formed. It is difficult to state exactly the directions of strike of these late Mesozoic folds, for they have been greatly modified by the later Miocene orogeny. e orogenic stresses being temporarily relieved, a general subsidence occurred with the transgression of a shallow sea over Rotti, Timor, Letti, Ceram, and Buru, depositing Upper Cretaceous foraminiferal marls, accompanied by the formation of more littoral deposits in Celebes. This transgression was further extended in early Tertiary times, and the deposits formed were more diversified—littoral conglomerates, sandstones, Sumbawa, Flores, and Sumba is a large amount of andesitic débris. The formation of ман e deep-sea basins and other crust-movements began ‘п Miocene ti Tertiary geanticlines. The phenomena of klippen (or, as the Dutch geologists prefer to call them, fatus, using the local Malayan term) аге clearly developed: “ Groups of deposits of the same age but of different жеанын) and petrographical character are found one on top of the Benson. Structural Features of the Margin of Australasia. 105 other, and isolated rock-masses of older formations are found resting on younger oceanic deposits; as is clearly visible among the deep ravines cut on the recently elevated islands, Timor and Babber. The structure is usually chaotic, and is similar to that of the higher overthrust sheets of eastern Switzerland, which were moved in the near-surface zone, where the rocks yielded to pressure not by flow, but mostly by fracture. The comparative method of study leads to the supposition that on Timor the deeper complicated but less chaotic overthrust structures such as are found in the Western Alps have not here been uncovered by erosion " (Brouwer). There is, however, a marked variation in the intensity of disturbance. foreland, also, the folding-structures in Timor are of somewhat simpler character, for the southern coast-range of this island has merely an imbri- cated strueture with fairly uniform dip. The Aru Islands, believed by the Dutch geologists to be on the margin of the continental massif, form bu a swelling thereon. They exhibit only Pleistocene (and Upper Pliocene ?) marine limestones, &c. Again, in north-western New Guinea north of MacCluer Gulf erp зант низ rocks occur, as also in the Misol-Obi-Sula chain of islan which even the Jurassic strata, which are of shallow-water origin, are зае E horizontal, though locally sharp folding without over- thrusting may occur (Boehm, 1906; Brouwer, 192158). This region then seems to have been comparatively stable, and at least adjacent to a land- mass during the Cretaceous and Tertiary periods of вожа The schistose re-Jurassic rocks of the Sula Islands, the strike of which is markedly oblique to that of the Tertiary folds, may perhaps ropresdat a portion of that ancient block. This block, thus relatively stable during the Cretaceous and Miocene foldings, seems to have been in some measure like a foreland great outward-moving superficial thrusts of the Miocene folding in Ceram. According to the views of the Dutch geologists, the strike of these folds is in the main the continuation of the Banda arc, but is complicated in regard to details. It is not parallel, but oblique, to the coast of this island, running south-east - north-west through middle and eastern Ceram, bending into an east-west direction in western Ceram, and inclining to the south-west into the terminal Huamoal Peninsula. These directions of strike are displayed both by the crystalline schist and gneisses along the southern side of the island, and the fossiliferous Triassic and later Mesozoic sediments along the north. Crossing жир» Strait, however, the strike bends sharply to the north-west, as is shown by the schists of Manipa Island itself, and &c.; Triassic sandstones and shales ; сели Triassic,* later Mesozoic, and early Cainozoic sediments ; and the ey are therefore arranged in the opposite order, as regards the Banda Sea, to that displayed in Ceram. According to the Dutch geologists, there is an outward or northern thrust * Professor Wésmer has informed the writer (22nd May, о that the supposed b Upper r Cretaceous molluscan fauna of Buru characterized by sotia, mentioned in the previous paper (Baton, 1923, p. 50), is really "m Triassic (Norio ), the characteristic form, when better specimens were examin y Krumbeck, having proved to -be Marce ge. The Upper Cretaceous form T'ri ilis ioa reported to have been found in a Belgian shell, and was probably brought there by a Belgian prospector. үү süner "himself found no trace of Cretaceous foie in this island. 106 Transactions. of the various formations in Buru as well as in Ceram ; but this Wanner (1921) opposes, holding that in Buru the thrust was directed from the north- east towards the south-west. He compares this apparent reversal of the direction of thrust of a geanticlinal axis where a sharp kinking has occurred with the conditions on either side of the Straits of Sunda, believing, with Van Es (1917), that the direction of thrust in western Java is to the south ; while, according to Tobler (1906), it was towards the north-east in the adjacent portions of Sumatra. According to a verbal communication made to the writer by Professor Brouwer, however, there is not a general acceptance of this conclusion of Tobler’s. Wanner and Brouwer (1922) also suggest that the further continuation of the axis of Buru occurs in the neighbourhood of Sula Besi, the crystalline schists of which resemble those of Buru, and strike in a north-westerly direction, except for a single instance of an east-north-easterly strike which has been recorded, and he remarks that such a connection accords better with the zoogeographic evidence than the extension south-westwards to Tukang Besi, which Molengraaff (1921) has supposed might have existed. Some comment may here be made on the róle played by the Sula Islands, Obi, and Misol, which we have stated were in some measure like a foreland to the folds in Ceram, following Suess's conception, originally accepted by Wanner. As the result of continued investigation, Wanner (1921) now doubts the propriety of considering Misol at least as portion of a continental platform, for the moderately folded Mesozoic rocks which lie upon the _ crystalline rocks are similar in all essentials to the coeval formations that occur much more highly folded or even overthrust in Ceram*—so much so that they must be considered as having been deposited in the same geosynclinal depression. The relations of Misol to Ceram are indeed much more marked than its relation to Obi and the Sula Islands. 15 may be best to consider it as an outer portion of the geosyncline which has suffered relatively slight folding, rather than part of a foreland massif. n attempting to trace the Miocene folding farther to the west the structure of Celebes must briefly be considered. This is a matter con- cerning which very diverse views have b Sarasin (1912), Ahlburg (1913), Abendanon (1917), and others. According to Abendanon (1917), the whole region from south-eastern Asia to Tasmania Les alaeozoic times formed a single continental massif, which he termed equinoctia faunas of the eastern and western regions of Australia noticeable in Devonian and Permian times (cf. Benson, 1923a, pp. 27, 31). Abendanon held that this land-mass was broken up in Carboniferous times, when an extensive submergence took place, and in the central region (now the . * À point of special interest to New Zealand geology is the occurrence in both Misol and Ceram of dark greywacke sandstones containing T'erebellina (“ T'orlessia ") MeKayi, as noted by Wanner (1921). T bscurely preserved brachiopods, &c., found recently in the north-western peninsula of New Guinea may be of like age, according to a verbal communication from ofessor Brouwer. BENSON.— Structural Features of the Margin of Australasia. 107 Banda Sea) orogenic forces commenced to act, and have affected the region Pe older Tertiary rocks, have been greatly dislocated ind f olde subsequent orogenie epochs. The crystalline schists and gneisses of Borneo, western and central Celebes, Buru, Ceram, and north-western New Guinea are held by him to be the exposed portions of this ancient platform, and he states that they exhibit a enced east-west strike varied to some extent by the post-Permian crust-movements.* Wanner an is of the opinion, however, that the known instances of an east-west strike in the crystalline rocks of Celebes are far too few to establish definitely the existence of a pre-Miocene trend-line in this direction, and notes that the strike of the Miocene folding and the extension of the plutonic intrusions сес therewith (which кы exhibit gneissic marginal facies) is ually in a north-westerly to north-north-westerly direction. Thus the trend of the Miocene folds in vieni; central, and south-eastern Celebes would е to overlap, coulisse-like, the trend of the coeval folds іп Buru. north-westerly or north-north-westerly strike is exhibited by the тузын» schists, &c., which form the base of the largely volcanic mass of the Minahassa Peninsula. In eastern Celebes strikes to the north-east have been noted in the slightly folded late Tertiary beds, but the main mass of the eastern peninsula consists, according to Wanner (1910), of massive horizontally-lying Eocene and Oligocene limestones, marls, and sandstones, ocally upturned along a north-westerly strike. Here also Hotz (1913) has found grey-blue shales, containing belemnites, which resemble the Jurassic rocks of the Sula Islands. Thus the eastern arm of Celebes may per- haps form an outlying portion of the more stable region north of the zone of intense folds sweeping through Buru, south-eastern and central Celebes. It is noteworthy that basic intrusive rocks are particularly abundant in the margin of the folded rocks. A vast mass of peridotite océurs in south-eastern Celebes associated with diabasic rocks, and these extend to the north along the western side of the fault-bounded series of depressions extending through Tomori Bay from Tolo to Tomini Gulf These ultrabasie rocks were injected apparently-during the late Mesozoic orogeny, and the late Cretaceous-Eocene marine sediments rest on their eroded surfaces, but ie are, in addition, a series of Middle Tertiary intrusions of gabbros The trend-lines of s Malay Archipelago are thus traced in accordance with son aot s (1922) charting (fig. 2). A point of detail should, however, be noted concerning the direction of the individual fold-axes. Brouwer (1922) points out that where the general trend of the geanticlinal zone is sharply bent, as in Babber, the individual fold-axes cross the main tre depth and at the surface. The obliquity of the strike-line of the Mesozoic rocks of the Tenimber and Kei Islands to the direction assumed for the Banda are in that region has had a very different interpretation, as will appear below. t is conceivable, however, as Professor Brouwer verbally indicated to tho nent that the crystalline schists of the region assumed oy Арева to be the pre rian basement of the арнат Palaeozoic continent may be really the highly : тано representatives of along series of Palaeozoic geosynclinal sediments metamor- phosed during the later Palaeozoic orogeny 108 Transactions. These orogenic movements were followed by long-continued denudation and widespread transgression of the petroliferous later Tertiary rocks, Globigerina limestones, and terriginous ‘Thus in south-western Celebes, probably a short time before the deposition of the Tertiary limestone (‘ partly Eocene and partly Miocene ’) had completely terminated, eruptions began all along the western side . which gave rise to the high western mountains ; for the greater part they consist of tuffs, breccias, volcanic conglomerates, of andesites, basalts, and also of leucite-rocks,”’ while intrusive essexitic and shonkinitic rocks also occur. Farther north in the same island, however (the Latimodjong Range), the eruptions seem to have stopped before the newer Tertiary period. Leucitic rocks are also known to belong to the younger Tertiary formation in Sumbawa (Brouwer, 19172). e disposition of these formations renders clear the extent and nature of the Plio-Pleistocene crustal movements. "The presence of uplifted fringing reefs is seen in nearly all the islands, where they sometimes form definite $ ере the amount of the uplift being occasionally as much as 000 ft. ing à thus giving rise not merely to differential uplift of the forward and rear Benson.—Structural Features of the Margin of Australasia. 109 The main trend-lines of the later stage of mountain-making are now accurately known, and coincide approximately with the longer axes of the islands, while the deep-sea basins are found to be elongated arcuate synclines parallel to the adjoining rows of islands. The continuation of such movements is shown the frequency of earthquake-shocks along the trend-lines, while they are notably absent from the stable region of eastern Sumatra, northern Java, Borneo, and the southern China Sea. A very noteworthy feature is the obliquity of the modern geanticlinal axes to the strike of the Tertiary folds, which want of parallelism Brouwer explains by the supposition “ that the rows of uplifted and fragmented island-blocks indicate the places where at a greater depth folding continues, and that there is motion in a vertical direction as well as considerable motion in a horizontal one. The vertical movement will cause gradual erosion, and the exposed surface of the geanticline will in time consist of rocks which were in the zone of flow during an earlier stage of mountain- building. The rate and direction of the movement of the deeper-lying rom the rate and direction of motion of the rocks that lie at still greater depth.” Of noteworthy significance in connection with these movements is the distribution of the ancient and modern volcanic centres. During the recent rustal movements in the outer row of islands around the Banda Sea, . where the crust has been thickened as a result of overthrusting, the magma has not reached the earth’s surface, while the inner row, with a thinner crust, is characterized by a great number of volcanoes on the top of the geanti- clin Where the two rows are nearest to one another, just now at Timor, there are no active volcanoes on the inner row, and the voleanoes on this prevent the formation of ot “ We see in the inner row of islands of the south-eastern бернн an instance of extinction of volcanic activity on the top of the Bree € uring a renewal of the mountain- building process " (Brouwer, 1917).* * It may be permissible to cite a few more sentences from this work (pp. 803-4): ** Tf tangential pressure reveals itself in the formation of normal folds the molten magma ill, under compression from all sides, force its way thr ас; = crust, with unequal strain first near the top of the anticlines where tension takes pla In the case isruption the tensio icli disa IS Or decreases, and the vents of эм volcanic magma leading to the surface, maintained by the tension, can gradually Ane up. Movements on a large e scale will give rise to overthrust sheets, [жена rc earth's crust in si ne addi- tional reason for the stopping-up of the volcanic vent. A new way is opened for the gma to reach the artic along the thrust-planes. Most often the magma, if it Seeger the surface, will appear on a lower level—i.e., in the region here discussed, below 5 of the along the outer margin "die row of binds al movements i direction of the ‘ Vorland' will cause the rem ucts to be gra ually overlain by the moving masses." In discussing the o of the “green rocks" of the ving m ps and the older basic volcanic rocks of the Malay” ей е writer (Benson, 1924) the 8 overthrust crust-flake above and the overridden submarine lavas ow, there may be псе those intimate associations of gabbro-peridotite and pillow- ba that form so noteworthy a feature in the Mesozoic rocks of Switzerland—e.g., in the Engadine— and in those of the Malay Archipelago . 110 Transactions. the crust sufficiently to cause the later movements to have more of the features of those in thick-shelled regions. The Plio-Pleistocene folds are broken by very many fractures. In opposition to Richthofen's view, cited Hobbs (1921), indicates the position of these. the fracturing and block-movement, the drainage system and the outline of the island have very largely been determined. On the western side, between Macassar Benson.—Structural Features of the Margin of Australasia. — 111 of crust-movement in Celebes becomes greater when it is compared with the similar late Tertiary and Pleistocene movements in New Guinea and New Zealand. seems desirable here to note Professor Molengraaffs most recent generalizations (1922) concerning the tectonics of this region, as they show the manner in which Wegener's (1920) views have been applied to its explanation. (See also Wing Easton, 1921). Molengraaff holds that the arcs of the Malayan Archipelago originally formed a much more regularly curved series of arcuate folds concave towards Asia, of the structure of which they formed the marginal parts. On the basis of Tydeman's bathymetrical charts he would trace the easternmost anticlinal fold in ‘Mindanao into the north-eastern arm of Celebes, and thence by the south- rn arm into the Tukang Besi Islands, crossing a deep and narrow sharp fracture and lateral dislocation of the anticlinal gripped in the concavity of the coast-line (Arafura Bight) ”—i.e., the margin of the continental mass as indicated by the position of the hundred- fathom line. ‘‘ Through this [movement] the folding arcs of the Moluccan overthrustings going out in a centrifugal direction from the central Banda and dislocations of these anticlinal ridges are explained as the result of has been noted. Attention must now be called to Gregory’s (1923) recent papers. After citing Suess’s opinion and Boehm’s general adherence thereto, he adds: “ The geological evidence appears consistent with [this opinion]. The Tenimber Islands have been shown by Professor Brouwer Kei Islands also the strike of the older and more steeply tilted beds trends east and west (Verbeek, 1908, pl. xv, figs. 421, 431, 440), and is part of the general east-to-west grain of this region, and is older than the 112 Transactions. Banda arc. It is true that in the Kei Islands there are some shallow folds which trend from south-south-west to north-north-east parallel to the eastern part of the Banda arc, but they may be explained by a gentle tilt towards the Banda subsidence, and they do not indicate a chain o fold-mountains. e characteristic rocks of the Ceram-Buru line, and of the eastern end of the Timor chain, have not been recorded from the Kei Islands, which form the middle and essential part of the supposed Banda arc." Не therefore concludes that “the evidence of the Banda arcs does not accord with the view that they are situated along a meridional mountain-range belonging to the Alpine-Himalayan system and connecting the Sunda and Buru-Ceram lines. The Kei Islands, the central part of the Banda arc, are built of materials that were deposited in the same basin as southern New Gui uinea. The foundation of these islands was folded in the late Eocene or Oligocene by the same meridional com- pression that formed the mountain-lines which occur both to the north and south of them, and extend past them both to east and west. This compression was part of the crustal movement which formed the mountains of the Alpine and Himalayan systems and also the fold-mountain chains of New Guinea. After the formation of the fold-mountain belt in the Weber Deeps, and cross-fractures broke up the land into islands and separated the Molucca Islands from New Guinea. These earth-movements, in accordance with the evidence so well interpreted by Professors Molen- graaff and Brouwer, are probably still in progress; they have been very uneven, subsidence having occurred in one place while uplift was in progress elsewhere " (Gregory, 19234). In opposition to this conclusion may be cited the verbal comment of Professor Brouwer that as a result of laboratory investigation of his collections from Jamdena it now appears that much formerly assigned to the Tertiary should be relegated to the Mesozoic; and, considering the strike of these formations as well as of those previously held to be Mesozoie, it would appear that the balance of the very varying direction of strike lies more nearly meridional and in the direction of the Banda are than at right angles thereto; and, further, the lines of strike shown by Professor Gregory running eastwards to east-south-eastwards through the — south of MacCluer Gulf do not take note of the very sharply rked deflection to the south-east which actually occurs here, and ede to be concentric with the Banda arc, and to run thus for a short distance before DM back to the east-south-east along the line of the Snow Mountain In support of his view Gregory cites the comment of Suess (1908, p. 237) that “ we might regard the whole zone of the Tenimber, Kei, and Watubele Islands, together with Ceram and Buru, as resting on an arc- shaped horst, and this would be separated on the north by a trough subsidence from New Guinea, Misol, and Obi "—though ws is = from a later remark (p. 243) his ам is to look on Cer B as the continuation of the southern peninsula of New unen: as does Professor Gregory. Professor David (1914) is cited in further support thus: "[Papua]is part of the Himalayan-Burmese arc prolonged through the Malay Peninsula, Sumatra, Java, and Timor. Its trend-lines are continuous "id those of the Malay расак [? Archipelago], and the BENsox.— Structural Features of the Margin of Australasia. 113 g . . . agree with those of the Kober (1921, p. 157) is also of the view that a from the Indus, through Timor and New Guinea, to New Caledonia, and terms it the Indo-Australian branch of the Mediterranean orogen. On his interpretation, the Sunda and Ceram-Buru chains would be respectively the outward-thrust lateral chains of a single but widened orogen, the central portion of which had subsided to form the Banda Sea, while New Guinea would represent the restricted portion of the same structure. 'This diversity of interpretation of the structure of the eastern end of the Banda naturally involves a corresponding variety of conceptions of the struetural relationships of western New Guinea, to which attention must now be given. Converging towards north-western New Guinea are two arcuate lines of strongly folded mountains, the Buru-Ceram line already described and that running south-eastwards from Halmahera. "Phe structure of this island, which Suess (1909, p. 308) assigned entirely to the Asiatic framework, is as yet but little known, but is perhaps Tertiary basic igneous rocks (Wanner, 1913; Brouwer, 1922 and private communication). It seems to lie at the meeting-point of an Asiatic arc extending south-westwards from Yap and the Pelew Islands, with that running south-east into New Guinea. Between the latter and the Buru- Ceram arc is the resistant wedge made up by the crystalline rocks of eastern Celebes, the Sula Islands, and Obi, and the rather more yielding Misol mass. According to Brouwer's view, illustrated in fig. 2, the south- eastern Halmahera arc strikes across the southern peninsula of western New Guinea, and is here shown by steeply dipping Eocene Alveolina lime- stones, which appear to be drained by strike-streams, and bends round to the east and east-south-east into the Snow Mountains. It separates, therefore, the crystalline rocks of the Sula Islands from those of the northern peninsula of western New Guinea (the “ Vogelkop ") and the adjacent regions about Geelvinck Bay and farther east. In Suess's view e Buru-Ceram trend-line (though it may be locally deflected to the south-east in the southern peninsula) is continued into the Snow Mountains, while he groups into a single series not only the crystalline rocks of the Sula Islands, Obi, Misol, the northern peninsula, and Geelvinck Bay, which are overlain by nearly horizontal shallow-water marine Jurassic rocks, but also those which extend farther east, along the north coast and highlands of New Guinea as far as the Louisiade Islands, beyond its south-eastern extremity. Stanley (19214) is of the opinion that the Halmahera arc swings into Waigeo Island, the northern peninsula, and Jappen Island, and thence extends along the north coastal ranges. On the view of Gregory (1923) it would seem as if the Snow Mountains and their eastward prolongation must be considered as a complete bilateral orogen, and to correspond with both the northward-thrust Ceram trend and the southward-thrust Timor trend, with a narrow central zone corresponding to the widened depression of the Banda Sea. No evidence yet advanced seems to indicate the existence of such an arrangement in 114 Transactions. the Snow Mountains only, though the structure of the whole of New i ess and Kober may approximate thereto valley of the Waiponga Stream draining westwards into Geelvinck Bay, and thence eastwards by the Rouffaer and Idenburg Rivers, which unite and enter the sea by way of the Mamberamo River, traversing the Van Rees. ange. These two rivers have a flood-plain up to twenty miles in width Guinea, a portion of the Australian massif. Heldring (1909) suggested that this formed with the Arafura Sea and Gulf of Carpentaria an elliptical area of depression, the Gulf of Papua being a similar but more pronounced feature, and pointed to several features as evidence of such movements of depression, faulting, or warping; and David (1914) has entertained a similar view. Verbeek (fide Brouwer, 1917) doubted the validity of this evidence. Brenson.—Structural Features of the Margin of Australasia. 115 lands (Staniforth Smith, 1912; Stanley, 19244). The t occupy especially the regions about the middle : course of the Fly Riv Farther east the foothill region rises directly from the south coast of fb sie It is composed in part of pre-Miocene formations; contorted semi-crystalline grey or white limestones, which may be Eocene or Mesozoic; more or less silicified limestones with interbedded sediments; and the radio larian cherts of-the Port Moresby series, originally held to be Pliocene, but now considered pre-Miocene, though it lies — above the wides espread Boioro grey limestone. Farther inland are sandstones with lignites which may be placed in this group. These are considerably crushed, folded, and faulted, and appear to have been overthrust towards Australia. They are succeeded unconformably by the Miocene-Pliocene petroliferous series —limestones, sandy татів, clays, grits, and sandstones with lignite, &c., volcanic agglomerates, and interstratified flows of andesite. Several minor unconformities appear to be present. The beds undulate, with a general south-easterly strike, but the lowest formations dip much more steeply than the uppermost. They are capped by raised coral-reefs along much of the coast. This foothill zone is succeeded to the north by the high ranges which form the backbone of New Guinea, and are known as the Charles Louis Range, the Snow Mountains, the Star Mountains, the Victor Emmanuel, the Bismarck, and the Owen Stanley Ranges, with various subordinate and spur ranges. In the western end of this central range littoral Permian (?) sandstones (Heldring, 1911; Martin, 1911; Brouwer, 1917). The structure of the ranges has been investigated by Heldring and Hubrecht (1913). “ There is a huge thickness of strata with a fairly uniform dip to the north over long distances, and it does not seem impossible that recumben t folds, imbricated structures, and overthrusts, to 15,000ft. in height, and are composed of limestone, possibly Permian, Eocene Alveolina* limestone occurs. Crystallin e rocks lie eath these and serpentines have been аа from the бен гас “of the range in the headwaters of the Rouffaer River (Gelder, 1910); and in the Setekwa, Eiland, and Digul Rivers to the south are pebbles of augite- granite, diorite, more or less gneissic gabbro, and also nepheline-syenite (Heldring, 1911). n addition to these rocks there is a covering series of Middle Jurassic claystones represented by specimens from the ee in each of the streams draining south from the Snow Moun and extending into Papua across the upper waters of de Fly ed Strickland Rivers. Eocene age of си limestone was originally determined by Martin (1881, 1911) and Schlumberger (1894). It was held by David to be Cretaceous, ке like w was pig ore by Stanley up ret the present year. Rutten (1914) has again pronounced it to be Eocene, and he is followed in this by R. B. Newton (1916, 1918), in whose papers the earlier work is fully discu 116 Transactions. Cretaceous rocks are indicated by a usually unfossiliferous but occasionally belemite-bearing grey or blue limestone, which crosses the Purari River ; the cherts with Actinacis swmatraensis at the junction of the Fly and Palmer Rivers; the fossiliferous sandstones and limestones on Korova Creek, near Kerema ; and the ammonites, &c., in the calcareous shale in the Kerabi Valley, to which Dr. P. Marshall verbally assigned a Senonian age. A single development of Eocene coral is reported from the Fly River (Gregory and Trench, 1916). АП these formations are stretched along the southern flanks of the great central range, which is essentially a horst, or faulted geanticline, consisting of crystalline rocks, the gneisses and schists of the Owen Stanley series. These are invaded by ‘granitoid (Devonian ?) limestones of the Astrolabe- Kemp Welch series, which are invaded by fine-grained basic igneous rocks, and may be in part Palaeo- zoic. The cover of Eocene Alveolina limestone which probably extended over much of this complex has been almost entirely removed (see the generalized sections by Stanley, 1924). The extensive masses of lime- Saruvaged Ranges near the Finisterre Ranges to the north. The south- eastern extension of this central zone is, as previously indicated, bounded to the north by the faulted coast of Huon Gulf. There-is a fringing, more or less undulating series of Miocene-Pliocene marine sediments resting on the ancient metamorphic rocks of the basement series, which are continued into the Louisiade Islands. Mount Victory, the only active volcano in Papua, is situated on this fault-line, and has built up the Cape Nelson Promontory. The north-coast ranges of New Guinea extend north of the above- described longitudinal trench. The scattered data concerning them may be summarized as follows: In the west the northern Vogelkop Penin- age (fide Professor Brouwer). It is, however, difficult to separate these from the complex of crystalline schists and phyllites which make up the bulk of the peninsula and extend along the coast farther to the east. The Van Rees Mountains, as shown by Gelder (1910), consist of undulating late Tertiary lignite beds, sandstones, and marls, overlying older Tertiary nummulitic limestone, and perhaps Jura-Cretaceous rocks, as shown by the occurrence of pebbles containing Perisphinctes and Inoceramus. These are reported also at several localities farther to the east; and at Walckenaer Bay there are Miocene clays and coal-measures, which dip very steeply, while pebbles of various crystalline rocks in the river-beds near the coast indicate the presence of the basement series in the ranges they traverse. . At Humboldt Bay, near the boundary between the Dutch and the man- dated territory, the small island of Misotti is made up of serpentine (Suess, 1909, p. 306), while Miocene beds occur at Cape Djar on the mainland near by (Stanley, 1923). The north-western portion of 'the mandated che (1913), and Schultze On the southern slopes of the Bewani Ranges, drained by the Sepik River system, occurs the crystalline metamorphic series, together with an altered Brnson.—Structural Features of the Margin of Australasia. 117 group of phyllites, отти and conglomerates, with chloritic and epidotized diabases, and porphyrites and keratophyre-tufis invaded by gabbro and diorite. The Bonga Range is largely made up of the Oenake serpentine massif. Overlying these older rocks there occur fossiliferous Jurassic sediments in the headwaters of the Sepik and October Rivers, Cretaceous foraminiferal limestones, also older Tertiary (?) glauconitic sand- stones and shales invaded by gabbro on the southern slopes of the Bewani Range, with nummulitie and lepidocyclinal limestone, which dips south- south-east at 10^, on the northern slopes. Farther east, in the Torricelli Mountains, are fossiliferou us sediments which were referred by Richarz to the Cretaceous period, but which must be considered Lower Miocene (fide Wanner, private communication) on account of the occurrence of Lepido- cyclina and other Foraminifera. These dip at 807-85? to the north-north- west, a marked local variation from the general strike. These last are Monumbo (Potsdamhafen), which dip north-eastwards at 25°-30°, and appear to have been invaded by granodiorite, as is again the case in other points along the coast (Stanley, 1923, p. 24). These rest on older basalts, and overlie unconformably a series of phyllites, &c. (comparable with the Astrolabe - Kemp Welch ge. which have been invaded by a large mass of pre-Tertiary peridotite. This series of shattered and metamorphosed of ancient schists, &c., invaded by basic plutonic rocks forms the founda- tion of the Finisterre Range and the Huon Peninsula. It is reported that the strike here swings from a south-easterly into a easterly direction, though caution must be exercised in deducing the strike of a very dislocated series of rocks from the general elongation of the fault-bounded horst in which they are exposed. Capping the Saruvaged Range at a height of 13,000 ft., and forming the highest portion of the peninsula, are the extensive faulted masses of white limestone discovered by Detzner (1919) : this may be, as Stanley (1921) has suggested, an extension of the Alveolina limestone which is so widespread farther to the west. Nearer the coast the ancient rocks are covered locally by approximately hori- zontal curet sandstone and voleanie agglomerate. Suess notes the e of andesites here. lisa bout the whole extent of the northern coast of New Guinea there are very frequent instances of upraised Pleistocene marine deposits and coral reefs. Summarizing the stratigraphy of New Guinea as deduced from the avail- able data, there must first be recognized an ancient gneissic and schistose group of ‘rocks, together with a somewhat younger but highly disturbed series of sediments and volcanic rocks, possibly in part Palaeozoic. These have been invaded b anites, and especially basic plutonic rocks and peridotites. They are succeeded, probably eo by Permian, Jurassic, and Cretaceous rocks, the relations of which to one another are not yet clear, though there is as yet no evidence of marked orogeny хеле the Mesozoic period. Nor, indeed, is there yet any proof of mportant crust-folding between the time of deposition of these and that of the early Tertiary sediments, littoral sandstones, siliceous radiolarian cherts, and the very extensive Eocene Alveolina limestone which covered the greater part of the area, though there seems evidence of some minor , 118 Transactions. unconformities between the successive members of this series. During Oligocene-Miocene times, however, strong movement occurred at several points along the north coast, accompanied by the intrusion of granodioritic rocks, and the general direction of superficial thrust of the older Tertiary beds appears to have been northward along the north coast, but south- volcanic agglomerates and andesite, these later Tertiary formations occurring on both sides of the axis. Extensive block-faulting and warping occurred of the later Tertiary rocks. The post-Tertiary movements were, however, particularly great. The central ranges were elevated as a vast concourse of earth-blocks, with huge scarps, such as that of Mount Suckling, in eastern New Guinea, which faces to the north and is 8,000 ft. high, or the southward-facing scarps of Mount Leonard Darwin and Carstenz Top, in the Snow Mountains, which are estimated to be over 10,000 ft. high— “the most stupendous precipice anywhere in the world" (David, 1914). The lesser displacements near the coast have raised Pleistocene reefs to a height of 2,500 ft. Preliminary accounts of the course of the structural or trend lines intermediate and inner branches consist of the D’Entrecasteaux an Louisiade Islands respectively. In all three branches are ancient schists, Benson, —Siructural Features of the Margin of Australasia. 119 and plutonic rocks associated with indurated slates, grey limestones sandstone, and conglomerate on Woodlark Island. On this i csi folded Miocene limestones rest. The whole D'Entrecasteaux Group appears formerly to have been united to New Guinea, and to have been separated therefrom and subdivided by east-west rifts accompanied by volcanic activity, and followed by meridional rifting and renewed vulcanicity. In both Woodlark Island and the Louisiades raised and tilted coral-reefs are a characteristic feature (Stanley, 1912, 1915).+ In regard to the trend-lines of the aor coast and the Finisterre Ranges (the Tertiary and Mesozoic rocks in which Suess considered “ the outer boundary of the folded range which сат succeeds them to the south "), Stanley (1923) no longer considers them as a portion of the same tectonic zone as the main ranges of ә island, but, following a эе made by Suess, views them as a separate geanticline “ * of maller dimensions, with a probable Asiatic ненна and thereby related E Halmahera, the Philippines, and Japan. This coastal feature i is modified by faults or steep folds, which cut obliquely the geanticlinal axis" (cf. Suess, 1909, p. 308). This axis, he believes, bends eastwards in the uon Peninsula, and extends into New Britain AR 19214). Parallel to it runs a line of active volcanic islands (the Schouten Group) from beyond the mouth of the Sepik River across ыш Strait, and this is continued by the great series of volcanoes along the northern coast of New Britain. Kober's view, on the other hand, seems to regard the north- coast ranges as forming the northward-thrust lateral portion of a single orogen comprising the whole of the highlands of New Guinea. The south-eastern portion of New Guinea thus affords several interesting problems. Suess (1909) groupe. the whole of this island series, together with New Britain, the Solomons, New Hebrides, New Caledonia, and northern New Zealan d, into a single great system, which he terms ‘the first Australian arc," recognizing, however, an inner and an outer portion. The former, which includes the a of New Guinea and the islands off the south-eastern extremity, m thaps be considered to be = одаи also in New Caledonia ; ham latter is that containing the marck Archipelago, the Solomons, and New Hebrides. As held by various writers, especially David, Andrew ws, and Jensen, whose views were summarized in a previous paper (Benson, 1923), Australia grew generally from the south-west towards the north-east and east. It appears in accord with this that the и crustal activity, both seismic and volcanic, is very marked in the outer portion of the arc, and to a less degree in the inner, and then only near the recently fractured areas of New Guinea, away from which, both to the east and to t Me west, ге activity diminishes. There seems, indeed, reason for Stanley does (1921), two distinct arcs—the outer fairly DUE bebes only by narrow transverse subsidences, the inner very discontinuous and largely submerged. The precise rôle of New Britain is, however, almost as indefinite as that of the Kei Islands, though even if it be no more than an arcuate horst it cannot be considered as exactly analogous with the Kei Islands. As will appear, however, it does seem to be much more probable that it is a definitely folded arc. * The strike of this limestone is N. 20° E., or approximately at right angles to оны, general trend of the line, probably indicating a strong local flexure adjacent to a cro fault. T For a recent detailed account of the coral-reefs of these islands, based for the most part on a study of the British Admiralty charts, see Davis, 1922 120 Transactions. The strueture of New Britain has recently been summarized by Reed (1921) and Stanley (1923, 1924). On the inner northern side of the arcuate island the sea reaches a depth of 1.400 fathoms, but on the and syenite, gabbroid rocks, with diabases and porphyrites. These are associated with oo (?) grey-white limestone containing Acteonella, possibly, however, to be correlated with that occurring on the Purari River (Papua), and Ga crystalline limestones in New Ireland and the Solomon Islands. There are also steeply dipping older Miocene sediments, overlain unconformably by gently folded Pliocene series of foraminiferal sediments and tuffs. The volcanic eruptions seem to fall into three chief epochs, the first dating back to the close of Miocene time. These periods the adjacent archipelago. Stanley (1924) remarks: “ The first phases were associated with the main tectonié zones of faulting, which were more or less parallel to the axis of folding. The second phase was conterminous with subsequent strand-folding, which I consider represented the maximum period of movement in late Tertiary times. The third or set; but these later агаа аге due ол to a second set о fractures—namely, a series of north-and-south rifts, more or less at right angles to the coast-line, which are well in evidence throughout New Britain, and to a lesser extent in the islands of the D'Entrecasteaux Group." An especially good example of this is seen in the Willaumez Peninsula, projecting northwards from the centre of New Britain. The modern volcanic activity is thus greatest along the north coast of this island, and, as has been noted, it extends thence in an arc westwards to the Dampier rai Schouten Islands along the north coast of New Guinea. To the north-east the strike swings round into — opas with that of New Ireland, which runs from north-west to south- In New Irland; according to Schubert's Piet cited by Stanley (1923), together with those of Sapper and Lauterbach (1910), there is asement series of gneiss and grey crystalline limestone invaded by plutonie rocks ranging in acidity from granites to gabbros. Diorites are so found in the islands in St. George's Channel between New Britain and New аи; and іп New Hanover to the north-west of the latter. They are overlain by older драчы rocks, Miocene-Pliocene foraminiferal limestone, &c., and raised coral-limestones, with abundant Recent volcanic rocks. The presence oie of an old folded cordillera is quite ` clear, and it may be traced from the Admiralty Islands, where ancient rocks have been found beneath" modern volcanic accumulations (fide Stanley), through New Hanover and New lreland, in which the strike bends sharply from south-east to due south. This geanticline appears to have subsided for three hundred miles thence to the south-east, but - Жул pores of аа major structure termed ‘ ‘the first Australian by The innermost or western member of the three is that wes has add been Ey sce the central member runs through the Benson.—Structural Features of the Margin of Australasia. 121 northern and eastern portion of the Solomon Islands, Florida, Ysabel, Choiseul, Bougainville, Вака, and thence along the volcanic islands of the Namatanai chain a short distance east and north of New Ireland and New Hanover, and terminating in St. Matthias Island (Mussau) ; while cordilleran nature of the Namatanai ridge is shown by the occurrence of diorite i і s. In regard to the structure of the Solomon Islands, little can be added here to Suess's (1909) account of this group. According to Stanley (1923), the latest phase of volcanic activity is represented in Buka and Bougainville Islands; and in Poperang, a small island immediately south of the latter, there is a grey crystalline limestone containing Rhynchonella, which Suess thinks may possibly be Mesozoic. In Ysabel, diallage-serpentine is known, and schistose serpentine and granulite in Florida Island. In Gaudalcanar, andesite, dolerite, and porphyry occur, besides Recent volcanic rocks, peridotite, gabbro, serpentine, and a grey slickensided (possibly Mesozoic) limestone. San Christoval is very clearly a: portion of an ancient uniform « (cf. Guppy, 1887). The arc of the Solomon Islands is separated by a deep transverse depression from that of the New Hebrides. Mawson (1905) was unable by the outpouring of basalt and the formation of unfolded Pliocene and 122 Transactions. 17 (0°Е. ІМ -ii fathoms| BAT HYMETRIGAL AND | STRUCTURAL MAP 2000 SW. PACIFIC OCEAN sooo] WV Pre -Tertiary Fold-Axes 5 za Fic, 3.—Bathymetrical map based on data assembled by Sieberg, Marshall, эсу an J. К. Davis. Structural features of eastern Australia after David's Benson.—Structural Features of the Margin of Australasia. 123 though superficially one of block-faulting, is essentially a continuation of t iocene orogeny, and that cross-faulting “of the blatter type," and volcanic eruption, have led to the present distribution and structure of the island masses. 2 Seismological investigation shows that the crust-movements аге still in progress in the outer arc. To the east of the New Hebrides the sea- floor slopes comparatively gently to a depth of 2,000 fathoms, but to the it sinks rapidly to a depth of 4,490 fathoms (fig. 3), so that the w ridge is strongly asymmetric, its steeper slope facing towards Australia, more immedi - E Ф zZ Ф 3 F 8. Р. S ш д. Фф z ge p] e B о — B S e E $ zi E Q et "a = growing member of Suess's first Australian arc. Thence it passes through New Britain into New Guinea, and westward through this last island into the Charles Louis Range. It is in northern New Guinea that the seismic о Moluccas. Аз in the New Hebrides, the chief epicentres are under water, and lie on the steep slope leading down írom the southern coasts of sh folds are cut off by the present coas : : Return may now be made to the inner portion of the first Australian are, consisting of the south-eastern extremity of New Guinea and the chain are reef-masses covering a string of volcanoes built up from eruptions 124 Transactions. five raised reef-terraces (Andrews, 1922), and is of especial interest because of the recent discovery on it of remains of the giant fresh-water tortoise Miolania, now being studied by Dr. C. Anderson. This is also кергек н though by a different species, in Lord Howe Island, as will be seen later Deprat, and Piroutet) may be replaced by a summary of Piroutet's (1917) more recent studies. The island falls into two approximately equal portions, the boundary of which is about the line of latitude 21° 15’ south. In each the eastern coast is steep, the land “~ into high ranges, while on the west the relief is more gentle, and low hills and plains occur. In the northern portion the ancient тонет dk gneisses, mica- or glaucophane- schists, and less-altered possibly Palaeozoic sericite-schists and quartzites, are arranged in an arcuate fold concave towards the north-east, the folds striking much more nearly parallel with the general axis of the island, though numerous departures from this direction, especially two south-westwardly concave arcuate folds, are considered by Piroutet to indicate the presence of relatively rigid blocks of ancient folded odis con- cealed beneath the younger Mesozoic and Tertiary formations. Brouwer's interpretation of analogous features may be recalled. Some deflections also may be due to the entry of the vast instrusive masses of ultrabasic rocks. The sedimentary rocks bear witness to continued geographic changes, with intermittent folding or warping, erosion and deposition, from Permian to Recent times, accounting for the many lacunae in the stratigraphical succession. A Permian transgression passed westward over this region, depositing littoral and rather deeper- -water sediments. A regression com- preceded by basaltic eruptions. Depression followed irregularly in Upper Triassic times with a widespread transgression of the sea, followed by a complete retreat of the sea at the close of the period, the region being dry land during the Rhaetic and the greater part of the Jurassic period. These renewed movements were accompanied by further basaltic ар In late Jurassic times a further subsidence took place, when the sea flowed in from the south-west to the centre of the island, depositing “Tithonian and early Cretaceous a эг latter interstratified with rhyolites and andesites. Before this, howe r, a certain amount of crust-folding or deam 1923); but he nevertheless shows that some crust-folding occurred during the middle part of this period, the intensity of which does not appear to have been very great. The direction of the fold-axes is stated to be oblique to the strike of the Jurassic and the Permian folds. This folding was succeeded by the entry from the east of a Senonian marine transgression, Brenson.—Structural Features of the Margin of Australasia. 125 appears to have broken down, there being no community of Eocene marine fauna, though the continuance of connections with the north-west is indi- cated by the New Guinea, Malayan, and Asiatic relations of the species of Foraminifera which occur in the New Caledonian Eocene beds,* but are unrepresented in New Zealand. These are, however, the latest of the the overthrusting is not developed as extensively as in Timor, the Permian Glasser’s (1903-4) account), (fig. 4). I regions, perhaps those buttressed by subjacent relatively rigid masses of older folded rocks, the Tertiary f more or less symmetrical, but along the east coast a Lower Triassie times and in the Middle Eocene. The last great movement of approximately Miocene age was accompanied by the injection into the crust of vast amounts of ultrabasic magma, which is now exposed in large or small masses of peridotite throughout the island. Concerning the subsequent movements of the crust little detailed infor- mation is available to the writer. Coral-reefs, raised from 6 ft. to 20ft., surround the island, and in general there seems to be a slight tilting move- ment in progress, a subsidence in the partially drowned western coast, and (at least in earlier Pleistocene times) an elevation on the eastern. This is further exemplified by the uplift of the coral-limestone of the Isle of Pines in the south-eastern extremity (Compton, 1917), and of the Loyalty Islands still farther to the east. This elevation Andrews (1922) believes to be due to Recent crust-movements independent of and more vigorous than those of New Caledonia. Thus the whole New Caledonian ridge can * As the list of the Eocene fossils of New Caledonia is not readily accessible in New (1 and Piroutet (1917). The forms marked with an asterisk (and possibly others also) are known in the Eocene rocks of New Guinea and the Malay Archipelago: ho- phragmina cf. ch wi,* О. discus, О. dispansa,* О. javana var. minor,* O. lanceolata, O. cf. multiplicata, O. nummulitica ?, О. pentagonalis, О. cf. pratti, О. cf. sella,* O. stella, О. stellata, О. umbilicata,* О. cf. varians, Nummulites baguelensis,* N. nanggoulini,* N. jogjakartae,* N. striatus, i i eolina Discocyclina, Miliola ( Pentellina), and Operculina, together with some bryozoa, Prenaster cf. alpinus, Spatangus, and Lithothamnium nwmmulitica. \ 126 | ` Transactions: be considered in the main as a geanticline which has been developing inter- mittently from Permian times, the diverse strikes of the successive foldings resulting, probably, from the apposition of the folds formed at the surface 7 ; in strata lying on the eroded surface of those formed Meise at depth. Further, though active orogenic move- © . z ment has ceased, a slight warping of the ridge is still & = in progres. The foundering of the north-eastern 5.5 coast may suggest the occurrence of block-move- E 8 ments in association with the Tertiary folding ; but œg Davis (1918) is of the opinion that the generally , rectilinear, cliffed yet embayed, north-eastern coast is not a fault coast, but has resulted from an ex- tensive and very recent submergence of a series of wave-cut cliffs formed after an earlier period of long- continued emergence. No late Tertiary or Recent voleanie activity has been recorded in connection with these crust-movements. t is now possible to contrast the structure of the Australasian margin as displayed on either side of New Guinea. Though Kober (1921) has classed the whole into a single orogen, and Gregory (19234) has supported in some degree his conception of the Banda region as a bilaterally outthrust structure with a subsided central zone, it is by no means clear that such an arrangement is continued into the central ranges of New Guinea, as Gregory suggests in his diagram, and the actually observed trend-lines in the western portion of that island do not accord with the suggestion that might be raised by Suess's phrasing that New Guinea as a whole, with its out- thrust coastal ranges and iongitudinal depression, should be regarded as the continuation of the Banda structures. Still further difference is seen to the south-west, where (omitting New Britain), in place of a bilateral arrangement, the structure is that of a series of parallel unilateral chains, running con- centrically about the Australian nucleus and super- cially thrust in that direction. It might perhaps be argued that the deep west of the Solomon - New Hebrides chain is not a true foredeep, as its seismic Eocene; 8 quartz-schist and phyllites; 3 1, sericite-schists ; 2, 5, Middle Eocene; 6, 7, older and younger Upper %, M. EX the normal case the thrusting would have been in the opposite direction — ?.е., to the north-east — symmetrically with the south-westerly thrusting of New Caledonia. In support of this view might be cited the overturning of the folds in the east of New Caledonia itself towards this depression, which Piroutet (1917) has pointed out. The alternative suggestion that the deep is a true foredeep, and the New Hebrides-Solomon ridge is but the marginal fold of the former continent now represented by the Fra. 4.—Section across New Caledonia (after Piroutet, 1917). 4, Upper Jurassic - Cretaceous coal-measures ; i = th © Ф & DR 5 Б Е" £g л 3 Ф A E Ф -_ 5 Benson.—Structural Features of the m of Australasia. 127 поа platform which rises above the sea in the Fiji Islands, would seem to remove that ridge from the tectonie control of the Australasian structure rather more than would be in accord with the conceptions entertained by Suess and Andrews (1922). Further divergencies from the Moluccan type of structure of tho Australasian margin will be seen below in the account of New кка; where the folded arc passes into а more or less continental platfo Passing farther to бег south, 2 is noted that the New Caledonian- Loyalty Island ridge is not continued far beneath the ocean, but is Caledonian axis, the Norfolk ridge rises to within fathoms of the sea-surface, and continues with a slightly sinuous but generally south- south-easterly direction towards the centre of the North Island of New Zealand, meeting it to the west of the short submarine prolongation of the North Auckland Peninsula. The basaltic mass of Norfolk Island, rising en this ridge, contains a voleanic tuff with fra era crystal- situated at a s dépth ар less than 1,000 fa д, reaching almost to the coastal shelf of Queensland, from which it is separated by a deep, narrow trench. From this a second wider and more continuous ridge extends south-south-easterly to the neighbourhood of Cook Strait. Lord Howe Island (composed of relatively ancient and probably late Tertiary basalts and agglomerates) rises from the western side of this long submarine plateau-ridge, which is separated from the Norfolk ridge by the New Caledonian trench, between 2,000 and 3,000 fathoms deep; and a like depth, the Thompson Trou gh, divides it from Australia. The special interest attaching to Lord ake Island lies in the occurrence in i of the remains of the giant tortoise Miolania, which is also: Pleistocene rocks of Walpole Island, of Queensland, and паа, (?) “ As of Patagonia. Miolania must have been a land-anim al, its discovery in regions so remote is sometimes cited as one praof of the former existence of a great Antarctic continent uniting the lands in question."* This, and the position of the broad suboceanic ridges, suggest a louis of a general south-south-easterly grain in the structure of the floor of the Tasman , which may thus be the foundered former continental land. Such an indication, however, clearly does not approximate to a proof. The tp formations of New Zealand may be classed broadly into a pre-Cretaceous and a Middle Cretaceous - оез series. The following tectonic se dou concerning it may now be noted. The most ancient rocks are visible along the western slopes of the South Island. According to recent ideas, they are crystalline schists and gneisses lying unconformably below the ‘Ordovician sediment; but the possibility that they are (partly at least) an extremely altered facies of the Ordovician rocks cannot be held to have been excluded. Their strike is very variable, ranging from W.N.W. to N.N.E., and is not noticeably different from the strike of the Она acer rocks. Its varying trend is possibly due to the refolding along approximately meridional lines of rocks originally folded n a north-westerly strike. A limited area of Silurian sediments also * British Museum Guide to the Fossil Reptiles, &c. 128 Transactions. occurs, but their structural relationships are not clearly known, though their strike appears in general to be approximately parallel to that of the Ordovician beds. The earlier north-westerly folding was accompanied by the intrusion of more or less gneissic granites according to Park (1921), who has revived the belief that this occurred in Devonian times. By this period, but recent work shows that a much later date is probable. as Marshall has now recognized (19174), some break may occur here, which would account for the absence of the Lower and Middle Triassic una, no angular conformity has been shown between the two series, fa and probably a simple retreat of the sea, to be correlated with the general. regression throughout the Malay Archipelago in Lower Triassic times an resulting disconformity of Upper Triassic on Permian or basal Triassic annelid beds, was the essential feature of that interval. Indeed, it may have been partly bridged by the time of deposition of the large series of unfossiliferous greywackes which intervene between the two fossiliferous formations. The gently undulating Jurassic beds of eastern Southland certainly contrast sharply with the steeply folded Maitai rocks of western Southland, but do not come into contact with them. Instead, they pass down conformably into the strongly folded Triassic rocks of the Hokonui Hills, which, when traced to the north-west, could scarcely be separated by Hutton from the Maitai rocks of western Southland; and, though he returned (1885, 1900) to his first impression that there was a concealed unconformity here, he believed for a time (1875) that a perfect conformity existed. The strike of these beds in the southern flank of the Hokonui Hills is towards the north-west, but, as was shown by Cox (1878), it bends very sharply but continuously round into a southerly direction parallel to the strike of the Maitai rocks of western Southland, and thus encloses a wedge-shaped area of gently undulating Mesozoic sediments which cover much of south-eastern Southland. The significance of this will be discussed later. On the northern side of the Hokonui Hills the fossiliferous Triassic rocks appear to pass down into the flat-lyimg micaceous schists of Central Otago, to which further reference must be made. . The early Cretaceous orogeny is the most marked of the tectonic disturbances which have affected New Zealand and produced very 1m- tense folding and dislocation. The strike of the Permian, Triassic, and Jurassic rocks varies considerably, though chiefly within the same limits as those of the older folded strata. The variability is most marked in the shattered earth-blocks in the north-western peninsula in the North Island. Approximately meridional strikes, varying somewhat to the east or west, are common in the main ranges of this Island, and the plication Brenson.—Structural Features of the Margin of Australasia. 199 is most intense in the eastern half, though without extensive overfolding ; but on the western side it is more open, and the strata are un ulating except where they are shattered by the broad crush-zones as shown by the recent investigations of Henderson and Ongley (1923). The same trend continues through the Kaikoura Mountains of the South Island, though a north-easterly strike is marked near the line of separation between the Palaeozoic rocks in the north-western portion of that Island and the Permian to Mesozoic rocks which make up the Southern Mountains, and the gneissic granodiorites of the south-west, appear to have been erupted at this period, proof of the intrusion of the granodiorite into the annelid-bearing Permian or Triassic sediments having recently been obtained by Moir and also by Park (1921). ` In the southern half of the South Island of New Zealand the main ranges bifurcate. One branch, containing the Palaeozoic sediments and granodiorites, continues to the south-south-west through Fiordland, bending later to the south-east into Stewart Island ; the other range bends directly to the south-east, running through Central Otago, and consists of the problematical Otago schists. These form a broad anticlinal mass of sericitic schist, usually appearing to pass laterally and vertically into fossiliferous Permian (?) and Triassic greywackes, &c., though west boundary of Otago a syncline (largely covered by Recent alluvium) and a sharp anticline of fossiliferous Triassic greywackes (forming the undulating unaltered Mesozoic se thland, which are wedged in between the two branches of the bifurcating range, as indicated above. Suess terms this bifurcation the meeting of two unilateral chains in detritus derived from the schists on which they rest, as demonstrated by 's view that the lying schists may really be a packet of recumbent folds. This explanation was also independently conceived by the writer (Benson, 1921), with the addition that the Hokonui anticline was considered as a Parma-like forefold separating the overfolded area from the resistant massif beneath South- and; and, further, the existence of fault-blocks bringing the slightly altered upper recumbent folds down among the lower folds and more metamorphosed rocks was suggested as a means of explanation of the occurrence of rectilinearly and rather sharply bounded areas of greywacke among the micaceous schists. The lack of recognizable horizons, however, will long prevent the adequate testing of these hypotheses. It is to be noted that plutonic intrusions are almost entirely absent from the region 5—Trans. 130 — Transactions. supposed to consist of recumbent folds, but they are abundant in the western branch of the forced virgation— t.e., western Southland and Fiordland. It may here be remarked that according to Hector (1870), cited by Marshall (1912), the schists of the Chatham Island may be compared and correlated with those of Otago, and have a north-easterly strike; and remnants of a large area of crystalline rocks presumably united into single massif occur in the other islands scattered south-east of New Zealand.* Authorities have differed concerning the continuity or otherwise of the sequence of late Cretaceous and Tertiary “ Notocene " strata which formations resulting from the plexus of Pleistocene fractures. Among the lowest of the Notocene strata are marly beds with a Senonian fauna, now under investigation by Dr. Marshall, and apparently comparable with those in New Caledonia, the South Island of New Z Zealand, Graham Land, an ile. Newer than these and more widespread are foraminiferal and algal hydraulic limestones, probably for the most part of about Danian age—though it is not at all certain that all the'lithologically similar masses of limestone here are coeval. These are followed by tufaceous sandstones with Mollusca, some coal-measures, and a polyzoan limestone of possibly Oligocene-Miocene age, which form the chief distinctive formations in a great thickness of clay or marl above the hydraulic limestone (cf. Ferrar, 1922). In addition to these, however, are several interstratified bands of conglomerate, the character of the pebbles in which is being studied McKay noticed the intrusion of ultrabasic rock into the hydraulic limestone. This Bartrum has confirmed, finding several instances of masses of normal serpentine, troctolite, or gabbro invading t the limestone. The intrusion of such plutonic rocks is characteristically associated with orogenic crust- movements (cf. Benson, 1924), so that it may be inferred that the same was rue here. Among the à ove-mentioned conglomerates, however, Bartrum though there are exceptional north-easterly, meridional, and ev n north-north-westerly trikes, apparently in regions of local dislocation. The strike Gi the вош hero ia thus xim e $ the Chatham prep with the mainland. The direction as shown on fig. 3 must thus be modifi vea еу marine sediments and voleanic rocks do not appear to show an ih marked fo T The sou ~~ of the bulk ч these pebbles, however, he believes to have pressure-affected "terrain which was in existence before and during the deposition of Trias-Jura sediments." (Cf. Bartrum, 1924.) E dn BEnson.—Structural Features of the Margin of Australasia. 131 north-westwards into Sumatra. 1% is, as yet, quite impossible to indicate the direction of superficial thrust of these crust-movements in New Zealand. The dips of the Tertiary rocks are generally moderate (30°-40°), and the strike is so variable in orientation that it is difficult to pronounce any direction as being that of the prevalent strike. Crust-movement appears to have continued intermittently throughout the Gisborne district (Hen- derson and Ongley, 1920) during the Cretaceous and Tertiary period, and recently Ongley and Macpherson, during their official geological survey of the East Cape district, have found that the Cretaceous rocks are very strongly folded with a north-west-south-east strike, and are invaded by a pre-Miocene dioritic complex, the source, perhaps, of the dioritic pebbles in the basal conglomerates of the Miocene beds of the iy sborne district. is Hawke’s Bay McKay (1877) suada the occurrence of strongly folded Cretaceous rocks gare th the gently undulating Pliocene beds, and this has been confirmed by Dr. Thomson, who (in a private com- munication) has compared the Cretaceous rocks lithologically with those of the Middle Cretaceous (Clarentian series) of the South Island. With them he would include the “ East Coast series” formerly referred tentatively to the Lower Cretaceous by Morgan (1915) and the writer (1921), and considered to be the latest of that great series of Mesozoic sediments laid down before the Cretaceous orogeny, though the relationship of this series to the characteristic, highly dislocated, and definitely pre-Cretaceous greywackes and argillites has not yet been critically examined. Again, in Palliser Bay, east of Wellington, McKay (1879) recorded the presence rmably beneath Tertiary marine beds, and Thomson observed pebbles of Cretaceous rocks in the Upper Tertiary sediments in the same region. In the South Island there is as yet no clear evidence of an early Tertiary vel on Bou on in and block-movements during the period seem used smal ar unconformities, disconformities, and over- laps in ` different ет ы not apparently confined to any опе period, T d RE i (1921) and the writer (Benson, 1921). A few examples of extremely localized overfolding of Tertiary rocks, as at Nelson and on Lake Wakatipu, may be local thrustings connected with the Plio-Pleistocene block-movements. In Pleistocene times this тикове and block-faulting with tilting were extremely important, and were the chief processes by which the present topography was анда. The nature of these movements has been elucidated by Professor Cotton in a succession of important papers (e.g., 1916, 1917, &c.). The chief system of longitudinal fractures and warpings is of those which run north-north-east to north- east, cutting obliquely across the strike of the a folds. They have in many regions blocked out the main features of the coast-lines, subsequently modified by the normal processes of marine erosion, so that the strike- ridges meet the coast en echelon. · In the south, however, where the trend- line of the Otago schists bends to the south-east, the coast truncates the in the origin of which is thus bound up with the structural development of New Zealand. Besides this main longitudinal direction of fracturing there are minor diagonal or transverse fractures and warpings in certain regions. 5* 132 Transactions. Since this late Tertiary and Pleistocene climax of block-movement of the crust extensive erosion has taken place; the covering of Cretaceous and Tertiary sediments on the harder pre-Cretaceous greywackes, &c., f relatively little resistance, has, for the most part, been removed e higher blocks, but remains in the relatively depressed coastal ect uk and also in a series of intermontane basins, where it ma covered by the fluviatile gravels derived from the highlands (Cotton, op. cit.; Speight, 1915). This recalls in a striking manner the main topographic features of Celebes described above. The latest crust- movements have been in the nature of broad regional warpings, depression or uplift moving equally aggregates, s many of the smaller fault-bounded blocks, producing features of coa drowning or elevation, with con- sequent revival of river-valleys. The origins of the earthquakes felt in New Zealand (with a few exceptions—e.g., the Cheviot earthquake and the recent Taupo, Wellington, and North Canterbury shocks) are situated not within the land area, but some distance seaward to the east (Hogben, 1914, 1918). n a previous paper (Benson, 1923, рр. и. the tectonic iip of New Zealand and Antarctica has been discussed, and support given to the view of Mawson (1911), Gregory (1912), Wilckens (1917), and Kober (1921) that the continuation of the south-easterly trend-lines of Otago will be found in King Edward VII Land and Graham Land, and form part of the folded margin of the Pacific Ocean basin, the continuity of which in Upper C times is indicated by an extremely uniform littoral Senonian fauna. urtherance of this it may be pointed out that there seems a marked similarity in age and petrographical character between the largely dioritic, more or less gneissic rocks of south-western New Zealand and the patio batholiths that are so characteristic of the Antarctandes of Graham Land, the Andes proper, and the coast ranges of British Columbia. Since Upper Cretaceous times, however, the bordering land-masses of this oceanic littoral have been broken up by fracture-systems, the most marked of which, in the New Zealand region, cross the old trend-lines obliquely, running in a north-north-easterly to the subsided region formin ng Ross Sea, and the shaping of the general outline of New Zealand, excluding that of the North Auckland Peninsula, which is due to other fracture- -systems. On this conception the New Zealand-Kermadee ridge would appear rather more as a complex fault-horst rising from an extensive submerged platform than as a fold-anticline. Brouwer, however, points out that a geanticline growing at depth is represented at the surface by a fractured ridge, often marked by a line of volcanoes, and separated from a foredeep by a steep submarine slope beneath which earthquakes originate. These are features exhibited to some extent by the Kermadec ridge and Tongan trough, from which the lines of voleanic and seismic activity may be traced respectively southwards into the centre, and off the east coast of the North Island of New Zealand. If New Zealand be regarded as the apex of a virgation, it appears to have become more or less stabilized and continental in character in the broad, g structure of which was summarized in a preceding paper (Benson, 1923, The imer activity jncreases northwards into the separate arcs. Andrews (1922, p. 20) remarks that the arcs become continental and confluent at their southern extrémity. This appears to have been the case also at an earlier epoch, for the evidence of crust-movement viens early BENSON.— Structural Features of the Margin of Australasia. 133 South Island of New Zealand at the other— into which the Tertiary orogeny did not extend. Again, though late Tertiary and Pleistocene crust-movement (block-faulting) accompanied by volcanic and seismic activity extending up into modern times occurs more or less markedly throughout the whole zone, it apparently reaches its maximum in the y 3 E о B £e un a @ со c Ф Ф 5 "a o = B + Ф Qu o Е d Ф M un a a> Ф et 2 Ф Ф в ct za Ф z Ф un g B 5 papers, in which the modern volcanic and seismic activity in the New Hebrides is but the continuation of the action of the same controls which paper. Professor Wanner communicated some useful comments on the previous paper and minor corrections. Professor Brouwer kindly read the portion of the manuscript dealing with the East Indies, and made very valuable suggestions. Dr. S. van Valkenburg, of the East Indian Topo- preparation of the diagrams. To all these gentlemen the writer's thanks are due. He desires especially to acknowledge his debt to Professor Sir Edgeworth David, who first aroused his interest in the fascinating problems which have herein been considered. 134 ! Transactions. List oF REFERENCES CITED IN THE TEXT. (Papers the originals of which were not consulted by the writer are indicated by an asterisk.) ABENDANON, E. C. 1915. Geologische ел. geographische doorkruisingen van Midden a S Leiden.* 1 Aequinoctia, an old Palaeozoic Continent, Jour. Geol., vol. 27, pp. 562-78. pease J., 1913. Versuch einer Chee эп LEE der Insel Celebes, Geol. und Pal. Азина, Neu. Folg., Band 1 AwpREWs, C. W., 1900. Monograph of DRE died; Indian Ocean, British seum. ANDREWS, E. C., 1922. The Present е of the Pacifie, in Pres. Address, Proc. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., vol. 56, pp. 1 OAM. s A., 1924. An Account А the Riverhead- D inda up RU Waite- a County, Auckland, N.Z., Rep. Aust. Assoc. Adr. Sci., vol. 16, p. 346. BENSON, Ww. N., 1921. Recent Advances in New Zealand бойо, Pres. presos Sec tion C, Rep. Aust. Assoc. Adv. Sci., vol. 15, pp. 45-133. ——— 1923. boe and Mesozoic Seas in Australasia, Trans, N.Z. Тағ vol. 54, рр. — 1924. The Tectonic € accompanying the uc. of Basic and Ultrabasic Rocks, Memoirs Nat. Acad. Sci. Washington (in Bornm, G., 1906. Neues aus dem Indo- gon) Archipel, Eie Jahrbuch für Mineralogie, Beil.-Bd. No. 22, pp. 385 e Ronw H. A., 1915. On the Tectonics of d “Eastern Moluccas, Proc. Kon. Akad. n Wetensch. te Amsterdam, vol. 19, pp. — 1917. On the Non-existence of Active Volosnoes RUE Pantar and Dammer (East Indian Archipela, ago) in connection with the Tectonic Movements in this Region, ibid., vol. 21, pp. 795-802. —— 19174. On the Age of the — Rocks i in the Moluccas, ibid., pp. 803-15. —— 19178. On Reef-caps, ibid., pp. 8 —— 19170. Geologisch Overzicht van pus Oostelijk Gedeelte van den Oost Indischen Archipel, Jaarboek van het Mijnwezen in Ned. Oost Indië, Jahrg. 40, pp. 147-452. —— же e Afzettingen in den Oost Indischen Archipel, De Inginieur, . 29, —— 19194. On the idet Movements in the Region of the Curving Rows of gend in the Eastern Part of the East Indian PDT Proc. Kon. Akad. v Wetenach. te Amsterdam, vol. 22, pp. 772-8 —— 1920. Fractures and Faults near the un of Moving Geanticlines, I, ibid., vol. 23, pp. 570-76. —— 1921. The Horizontal Movements ^ Geanticlines and the Fractures near their Surfaces, Jour. Gaal, vol. 29, pp. 5 —— 19214. Some Relations of “абыл ын, to Geological sperrt: in the East Indian Archipelago, Bull. мачни pe . America, vol. 2, pp. —— 19215. Geologis che Onderzoekingen op de Ne Eilanden, I, Jaarbokk van het Mijnwezen in Ned. Oost Indi? (1920. ii), pp. 1-90. —— 1922. The o Major PME Features of the nS East Indies, Jour. Wash. Acad. Sci., vol. 12, pp. 1 —— 19224. Уо ион ae ae near er Surface of Mov ticli I, Abnormal Strikes near the Bending-points of the Horizontal T PE оа of the вава Axis pe Коп . van Wetensch: te Amsterdam, vol. 25, pp. 329-34. a в. T. 1919. The Building of the Colorado Rockies, Jour. бойы vol. 27, 145-64, 295-51. | —— 1921. -Valeanism and Mountain-making, a Supplementary Note, ibid., vol. 29, Onus, T. ko Cainozoie Fossils from the Oilfields of Papua, Bull. Territory of apua, No. 6 Сомртох, В. A S 1917. New Caledonia and the Isle of Pines, Geog. Jour., vol 49. -103. Corton, C. P 1916. Structural and Later Geological History of New Zealand, Geol. Mag. ., dec. 6, vol. 3, pp. 243-49, 314-20. Benson.—Structural Features of the Margin of Australasia. 185 Cotton, C. A., 1917. Block Mountains in New Zealand, Amer. Jour. Sci., vol. 44, pp. 249-93. Cox, S. H., 1878. p on the Geology of the Hokonui Ranges, Southland, Rep, Geol. Explor., pp. 25-47. Davin, T. W. E., 1911. Notes on some of the Chief енна Lines of Australia, Pres. Address, Proc. Roy. Soc. N.S. ui vol. 45, pp. 4 —— 1914. Papua (in The Geology of the Commonwealth), Federal Handbook on Australia for the Brit. Assoc. pri Sci., Davis, W. M., 1905. A Shaler Memorial Study of гы Reefs, Amer. Jour. Sci., vol. 40, pp. 223-71 (esp. 255-5 —— 1918. The ee agg of з of Reef-encirled Islands, Bull. Geol. Soc. America, vol. 29, pp. 489-5 ое лоз к т E Тһе В Pur of Tagula, New Guinea, Annals Assoc. American phir. vo 12, pp. 97-151. "еск, Ps 1921. Rennell Island, Geog. Jour., vol. 67, pp. 474-76. Deprat, J., 1905. Les Depóts Eocenes p Р nigga ав а ауес ceux de la Region тре Sonde, Bull. Geol. Soc. тандар v (5), рр. 485-516. Easton, Н. Wine, 1921. Het ontstaan "6, а уг gezien М het licht van | Wegeners E Tidachrift v van het Kon. Ned. Akad. Aard- rijsk Gen. n eeks 38, ‚ pp. 484-512. (Abstract in Geol. gore Nov. 15, 1921 Es, R. J. C. Vay, 1917. De Tektoniek van de Westlijke Helft van den Oost Indische Archipel, Jaarb. van het M ijnwezen in Ned. Oost Indië (1914), Jahrg. 40, pp. 7-143. FERRAR, ji; Bad bes Чет: On the bin ins Survey of the bide ci and Bay of Islands Subdivis ns, N.Z. Jour. Sci. and Tech., vol. 4, pp. 311 GELDER, s =- VAN, ; io. ненне omtrent een Geologische лы van de qe o Rivier op Nieuw Guinea, Jaarboek van het Mijmwezen im Ned. Oos Indi, Verhandl, pp. 87-112. GREGORY, J. W., 1912. The hate and Petrographical Classification of Coast- types, Scientia, on 11, pp. 36-63. — and Е J. В., 1916. Еосепе Corals on the Fly River, Central New Guinea, Geol. Mag., vol. $3, pp- 381-88, 429-36. . —— and GREGORY, C. J., 1923. The Alps of Chinese Tibet and their Geological Relations, Geog. Jour., vol. 56, pp. 153-74. —— 19234. The Banda Are, its Structure and Geographical Rélations, Geog. Jour., vol. 62, pp. 20-32. GROLL, М, 1912. Bathymetrical Chart of the Pacific Ocean, published by the Institut ir Meereskunde der ponts Berlin. GUPPY, 5 Bá s TThe Solomon Islands. Swan Sonnenschein & Co., London. Happos, A. C., 1894. On the Geology of Torres Straits, Trans. Roy. Irish Academy, vol. 30, pp. 419-76. HECTOR, T 1870. Notes on the eri of the Outlying Islands of New Zealand, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 2, pp. 176-86. — "е С., 1909. De Кырда van Nieuw Guinea, Jaarboek van het Mijnwezen n Ned. Oost Indie, pp. 83-203. —— 1913. Verslag over Zuid Nieuw Guinea, ibid., pp. 40-207. HENDERSON, J., =g OxGLEY, M., 1920. Geology of the Gisborne and Whatatutu Subdivision, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Bull. 21. —— —— pe “The Geology of the Mokau Subdivision, V.Z. Geol. Surv. Bull. 24, 9-20. HOBBS, w PT E Earth Evolution and. its Facial Expression. Macmillan and Co., New Yor —— 1922. Les Guirlandes Insulaires et la Formation des Montagues, Annales de Geographie, vol. 20, pp. 483-952 HOGBEN, G., 1914 rig on some Recent Earthquakes in New Zealand, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 46, pp. 301-3. — 1918. ANoteon East Coast Earthquakes (N.Z.), 1914-17, ibid., vol. 50, pp. 280-81. Horz, W., 1913. Vorlaufige Mitteilungen ueber geologische "jeg i in Ost. Celebes, Zeits der deutschen Geol. Ges., vol. 65, Monalsber, pp. 329-34. 136 Transactions. "e: zi F., 1913. Beknopt. Geologischen Meteorologisch Verslag der 3rd Zuid. Guinea Expeditie, Mannes ter bevordering van het Ond. der Ned poo Bull. 68, pp. 37 -51. Ноттох, Е. W., 1875. Geology of Otago, p. 43. Mills, Dick, and Co., Dunedin. —— 188 а Sketch of the Geology of New Zealand, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc., vol. 41, — 1000 The Geological History of New Zealand, Trans, N.Z. Inst., vol 32, 165. JENSEN, Н. L, 1906. 'The Geology of Samoa and the Eruptions of Savaii, Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S. W., vol. 31, pp. 665 et seq. Koper, L., 1921. Der Bau der Erde, Berlin. Gebruder Borntraeger Koro, B., 1899. On the seen nig esset ot the Malayan Ardhipelégo, Jour. Coll. Sei mp. Univ. Tokyo. 2, pp. 1- McKay, A., 1877. Report on = ‘Country aces Masterton and Napier, Rep. Geol. Explor. N.Z., pp. 67-94. —— 1879. The чөн ps of the East Wairarapa District, Rep. Geol. Explor. N.Z.. pp. 75-8 —— 1884. On di Occurrenee of Serpentinous Rocks as viet m Cretaceo-Tertiary Strata near the Wade, Auckland, ibid., 1883-84, pp. 99-1 MARSHALL, P., 1911. Presidential Address to Section C, Rep. yt Assoc. Adv. Sci., vol. 9, pp. 90— —— 1912. New Zealand м че Сэл тк. Islands, Handbuch der Regionalen Geologie, vol 7, pt. і. C. Winters, Hei de рег ——— 19124. Oceania, ibid., . ii. — 1917. The Geology of ihe. Central Kaipara, T'rans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 49, pp. 433-50. — — 19174. Permo-Carboniferous Rocks in New Zealand, Rep. Brit. Assoc. Adv. Sci., —— — 1918. The Geology of the Tuapeka District, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Bull. 19, pp. 27-36. Marti, K., 1911. Palaeozoische, mesozoische, und kainozoische Sedimente aus sud- westlichen Neu Guinea, Samml. Geol. Reichs- Mus. Leiden, vol. 9, pp. 84-107. —— 1914. Wann loeste sich dae Gebiet des Indischen Archipel von der Tethys ? ibid., 337 pp. 337-55. —— 1919. Unsere Palaeozoologische Kenntnisse von Java, mit einlei ке Bemer- kungen uber die Geologie der Insel Samml. Geol. Reichs-Mus. Leiden, Beil.-Bd. 9. Mawson, D., 1911. The Australasian Antarctic Hg. sieben Geog. Jour., vol. 37, p. 612. MOLENGRAAFF, 2 A., 1912. On Recent Crustal Movements in the Is lands of Timor and t ir Bearing on the Geological History of the East Indian Archipelago, Proc . Acad. Amsterdam, vol. 15, pp. 224 et seq.* —— 1913. Folded Mountain Chains, Ove cili st eae and Block-faulted Mountains г the East MA Archi pelago, Comptes Rendu du XIIe Congrès Geol. Internat. n 9-702. —— and BROUWER, i "D 1914. De Geologie van het eiland Letti, Jaarboek van het Mijnwezen in Ned. Oost Indi? (1914), Jahrg. 40, Deel 1 —— 1921. Modern Deep-sea Research in the East Indian Ахра, Geog. Jour., vol. 57, pp. 95-120. — — 1929. De Zeeën van Nederlandsch Oost Indië, pp. 272-357. Е. J. Brill. Leiden. Moreay, P. G., 1911. A дән on the Structure of the Southern Alps, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 43, pp. 275 d. R. B., 1916. Boe on some Organic aay н ones, bh. collected by the Wollaston Expedition in Dutch New Guinea, Reports on the Collections made ol by the British bris oe EUN Expedition and the E laston Expedition n Dutch New Guinea, vol. тозе 1918. Foraminiferal and Sed. dicus in some ыы Limestones from New Guinea, Geol. Mag., dec. 6, vol. 5, pp. 203-12 Park, J., 1921. The Oud and Mineral Resources of Western Southland, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Bull. Босе Mut 1917. oer Stratigraphiques de la Nouvelle Calédonie. Chotat Fréres, RECKE, 3 “1913. Der Kaiserin Augusta Fluss, Mitt. Deutsch. Schutzgebieten (?). Бекр, Е. R. C., 1921. The Geology of the British Empire, Edward Arnold, London. Benson.—Structural Features of the Margin of Australasia. 137 кучук Р. S., 1910. Der Geologische Bau von Kaiser Wilhelmsland nach dem er nd nd unseres Wissens, Neues Jahrbuch für Mineralogie, Beil-Band 29 Эр. 56-536. RicHTHOFEN, Е. von, 1900. Uber Gestalt und Gliederung einer Grundlinie in der Mo orphologie Ostasiens, Verh, der Kais. Preus. Akad. d. Wiss. Berlin, pp. 916 RUTTEN, L. D gem rain Gestenie von niederlandisch Neu Guines, Nova Guinea, Resu de V tart Scientifique Néerlandaise à la Nour Guinea in "1903, эг 6 6 (i) - SAPPER, K., and Mn, C., зы pe ИБУК Ergebnisse einer amtlicher Forschungsre nach im Yers Archipel im Jahre 1908, Mitt. Deutsch. пако еа A Erganzungsheft N RAMS E PS — ag rie Tektonik von БО Zeits der deutschen Geol. Ges., vol. 64, > pP SCHULTZ MR 1914. P cd in Innern der Insel Neuguinea, Mitt. Deutsch. "Schutzegebiel, (?) Erganzungsenheft 11, pp. iv, 1-99.* SMITH, StanirortTH, 1912. Exploration in Papua, Geog. Jour., vol. 39, pp. 313-34. SPEIGHT, R., 1913. On a Collection of Rocks from Norfolk Island, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 45, pp. 326-31. —— 1915. The Intermontane Basins of Canterbury; ibid., vol. 47, pp. 336-53. irs. uas R., 1912. жулан on the Geology of Woodlark Island. Government , Melbourn —— 1915. Report on the gd of Misima (St. Aignan), Louisiade Goldfields, Bull. Territory of Papua, No. —— 1920. ll on hbase of Fergusson Island oe ers No. 6. — 1921. А неті to the Geology of New Guinea. ——— 1923. Report on the Salient Geological Features ih Nat ral Mio of the New Guinea Territory, Report to the League of Nations on the Administration of the Territory of New Guinea pide Ist July, 1921, to 30th June, 1922, Appendix B, pp. 5-67. —— 1924. Notes on the Structural Relationships of the Volcanic Rocks, Late Tertiary ар S prr Deposits in New Guinea, Rep. Aust, Assoc. Adv. Sci., vol. 16, pp. 2 —— 19244. The те of Papua (to accompany the Geological Map of the Territory of Papua). MS. Svuzss, E., 1908-9. des Face of the Earth, vols. 3 and 4. Oxford Univ. Press. TOBLER, A., 1906. Topographische und geologische Beschreibung der Petroleum- зв ete bei Mocara Enim (S. Sumatra) Tijdschr. Nederl. Aardrijkskund nootsch, pp. 199-315.* a, T W.,1921. "The Correlation of the Later Mesozoic and Cenozoic Formations of New Zealand, Proc. First Pan-Pacific Scientific Conf., part iii, pp. 713-43. RPM, R. M. D., 1908. Molukken. Verslag., Jaarboek van ket Mijnwezen in Ned. Oost Indié, No. 37. Voz, W., 1899. Zur Geologie S tra, Geol. und Pal. Abhandl. Neu Folg. 6, Heft 2.* Wanner, J., 1913. Geologie von West Timor, Geol. Rundschau, Bd. 4, pp. 136-50. —— 19134. d Geologie der Inseln Obimajora und Halmahera in den Molukken, рр. ri Neu. Jahrb. f. Min., Beil.-Bd. 36, —-— 1919. pie Geologie von Mittel Colobus тай h den neuerer Forschungen E.C. Abendanons und Anderer, Geol. Ru indes. Bd. 10, pp. 45-62. —— 1921. Zur Tektonik der Molukken, Geol. Rundschau, Bd. 12, pp. 155-65. WEGENER, =~ rele Die Enstehung der Kontinente und Ozeane. 2nd ed. Veiweg, Braunschw WILCKENS, O., 1917. Die Geologie von Neuseeland, Geol. Rundschau, Bd. 8, pp. 143-61. WoorxovaH, W. G., 1903. The Continental Origin of Fiji, pt. 1, Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., vol. 28, pp. 457-96. 138 T ransactions. On a New Species of Epitonium. By A. W. B. PowELL. [Read before the Auckland Institute, 14th December, 1922 ; received by Editor, 28th December, 1922 ; issued separately, 26th May. 1924.] Plate 5. Warre collecting specimens of Epitonium jukesianum, philippinarum, and zelebori at Mount Maunganui, Bay of Plenty, Dr. Bucknill noticed another species that was quite distinct. Suter mentions in the Manual of the New Zealand Mollusca that a white variety of Epitonium tenellum is sometimes found. No doubt this species is the one referred to, but a closer examination reveals the presence of microscopic spiral striations and various points of difference from the other species of the genus. Epitonium zelebori also possesses spiral sculpture, but belongs to the section “ Cirsotrema Moerch," characterized by the distinct spiral keel, prominent spiral ribs, and denticulate axial ribs, so cannot be confused with this new example, which is a true Epitonium. A few weeks after the discovery of the species at Mount Maunganui Mr. La Roche, of Auckland, found seven specimens of the shell at Whangaroa. That a shell of this size had escaped notice so long, and was then found in two widely separated localities almost simultaneously, is remarkable, and serves to show that there is still much to be accomplished before the knowledge of our molluscan fauna nears completion. The author has great pleasure in uniting with the species the name of its discoverer. Thanks are also due to Mr. La Roche for his invaluable assistance. ! Epitonium bucknilli n. sp. Shell of moderate size, semitransparent, imperforate, thin and fragile. Sculpture consists of arcuate lamellar axial ribs, discontinuous over the whorls, 16 to 20 on last whorl. The type has 20 ribs on last whorl; interstices with microscopic spiral striations. Colour pure white. -Spire elevated, conic, about 2} times the height of aperture; outlines straight. Protoconch small, of 2 smooth convex whorls. Whorls 7, convex, a little separated, not shouldered ; base convex. Suture deep. Aperture oblique oval. Peristome continuous, thickened by an axial rib, very slightly expanded at base. Columella short, oblique, slightly arcuate. Inner lip slightly rounded with free and sharp margin. Operculum unknown. Diameter, 7mm.; height, 16-5 mm.; angle of spire, 30° (type). ` Average specimen: Diameter, 5 mm. ; height, 11:5 mm. Animal unknown. Habitat: Mount Maunganui, Bay of Plenty; Taupo Bay, Whangaroa; Kaitoke, Great Barrier Island. Material: The holotype in the author's collection, Auckland. Six para- types were obtained at Mount Maunganui, twenty specimens at Whangaroa, and one at Great Barrier Island. Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55, PLATE 5. Epitonium bucknilli n. зр. 7mm, x 16-5 mm. Face p. 138.) BARTRUM.— Geology of Riverhead-Kaukapakapa District. 139 The Geology of the Riverhead-Kaukapakapa District, Waitemata County, Auckland. By J. A. Bartrum, Auckland University College. {Read before the Auckland Institute, 19th December, 1922 ; received by Editor, 31st December, 1922 ; issued separately, 26th May, 1924.] Plate 6. CONTENTS. Page : Page Introduction 2s v .. 139 | Detailed Stratigraphy—continued. Earlier Work .. E» xs Н) 3. Andesitic Conglomerate Form- 149 Synopsis of Stratigraphy .. er i ation Detailed Stratigraphy— 4. Pleistocene and Recent Deposits 149 l. Onerahi Seri 142 | Igneous Rocks is en MD 2. Waitemata Series 144 INTRODUCTION. the present one in this respect. Chemical weathering is particularly rapid in the warm, humid climate; there is a considerable depth of completely expenditure of labour entirely disproportionate to the results likely to be obtained, to discover any but the more obvious outcrops. 140 Transactions. EARLIER WORK. It is exceedingly doubtful if members of the early Geological Survey who mapped the area now described visited any but its marginal portions, CEOLOGICAL SKETCH-MAP OF - RIVERHEAD-KAUKAPAKAPA DISTRICT —_ Scale of Miles 1 2 rom F.A P» Roads ls 1 ly fro Defence Department map. a Stream. ACT To Silverdale A emetery Cabo x SS NAGS Le N jus stre 8% o> eS KTERO» р MA 7 e —\ 1-3: — ZNT. м SSW Fe IN 22) 192 У a AE ory EMRE EE BOER a iy p MES MS mde erLes. ANgillace niic Ia йш, = ЕЗ Waitemata Series: Sancdstones with minor m udstone locally i tant conglomerate. ШШЩ Andesitic Conglomerates: Heey euren E 5 es breccias. Б = LS | UltrabasicIntrusions : Mainly serpentine. [2X] Intrusive Semt-bastclgneous Rocks. Sa X. > ву, 7 RR A": ЖУ ЛЕТ the main road northwards from Kaukapakapa, and reported on the geology of that part of the present area which lies between Kaukapakapa and the mouth of Makarau Stream. McKay later (1884, 1888) visited a number of intrusions of serpentine in the vicinity of Silverdale (Wade), and recorded this fact along with some extraordinary observations upon the rocks and their stratigraphic relationships. Some cursory remarks by Hector (1881) Bartrum.—Geology of Riverhead-Kaukapakapa District. 141 in Progress Reports are practically the only other joda to the geology of the district that the writer has come across in the i tae of the Geological urvey. He himself has recently described a varie of rocks from con- glomerates outcropping near Albany and Riverhead facet 1920). SYNOPSIS OF STRATIGRAPHY. The denos ДЕЧ units are recognized : (1) Onerahi series ; (2) Waitemata series; (3) Andesitic ойне formation; (4) Plei sto- cene and Recent "epos ts. e oldest rocks, which constitute the Onerahi series, include a pro- m bed, generally spoken of as the “ hydraulic limestone," which is a mpi Pon argillaceous, fine-grained, non-crystalline limestone. ‘It most Ar represents an oceanic ooze rich in Globigerina, but is associated es shaly claystones and indurated siliceous "inudslonee, which seem n part wd represent a local variation of the limestone and in part interbedded wit The series-name selected is that introduced by Ferrar Whangarei district. ere is no intrinsic evidence of age in the beds themselves, but their provisional Cou doge assignment to the Cretaceous period may be taken as approxim dips rect in the light of evidence obtainable in the Kaipara area farther n Above the Onerahi rocks—the facts ей аса ан is an extensive series of argillaceous sandstones with minor interlaminated mu stone, which outcrop continuously southwards on "the shores of Waite- mata Harbour, but much less prominently in the northern part of the rep oreet -Riverhead district. These beds belong to the Waitemata series, which appears from its fossil content near Auckland to be a mately Upper Miocene in age. In the area now mapped there are locally nature forming part of the series. Northwards beyond the present area the massive sandstones are especially well developed. The next formation in upward sequence consists of andesitic conglome- rates and breccias, limited in extent to the north-west corner of the district now described, but traceable northwards, and also southwards where they build the Waitakere Hills, which border the west coast for many miles near Auckland. They appear to lie conformably upon sandstones of the Waite- mata series in the few places ud fairly clear sections are obtainable, and thus are regarded as approximately Upper Miocene in age. Pleistocene панов do not show an ierit phase in their history. Recent deposits are limited to linear swamps along the courses of slow- flowing streams. aen are a constant feature of most of the valleys, but are by no means extensive. Occasional bog iron-ore deposits of small size, more extensive than die here in small north-east-flowing tributaries of Gibbs Creek, a middle right branch of Rangitopuni Stream, are probably Recent in age. he synopsis is completed by mention of intrusive igneous rocks. Of these there are two series: one comprises ultrabasic intrusions which now are represented by serpentinous rocks, and the other rocks of semibasic character. The first invade Onerahi beds, and have not yet been observed above that horizon; the others do not constitute a composite series, and differ in age. 142 Transactions. DETAILED STRATIGRAPHY. 1. ONERAHI SERIES. Petrography and Distribution. The facies of the rocks included in this series ranges from a Globigerina ooze containing over 84 per cent. of calcium carbonate to indurated siliceous mudstone in which there is no trace of organic remains, or to bufi- and pink-coloured claystones. The component members of the series are there- fore peculiarly difficult to diagnose stratigraphically with any certainty. Similar variations are usual in most of the more northerly occurrences of the rocks of the same series. The tests of Globigerina are numerous, but yet has been unable to classify. Marshall (1916) has previously described similar siliceous marine organic remains from the “ hydraulic limestone ” near Batley, in the Kaipara district. It has been found impossible to determine any regularity of structure in the Onerahi rocks. They are exposed comparatively rarely, and the claystones alone show definite bedding-planes. What evidence is available indicates that they are complexly disturbed, and are often crossed by zones of shattering. Makarau. Stratigraphically the inclusion of these areas of rock in the Onerahi series raises difficulties which are non-existent if they are placed with the aitemata rocks. In a wide examination of undoubted Waitemata strata, however, the writer i Cox (1881) does Waitemata beds. e main occurrence of Onerahi beds is to be found south-eastwards of these outcrops of uncertain horizon. It begins immediately east of Wainui Hill, and extends south-eastwards through Parakakau Settlement beyond the limits of the area described in this paper. A few small inliers exist farther south * BanrRUM.—Geology of Riverhead-Kaukapakapa District. 143 Since outcrops are relatively scarce it is perhaps desirable to record of Waitoki Stream eastwards of Wainui Hill. Again, in cuttings of the Parakakau-Silverdale Road a shaly red and grey claystone facies appears. It is steeply tilted, and strikes approximately north-east and south-west. Near White Hills, especially along the road leading south-east from the hite siliceous mudstone phase of the beds. North-westwards of the school, at the distance of about a mile along the track to Parakakau, a massive relatively resistant limestone is exposed, whilst about three miles westward of White Hills School a pure limestone is exposed in a quarry opened . up for agricultural lime about a quarter of a mile north of the road to Kaukapakapa Onerahi beds probably occupy most of the district east of the Silverdale — Dairy Flat Road as far south as Dairy Flat, where limestone outcrops at the road near where it crosses the upper north- ont: branch of Rangitopuni Stream and also south-westwards in grass-lands on the right bank of this tributary. It can next be found, continuing in a south-west direction, in Rangi- topuni Stream below its confluence with the tributary just mentioned. Near Escot's house it is represented in the material dug from a well, though aitemata sandstones shortly appear in a rill about 10 chains south of the house. South and south-westwards of Escot's there are two inliers of white indurated mudstones which must be referred to the Onerahi series. One is inconspicuously exposed in a trench cut many years ago for a mill- race on the right bank of Gibbs Creek about 300 yards above its confluence with Rangitopuni Stream. The other is represented by a number of outcrops in a belt over a quarter of a mile in width on the divide at the head of the same creek. Siliceous replacements of wood are common on the gum-track following this divide. Finally, a small isolated area showing not only limestone but other phases is recognizable by fragments turned up in some post-holes, and by actual outcrops in the headwater basin of a small north-west-flowing stream a little south-west of Wray’s house at Horseshoe Bush. Waitemata beds great distance eastwards, and can shortly be recognized northwards from the Onerahi limestone in imperfect outcrops furnished by slips adjacent to the road giving access to Wray’s property. Relations to other Serves. Actual num. between the Onerahi strata and the overlying Waite- mata rocks have not been discovered, though in several instances rocks of the two series Me been found in close contiguity to what must be the actual surfaces of contact. In some instances the Waitemata beds ap- parently next above the Onerahi ics are sandstones, in others they are conglomerates, a condition that might be expected with deltaic beds. The mentary, and i ot unusu pebbles of а Globigerina ooze microscopically indistinguishable from similar material composing Onerahi limestones, whilst fragments of other sediments comparable with other phases of the Onerahi beds often abound. Cox (1881) states that Hector 144 Transactions. observed similar relations between the beds of the two series near Matakana North Head. Similarly, in a railway-cutting a short distance north of the cement-works at Portland, near Whangarei, pebbles of what appears cer- tainly to be Onerahi limestone are present in a fine conglomerate of the succeeding series. These conditions are so widespread as to suggest un- conformity rather than mere disconformity between the Waitemata and Onerahi series. This is in accord with conclusions reached by Ferrar (1922) as a result of recent field-work in the Whangarei and Bay of Islands Subdivision. Insufficient data are available to allow exact estimate of the nature of the surface of Onerahi rocks covered by the Waitemata series. n some localities it is obvious that it now is highly irregular, but it is impossible to be sure that such irregularity is not the result of diastrophic movements of more recent date than the period of deposition of the covering beds. In spite of the fact that the andesitic conglomerate formation is generally accepted as conformable to the Waitemata series, it seems ad- visable to keep in view the possibility of the truth of the second hypothesis, which is contrary to this belief. 2. WAITEMATA SERIES. Petrography, Distribution, &c. When traced north-west from Auckland along the shores of Waitemata Harbour, the beds of the Waitemata series preserve for many miles à marked regularity of type, and are predominantly somewhat feldspathic EPC Tee MENTO, о ERANT Trans, N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE 6. Fie. 1.—Crystalline — rich in foraminife ius polyzoan, and echinodermal remains. Cong glomerate in Waitemata beds, lower Rangitopuni Stream. Fic. 2.—Gneissic hornblende diorite. Typical of many such diorites in the Waitemata cong em Fic. йге g ann diorite viewed under — nico Fie. ional: fm hornblende enclosing basic abradorite in an ophitic horn- blende-gabbro the Wa кеген еси ates. Ето. 5.— Plagioclase and de ved saussurite poecilitic My enclosing partially serpen- ti ized olivine in feldspathic peridotite from the “serpentine” quarry at arakakat Fie. 6.— Anorthositio phase of the same ое enwrapped by aecompanying diallag LE Highly basie labradorite is Face p. 144.] Magnification in all Бом 35 diameters. BanTRUM.— Geology of .Riverhead-Kaukapakapa District. 145 sandstones interbedded with frequent thin layers of mudstone. Carbonized T small-scale folds and by faults which generally have unimportant throw. It is difficult amid this complexity to determine the major structure, but observations tend to show that the general strike is approximately N. 55° E., and that the beds rise successively in the series as followed north-west, at all events as far as Riverhead. At this latter place beds of conglomerate are intercalated in the sandstones and constitute a conspicuous feature of the geology for at least twelve miles northward.* Since his first description of their occurrence and petrographic interest, the writer has found them in numerous localities, and has recognized several fresh rock-varieties repre sented amongst the pebbles (Bartrum, 1920). His first impression was that they represented a definite horizon—at a higher level in the series, however, than the basal conglomerates near Papakura, and at Motu Tapu, Kawau Island, Cape Rodney, and other places where the Waitemata beds rest hard upon the mid-Mesozoic basement exposed in those localities. This view is almost certainly incorrect, for there are several bands of conglomerate exposed near Red Hill and elsewhere, which are separated by variable thicknesses of sandstone. Acute disturbance is the keynote of the structure, and there is the additional handicap of infrequent outcrops, so that accurate identification of horizon is difficult, if not impossible. etrographically the conglomerates are characterized by an abundance of dioritic pebbles along with various greywackes and argillites, andesites andotherrocks. Their texture varies considerably. Not infrequently there is a gradual passage from sandstone through grit to fine conglomerate in which the pebbles average about lin. in diameter. Generally, however, there are numbers of coarse boulders, 3 in. or 4 in. in diameter, along wit finer matrix, whilst exceptionally there are incorporated rock-masses 7 ft. and more in diameter. The dioritic boulders seldom exceed 1 ft. in diameter, whilst the especially large ones are invariably andesitic. In the majority of the exposures the freshness of all types of rock incorporated is very notice- able, but this statement is not applicable to those outcrops at the higher levels where conditions have favoured deep weathering. Isolated large boulders of impure jasper, veined freely by small comby and drusy veins of quartz, are to be found here and there in areas o Waitemata beds. One noted in an easterly headwaters branch of the creek draining the north-east slope of Red Hill is unusually large and measures at least 25 ft. in diameter. None of these masses was discovered in situ, and the only explanation that the writer can offer of their occur- rence is that they are local silicifications of the Waitemata beds. It is possible that siliceous springs furnished the silica required. The distribution of the Waitemata beds is shown on the accompanying map, and need not be detailed in full. Their location has often been a matter involving an element of speculation because of the scarcity of out- crops. This is particularly the case for an area shown extending west from Lloyd’s Hill, in the north-east of the map. Waitemata sandstones are indicated by soil, topography, and occasional outerop; but much of the central portion of this area is elothed in dense forest, and was not examined. * Cox (1881, p. 27) notes at Riverhead the discovery of ''several specimens of volcanic rocks from boulders which appear to be included in the sandy marls." 146 Transactions. The conglomerates are exposed near Riverhead Wharf in several places. Alongside the road to Albany, about a mile and a half north-eastwards of Riverhead, outcrops are visible in the beds of two small streams crossing the road, and immediately north of the more easterly of these last outcrops there is a thin band showing on the banks of Rangitopuni Stream at the uppermost limit of tide-waters. Farther north-east in the same stream, and in a cutting adjacent to the stream near where the road to Serjeant’s crosses by bridge to the right bank, a heavy conglomerate at least 40 ft. in depth has prominent outcrop. Eastwards from Riverhead similar beds appear in Paremoremo Creek and at the roadside a little north-west of. that stream. This band possibly is continuous in a north-easterly direction, reappearing as a strong stratum which outcrops near the lower wharf at Albany, on Lucas Creek, and from there for nearly two miles is traceable onwards by means of boulders shed by it. à North of Riverhead several bands outcrop in an area around Red Hill, and there is an exposure of similar conglomerate on one of the gum-tracks leading from the Riverhead-Helensville Road about two miles south-west from Red Hill Some of these -bands are only a few feet in depth, but others exceed 60 ft. In most of the branches of Gibbs Creek north-east of Red Hill the conglomerate is again found, but it is poorly developed beyond the areas already mentioned, until the Ararimu Stream is reached, where an extensive outcrop occurs. It can be traced northwards to The Peaks in divides west of Ararimu Stream, and was examined in situ in several small streams draining west to Kokopu Stream. It is reported that there is an outcrop of conglomerate at Horseshoe Bush, but the writer did not locate it. Continuing north, there is no sign of conglomerate until near the Kaukapakapa-Parakakau Road, where it outcrops in unmistakable fashion, probably covering nearly all the area between its mapped extent at Wainui Hill and its southern outlying outcrops adjacent to the Kaukapakapa- Parakakau Road. This is by far the most important development of the conglomerate, and its thickness, including minor beds of sandstone, cannot be much less than 700 ft. About a quarter of a mile north of Makarau Railway-station a thin bed, less than 1 ft. in depth, with small dioritic and other pebbles, appears on the right bank of Makarau Stream in the massive sandstones typical of the Waitemata series as developed in that district. It serves as an indication that others of similar character are to be expected throughout such beds. Whilst it is impossible to gain any accurate information on the sub- ject, the facts indicate that the beds of conglomerate throughout the Kaukapakapa-Riverhead district are discontinuous and essentially lensoid innature. Thin bands are probably of common occurrence, for characteristic boulders are to be found over wide areas other than these where definite outcrops are obtainable. Relations to Associated Series. The evidence of certain pebbles enclosed in conglomerates of the Waitemata series has already been shown to suggest widespread erosion of the Onerahi beds during Waitemata sedimentation. Onerahi strata do not outcrop in the mid-Auckland district south of the area which they have been shown to occupy at Dairy Flat, and the Waitemata beds rest, wherever the contacts are visible, upon a surface of Trias-Jura sediments. 8 ON Bartrum.—Geology of Riverhead-Kaukapakapa District. 147 f Papakura and at Waipu and other parts of North Auckland. It must be admitted that the fact of the Waitemata beds resting successively upon Onerahi series. There is further support of unconformity in the fact that Onerahi limestones appear immediately to underlie coarse Waitemata con- glomerates in Waitoki Creek and a little east of the junction of Kaukapakapa- Parakakau and Kaukapakapa-Silverdale Roads. This abrupt change of facies from marine ooze to near-shore conglomerate implies very consider- able marine regression, which must have introduced a greater or less degree of disconformity. This conception of the existence of unconformity is by no means a new one. Unconformity was described many years ago in places not far distant from the present district by both Cox (1881) and McKay (18844, p. 104), but all fresh evidence is valuable, since some cases of such apparent unconformity are explicable by faulting. The relations of the Waitemata to the overlying volcanic series have been discussed in some detail in earlier pages (see pp. 141, 143-44). It is sufficient to state that the evidence available in the area now described is inconclusive. Origin and Petrography of the Waitemata Conglomerates. The conglomerates generally comprise polished and well-rounded pebbles and boulders firmly cemented by finer matrix of more angular nature The shape and well-polished nature of the boulders, and the occasional discovery with them of broken marine molluscan remains, indicate that the beds accumulated near the shore-line of the Waitemata seas, but no con- clusion has been attained as to the exact location of the latter. Though no facts have been disclosed which can throw light upon the possibility of the material being a rewash of earlier conglomerates, its general freshness, and the rarity of similar conglomerates in older series, are against such a supposition. In an earlier paper upon the conglomerate at Albany (Bartrum, 1920) the writer described many rocks of igneous origin. He has not made diorites and quartz-monzonite, which seem to show more intense 148 Transactions. metamorphism than the diorites, for they are very commonly gneissic. More basic facies are found as ophitic rocks which structurally an mineralogically approach dolerites and epidiorites. The variety of feldspar that they contain is, however, seldom more calcic than andesine-labradorite, and is usually basic andesine, so that the writer's earlier designation of such rocks as dolerites is objectionable in spite of the dominance of ferro-magnesian mineral over plagioclase. It does not appear con- With them may also be included a few less basic rocks which have a structure approaching the trachytic. They are fairly coarse and non- porphyritic, and are built of dominant plagioclase in large irregularly disposed laths accompanied by uralite. to attempt reclassification in the absence of exact knowledge of their chemical characters. Rhyolitic material of rather felsitic nature is the main igneous con- stituent of some bands of finer conglomerate near Riverhead, but it is particularly scarce elsewhere, and only one specimen was collected from northern occurrences. It proved to be a type with phenocrysts of acid plagioclase and a little biotite surrounded by an abundance of turbid rather glassy base. BaRgrRUM.— Geology of Riverhead-Kaukapakapa District. 149 Possible Unconformity in Tertiary Strata. same horizon as the so-called Whangarei limestone, which Ferrar and Cropp (1921), as a result of their recent detailed survey, relegate to the Tertiary. South of Auckland City the crystalline limestones have long been regarded as mid-Tertiary. Б in the Tertiary succession, which would have to be located somewhere above the limestone horizon. An alternative suggestion, however, is that the fragment of limestone was upthrown with other material from a sub- jacent limestone stratum by volcanic eruption, and later became incor- porated in the conglomerate. 3. ANDESITIC CONGLOMERATE FORMATION. sufficiently discussed on pages 141 and 145. Where undoubted Waitemata ed. y The petrographic nature of the constituent material of the conglomerates and breccias was not examined microscopically. In the Waitakere Hills mass pyroxene-andesites are exceedingly common. 4. PLEISTOCENE AND Recent Deposits. A synopsis of the nature and occurrence of these beds sufficient for the purpose of this paper has been given on page 141. The origin of the small ' deposits of iron-ore, which are represented by irregularly nodular masses of impure limonite 1 ft. and more in diameter, which are scattered plentifully upon the surface in a few localities, is debatable. Such deposits are frequent throughout northern Auckland, and have varied relations to topography for they occur upon tops of plateaux and on benches high on the walls of valleys as well as upon their floors. The limonite has undoubtedly originated 150 Transactions. in some instances, though not in others, as a deposit in former swamps. It was noted that the nodular masses often lie upon the exposed surface overlying material and it is probable that seepage of water rich in iron salts along such junctions has given rise to their formation. IcNEOovs Rocks. It is unnecessary to add further description to such mention as already has been made of the igneous rocks represented in the Waitemata con- glomerates, and this section will therefore be reserved for a brief statement of such other igneous rocks as have been found. The majority occur as intrusions of ultrabasic character penetrating Onerahi rocks, and are described in the next paragraph. In addition there are several other less important occurrences which will be described. Ultrabasic Intrusives. This series of rocks, which can broadly be ena ——— abund- antly intrude Onerahi limestones and clayston The m themselves are not sufficiently resistant to form (UMEN 1 pe any dogs nspicuous in their erin to topography, and they are therefore оет ошу Бу patient search. The ооа ате the main occurrences a.) On the east and north-east slopes of F Flat-top Hill. (b. ) Alorigside the Parakakau-Silverdale Road, a short distance from its junetion with the Parakakan. Kaukapakapa Road, there is a large interesting mass which een extensively quarried. A small intrusion of serpentine can dices be seen on the same road, near where it gains the summit of the divide between the Orewa and Kaukapakapa drainage basins. (с.) Farther along the Parakakau-Silverdale Road serpentine outcrops near the cemetery shown on the map. The main body has been сабой west of the short branch road giving access to the осебе, but it can be traced in much-weathered state farther (d.) East p White Hills School there is an outcrop adjacent to the Silver- kw le Ro = on Mr. Davidson’s farm, but it was not examined by e wri (e.) hon White ‘Hills School there are several exposures representing apparently the one intrusion. The rock is exposed in the road- cutting near the school, and in several places north-westwards. At one of these latter outcrops a quarry has been opened up. (f.) About a mile west of White Hills School. (g.) On the valley-slopes of a small stream separating Wray's house from the school at Horseshoe B Most of the intrusions recorded are represented on the фебошредушЕ map in their approximate positions. this was written a short report by Mr. H. T. Ferrar upon the Silverdale PD. TP" Ann. Rep. N.Z. Geol. Surv. (n.s. е 1923, р. ^ has a grew red, in which it is stated that the serpentines underlie the Onerahi beds, The evidence submitted i unconvincing, and the supposition raises many more difficulties. than it attempts to remove. Bartrum.—Geology of Riverhead-Kaukapakapa District. 151 The list given cannot be regarded as by any means exhaustive: many unobtrusive occurrences have doubtless been passed by unobserved. In reality the “ serpentines ” differ considerably in their true character one from another. The majority vary between wholly serpentinized dunite with subsidiary bastite, and rocks in which the bastite has increased so considerably in proportion to serpentine that the name “ harzburgite ” i towards dunite-serpentine. The dark rock is built of chondri of partially serpentinized olivine enwrapped poecilitically by a moderately refractive, colourless, altered mass, which is only faintly birefracting, and which is probably referable to saussurite, since there are occasional remnants of basic plagioclase associated with it. The troctolite is evidently a relatively acidic variation of the feldspathic peridotite, for the proportions of the saussurite and plagioclase to original olivine vary greatly in the sections examined. In dump-heaps of the same quarry there are frequent fairly coarse ‘fragments of a white pyroxenite which consists in the main of two minerals ; the more important is a colourless monoclinic pyroxene, which from casual inspection seems to be diopside, and with it is a fairly large amount of allage. The full study of this and several others of the rocks has not yet been attempted. Quartz-porphyrite of Flat-top Hill. graphically the rock is an open-grained plexus of laths of plagioclase (andesine) which enwrap subordinate pale- porphyrite. As there is every reason to believe that the quartz is a pneumatolytic precipitate from the original magma, the rock has been classed as a quartz-porphyrite. 152 Transactions. Doleritic. Rocks. The rocks described under this heading are believed to represent masses intrusive into the Onerahi beds. Certain of them have been found only as boulders, but there may be actual outcrop in the headwaters of Orewa Stream. All are to be found within a short distance of the cemetery adjacent to Parakakau-Silverdale Road. The dolerite from Orewa Stream is discoverable only with difficulty. 1% occurs as small fragments in the low right bank of the stream, about a quarter of a mile west of the cemetery. One large block partially bared in a small excavation appears to represent the actual outcrop of a dyke. If so, the dyke is likely to be a narrow one, for the rock is much more resistant than the surrounding beds, and if in moderate quantity would certainly give topographic indications, which are now lacking, of its presence. Petrographically the dolerite is a relatively coarse, holocrystalline, poorly ophitic rock, made up of about 75 per cent. plagioclase along with almost colourless partially-uralitized augite, a little ilmenite, and rare crystals of green hornblende. Frequent narrow, white, secondary veinlets have not been closely studied, but appear to consist of opal with a little radiating zeolite olite. A little east of the cemetery there are numbers of boulders lying on the surface which have very uniform macroscopic appearance, but which when sectioned show some variety, though perhaps not greater than is to be rest is pyroxene, or uralite derived from that mineral, with a little magnetite and occasional picotite. Some small crystals of unaltered though marginally resorbed hypersthene are present, but the main mass of the pyroxene has been pale augite now almost completely converted to uralite -` except in a few parts of the section. А fine-grained, non-porphyritic epidiorite shows perfect fine-scale ophitic structure, with some fluxional arrangement of the plagioclase (basic labradorite), which here forms nearly three-quarters of the rock. The pyroxene is completely uralitized. Mr. H. T. Ferrar, of the Geological Survey, kindly supplied the first specimen that the writer obtained of these epidioritic boulders. In a report furnished to Mr. Ferrar it was suggested that the boulders had been shed from conglomerates in the pre-existing Waitemata cover. Later collecting, however, has established a comparative uniformity of type which contrasts with the diversity usual in the conglomerates, and there can be little doubt that the rocks are actually intrusives which penetrate the Onerahi claystones of the vicinity Basalt near Wray’s House, Horseshoe Bush. augite is in numerous sharply idiomorphic zoned crystals, and with it are associated very plentiful small flakes of deep-brown biotite. There is a moderate quantity of magnetite, whilst apatite is in very long sharp needles. The matrix is constituted by weathered laths of plagioclase. Bartrum.—Geology of Riverhead- Kaukapakapa District. 153 List ОЕ LITERATURE REFERRED TO. сусу J. A., 1920. Тһе Conglomerate vl here Lucas Creek, Waitemata arbour, Trans. N.Z. pes vol. 52, pp. 4 —— 1921. A Conglomerate t Onerahi near Wee reti Auckland, New Zealand, E Inst., vol. 53, рр. 128-30. Соттом, С. А., The Structure Ls Later ps em History of New Zealand, Mo (os v 00: 6, vol. 3, pp. 243-49 and 3 Cox, 5. H., 1881. of the e Rodney and Marsden bois Rep. Geol. Explor. duri Boren ar cd 13-3 Ferrar, Н. T., 1922. On the Geological Survey of the Les viis and Bay of Islands Subdivision, N.Z. Jour. Sci. and Tech., vol. 4, pp. 311 Ferrar, Н. T., and Сворр, W. H., 1921. Whangarei and Bay of Islands Subdivision, Fi ifteenth Ann. Rep. N.Z. Geol. Surv. ., pp. 6-8. Hector, J., 1881. Progress Report, Rep. Geol. Explor. аір 1879-80, рр. xi-xv. McKay, T 1884. On the Occurrence of Serpentinous Rocks as Dykes in the Cretaceo- rtiary Strata near the Wade, Auckland, Rep. Geol. Explor. fering 1883-84, pp. 99- —— 18844. On the Relations of the Tertiary e; d ает Strata on the Coast-li ween Auckland and Mahura —— 1888. On the Geolog y "y “9 Northern District p А ier Geol. Explor. during 1887-88, JP 37- MARSHALL, P., - PY Limestones of New Zealand, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 48, pp. 87- Descriptions of Two New Species of Gasteropod Shells. By ALBERT E. BROOKES. [Read before the Auckland Institute, 14th December, 1922 ; received by Editor, 28th December, 1922 ; issued separately, 26th May, 1924.] Plate 7. ТАТЕА, Ten.-Woods, 1879, Proc. Roy. Soc. Tasm., p. 12. Tatea hedleyi n. sp. (Plate 7, figs. 1-3.) Shell small, elongate, conical, with rounded nucleus, and without any p sculpture ерл f few faint t growth-lines. Colour pale buff, narrow ochraceous ban ow suture. Whorls 51, convex, with rather deeply impressed sutures. Body-whorl more than half the height о та ; uo margins united by a thin parietal callus. Basal lip thickened, outer lip m. Columella short and rounded. Umbilicus consisting of a narrow Operculum M, horny, transparent, paucispiral, with nucleus pes iy slightly raised and nearer base, upon which are several broad shallow grooves. Diameter, 1-7 mm. ; height, 2-5 mm. Animal] unknown. Holotype and paratypes in my nones, and paratypes also in the € of the Australian Museum, Sydne —Rangitoto Island, Hauraki Gulf, Auckland, Stunna, —Under decaying Zostera, near high-water mark. Numerous specimens were obtained, It adds a genus and a species to our fauna. Distribution —Tasmania (genotype); Australia; Macquarie Island. 154 Transactions. Remarks.—Tatea huonensis Ten.-Woods was stated by its author to have | an operculum “calcareous, with a vertical submarginal claw " (1). This very serious and misleading error was perpetuated by Tryon (2), but was f: Smi Zealand in 1917-18, and to whom I am greatly indebted for kindly assistance rendered at various times. : his species is not so elongate as is usual with other members of the genus. MaRaINELLA, Lamarck, 1799, Mem. Soc. N. Н. Paris, p. 70. Marginella cairoma n. sp. (Plate 7, figs. 4-5.) Colour pale cream-buff (Ridgway's colour standards) with a whitish narrow band above suture. On upper whorls there are ochraceous-orange bands, ones oblique and thicker than the upper ones. Top plait short and nearly transverse, the lower extending to basal margin. Inner lip thin and transparent. Diameter, 1:8 mm.; height, 4-9 mm. Animal unknown. type and paratypes in my collection, and paratypes also in the collection of the Australian Museum, Sydney. | Habitat.—Russell, Bay of: Islands (A. E. B.); near Taipa, Doubtless Bay (type, A. E. B.). Situation.—Under loose boulders embedded in sand, near low-water mark, emarks.—Three specimens were collected at Russell, and about twenty at Doubtless Bay, and all were alive. is species is allied to М. allporti Ten.-Woods, but the absence of tubercules in the outer lip, and its constant narrow form, separate it from that species, REFERENCES. 1. Tux1son-Woons, J. E, 1875, Bythinia huonensis, Proc. Roy. Soc. Tasm., p. 71. 2. Tryon, G. W., 1887. Tatea, Man ch., vol. 9, p. 323. - Sur, E. A., 1881. On the Fresh-water Shells cf Australia, Jour. Linn. Soc. Lond., vol. 16, No. 92, Zoology, p. 268-69. Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE 7. Fias. 1, 2.—Tatea hedleyi n. sp. Fic. Paar? tea hedleyi n. 8р. : сек Fires. 4, B ec Manila cairoma n. 8p. Face p. 154.) MARSHALL AND Murpocu.—Rocks of Wanganui-South Taranaki Coast. 155 The Tertiary Rocks of the Wanganui — South. Taranaki Coast. By P. MansHaLL and К. Мовросн. [Read before the сене Philosophical Society, 11th December, 1922 ; received by Editor, December, 1922 z~ issued separately, 26th May, 1924 .] Iw various publications during the last few years we have endeavoured to solve the faunal and stratigraphical relations between the various members Stream the dip of the rocks is such that older and older strata, are e gradually exposed as one goes north and west. The strike of the strata, however, bends so far to the west that north of the Tangahoe the strata exposed on the coast-line become gradually younger, and Tepeat the series exposed between Patea and that place, though they are somewhat more fossiliferous. At the mouth of the Waingongoro Stream, some four miles north-west of Hawera, the old post-Pliocene surface of erosion approaches closely to the present NE adis and almost the whole height of the cliffs consists of detritus from Mount Egmont. At the base of this material there is in places a well-preserved shell-bed, the presence of which shows clearly that at the time the volcanic activity of Mount Egmont commenced the post- Pliocene surface of erosion was the floor of a shallow marine area. The absence of shell-bearing horizons at higher levels in the volcanic material shows either that elevation of the old sea-floor took place when the volcanic activity began, or that the sea was so shallow that the volcanic matter which was deposited soon accumulated to such a thickness as to build up a land surface. At the mouth of the Waingongoro Stream it is clear that the old fossiliferous surface had been elevated to a higher level than the ce Valley. About 300 yards north of the Waingongoro Stream there is a similar abrupt appearance of papa, which marks the cliff boundary of the old valley in this direction. It is thus evident that previous to the resen n telling how far below the present sea-level the old floor of the valley lay. The depression of this old floor took place, and the land-level sank until the tops of the cliffs that then bounded the valley were submerged, when a beach-deposit with Recent marine shells was formed ; volcanic detritus as, however, subsequently carried to the sea in such "quantity that the shell-deposit ceased. 156 Transactions. has been mentioned, at the Waingongoro the trend of the coast intersects the strike at such an angle that successively younger beds are encountered as one goes north and west. At the same time the thickness of old elaystone showing in the cliff is gradually narrowing, and at the mouth of the Kapuni Stream it has sloped below the present sea-level. Our hope of finding a succession of Tertiary beds which might connect the Whakino- Waihi horizon with that of older localities was thus frustrated on the мес line to the south of New Plymouth. Тһе country and coast-line rth of New Plymouth to the mouth of the Urenui Stream is fully survey did not offer us much encouragement, for “only thirty - four species of Mollusca are mentioned as occurring in the Onairo series, the youngest Tertiary series mentioned, and equivalent to the Upper Miocene. Apparently this list includes fossils from all outcrops in the district discovered by all observers up to the year 1912. No particular locality or station is mentioned by the writer of the bulletin as one in which a typical collection could be made. During our brief visit to the district we found a considerable number of fossils near Uriti, where there is an old disused metal-pit of shell-rock, own as Wray's quarry, situate on the road up the stream about half a mile from the township. Many of the fossils are poorly preserved, and species determination is therefore unrecorded. The following is a list of species, those extinct being marked with an asterisk :— * Ancilla pseudo-australis Tate * Limopsis zitteli Iher. nomia sp. * Macrocallista. sp * Antigona sp. Mactra scalpellum Reeve Calyptraea novae-zelandiae Less. Malletia australis (Q. & G.) *Cardium spatiosum Hutt. * Natica gibbosa Hutt. *Cerithidea sp. Ostrea sp. *Cerithiopsis sp. *Paphia curta (Hutt.) *Cominella s Pecten aff. sectus Hutt. *Crepidula gregaria Sow. Psammobia aff. lineolata Gray *Dentalium solidum Hutt *Sinum sp. * Diplodonta ampla (Hutt. ) *Struthiolaria spinosa Hect. Dosinia subrosea (Gray) Turritella symmetrica Hutt. *(raleodea senex (Hutt.) Venericardia difficilis (Desh.) *Glycymeris globosa (Hutt.) *Verconella conoidea Zitt. * Lima paleata Hutt. *Verconella nodosa Moe * Lima sp. *Zymene aff. lepidus Of this total of thirty-two species, nine are Recent, the percentage of extinct von ems eis 71-9. Lima paleata is not recorded above the Meer lim Galeodea senez reaches its upper limits in the but is “found in the бере: Miocene of the Trelissick Basin. The other extinct species, though they occur at lower horizons in the Miocene, extend also to higher ones. The species mentioned seem to imply an horizon not lower than that of Target Gully beds, and m is in aecord with the suggestion due to the percentage of Recent specie Murpocu.—Some Tertiary Mollusca. 157 Some Tertiary Mollusca, with Descriptions of New Species. Ву К. Мовросн. [Read before the Wanganui Philosophical Society, 11th December, 1922; received by Editor, 31st December, 1922 ; issued separately, 26th May, 1924.] Plates 8-10. PINNA. In his Catalogue of the Tertiary Mollusca and Echinodermata of New Zealand, 1873, page 26, Hutton described three species of Pinna—viz., lata, plicata served, and the sculpture is therefore the radiating furrows on the interior surface of the valves. For the loan of the drawings prepared by the late - Buchanan I am indebted to Mr. P. С. Morgan, Director of the Geological Survey. I am also indebted to Mr. H. J. Finlay, of Dunedin, for the loan of specimens. Pinna lata Hutton. (Plate 8, figs. 1, 2, and Plate 9, fig. 2.) Original Description.—Broadly triangular, with concentric striae, anterior end rather excavated. Height, 8; length, 7-25; angle of apex, 60? Locality, Cobden. In view of the specimens before me, there appears to be no doubt that the above description refers to a large fragment of the wide posterior end. A close serutiny of Buchanan's figure shows a very imperfect shell with some radiate riblets on the narrow end, of which Hutton makes no mention. A specimen received from Finlay, doubtfully from Caversham sandstone, Shell large, narrowly triangular, angle of apex 33°, beak pointed, dorsal margin straight, posterior end oblique produced below, basal margin a little convex posteriorly. Clothed with a thick dark periostracum, nacreous beneath.- Sculpture: Apical half and from median area dorsally with fine radiating riblets, crossed by smaller threadlets, both narrower than inter- spaces, on basal area irregular growth-lines and undulations rather strongly curved to median area, where they are wave-like and ually widening posteriorly, posterio-dorsal area with irregular growth-lines. The fine 158 Transactions. transverse threadlets of dorsal area absent on the nacreous shell, the longi- tudinals less numerous, while basal sculpture is same as on periostracum. Specimen to be presented to the Wanganui Museum. In the Geological Survey collections is an imperfect specimen, locality not recorded. In Mr. Finlay's collection is a large fragment from Wai- kouaiti sandstone, a small cast from Caversham sandstone, and the large sandstone. These certainly represent the Awamoan horizon. Мт. ay writes that from the matrix he obtained Alectrion socialis, Bulinella e Dentalium mantelli, and Malletia australis. Pinna distans Hutton. (Plate 9, fig. 3.) Original Description.—Large, with distant plications, ies Pt being much narrower than the furrows. Height, 9; length, angle of apex, 40°. Locality, Caversham The type, as previously mentioned, is a cast only, and agrees perfectly with Buchanan’s figure, which is here ‘reproduced. There are about eleven prominent distant ridges on the dorsal area, and on the basal area a above. А fragment of a cast from Milburn limestone in Mr. Finlay's collection perfectly agrees in sculpture with the type. On present material little more can be added. The species appears to be closely allied to lata, the greater prominence of the radiations being the distinguishing feature. In the Suter collection are two small fragments from Waihora River, two miles from Te Karaka, Poverty Bay, They are casts of the apex, and are labelled “ distans," but the radiating sculpture appears to me identical with the Awamoan specimen, which I refer to lata. CHALAMYS. Chlamys oamarutica n. sp. (Plate 9, fig. 4.) Shell (left valve) small, thin, nearly equivalve, very little inflated, ears unequal, triangular, posterior small and very oblique; dorsal margins of dise uu. slightly concave, anterior, posterior, and basal margins rounded. ulpture consists of thirteen or fourteen small radiate ribs, sparsely Busco and much narrower than interspaces, in the latter one, two, or three smaller riblets on basal half of disc, in addition the whole shell is adorned with an exceedingly delicate lacework - like sculpture. Anterior ear with about six small riblets, posterior ear with three some- what scaly riblets. Interior hinge-line somewhat oblique, narrowly groove within margin, resilifer-pit small and slightly oblique, adductor-scars indis- tinct, radiate grooves correspond with external sculpture and lightly crenu- late the margin. ensions : Dorso-ventral, 26 mm. ; ant.- e 24 mm. Type to be presented to the c— Museum Locality, Target Gully shell-bed, Oam It is with some hesitation that I онак this species from а single valve. * Its sculpture, however, a tii to distinguish it well from other of our Tertiary and Recent forms Murpocu.—Some Tertiary Mollusca. 159 Chlamys grangei n. sp. (Plate 9, fig. 1.) Shell (left valve) small, ovate, height and length about equal, somewhat inflated, almost equilateral, beak rather abruptly incurved, dorsal margins declining slightly convex, ends imperfect, basal margin rounded. Sculpture consists of about twenty narrow radiating riblets more slender on sub- marginal slopes, midrib on dise somewhat stouter and more prominent, grooves rather more than twice width of riblets with an occasional small radial not continuing to apex, in addition transverse sculpture of fine threadlets better marked in grooves. Ears: Posterior narrow, dorsal margin ridged, and with two or three indiStinet threadlets ; anterior im- perfect, it has three or more riblets and transverse threadlets. Interior matrix. Dimensions : Dorso-ventral, 20 mm. ; ant.-post., 20 mm. Type to be presented to the Wanganui Museum. Locality, gritty shell-limestone bed, Brighton. Collected by Dr. Mar- shall. It appears not unlikely that this species is the same as recorded by Grange (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 53, p. 163, 1921), and with it a species of belemnite. The little that is known of the fauna of this horizon suggests that it is Cretaceous. VERCONELLA. Verconella marshalli n. sp. (Plate 10, figs. 1-3.) Shell fusiform, spire short, whorls convex, body inflated, canal produced. Sculpture consisting of fine spiral cords slightly variable, and with one, at times two, small threads in grooves; axials feeble or growth-striae only rounded coils. Sutures not deep, usually rather more impressed on higher whorls. Aperture oval, produced into fairly long open canal curved some- what backward and to left; outer lip effuse and lirate within, margin ‘more or less excavate above and narrowly channelled at suture; columella concave, wall with a thin callus not concealing spiral sculpture, or with series of denticles only near outer margin, occasionally a small callus nodule near suture. Length, 74mm.; width, 34mm. (A small specimen, length 49 mm., width 21 mm.) Locality, Castlecliff blue sandy clays; also in the Kai Iwi, Okehu, and Nukumaru beds. Type in the Wanganui Museum. This species is not uncommon in the Castlecliff beds. It appears to be nearest to V. mandarina Duclos, from which it may readily be dis- tinguished by the small spire and inflated body-whorls; small or juvenile specimens with less inflated body may be distinguished by the finer sculp- ture and. less impressed sutures; it has been confused with mandarina and with valedicta. x It also occurs Recent, a few specimens having been obtained by dredging in Hauraki Gulf (16 fathoms) by Mr. La Roche, of Auckland. In the Dominion Museum, under the name of Siphonalia valedicta Watson, are three specimens, exact locality not recorded. In colour the Recent specimens are a light reddish-brown, and within the aperture in young individuals pale pink. The operculum is oval, rather pointed at the ends, 160 Transactions. and the nucleus apical. A fossil specimen is chosen for the type on account of the large series available. I name this handsome species after my friend Dr. P. Marshall. ERATO. Erato neozelanica Sut. (Plate 10, fig. 4.) E. neozelanica Sut., N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 5, pt. 1, p. 12, pl. iii, figs. 6, 7. The holotype was collected’ by Marshall in the Target Gully shell-bed, Oamaru, and presented to the Otago University Museum. Another speci- men is now recorded from the sandy clays in the bed of the Awamoa Stream, near Oamaru. It is rather smaller than the type: length, 11 mm. ; width, 7mm. It has also been found to occur in the railway ballast-pit near to the Okehu Station (a single specimen — length, 12 mm. ; width, 7mm.) This horizon appears to be а little above the Rotella bed of Park as exposed in the coastal cliff at the boat-sheds, Nukumaru. The species would appear to be rare, but has a fairly wide distribution. In the Suter collection are two small specimens labelled ** E. neozelanica, * paratype, Target Gully shell-bed, Oamaru." They are pygmies compared with the typical form. One specimen is certainly fully adult. They appear e to be quite distinct from neozelanica, and I treat them as an undescribed species. Erato senectus n. sp. (Plate 10, figs. 5, 6.) Shell small, pyriform, without sculpture, spire about three whorls, short with blunt apex, coated with enamel, sutures lightly indicated, last whorl large, almost uniformly curved to the short beak, outer lip broad and rounded, exteriorly forming a ridge, on anterior area a few teeth-plications . passing across it, its lower surface crossed by ten to a dozen stout teeth. Aperture narrow, oblique, almost uniform in width; «columella a little excavated anteriorly, with three or four small plications, and a few 01: numerous denticles above. Length, 4-5 mm. ; width, 3:25 mm. Locality, Target Gully shell-bed, Oamaru. Collected by Dr. Marshall. Type in the Wanganui Museum, Suter collection. Differs from N. neozelanica Sut. in its much smaller size, less narrowly produced anteriorly, and the outer lip heavier and more strongly plicated. EOM Es on PLATE 8. Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. "uorjooe[oo s Leung ur uourtoods "eins s;uwu€gongr шолу "ng sp) vpuutq—'G 014 ‘VINA 2320] puuwI-—'[ соя Face p. 160.) TRANS. N.Z. Inst., VOL PLATE 9. ў VAT к t "E e Fie. 1.—Chlamys qrangei n. зр. s e a lata Hutt. er! a G. 3.—Pinna di Hutt. i Bachan s figure. distans Pas: 4.—Chlamys oamarutica n. ы Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE 10. 1.—Verconella marshalli Fira Fios. 2, Ede rconella ‘marshal "v Fic. 4.— Erato neozelanica Sut. rom Awamoa, Fics. 5, 6 "Warn rese n. 8 Marwick.—The Struthiolariidae. 161 The Struthiolariidae. By J. Marwick, M.A., N.Z. Geological Survey. [ Read, by permission of the Director of the N.Z. Geological Survey, before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 9th August, 1922 ; received by Editor, 31st December, 1922 ; issued separately, 6th com 1924.] : Plates 11-15. Family STRUTHIOLARIIDAE Fischer, 1884. PART L—GENERIC CLASSIFICATION. Ix his invaluable Essais de ne comparée, Cossmann (1904, p. 106) tabulates the family as follows Genus. E Section, Struthiolaria. iolar ке» Beak agris sepp to the Columellar эб thin and Lip bisin basal sinuosity. Srailripss Lip unkno Pelicaria. юрен Thick layer of enamel on the — Sutural excavation. spire. In addition there is Struthiolarella Steinmann and Wilckens, separated as a апр ӨЧЕН | in 1 Zemira Н. and A. Adams was placed in the family by Hedley (1899, р. 118) [кен of the curved columella and the presence of a spur оп the outer lip, but the nature of the latter is quite different from that of the projection on the lip of Struthiolaria. The little spur on the lip of Zemira owes its origin to the spiral channel on the anterior portion ot the body- whorl, as in Ancilla and Pseudoliva ; but in Struthiolaria there is no spiral channel, the two projections on the outer lip not being dependent on the spiral sculpture. In addition the opercula are different, so it does not seem advisable to include this genus in the Struthiolariidae. SrRuTHIOLARIOPSIS Wilckens, 1904. Genotype: Fusus i Philippi. The value and systematic position of this genus are by no means established. It was жи in this family because of the strong eri on the base, thus resembling t t American members. DUE UR iA rightly considered the creation of the genus on the material available (Wilekens, 1904, pl. 18, fig. 5), however, shows that the course of the growth-lines of the outer lip is the same as that of Belophos, which. has. many ee repre- Fic. 1.—a. “(after Wicke ferrieri. (Phil.). (After Wilckens. sentatives in Now Zeland, Other дар lt on concave Бойын. with fine spirals, much stronger spirals below, and the presence of axial sculpture. A figure of the New Zealand Belophos 6—Trans. 162 Transactions. cf. sulcata (Hutton) is given (text-fig. 1b) for comparison with the type of Struthiolariopsis. The chief differences observable are the longer axials and the higher whorls of the former. nother species attributed to this genus is Struthiolariopsis similis Wilckens (1922, p. 17), from the Upper Senonian of Amuri Bluff, New Zealand; but unfortunately this shell does not in any way improve the j sition. Wilekens was not sure whether there was is quite straight, and, where broken, the canal shows little taper, so it was originally much longer. This, with the strong biangulation of the body-whorl, the nodules on the shoulder-angle, the course of the growth-lines, and the disposition of the spiral rnamentation, indicates generic, perhaps even Fic. 2. . L c 7 L .7 * о “Struthiolariopsis” similis specific, agreement with Tudicula alta. Wilekens, - Wilekens (holotype) ^ figured by him on the same plate, and occurring at the same locality. Struthiolariopsis should therefore be removed from the Struthiolarüdae __ ho T NUMEN ETT TEM Же PE SIT DEO WI USD EHE Vid mv wr and put near Belophos. The latter genus was placed by Cossmann (1901, УЙ p. 37) in the Buccinidae, but its shape, aperture, and ornamentation show relations with Pseudotoma, the only difference being the deeper anterior notch of the canal. * * БЫ ж ж Ж * The shells hitherto classed under Struthiolaria sensu lato present à considerable diversity of appearance, and several well-defined divisions E. can be made 1. Monalaria n. g. Outer lip with broad sinus above sweeping round to a convex wing below, columella straight. a. Wh convex, sculpture of equal strong spaced spiral cords. Ex. cf. S. lirata 'Tate. b. Whorls with curved axials, crossed by spaced spiral cords. Ex. S. minor Marshall. c. Early whorls as in b, later whorls with fine regular spiral striae, and ; axials abbreviated to sharp tubercles. Ex. 8. concinna Suter. | 2. Struthiolarella Steinmann and Wilckens. Outer lip as in 1, columella slightly bent in youth, curvature increasing with age; whorls subangled, early sculpture of curved axials, later abbreviated to rounded tubercles, fine spirals above, strong cinguli . S. ameghinoi von Ihering. 3. Struthiolaria Lamarck. Outer lip bisinuous, columella bent well to right. a. Whorl а: imd late, Ipt fe pi їз Ex. 5. pap- losa (Martyn). b. An enormous development of callus on inner lip, otherwise as ^ Ex. S. callosa n. sp. ^ c. Spire-whorls bicarinate or tricarinate, body-whorl with four principal spiral cinguli and several weaker ones below, cinguli sometimes oniliform. Ex. S. vermis Martyn. 4. Tylospira Harris. Outer lip bisinuous, columella well bent, lightly calloused at an early stage, but continuing to grow forward so that no sculpture is formed on the body-whorl Ех. B. scutulatum Martyn. The four main divisions, based on the formation of the aperture, are here given generic rank, and that these genera have sprung from a common stock appears on a study of their ornamentation. Grabau (1902) was the first to apply the theory of recapitulation to the development of gasteropod sculpture, notably for Fusus (1904). Additional pom have been worked out by Miss McDonald, Dr. Trueman (1921), and others. Manwick.—The Struthiolariidae. 163 The following is an attempt to discover the phylogeny of the family by following the ontogeny of some characteristic species. Well-preserved examples of the Recent and Pliocene &. papulosa and smooth, bulbous, capuliform structure, with its long axis at right angles to that of the shell (a particularly large and projecting example is figured in text-fig. 3, a—c). That this is the true protoconch is shown by the Fie, 3.—Protoconch of Struthiolaria vermis. х 6. appearance of the same feature on specimens of S. conveza n. sp. from the Pliocene of the Ngaruroro River. In withdrawing from the embryonic e easily broken off, a planorbid apex is the result. It is probable that this type of protoconch prevails throughout the genus, for the smooth planorbid tip, generally seen in all well-preserved shells, is followed by a convex, striated conch-whorl similar to that SR the deviated proto- conch of the examples cited above. 1. Genus MoNaLamnia n. g. pepares Struthiolaria tuberculata concinna Suter. a.) S. lirata Tate. The first volution of the conch in all species of New Zealand Struthiolariidae is a convex whorl with about six ua A spiral threads separated by interspaces of slightly greater width, and, as far as seen, all starting at practically the same time. This indicates that = primitive type from which the various species descended was a round-whorled shell with in regular-spaced spirals, a condition well represented by Struthiolaria lirata Tate from the Gippsland Lakes (Tate, 1889, p. 169, pl. x, fig. 11). (See text-fig. 4.) he figure shows that this =. эли a straight ы ie columella, and little callus on the in ip though — "Struthiolaria" lirata the outer lip is thickened. That a онда advance * has been а on the primitive type is indicated лы ДЕУ Мө) by Tate's description of secondary spirals in the interspaces of the body-whorl. The growth-lines are stated to be “sigmoidal,” which 6* 164 Transactions. suggests agreement* with Monalaria n.g. (see. below) rather than with Struthiolaria. (b. M. minor (Marshall). The only apex seen is tectiform, consisting of about two smooth rounded whorls, the top one small and depressed ; the nucleus, however, is broken off. The first conch-whorl is convex and has eight spirals appearing simultaneously, but the shell is somewhat weathered at this point. Later the whorl becomes subangled and short, curved axial ribs appear on the upper part of the whorl, not reaching the suture below, while the spirals increase in number. T dy-whorl is weakly biangulate, the lower keel having two more prominent cords, the upper of which is moniliform. The outer lip is reflexed and thickened with a broad sinus above, sweeping forward to a prominent rounded wing opposite the lower keel, and then retreating in a shallow sinus to the columella. No specimen showing a complete aperture has yet been found, but, while the columella is twisted, it does not appear to have been bent inwards at the base. (See Plate 11, figs. 5, 6, 7.) (c.) M. concinna (Suter). The first two conch-whorls are the typical convex spirally-striated ones common to the apices of the family, and the next two show a fine development of the curved axial ribs crossed by the rimary spirals with secondaries appearing in the interstices; that is stage (b) as typified by M. minor. Fic. 5.—Apex of Monalaria concinna (Suter). х 3. On succeeding whorls the axials are much abbreviated, forming strong sharp tubercles on a well-developed shoulder-angle. The body-whorl has, in addition, a double lower keel armed with more closely set tubercles, while the spirals have become numerous fine regular threads. The columella is straight and comparatively little calloused, while the contour of the outer lip is exactly the same as that of 8. minor—.e., it is unisinuous. — * 2. Genus STRUTHIOLARELLA Steinmann and Wilckens, 1908. Genotype: Struthiolaria ameghinoi von Ihering. is group was separated from Struthiolaria as a subgenus (Steinmann and Wilckens, 1908, p. 53) for the reception of the South American species, on the grounds that they differed from the typical New Zealand shells as follows: (1) “ Оп the older whorls spiral sculpture does not predominate, but axial ribs, which are, it is true, crossed by fine spirals ”: (Ge there is no continuous spiral angle formed on the upper part of the whorls. Other important features justify the separation. Ortmann’s figure of S. ornata (1901, pl. 33, fig. 12a), reproduced below (text-fig. 6, a), shows COP” vex whorls with the curved axial ribs crossed by spirals as in Monalaria, —— * A new genus seems to be required for S. lirata because of the different sculpture from Monalaria. Marwick.—The Struthiolariidae. j 165 while on the base are two strong spiral cords. Other and more developed species of the group show the axials abbreviated to rounded tubercles with many pisni spirals below. The columella is in most cases only slightly bent ; n 8. nordenskjoldi Wilckens the curvature is marked, and the callus is pit developed, cue. that a gerontic stage has been reached. n all cases the outer lip has the same contour as that of Monalaria—i.e., быш is one prominent еве ће elopment of strong spirals on the base shows that this group branched of from Monalaria sensu lato before the development of such as M. concinna, but it may have come through M. minor. The age of these two species cannot defintely be placed on the European time-scale, but the probabilities are that the latter is about Palaeocene and the former Oligocene. The curvature of the columella and the spread of the callus in mature Ета. 6.—a, b. Struthiolareila ornata (Sowerby). (After Ortmann.) с. S. ameghinoi von Ihering. (After Ortmann.) d, е. S. nordenskjoldi Wilckens. (After Wilckens.) "vus T Steinmann and Wilckens, 1908, figures of S. ameghinoi, Es and S. nordenskjoldi Wilckens, 1911, pl. 1, figs. 26, a, b— „ай to the strong basal spirals, justify the generic separation of Struthiolarella from Monalaria, while the XM of the outer lip and the ornamentation separate it from Struthio Wilckens later (1922, p. 17) tentatively ae gested coe 8. е? was wrongly classed eghinoi, and was more closely кд to аа расии. The writer does not agree with this, and considers S. nordenskjoldi to be a gerontic development of Struthiolarella. Under Struthiolarella, Steinmann and Wilckens included Tylospira coronata (Tate) from the Lower Tertiary of Victoria, and the living Struthiolaria mirabilis Smith from Ker- guelen Land, not granting generic recognition to Tylospira as based on scutulatum. Previously Tate (1889, p. 170) had included the Kerguelen shell with T7. coronata an T. scutulata in his ae of the genus Pelicaria (i.e., Tylospir Though t e apertutal callus is lacking, S. mirabilis certainly is similar to S. а але, and is perhaps rightly associated with Struthiolarella ; but Struthiolarella mirabilis (Smith). (After Tryon.) 166 T'ransactions. the case for the inclusion of T. coronata is not so good, because it involves the separation of that species from T. scutulata and T. clathrata. It is necessary, before going further, to determine what relative import- ance should be conceded to the various shell-characters. Roughly, the cannot be applied absolutely, because a small difference in the aperture might not carry the same weight as a considerable difference in sculpture ; also, the possibility of parallelism and convergence must be taken into account. Still, there is a broad relative value attached to the features mentioned. Fia. 8.—a. Tylospira coronata (Tate). (After Tate.) b. Tylospira scutulata (Martyn). formation of this callus, so that no ornamentation except growth-lines and a few obsolete spirals is developed on the body-whorls. If Steinmann and Wilekens were correct in classing T. coronata as Struthiolarella, then T. scutulata would also have to be included, and Tylospira would supersede Struthiolarella. The former genus, however, has a bisinuous outer lip, while the latter has a unisinuous one, so that the two generic terms should stand, Tylospira for the Australian and Struthiolarella for the South American species. 3. Genus SrRuTHIOLARIA Lamarck, 1812. Genotype: Buccinum papulosum Martyn. (a.) S. papulosa Group. The apex consists of about two smooth whorls, the first planorbid ; but, as pointed out above, these may not represent the true protoconen. , The first conch-volution of the type species is the usual convex one with five or six spirals. Three finer exogeneous spirals (Grabau, 1902) then appear, while at the posterior primary spiral the whorl shows а slight Hu Marwick.—The Struthiolariidae. 167 angulation that gradually becomes stronger and bears nodules fórmed by the intersection of the growth-lines. On later whorls these nodules become more prominent and farther apart, finally developing into prominent tubercles, and numerous secondary endogeneous spirals appear. The stage of curved axial ribs so characteristic of Monalaria is not represented, so this is pro- bably a case of lipopalingenesis, or the dropping of an ancestral stage in the ontogeny of a specialized group (Grabau, 1904, p. 3; Trueman, 1922, p. 141). About the third conch-whorl of 8. subspinosa, S. cincta, and some others of the group, a faint spiral cingulum appears half-way between the shoulder and the suture. s disappears after one or two volutions, but, together with the angled shoulder, it may represent the stage at which Fu. c Apex of Struthiolaria у; 6. b. Same; x 12. с. Struthiolaria pinosa ; Lx 3. diverged the S. vermis group, with its bicarinate spire-whorls. This bicari- nation has practically disappeared from the early whorls of S. papulosa, but some specimens have a suggestion of it. races of the double lower keel of M. concinna linger in some specimens of S. subspinosa, but in the other Miocene species, such as S. spinosa, this keel is single, while in the Pliocene and Recent S. papulosa it has disappeared, leaving only one angulation—;.e., at the shoulder of the body-whorl. More profound changes from the Monalaria stage are to be seen in the curved columella, and the appearance of a second angulation on the outer lip, opposite the posterior keel (or shoulder-angle). Indeed, these features may indicate- that Struthiolaria s. str. did not descend through Monalaria, but that the two are independent branches of an earlier convex- whorled ancestor. This would mean that the body-whorls of M. concinna and S. subspinosa are parallel developments, but their close цэм, in details of sculpture points rather to direct descent of the latter from the former. 168 Transactions. This resemblance is so close that Suter granted only varietal ran nk to M. concinna, though why he considered it a variety of S. tuberculata is hard to keiten; (b.) S. callosa Group. At different localities in the rocks of Upper Miocene and perhaps Lower Pliocene age there are several species of Struthiolaria which have a some- what strange appearance. These shells agree with Struthiolaria s. str. in all essential features, but there is a huge development of the rather flat pad on the inner lip. This callus-pad surmounts the shoulder, even burying the long tubercles, generally reaching the posterior suture, but rarely adhering to the whorl above. On the outer part of the base the pad protrudes and has a vertical face exteriorly ; ; but between this knob and the anterior beak is a deep smooth channel with only a thin layer of enamel. The pad is rounded off somewhat abruptly at its upper junction with the outer lip, forming another channel on the shoulder. The outer lip is sliokenod and DAR but no more so than in the typical Struthiolaria. Tn the sutures on the later spire-whorls a layer of enamel is generally ym c sometimes ыйа to the row of tubercles on the shoulder (see At least four species are вака but they may not form a natural group distinct from the S. papulosa group ; for, while S. callosa, apart from the callus, agrees closely with S. spinosa, S. armata appears to be just as closely related to S. spinifera. This might mean that the great callus is produced by a parallel development of different species. The following table distr a suggested ancestry of the species belonging to the two foregoing groups : S. obesa S. rais S. dibus S. armata S. frazeri | J S. tuberculata S. cingulata 8. papulosa S. tro S. RUE S. calcar S. RO S. Ne | а с | Марте PE S. subspinosa M. concinna M. minor. (c.) S. vermis Group. The shells belonging to this group form a well-defined series attaining considerable development in the Wanganuian (Pliocene) of New Zealand. y one specimen has been seen from a lower horizon, the Tawhiti series, East Cape, which may be of Upper Miocene age. This shell is much distorted, but there is no doubt that it belongs to the group, being closely allied £o S. acuminata n. sp. A study of the neanic shell of S. vermis shows that the first conch- volution is regularly convex, with the usual five or six spirals. On the g n later spire-whorls in some species (ex. S. canaliculata) a third cingulus appears posteriorly. Marwick.—The Struthiolariidae. 169 n. sp. has rounded whorls throughout, but there are numerous fine spirals of secondary and higher orders arranged in groups as obsolete cinguli, corresponding to those of related species. It is therefore not so primitive a type as at first might appear. The наин feature of this group is the presence of spiral cinguli which make the spire-whorls bicarinate or even tricarinate ; but the cinguli are sometimes obsolete, especially on the body. The spirals are occasionally nodular or moniliform, but are generally морон and there are never axia ribs. The aperture differs from most of t е losa group in having а definitely limited inner lip of regular width, while the callus of the outer lip is thick and rounded in cross-section. The sinuation of the outer lip is shallow, sometimes obsolete, but the posterior edge of the callus generally shows its bisinuate character, which, with the curved columella, indicates a relationship closer to Struthiolaria s. str. than to any of the other groups. If a sectional or subgeneric name is required it will be Pelicaria Gray, 1857, with Buccinum vermis Martyn as type (see remarks below under Tylospira). As already pointed out, the сартар Ass is foreshadowed in the third conch- uid of S. subspinosa and 8. c The canaliculate suture of such mi as S. canaliculata, S. fossa, and S. sui must be considered as a gerontic feature parallelling a similar development in Tylospira coronata (Tate It is possible that exception may be taken to the specific recognition of some of the forms described below. No subspecific, mutational, or varietal divisions are used in this paper; but it must be understood that the relations between some of the species in a group are much closer than those between others. After all, a species is a purely artificial division, what is Бави termed a w species." The placing of the pene boundary must always be a ыбыз and the better the collection the harder it is to decide ; but that two different shells can be connected by a series is no reason why the extremes should not be separated specifically, especially if the change goes on throughout a aol daréble lapse of time. ough the arrangement proposed in this paper is by no means final, it will be of much more use to the адар: than the previous one 4. Genus TvrosPiRA Harris, 1897. Genotype : Buccinum scutulatum Martyn. Pelicaria was proposed by Gray gel p. 97), who gave as the single example, and therefore the genotype, vernis, for shells with a callus spreading over the body. The division was recognized sectionally by Tryon (1885, p. 134) and subgenerically n Fischer (1887, p. 677), but these authors cited B. scutulatum Martyn as an example, and did not mention S. vernis. Harris (1897, p. 218) noticed the anomaly, and thought S. vernis to be a misprint for S. vermis (Martyn). Consequently Pelicaria became synonymous with Struthiolaria, so he proposed Tylospira with genotype B. scutulatum Martyn for the calloused species. This proceeding was not approved by Cossmann (1904, p. 106), who argued that Gray, “ who knew perfectly well S. vermis and В. scutulatum," would not have created a new rae for the former, which is nearer to the true Struthiolaria than is the latte In support of this he states that “all authors (Tyron, Zittel, d have admitted, till now, S. scutulata as the type of Pelicaria." The lat 170 Transactions. argument does not apply, for the mere citing of an example by subsequent writers is not a legal fixation of a genotype (Jukes-Browne, 1909, p. 238), which, in any case, must be one of the original species given by the author. The only way, therefore, in which Pelicaria can be accepted for this group is to prove that S. vernis is synonymous with B. scutulatum. This synonymity appears to be u unlikely ; for if Gray was “ familiar with both B. vermis and B. scutulatum," and intended it for the latter, why e) did he propose a new specific name for it ? why (2) he use a name so ely to be confused with vermis ? what (3) is tlie derivation and meaning ot vernis? It does not appear to be a Latin word. On the other hand, 8. vermis does not possess a spreading callus, as stated by Gray, but has a more limited one than Struthiolaria s. str., so it seems likely pac i was handling a specimen of T. scutulata wron identified as S. s. This, however, cannot alter the fact that the only example cited j^ the author of Pelicaria, and therefore the type of that genus, is S. vermis. This is confirmed by at least one of the figures that he cited. The original reads, “ P. vernis, t 5, f 3, t 91, £6: Adams, Gen. Moll. t 27, £ 7." The former reference is to fe “of Molluscous Animals, by Maria E. Gray (1850-54), a work which unfortunately was not available for this revision. The figure referred to in Adams’s work is labelled “ Struthiolaria vermis," and is a copy of Kiener's figure of that species ; vernis is therefore a misprint for vermis, and Pelicaria is synony- mous with Struthiolaria, as Harris stated. ee must be used for the up of calloused shells typified by Buccinum scutulatum Martyn, and including the fossils 7. coronata (Tate) and T. мша (Tate). (See text- fig. 8 and remarks above under Struthiolarella.) th Tryon and Cossmann give only New Zealand as the locality for T. scutulata, and consequently cite Pelicaria (= Tylospira) as a New Zealand genus. This is not correct. T. scutulata is a New South Wales shell (Tate, 1889, p. 170), and does not occur in this country, so that the genus Tylospira must be considered as exclusively Australian. The peculiar formation of the body-whorl by continued growth of the outer- lip callus, as well as the arched columella and sharp beak, justify generic distinction from Struthiolaria. PHYLOGENY OF THE FAMILY. From the foregoing it will be seen that all the members of this family have descended from a convex-whorled ancestor with fairly strong, spaced spirals, probably of Cretaceous age. “ Struthiolaria ” lirata Tate, which has been cited above as an example, is probably far in gigi of the primitive form, but gives a general idea of what its i gg must have been. In the next stage, that illustrated by M. , there are strong Marwick.—The Struthiolariidae. 171 two weak cinguli below, fine spirals covering the whole surface. Later in life the shell is heavily calloused (C. parasitica is completely covered), the wing is more prominent, and the columella curved. This condition shows that a gerontic stage has been reached, ized and soon died out, while the ae Monalaria stock persisted. dire. The next еселі was а Conchothyra marshalli Trechmann (juv.) ; : : А : Selwyn Rapids. Compare with Mona- shortening of the axial ribs into laria minor (Plate 11, figs. 5, 6, 7). tubercles, accompanied by evolution of the spiral sculpture along two different lines—(1) fine equal spiral lirae on à bicarinate body, (2) strong cords below a tubercled shoulder. e former retains the straight columella and is the typical Monalaria (in which the previous stage is here included generically); but in the latter, Struthiolarella, the columella becomes curved, and a considerable eallus forms in some species. In Struthiolaria s. str., which seems to date from the early Miocene or late Oligocene, there is a change in the outer lip, which om m an earlier common ancestor, slightly in advance of Monalaria. A study of the ontogeny of the Australian species might throw some light on this point. ж * * ж * * * An analysis of the published lists of New Zealand Tertiary Mollusca, with a view i pe liable to force all New Zealand Tertiary strata into one horizon. There is already a tendency in this direction, for several geologists have put the whole of the Oamaruian into the Miocene. | Transactions. 172 рда Sd ae" Боз SEALE е: ЕТИ get aR IE QNI POC Г ine ИАН SERERE PEDE NER. | | | DEMNM | | | | pxaauod 'ў | | | pnssof's | рвобпа `$) | (4) тала ‘g | әръритјәг “sy | (вәә пуле, | | siu, "S SULA "SY (4) #зимәа "Sg | paafipuow 'g | Djpuumop ә ^g | | njmwi4DOiM] ^g | DIDUNIA `S npuwunop'g | pjpjnoupupo 'ў | | | | | i Ў | psafiurds *g | | | psaqo 'g 4D9]po `ў | | | muan “SY | omna "Sj | | sof g | D$0]]D9 `5 psourds ‘g | psoqdnud `g psomdnvd 'g psojndnd ‘у nsoyndnd `у | 149204] ‘5 DIDLIA "S | pmmbur 'g (4) Dsoudsqns *g | D]9u19 ‘Y pnsouidsqns "S | nsouidsqns ‘g | (2) оииләниоо ‘ү | muwt2u00 "qr | 40u1ut * quy "uvmrosunogu H URIBTII[ISVO “UVILLIVUIN YD y ‘uedd M ‘up ‘вәләс nexo "UtOUITA Y pue ‘19123030 "0010103109 "uvopesu v A, *uuxo1v[e m 1odd (y "LN OT "әчәдоца "әчәдогү—(әцәдох ләй sdeuzod) гпәо цо | "HKHOOXVTYd "NVIANVONY M '"NVIAWVKY Q '"NOLLOSIWLSI([ IVOIHdVHDLLV31LLS Manwick.—7 he Struthiolariidae. 173 The position is by no means so confused as the fossil-lists would show, but it is a difficult matter to supply an absolute proof, especially as the evidence is largely negative. It is impossible, for instance, to take all the records of S. papulosa, and to establish the correctness or incorrect- ness of each identification. But since, in the extensive collections examined sequence of species was rved, it is a fair inference that such strati- graphical limits prevail саак the country. Previous to the appearance of Suter's bulletins the identification of Tertiary Mollusca from Hutton's catalogue was pure guesswork, and th greatest credit must be given to Mr. Suter for the improvement he effected in the status of New Zealand Tertiary palaeontology. It must, however, be recognized that, owing to the great amount of ground co vered, many of his specific usages were applied too widely, while in some cases, through bad material, altogether wrong identifications were made. The ta table giving stratigraphical ranges of species of Struthiolaria on page 172 is therefore based on identifications made during the course of this revision only, and, except where correlations of South “Island Pliocene localities are concerned, is claimed to give fairly accurately the strati- graphical limits of the different species. For valuable help in the preparation of this paper by the loan of specimens, &c., my thanks are due to the following: Miss M. K. Mestayer, Dr. J. Henderson, Professor R. Speight, Messrs. H. J. Finlay, the late R. Murdoch, and W. R. B. Oliver; also to Mr. P. G. Morgan, Director of the Geological Survey, for his permission to publish PART IL—SPECIFIC CLASSIFICATION. 1. Genus MOoNALARIA n. g. Genotype : Struthiolaria tuberculata subsp. concinna Suter, 1917. Shell somewhat small, ovate, umbilicus closed in the adult, conch- keeled and ШО; outer lip reflexed, thickened, concave above, broad then produced in a sweeping curve into a broad rounded wing opposite the lower keel, columella straight, aperture produced into a short widely- open canal. This genus differs from Struthiolaria in the contour of the outer lip, and the presence of a straight columella. Monalaria concinna (Suter), 1917. (Plate 11, figs. 1, 2, 3.) 1917. Struthiolaria tuberculata Hutton VY concinna Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 5, p. 9, pl. ii, fig. 9 Shell rather small, ovate; spire broad, gradate, a little over half the height of aperture ; whorls 6, later ones strongly shouldered ; sculpture, t 2 conch-whorls convex, with 5 stro ng but narrow spiral ridges with sen im interspaces, on third whorl they are reticulated by curved axials slightly. stronger and wider apart than spirals, 3 posterior spirals much finer than other 5; fourth whorl strongly angled with wide shoulder, a fairly 13 strong rounded axials which commence a short distance Ja suture and are arched, anterior end being slightly in advance, they are not so 174 Transactions. strongly curved as nada of earlier whorl, but are much more prominent ; on the penultimate whorl spirals are same as before, but axials have rather the appearance of tubercles on angle of shoulder ; body-whorl is spiralled by fine regular threads with wider interstices, the row of tubercles seen on the penultimate whorl continues with unabated strength, and below this is a double keel consisting of 2 rows of low tubercles which do not corre- spond to those of shoulder nor with each other; suture impressed ; aperture inclined, ovate with a short truncated canal below; outer lip reflexe thickened, concave above, but well produced at lower keel, retreating somewhat rapi in a shallow sinus to anterior canal; inner lip very moderately calloused ; ойны straight, ending in ав ort beak. Holotype in the collection of New Zealand Geological Survey. Height, 31 mm. ; diameter, 23 mm Localities. — Waihao seat (holotype, J. A. Thomson); 176, 933, Pes Point, Waitaki Valley ; 164, greensands above coal- beds, Kakahu ; 7, above coal-beds, Deepens 27, roof of upper coal-seam, Ten- mile rede, north of Grey Riv The last two identifications are based on casts, and so may be of shells slightly différent from concinna, but as far as can be seen they are specifically identical. It will be observed that the beds at all these localities are of a uniformly low horizon, so that this species will be of great value for zoning purposes because of its wide distribution For the subspecific relationship with Struthiolaria tuberculata nothing can be put эы as evidence. The shells are far scura indeed, the apertures are so different that the distinction is of generic importance. Several specimens show an earlier lip, after the formation of which the animal continued building its shell in the usual way. One such lip on the holotype is à complete whorl behind the present aperture, while a specimen from Black Point has a quite complete thickened lip one-third of a tum behind the final one. Suter (1917, p. 9) mentions the cast of another specimen showing à fourth row of vent es, and concludes He that S. tuberculata may have two, three, or four keels. This quite ignores other and much more important characters, for the cast with the four nodules is that of a Galeodea cf. senex (Hutton). Monalaria minor (Marshall). (Plate 11, figs. 5, 6, 7.) 1917. — minor Marshall, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol 49, p. 451, pl 34, Localities. Ме луч (type); Boulder Hill, near Dunedin (Н. E. Fyfe). The exact with reference to the Eu uropean time-scale has not yet been vel [s but it is probably lowest Tertiary. (For description of the sculpture, see above, p. 164.) 2. Genus SrRUTHIOLARIA Lamarck, 1812, Genotype: Buccinum papulosum Mart Shell ovate, umbilicus closed in adults ; spire about same height as aperture which is oval, with slight posterior channel and very short trun- cated anterior canal; columella bent to right, ending in a beak; outer lip bisinuous, reflexed and thickened ; ; inner lip with well- devi callus ; protoconch probably bulbous, at Ae angles to axis, but generally destroyed, leaving a smooth planorbid apex Manwick.—The Struthiolariidae. 175 In previous descriptions Struthiolaria has always been described as A section of the columella, however, shows that it is hollow, and therefore the genus must be considered as umbilicate, but with the umbilicus closed in adults by the callus of the inner lip. (a.) S. papulosa Group. Struthiolaria subspinosa n. sp. (Plate 11, figs. 4, 9, 10.) Shell of moderate size, ovate, with gradate spire about equal in height to aperture; whorls 8, including protoconch, sharply a ite above middle, with a somewhat flat shoulder, whorls immediately after proto- conch convex, body-whorl bicarinate, concave between shoulder and lower keel, base very rapidly contracted; apex conoidal, of 2 smooth whorls, nucleus minute, planorbid ; sculpture, angle of shoulder ee with small sharply-pointed Эрк sce р еы, 14-20 оп body-whorl, 18-25 on the penultimate, and about 30 on each spire- аНЫ. keel of body-whorl obsoletely nodular, and base often with weak cinguli, ‘of which the one nearest keel is sometimes stronger, giving the shell the suggestion of a double keel; the whole surface covered with fine, wei spiral threads, with wide interstices, 8 on first two convex whorls, 10 on third, the sixth thread from top being moniliform and marking the ibus: shoulder, 7 above the finely-tuberculated shoulder of fourth whorl and 9 below, 9 above and 10 below on fifth, 10 above and 17 below on penultimate, the growth-lines very fine ; on early whorls a strong spiral cord midway between angle and anterior suture, making whorl bicarinate ; suture linear, not impressed ; aperture ovate, angled above, produced below into very short us, than outer lip ; columella concave, bent to arene below, ending in collection of the New Zealand Geological Survey. Height, 40 mm. Benge 21-5 Località ies.—165, te Rock Hw. Pareora (type); "ie Awamoa ; 475, Mount Ham. d ; Lower Gorge, Pareora; 44, Brewery Creek, Mokihinui River ; br Mun beds, Kakahu ; Target Gully shell-bed, mes of and Thomas Rivers, Trelissick Basin (J. A. Thomson) ; 952, Target Gully ; Waikaia (H. J. Finla ay). Remarks.—This is the commonest and most widely spread Struthiolaria än the Tertiary. The specimens from igher horizons seem to have a smooth lower keel on the body-whorl. Poor specimens and casts from the following localities resemble this species, but certain identification cannot be made: 98, brown sandstone Whangaroa Harbour; 70, Akuaku, East Cape district ; 649, Coin Rapids; 919, mudstone below upper limestone, Awakino Valley ; ; 1043, grit band, McGovern's Stream, Ohura ; 1048, Okahukura tunnel. Distinguished from S. spinosa by the more numerous and finer spines, and the narrow callus of the inner lip. The description was compiled from paratypes as well as from the holotype, which is somewhat worn on the spire. Many of the Target Gully specimens have an appearance somewhat different from the typical S. subspinosa. They have very small low 176 Transactions. tubercles, are of a slender shape and small size, and have a sloping shoulder. It is quite possible that they can be separated as a distinct species. (See Plate 11, fig. 10.) Struthiolaria calcar Hutton. (Plate 11, figs. 8, 11, 13.) C ‘at. Tert. Moll., p. 11. 1886. Struthiolaria calcar Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 18, p. 335. 1887. Struthiolaria calcar Hutton, Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., ser. 2, vol. 1, p. 216. 1914. Struthiolaria calcar Hutton: Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 2, p. 17, pl. 1, fig. 8. Localities.—Shell-bed, Ardgowan, Oamaru (H. J. Finlay); Ashburton River, Canterbury (H. J. Finlay); Tengawai Cliffs, South Canterbury (Canterbury Museum). s Hutton gives as the original locality “ Oamaru " ; and, although the horizon cannot be stated definitely, it was probably Awamoan. Mr. Finlay has some fine specimens from the Ardgowan shell-bed and from the | Ashburton River. In all respects except the spur on the outer lip these shells are identical in appearance with S. subspinosa. Further, just as there are two forms of that species, a broad and a slender, so there are two similar forms of S. calcar. It is unlikely, however, that such a development should not have specific value. The specimen described by Suter as Hutton’s type is an artificial, plaster cast, and no trace of the original material now remains. Suter did not notice the nature of the “ holotype,” for he says (1914, p. 17), “ protoconch : : h bed (Plate 11, fig. 11) is here named **neotype." И, as seems probable, the plaster cast mentioned above was prepared directly from the original material it is a plastotype (Schuchert, 1905, p. 15); but there is no way of. proving this. Struthiolaria spinosa Hector. (Plate 11, figs. 12, 14.) 1886. Struthiolaria spinosa Hector, Outline N.Z. Geol., p. 51, fig. 9, No. 13. 1886. Struthiolaria tuberculata Hutton, Trans, N.Z. Inst., vol. 18, p. 335, in part not of 1873). 1887. Struthiolaria tuberculata Hutton, Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., ser. 2, vol. 1, p. 216, in part (not of 1873). Trans. N.Z. Iyst., Vor. 55. PLATE ll. Fios. 1, 2, 3.—Monalaria concinna (Sut.). Type Fics. 4, 9.—Struthiolaria subspinosa n. sp. Туре. á 7 опа rshall). Fics. ‚ 13. —Struthiolaria calcar Hutton's Кее? Fic. tu Struthioar ia 8 uon: n. E Gully. Ета. 11.—Struthiolaria calcar Hutto Woon уре. Ficas. 12, И ача spinosa ум Neotype. Face p. 176.) PLATE 12. Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. E © > ac 4E = 9.8 9d Ф 45 ed c an E a . k= gpa ey т> -u — СЕ: © >, $ “е^ Э с. н a3 3 mS A ч D Жз 2 AS 3.33 sS PS i3 eo. ч 2328 SEs = 07 "5 h. = з | als E esi] mE „н oco A E = u—— — TRANS. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE 13. (once es = Dai als VPA » Fic. айра? paca cingulata Zitt. (After | Fra. i tang m monilifera Sut. Type. Fras. 8, 10. — Struthiolaria frazeri Hutt. Fie. 2 — Struthbolaria rugosa n. sp. Type. Maraekakaho, Ето. E skr eer spinifera n. sp. Type. | Fie. 9.—Str MN m cingulata Zitt. (usual Fies 4, — Struthiolaria cincta Hutt. forr Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE 14, Fics. 1, 2, 3.—Struthiolaria fortis n. sp. ruthiolaria armata n. sp. T Type. Fic. 4.—St ype. Fics. 5, 6.—Struthiolaria obesa Hutt. Type. Fics. 7, 8, 9.—Struthiolaria callosa n. sp. (Fig. 7 із type.) Marwick.—The Struthiolariidae. 177 Neotype in collection of New Zealand Geological Survey. Height, 55 mm. ; diameter, 40 mm. Localities.—165, White Rock River, Pareora (type); Ardgowan shell- bed (H. J. Finlay). As pointed out by Thomson (1913, p. 25), Hutton illegally introduced S. spinosa (1886) as being more appropriate for his S. tuberculata (1813). hus S. spinosa Hutton (1886) is an absolute synonym of 5. tuberculata Hutton (1873). But in the same year (1886 Hector published a figure labelled “ 5. spinosa.” No locality is given, but the drawing (text- publication was prior to Hutton's, which was Fic. 11. issued in May. Hectors Outline shows only Struthiolaria spinosa Hector. the year of issue, but as the Indian and (After Hector’s figure.) Colonial Exhibition, for which it was prepared, commenced in May it is safe to assume that the publication of the catalogue was earlier in the year than that of the Transactions. л uter's usage of S. tuberculata for the Broken River species is correct ; but he made a serious mistake in connection with the type of S. spinosa. Hutton (1873) listed S. tuberculata var. B, giving the localities “ Palliser former has a second row of prominent tubercles. A comparison of the figures here published will show the difference at once. Struthiolaria spinosa must be based upon the shell that Hector figured—i.e., the White Rock River species ; while a new name must be applied to the Waikari one. (See below, S. errata n. sp.) Struthiolaria spinifera n. sp. (Plate 15, fig. 3.) 178 Transactions. eee wide and regular callus just surmounting keel where it joins uter lip; columella concave, bent to right below and ending in beak. Holotype in collection of New zone Geological Survey. Height, 55 mm. ; diameter, 39-5 m Locality.—475, Mount Harris (= 8. Кеси of Pal. Bull. No. 8, р. 64). Remarks.—The lon ng sharp spines show that this shell is closely related to S. tuberculata, from which it differs in its greater size and higher spire. Struthiolaria tuberculata Hutton. (Plate 13, fig. 6.) 1873. Struthiolaria tuberculata Hutton, Cat. Tert. Moll., ы E 1886. Struthiolaria tuberculata Hector, Outline Geol. N. Ж, g. 9, No. 1886. Struthiolaria — Hutton, T'rans. N.Z. Inst., p. 335 yet ot entor) 1887. Struthiolaria spinosa Hutton, Proc. Linn. Soc. NAW, ser. 2, vol. 1, p. 217. 1914. Struthiolaria Нину 4 Hutton: Suter, N.Z. Geol. Sur. Pal. Bu il. No. 2, . 19, pl. 1, fig. 12. Hutton's localities are: “ East coast, Wellington ; Upokororo Stream, Te Anau Lake; Kawau; Broken Hill (Uy Pe oba bly several species were represented ; the Broken River shell has become the type because it was represented as the example of the species in Hutton's type collection at the Dominion Museum. Thomson and Speight collected this fossil from the shell-bed immediately. above the limestone of Trelissick Basin (Speight, 1917, p. 348); also "in the small tributary of White Water between the gorges in the Thomas River." e horizon seems, then, to е low Awamoan. No specimens. from elsewhere than the Trelissick Basin have been seen during this revision. Struthiolaria cincta Hutton. (Plate 13, figs. 4, 5.) 1873. Struthiolaria cincta Hutton, Cat. Tert. Moll., p. 11. 1887. Struthiolaria cincta Hutton, Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., ser. 2, vol. 1, p. 216. 1897. Struthiolaria cincta Hutton: Harris, "Dat. Tert. Moll. Brit. Mus., vol. 1, 1914. Struthiolaria cincta Hutton: Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 2, p. 16, pl. 1, fig. 7. The type of S. cincta is from “ Awatere,” but the exact horizon was not stated by Hutton. Dr. Thomson’s collection from Lower Awatere (Pal. Bull. No. 8, p. 30) contains S. cincta, so this may be the type locality. The species has н recorded from many horizons — e.g., Kakanui; aihao „ченге. ; Target Gully; Pakaurangi; Duncan's, Tolaga Bay. These are based either on poor specimens or on a very wide interpretation of the species. The true 8. cincta has very coarse spirals of irregular appearance, and during the course of this revision has been seen only from 126, Awatére Valley, and 218, Motunau. The shell most often mistaken for it is S. subspinosa n. Sp., which has much the same outline, but p^ an consisting of numerous very fine regular spiral lirae, whereas in S. cincta the spirals are strong and Мера Manwick.—The Struthiolariidae. | 179 Struthiolaria cingulata Zittel. (Plate 13, figs. 1, 9.) 1864. ple mires cingulata Zittel, Reise der “ Novara," 1 Bd., 2 Abt., p. 35, 15 Я pi. 19, 1873. Struthiolaria Сани Zittel: Hutton, Cat. Tert. Moll., p. 11. 1887. ducens mm Zittel: Hutton, Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., ser. 2, vol. 1, p. 1893. Struthiolaria cingulata Zittel, Macleay Mem. Vol., p. 6 1914. ати cingulata Zittel: Suter, N.Z. Geol. i "Pal. Bull. No. 2, . 18 (not the specimen figured pl. 1, fig. 9). The figure Tee by Suter was drawn by Buchanan from Hutton's plesiotype from Patea. This shell belongs to the S. vermis group, and so is widely separated from Zittel's species. The latter's figure represents an individual with whorls much more convex than usual, but the angulation is ar eom in the text. The more common outline is shown in Plate 13, fip. 9. An examination of the aperture with its spreading callus on the body-whorl, and of the arrangement of the spirals, will show that the species is closely related to the convex variety of S. papulosa. Zittel gives Awatere Valley as the locality, but in this extensive district more than one horizon is represented. The specimens here placed under this species come from Starborough Creek, where the rocks are of Pliocene age. Suter quotes in his Aser (1914, p. 18) the S. cingulata figured in · Hector's Outline of New nd Geology. "This figure was drawn from the type of S. monilifera Suter, which was Hutton’s variety B of S. cingulata, but which belongs to a group different from Zittel’s species. It should therefore appear in the synonymy of S. monilifera, not of S. cing A comparison of Zittel's figure of this species with that published by Suter (drawn by Buchanan from Hutton's specimen) shows that there are important differences. The true cingulata has the inner-lip callus wide- spreading and thin on the parietal wall, then tapering rapidly below, with bs protuberance about -way down on the outside. The yis = is Although Zittel’s figure be. a shell with convex spire-whorls, the body-whorl is obsoletely bicarinate, while in his description (1864, p. 35) he says, “ Die Embryonalwinddungen sind gat са ubrigen dagegen stumpfkantig . . dieletzte Windung . . t mit zwei stumpfen Kanten versehen." No well-preserved replicas of Zittel's egre have been seen, but there is a common Struthiolaria from Awatere which corresponds with the description except that the angles are go blunt (see Plate 13, fig. 9). Perhaps the specimen handled by Zittel’s artist was one with exceptionally convex whorls, such as sometimes occur in S. papulosa, figured in Plate 12, fig. 2 According to this interpretation, S. cingulata is closely related to S. cincta, differing in the presence of dide strong spiral cords, and the absence of tubercles on the shoulder 180 Transactions. Struthiolaria errata n. sp. (Plste 12, figs. 1, 3.) 1873. Struthiolaria tuberculata var. B Hutton, Cat. Tert. Moll., p. 11. 1886. Struthiolaria tuberculata Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 18, p. 335 (in part, but not of 1873). 1887. Struthiolaria tuberculata Hutton, Proc. Linn. Soc., N.S.W., ser. 2, vol. 1, p- in part, but not of 1873). 1914. енота spinosa Hector: Sutef, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 2 8, pl. 1, fig. 11 (not of Hector). Sut "e given a full description and figure of this shell, which he таула ы took to be the type of Hector's spinosa (see abcve, p. 177). The large planorbid protoconch mentioned by him is not the true protoconch of the shell, but is one of the many septa built by the aninsal in retreating from the summit, which was afterwards broken The species is closely related to S. papulosa, but it differs in having à straighter columella and more wide-spreading callus on the body-whorl, which also has larger tubercles, placed farther apart. There is a fairly strong spur at the junction of the shoulder with the outer lip. Locality.—W aikari. Struthiolaria papulosa (Martyn). (Plate 12, figs. 2, 4, 5, 6.) 1786. сон papulosum Martyn, Univ. Conch., vol. 2, f. 54. 1786. Buccimum coronarium Solander, Cat. Port. Mus 1788. Murex nds -struthiocameli Chemnitz, Conch. Cab., vol. 10, NE 1520, 1521. 1790. Murex stramineus Gmelin: Linn., Syst. Nat , ed. 13, t. 1, pt. 6, 3542. 1822. Struthiolaria nodulosa uL Anim. 8. Veri., vol. 7, = Һ p. 308. 1835. Struthiolaria nodosa Gray, in Yate's New Zealand, ? 1839. Struthiolaria sulcata sah, Arch. T ird i. 342, Р; * ге 5. 1842. Struthiolaria gigas Sowerby, Thes. С ы pL 5 1843. Struthiolaria papillosa Martyn : caia in а New Zealand vol. $ p. 231. 1849. Struthiolaria papulos rtyn: e, h. Icon., 6, pl. 1 1849. Struthiolaria straminea Gmelin: Reeve, Conc , vol. 6, f 3. : . Icon. 1857. Struthiolaria M Gray, Guide wig Brit. Mus., p. 1858. Siruthiolaria papulosa Martyn: Adams, Gen. Rec. Moll., pl. 27, f. 6, b. 1859. Struthiolaria core Martyn : Cee, Man. Conch., vol. 1 p. 263, f. 1649. ; | 1 + „ Ж e* 1873. Struthiolaria gigas Sowerby: Hutton, Cat. Mar. Moll. N.Z., p. 24. 1873. Struthiolaria nodulosa Lamarck: Hutton, Cat. Mar. Moll. N.Z., p. 24 1873. Struthiolaria nodulosa Lamarck : Hutton. Cat. Tert. Moll. N.Z., p. 10. 1873. Struthiolaria papulosa Martyn: von Martens, Crit. List, p. 25. 1876. Struthiolaria papulosa Martyn: Paulucci, Bull. Soc. Malac. Ital, ser. 2, vol. 2, p. 5 1880. Siruthiolatia papulosa Martyn: Hutton, Man. N.Z. Mol 1885. Struthiolaria papulosa Martyn: Tryon, Man. Conch. (1), uda P “iss, pl. 12, f. 34. 1885. Struthiolaria gigas Sowerby: Tryon, Man. Conch. (1), vol. 7, 133, pl. 12, £8 1885. Strathiciara sulcata Jonas: Tryon, Man. Conch. (1), vol. 7, 134, pl. 12, . 98. 1887. Siruthi olaria nodulosa Lamarck: Fischer, Man. Conch., p. 877, pl. 4 t. 6. 1893. Struthiolaria papulosa Martyn: Hutton, Macleay Mem. Vol., p. 60. 1897. Struthiolaria papulosa Martyn: Harris, Cat. Tert. Moll. "Bit. Mus., is . 219. 1904. Struthiolaria papulosa Martyn: Cossmann, Ess. Paléo. Comp., vol. 6, p. er 1913. cour via papulosa Martyn: Suter, Man. N.Z. Moll, p. 274, pl. 49 Among Recent specimens there is a considerable variation of form а. sculpture. In some the spines on the ~ are Mee strong, an (EE te re TURPE AME re RD ТРЕ. ЧУР We AER RESI S ES a co ТҮ" Marwick.—The Struthiolariidae. 181 latter represent eiie e gigas. ln a card of five Stewart Island speci- mens in the Dominion Museum, two are typically nodulous ; two have the nodules btang Мое on the later whorls, with a corresponding rounding of the shoulder; while the fifth has almost regularly convex whorls throughout, with the merest traces of the nodules on the rounded shoulder—it has, in fact, somewhat the appearance of Tryon's figure of S. sulcata Jonas It does not at present seem advisable to give any of these aberrant forms specific recognition. The one with rounded whorls and obsolete tubercles can, however, be distinguished easily, and it is possible that a separate species is represented. Localities.—Recent, Castlecliff and Kai Iwi, а 1094, oap ғ] tahi River, Hawke's Bay (very strong spirals — Plate fip. 4); 875, Manaia Beach, Taranaki (M. Ongley) ; 858, below semen Жым СтееК. The specimens from the last three localities аге by no means typical. Those from Manaia and Starborough resemble a tumid form of the nodular variety, and have the nodules very closely place The only shell closely resembling 5. papulosa from a possibly eir horizon than Pliocene is one from Kanieri. This is Hutton’s S. var. B of 1873. The specimen has much the aspect of the Mekan Island shell with rounded whorls, Vau and above, and was thought b Suter to be S. papulosa. Another specimen in the Geological Survey col- lection from the same district (154, Kanieri) has whorls more angled, but also only traces of nodules. Both are fragmentary, and the second has the suggestion of a keel on the body-whorl. So until better specimens are found it does not seem justifiable to extend the range of S. papulosa back to the Miocene. Several fossils from Kanieri have Wanganuian affinities, and may be from Pliocene strata in the neighbourhood. Struthiolaria frazeri Hutton. (Plate 13, figs. 8, 10.) 1885. Struthiolaria frazeri (Hector MS.): Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst, vol 17, 3 1886, Struthiolaria fraseri i Hector, Outline N.Z. Geol., а Зод 1893. Struthiolaria frazeri Hutton, Macleay Mem. Vol., p. 9 1897. пага Hutton: Harris, Cat. Tert. Moll. Brit. Mus., i, p. 220, l. vi, figs. a, b. 1910. PL Min arie peeing Park, Geol. N.Z., p. 162, fig. 81. 1913. Struthiolaria frazeri Hutton : Speight, Rec. Cant. Mus., No. 2, pt. 1, ke 1921. Struthiolaria frazeri Hutton: Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 8, р. 19 In revising Hutton's types, Suter did not find that of S. frazeri, which Hutton described while he was in Christchurch. Professor Speight informed me in a private communication that it is not in Canterbury Museum, ánd thinks that the fine specimen in the Geological Survey collection at the Dominion Museum is probably the original type. Consequently this shell becomes the type of the species. Most of the specimens, including the type, have small blunt tubercles on the shoulder, but others have only the strong, regular, smooth, spiral ; of the former variety Harris’s figure is an excellent representation, while Нес pay is equally characteristic of the latter rega e localities, several obscure names hav e been iven, so that it may be yd to list and explain them here : Hutton (1885), Kiki- wheru Creek ; Hutton (1886), Matapiro (found also in the Pareora system) ; 182 Transactions. Hutton (1893), Matapiro ; Harris (1897), McLean’s station, Napier; Hutton (MS.) (1904), Ngaruroro Station and Motunau; Park (1910), MeLean's station, Napier; Speight (1913), Motunau; Suter (1921), Shrimpton's, Ngaruroro River; Marshall and Murdoch (1920), Nukumaru, Wanganui district. Most of these refer to the same place. ^ Shrimpton's " was a station on the Kikowhero Creek, which is a tributary coming in on the north side of the Ngaruroro River, and forming the eastern boundary of the Matapiro Plain. MeLean's was a station on the south side of the Ngaruroro River, opposite Shrimpton's. (Rep. Geol. Explor., x, xii, xviii.) The statement that this species is “found also in the Pareora system " refers, no doubt, to the specimen recorded from Motunau. I have not seen the specimen, so cannot confirm the identification. In any case, the Motunau beds are now recognized as belonging to a much higher horizon than the Pareora. The Blue Clays of the Ngaruroro River, the type locality of this fossil, are equivalent to the Nukumaru stage of the Wanga- nuian, so the record of S. frazeri by Marshall and Murdoch from Nukumaru is most interesting. Unfortunately, the specimen was broken to pieces in transmission from Mr. Suter. The identification of S. frazeri in the Wangaloa beds (Marshall, 1917, p. 451) is surely a mistake. Four excellent specimens were collected by Dr. Uttley and the writer in a sandy pocket of the clays not far below the Scinde Island’ limestone at Maraekakaho, Ngaruroro River. , Struthiolaria sp. Zittel. 1864. Struthiolaria sp. Zittel, Reise der ** Novara," Geol. Theil 1 Band, 2 Abt., Palaontologie von Neu Seeland, p. 35, pl. xv, fig. 3. In the Geological Survey collection from locality 126, Awatere Valley, are fragments which should probably be placed here; but their condition is no better than Zittel's material, so no good purpose would be served by attempting specific description. A similar shell, but with sharper spines, occurs at Kaawa Creek, but here again only fragments are available. In both cases there is a strong callus on the inner lip, recalling that of S. spinosa, but the spire is flatter than in the Pareora shell, and the keel is weaker. (b.) Struthiolaria callosa Group. Struthiolaria callosa n. sp. (Plate 14, figs. 7, 8, 9.) Shell large, ovate, with gradate spire, about same height as aperture; whorls five, angled about middle with wide slightly-inclined shoulder, body-whorl bicarinate ; sculpture, fine regular spiral threads on upper whorls, becoming obsolete on lower, the shoulder-angle furnished with about 8 distant strong tubercles, lower keel also has tubercles but smaller and more numerous; suture slightly undulating, filled with layer of enamel which towards aperture reaches to tubercles above; aperture inclined, ovate; outer lip reflexed, moderately thickened, wedge-shaped, sinuous, projecting slightly at shoulder but more so at lower keel, bent then in wide inus to anterior canal; columella concave, bent to right below and ending in rounded beak; inner lip with enormous callus-pad reaching suture above, ending below about middle of base with rounded knob which dan. T CARNE e qe ur ЖОН APRIRE vine ме, Marwick.—The Struthiolariidae. 183 is separated from beak by deep rounded lightly-calloused channel ; similarly at its junction with outer lip above, pad ends in rounded knob, causing a channel on shoulder. Holotype in collection к the pem Zealand Geological Survey. Height, 70 mm. ; diameter, 50 m Localities. —1037, eati Creek, Palliser Bay, 300 yards above mouth, at base of Tertiary beds eee (also collected by Dr. J. A. Thomson) ; 1065, grit band, Kururau Ro tea West Survey District (L. I. Grange). The following localities Save provided fragmentary specimens belonging either to this species or to one closely related ;, 649, Paparoa Rapids, Wanganui River; 832, below готуу Mohaka a 859, Deadman’s Creek, Marlborough (Dr. J. A. Thomson); 904, qua arter-mile south of saddle, Okaroa Road, Rangi Survey District (Dr. J. Henderson) ; 1047, 1049, grit band east of mouth of Okahukura Tunnel, Rangi Survey District (L. Grange); 1052, 25 chains along road east side of Okahukura saddle, Rangi Survey District (L. I. Grange); Lower Awatere beds, Tachell’s Creek, eee (= S. tuberculata of Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal, Bull. No. 8, p. 31). Struthiolaria fortis n. sp. (Plate 14, figs. 1, 2, 3.) Shell small, ovate, with gradate spire shorter than aperture; whorls 5 remaining, angled about middle with sloping shoulder, body - whorl bicarinate ; sculpture, shoulder with few obsolete spiral threads, angle armed with 7 or 8 strong tubercles, and keel with smaller and closer ones, growth- lines very strong, suture undulating and showing layer of enamel getting higher towards aperture ; aperture inclined, semilunar, produced into very short canal below; outer lip reflexed, thickened, меў дета" in cross- section, Биа нови, os pointing at lower keel than at shoulder-angle ; inner lip with enormous pad, not surmounting shoulder, but very thick and with strong Siaina ends, нар channel between beak and basal . end of ems and another on shoulder ; columella concave, p bent to right belo ә Holotype in collection of dg pei Zealand Geological Survey. Height, 33 mm. ; diamete ities. — 1035 ате Shelton's. Whare traverse, Block XI, Motumati Waterfall, Waingaromia Survey 'District, Raukumara Division (= S. calcar Hutton of Marshall, 1910, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Bull. No. 9 (n.s.), p. 22). This species differs from 5. callosa in its much smaller size, and narrower pad projecting sharply at both ends and forming deeper channels. The columella is also more bent to the right, and the whorls are lower. Struthiolaria armata n. sp. (Plate 14, fig. 4.) This species resembles S. spinifera just as S. callosa resembles S. spinosa. It has a high spire with very sloping shoulders and long strong spines on the shoulder-angle, 7 to 8 on the body-whorl and 6 on each of the spire- whorls. The suture is filled with a layer of callus which ascends to the tubercles above, while the inner-lip pad extends to about half-way between the tubereles and the suture, but does not quite bury the spines. The growth- lines are very strong, but there is no spiral ornamentation. 184 Transactions. As only spires of three specimens are available, full specific description cannot be given, but the characteristic and easily identified spire justifies the application of a specific name. Localities. — Muddy Creek, ‘Tutamoe Survey District, Raukumara (M. Ongley and E. O. Maepherson) ; 1034, lowest band, Shelton's Whare traverse, Block XI, Tutamoe Survey District. Struthiolaria obesa Hutton. (Plate 14, figs. 5, 6.) 1885. Struthiolaria obesa Hutton, Trans. N.Z. 1 nst., vol. 17, p. 329. 3j 1887. Struthiolaria obgsa Hutton, Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., ser. 2, vol. 1, p. 217. E 1913. Struthiolaria (Pelicaria) obesa Hutton: Speight, Rec. Cant. Mus. No.2, © pt. 1, p. 32. 1915. Struthiolaria (Pelicaria) obesa Hutton: Suter, N.Z. Geol. Sur. Pal. Bull. No. d; PG i g. 3. 7 The aperture of this species is very like that of S. callosa. The = calloused pad surmounts the shoulder, passes the suture, and adheres to — the whorl above. Anteriorly the pad ends in a raised knob separated by — there are traces of fine spiral striae. As the tendency of the genus seems — = forms, this species appears to have reached a gerontic stage. К Localities.—Shepherd's Hut, Waipara; Porter River, Trelissick Basin. — These specimens are in the Canterbury Museum, and were kindly lent _ by Professor Speight. ' Ч ? Awamoa. А fragmentary specimen in Мг. Fiplay's collection. sand adhering in both cases are similar, suggesting that they are the same locality—z.e., Waipara. y Sizuthiolaria: sp. (c.) Struthiolaria vermis Group. A A single distorted shell from the Tawhiti beds, probably of Upper _ Miocene age, is of great interest, for it marks the first known appearance of this group in the Tertiary sequence. The ornamentation consists of 2 and later 3 spiral cinguli on the spire-whorls, and so resembles that of S. tricarinata. The base has but 3 or 4 strong cords, a condition found only in the Lower Pliocene forms S. canaliculata, S. acuminata, and S. monilifera. _ | Locality.—1091, base of sandstone, three miles south-east of Trig. 5. 45, . north border Waiapu Survey District (Dr. J. Henderson). Struthiolaria canaliculata Zittel. (Plate 15, figs. 15, 16.) 1864. Struthiolaria canaliculata Zittel, Reise der “ Novara,” 1 Bd., 2 Abt» р. 34, pl. xv, figs. 1, a, b. 1873. Struthiolaria sulcata Hutton, Cat. Tert. Moll., p. 10 (not of Jonas, 1829), 1887. Struthiolaria sulcata Hutton, Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., ser. 2, vol. 1, Р. m 1914. Struthiolaria canaliculata Zittel: Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. ^ p. 17, pl. xvii, figs. 8, a, b. | Suter quotes, in the synonymy, Hector's figure of 1886. This, from ИЗ elongated outline, must have been drawn from a specimen of S. acuminata ucc Н ҮҮ" Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE 15. Fras. 1, 2 I T vermis бада Recent. | Fras. 13, 14.—Struthiolaria media т Ty Fras. 3, 4. —Struthio а n. sp. Type. | Fras. 15, 16. — Struthiolaria слона > Zitt. Fras. 5, 10. Bi ta pie a Sut. Type. | (Fig. 15 after Zitt. Fras. 6, 7. А iruthiolaria tricarinata Less. Boost | Fras. 17, 18.—Struthiolaria zelandiae Marsh. & Fras. 8, 9.—Struthiolaria foss sp. Type. | Мага. Waipipi. Figs, 11, 12. C MM TO амы л Д sp. Type. | Face p. 184.) Marwick.—The Struthiolariidae. 185 sp., which Hutton did not separate from Zittel's S. canaliculata. The latter is easily distinguished by its robust form, strong square spiral cords, and deep flat interstices. The suture is situated in a wide canal, and in some cases a fourth rib appears low down on the penultimate whor Locality.—Zittel gives as the locality “ Awatere Valley," which is some- what indefinite, but Dr. J. A. Thomson collected two typical specimens from 858, “ below waterfall, Starborough Creek, lower end Awatere Valley." This is probably the type locality, and the species must be considered as a Pliocene one. Struthiolaria zelandiae Marshall and Murdoch, 1920. (Plate 15, figs. 17, 18.) 1920. oar zelandiae ~~ and Murdoch, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 52, 130, pl. vii, figs. 1 In this олы ап вес dui such types as S. canaliculata and S. acuminata is marked by the appearance of a strong н spiral cord in each of the interstices between the 4 primary spira here is also a tendency for the second and third primaries to divide; ‘and os this happens each part is often weaker than the secondaries. Thus the 4 iens of S. canaliculata may be represented by 7, 8, or 9 spirals in S. zelandia The holotype figured by Marshall and Murdoch belongs to the last kind. As most of the specimens are flattened by pressure, the figures of Marshall and Murdoch make this shell appear too broad; a side as well as a front view is therefore given on Plate 15, figs. 17, 18. The deep canaliculate suture shows that this species ga reached a gerontic stage. Localities.—Waipipi Beach, west of Wairoa Stream, ek rley (буре); 876, mouth of Waihi Stream, ек» (M. Ongley) ce == S. б culata. of Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 25); aio ee Waingongoro River, Taranaki (Dr. G. H. Uttley ues Ф {зле К). Struthiolaria acuminata n. sp. (Plate 15, figs. 11, 12.) 1886. Struthiolaria sulcata Hector, Outline of N.Z. Geol., p. 50, fig. 6, No. 7 (not of 1873). 1914. idee de sulcata Hutton: Chapman, Australasian Fossils, p. 200, fig. 103, F (not of Hutton or Jonas). Shell ici small, ovate, with acute turreted. spire longer than aperture. Whorls 6, gradually increasing ; sculpture, whorls immediately below apex convex and with spiral cords, third whorl bicarinate, keels being marked by 2 strong cinguli, on fourth and fifth whorls these become much stronger, raised and rounded, angle of shoulder has now developed strong : raised band so whorls are tricarinate, interstices being rounded and a little wider than арагы! ribs; on body-whorl are 5 strong raised rounded cinguli, the lowest near fourth and slightly weaker than the others; on base are 4 strong spiral threads with wide interstices; the whole surface spiralled with fine obsolete threads, crossed by sinuous growth-lines ; suture situated in channel.formed by strong spirals, whorl being slightly depressed between top spiral and suture; aperture ovate, channelled above and produced below into very short canal ; ; outer lip reflexed, thickened, edge rounded, sinuosity very shallow; columella concave, ending in truncated beak, bent to right, inner lip with moderate regular callus equal in та to that of outer lip, and not ascending on body-whorl above outer Holotype in collection of the жы Zealand Geological Bary ey. Height, 43 mm, ; diameter, 26 mn 186 Transactions. Localities.—1040, greensand below Wairarapa limestone, at Twaite’s cutting, five miles south of Martinborough (holotype); coast half-mile east of Ruamahanga River mouth, Palliser Bay (Dr. J. A. Thomson). : Remarks.—This shell is intermediate in appearance between S. canali- culaía and S. tricarinata ; itis higher in the spire than either, more slender than the former, with rounded ribs and wider interstices; it may be dis- tinguished from the latter by its 5 regular, strong, rounded ribs on body- whorl,.and only 4 cords on the base. Hutton collected this species from “east coast, Wellington," but did not separate it from 8. canaliculata. The figure so labelled in Hector's Outline must have been drawn from a specimen of S. acuminata, for it shows the high spire. Struthiolaria monilifera Suter. (Plate 13, fig. 7.) 1873. Struthiolaria cingulata Zittel var. B Hutton, Cat. Tert. Moll., p. 11 1886. Struthiolaria cingulata Hector, Outline of N.Z. Geol., p. 51, fig. 9, (not of Zittel). 7 1914. Struthiolaria cingulata subsp. monilifera Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 2, p. 18, pl. 1, fig. 10. As has been stated above (p. 179), S. cingulata belongs to the S. papulosa group, but S. monilifera has the characteristic outline, aperture, and typical arrangement of cinguli shown by the S. vermis group; it must therefore be granted at least specific distinction from S. cingulata. These features, together with the strong spirals on the base, show that the closest relationship is to S. acuminata. e mistake of coupling S. monilifera with S. cingulata was caused by Hutton's wrongful identification of a shell from Patea as the latter species. This shell, also an undoubted member of the vermis group, was Hutton's plesiotype of 8. cingulata, and was figured by Suter (1914). It is here described and named as a new species, S. rugosa (see p. 189). i No good specimens of S. cingulata were available for the figure of this species in Hector's Outline, so one was drawn from Hutton's variety i.e., S. monilifera. "No. 17 Struthiolaria tricarinata Lesson. (Plate 15, figs. 6, 7.) 1830. Struthiolaria tricarinata Lesson, Ann. Sci. Nat., ser. 2, vol. 16, p. 256. 1880. Struthiolaria vermis tricarinata Lesson: Hutton, Man. N.Z. Moll., p. 68. 1913. Struthiolaria vermis tricarinata Lesson: Suter, Man. N.Z. Moll., p. 276. The strong spiral cinguli of this shell show that it is a more primitive form than S. vermis, and on that account it is deemed advisable to grant it full specific recognition. No doubt intermediate forms occur, but the extremes are well separated. On the base are about 7 fine spiral lines, showing an advance from S. acuminata, which has only 4 strong cords. e specimen here figured is in the Dominion Museum collection, and comes from Farewell Spit, Nelson. Fossil Locality.—Languard Bluff, Wanganui (R. Murdoch). Suter (1913) wrongly quotes in his synonymy of S. tricarinata Gray’s record of S. scutulata Martyn, in Dieffenbach's New Zealand. Gray merely lists S. scutulata as recorded from New Zealand by Martyn, the author of the species. The mistake originated in Martyn's statement that B. seutu- latum was a New Zealand shell. In the same synonymy (Suter, 1913) Hutton’s use of S. scutulata as of Deshayes is given as.being intended for 3 k a ч id Ў Р М d Manwick.—Te Struthiolariidae. 187 S. etre teet This also appears to be a mistake, for in his Manual (1880, p. 219) Hutton used S. australis Gmel. as the equivalent of his S. scutulata Desh., and listed S. tricarinata as a different species. Struthiolaria parva Suter. (Plate 15, figs. 5, 10.) 1915. беа parva Mem MS.): Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 3, р. 7, pl. iv, fig. 4 As the locality of the holotype is unknown, it is a pity that this shell was described. In appearance it resembles young S. vermis, particularly those forms which have the tubercles well developed. the specimen represents the normal adult it is a valid species, closely related to Ж. tri- carinata and S. vermis. Struthiolaria vermis (Martyn). (Plate 15, figs. 1, 2.) 790. Murex australis Gmelin: Linn., Syst. Nat., 13, D tl 822. ria crenulata Lamarck, Anim. s. Vert., vol. 7 1835. Struthiolaria crenulata Lamarck: Q. & G., d detrolabe, n VL 2, p. 430, 31, figs. 7-9. 1835. Struthiolaria crenulata Lamarck: Gray in Yate's New Zealand. 1842. т" inermis Sowerby, Thes. Conch., vol. 1, p. 23, pl. H Pec 12, 1849.- diuisa ustralis Reeve, Conch. Icon., vol. 6, fig. 1 1858. Siruthiolaria. 0 vermis eue Adams, Gen. Rec. Moll., pl. 27, fig. 6. 1859. Struthiolaria vermis Martyn : Chenu, Man. Conch., vol. 1, p. 263, fig. 1653. 1873. Struthiolaria scutulata Desh. : Hutton, Cat. Mar. Moll. N. Z., p. 24 (wrongly attributed to Desh., not of Martyn). 1873. Struthiolaria vermis Mart rtyn: Hutton, Cat. Mar. Moll. N.Z., p. 24. 1873. Struthiolaria vermis Martyn: Hutton, Cat. Tert. Moll. N.Z., p. 10. 1873. Struthiolaria esed cad Gmelin: von Martens, Crit. List, p. 26. 1876. Struthiolaria Martyn: Paulucci, Bull. Soc. Malac. Ital., ser. 2, vol. 2, 229. P. 1880. Struthiolaria australis Gmelin: Hutton, Man. N.Z. Moll., pu 1880. Struthiolaria inermis Sowerby : Hutton, Man. N.Z. Moll., p. 68 1885. Struthiolaria vermis Martyn : Tryon, Man. Conch., ser. L vol. 7, p. 133, pl 12, figs. 35, 36. 1893. Struthiolaria vermis тта Бен Hutton, Macleay Mem. Vol., p. 6 1894. Struthiolaria vermis Martyn: Harris, Cat. Tert. Moll. Brit, Ms. (Aust.), p. 219. 1904. Struthiolaria vermis Martyn: Cossman, Ess. Paleo. Comp., vol. 6, pl. 8, fig. 2. 1913. Struthiolaria vermis Martyn: Suter, Man. N.Z. Moll., p. 276, pl. 40, fig. 2. There is a considerable amount of variation in living specimens of irse shell, and when one дош back to the Pliocene the variations аге still m All conside rable. the Recent examples appear to have the same very fine spiral striae of somewhat irregular stre e prominence of the spiral cinguli, and the presence on them of tubercles, are the most variable features. The arrangement of these cinguli corresponds to that of S. canali- culata, and, indeed, to that of the whole group. Localities. —Castlecliff ; ? Petane Struthiolaria media n. sp. (Plate 15, figs. 13, 14.) Shell somewhat small, ovate, with turreted Hue about equal in height to aperture; whorls 6, regularly increasing; sculpture, the first two whorls convex with from 6 to 8 spiral threads, with slightly wider inter- stices, third whorl with about 12 spiral threads, two very weak cinguli beginning to appear, fourth and fifth whorls with 2 strong cinguli, the 188 Transactions. whole surface with about 12 spiral threads some of which are more pro- minent than others, body-whorl with 4 strong rounded spiral cinguli, and a fifth rudimentary on base, which has 6 stronger threads and 4 or 5 weak ones, the fine spirals of spire continue on body-whorl, but in interstices of cinguli there is generally one more prominent than others; suture bounded below by narrow flat surface; aperture ovate, channelled above, produced below into very short canal; outer lip reflexed, thickened, edge rounded, sinuosity very shallow. Columella concave, ending in truncated beak bent to right, inner lip with regular callus, about equal in width to outer lip. Holotype in collection of the New Zealand Geological Survey. Height, 36 mm.; diameter, 23 mm. Localities.—81, Castle Point, east Wellington ; 1040, Twaite's Cutting, Martinborough. — - Remarks.—This species differs from S. acuminata in its shorter spire and weaker cinguli; from S. parva in its greater size, wide cinguli, and many more spirals on base. The nearest relationship is to S. fossa and to S. conveza. he former has weaker cinguli, flat sides, and canali- culate suture, while the latter may be distinguished by its very much weaker cinguli and convex outline. The systematic position is probably etween S. acuminata and S. convexa, development being along the lines of a weakening of the spiral cinguli and an increase in the number and decrease in strength of spirals on the base. Struthiolaria convexa n. sp. (Plate 15, figs. 3, 4.) two; aperture ovate, channelled above, produced below into very short widely-open canal; outer lip reflexed, thickened, edge rounded, sinuosity very shallow; columella concave, ending in beak bent to right; inner lip with fairly regular callus, equal in width to and hardly ascending above junction with outer lip. Holotype in collection of the New Zealand Geological Survey. Height, 43 mm. ; diameter, S. vermis, but in the latter species the spiral striae are always finer and more irregular. ^ аё ; Ж ae УУУ. о ee РЫ РАМ i зш. Vies un U^ t Marwickx.—The Struthiolariidae. 189 Struthiolaria fossa n. sp. (Plate 15, figs. 8, 9.) Shell small, ek : zm gradate, about equal in height to aperture ; whorls 5, but X broken, early whorls convex, later ones with high shoulder and ides inclined | а be flat ; sculpture, first three whorls regularly spiralled by 12 fine cords with equal interstices, on penultimate whorl these become narrow ridges with wide interstices, there Wo also 2 obscure but ` wide cinguli, the raised shoulder has now 3 fine spiral threads ; body-whorl with 5 spirals on shoulder, and 21 narrow spiral ridges with wide inter- stices below, the 6 on base being slightly stronger; 5 obscure cinguli with equal interspaces ; suture in deep channel, 2 mm. wide; aperture ovate, channelled above, produced below into very short open canal; outer lip thickened, reflexed, only slightly sinuous, edge rounded, columella concave, ending in beak bent forwards and to right; inner lip regularly calloused, equal in width to outer lip, not ascending on body-whorl. ere. in collection o и New аео Geological Survey. Height, 36 mm. ; diameter, 25 Locality. —191, E apen’ s, Kilkee kero Creek, Ngaruroro River, Hawke’s —This species is characterized by the deeply excavated channel round the shoulder of the whorls. In ornamentation it resembles some varieties of S. vermis, but may be Pur RR by the much dg and more regular spiral ridges, as well a the even, though weak, cinguli. It further differs from S. parva in Tol weaker cinguli and flatter sides. A close connection exists between 8. fossa and S. convexa; both occur in the same district and in the same formation. The two shells are easily separated, however, by means of the canaliculate suture and flat sides of the former. These features show that the species is not only more advanced an S. convexa, but is also a phylogerontic development Struthiolaria rugosa n. sp. (Plate 13, fig. 2.) 1914. Struthiolaria cingulata Zittel: Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 2, pl. 1, fig. 9 (not of Zittel). Shell ovate, spire about same height as aperture; whorls 6, convex; sculpture, spire-whorls with 5-6 strong cords with narrow interstices, lowest e and having secondary spirals on it and on wide interspace below it, boron with 15 equal cords, with interstices of almost same aperture ovate, channelled above, with very short wide canal below ; outer lip thickened, reflexed, bisinuous ; inner lip with strong regular callus equal in width to outer lip ; columella concave, strongly bent to right below. Holotype in collection of the New Zealand Geological Survey. Height, 40 mm. ; diameter, 27 mm. ity.—Pa tea. Remarks.—As stated on page 179, this shell was Hutton's plesiotype of S. cingulata Zittel. This mistake arose from Zittel's figure representing a specimen with unusually convex whorls; but the characteristics featured, obsolete bicarination of the body-whorl, and the disposition of the inner lip-callus show that 5. cingulata belongs to the papulosa group, whereas there can be no doubt eg > specimen falls under the vermis group. In outline it is very near S. c a, but is easily distinguished by the strong spiral cords, which are ена" йй by the prominent growth-lines. 190 Transactions. LITERATURE. Cossmann, M., 1901. Essais de Paléoconchologie comparée, vol. 4. —— 19 Ibid., vol. 6 Еѕснев, P., 1887. Жаный de Conchyliologie. GRABAU, A., 1902. Studies in Gastropoda, American Naturalist, vol. 36, No. 432. —— 1904. Phylogeny of Fusus and its Allies, Smith. Misc. Coll., vol. 44, No. 1417. Gray, J. Е., 1857. Guide to the Systematic Distribution of Mollusca in the Brit. Mus., ` Part I. Harris, G. ү, 1897. Catalogue of Tertiary Mollusca, Brit. Mus., ph i, Australasia. HEpLEY, C., 1899. Records of the Australian Museum, ven 3, No. Јокеѕ-Ввоухе, A. J., 1909. Proc. Malacological Soc., vol. 8. MARSHALL, P., 1917. Тһе Wangaloa Beds, Trans. N.Z. dui. vol. 4 McDoxarp and Trueman, 1921. The Evolution of Liassic Кайа Quarl. Jour. Geol. Soc., vol. 77. McKay, A., p The Geology of the District between Waipukurau and Napier, R хріот. during 1878-79, No. 12. ORTMANN, A. ^ "1001. Parii miir du Princetown University Expedition to Patagonia, vol. 4, Palaeontology, Park, J., 1918. Geology of the DM PASA N.Z. эк Surv. Bull. Na 20 (n.s.): $сносневт, C., 1905. Bulletin U.S. Nat. Mus. No. 53, pt. SPEIGHT, R., 1917. The Tertiary Beds el Trelissick Basin, ыз N.Z. Inst., vol. 49. STEINMANN and WiLCKENS, 1908. Arkiv. f. Zoologi К. Svenska Vetensk., Bd. 4, No. 6. Surer, H., 1913. Manual of the N.Z. Mollusca. — 1914. N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 2. —— 1915. N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. x $ —— 1917. N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. TATE, = 1889. Wn ed of Older irat) of Australia, Trans. Roy. Soc. South TATE, ~~ and May, ч L., 1901. etm of Marine Mollusca of Tasmania, Proc. Linn . oc. N.S.W. « 108. Tuowsow, J. A., 1913. Materials for is Palaeontology of New Zealand, N.Z. Geol. Surv . Bull. No. 1. TRECHMANN, C. T и Cretaceous Mollusca from New Zealand, Geol. Mag. (п.в.), ec. 6, vol. Trueman, A. E., un Journal of Geology, vol. 30, No. 2. Tryon, G. W., 1885. Manual of Conchology, vol. 7. WinckENs, О., 1904. Revision der Fauna der Quiriquina- Schichten, Neu. Jahr. f. Min., &c., Beil. xviii —— m Die ege der Antarktischen Tertiar, Wiss, Ergeb. der Schwed. Sudpol. ed., E- T3. —— art i = D Cretaceous Gastropods of New Zealand, N.Z. Geol. Surv. ZITTEL, K., е rate er * Novara," Geol Theil, 1 Band, 2 Abt., Palaontologie von Neu -Seeland. pote АНИ 30 а ТКЫ КОА Mie: УУ КОКУ ы oe? I ы Nada as se IURIS a TT ERNEUT IAE NECS Marwick.—Pliocene Mollusca from Hawke's Вау. 191 Palaeontological Notes on some Pliocene Mollusca from Hawke's Bay. By J. Marwick, M.A., N.Z. Geological Survey. a E. permission of the Director of the N.Z. Geological Survey, before the Wellington cum Society, 9th rede 1922 ; received by Editor, 31st December, 1922 ; parately, 6th June, 1924.] Plates 16, 17. Tue following notes formed part of a paper on the geology of the Ngaruroro-Waipawa district, read before the тано Philosophical Society by Dr. Pa H. Uttley and the eal It is hoped that the main part of the paper will be published next yea All of the fossils mentioned below а. from the clays and sands known as the Petane clays, which underlie the Petane limestone and overlie the Te Aute limestone, and which are tipi exposed along be incorrect to use out by the late Mr. Suter, for many species regarded by him as Recent have been separated as distinct. The presence of the large Lutraria solida Recent forms, shows that the beds are older than the Castlecliffian (Marshall and Murdoch, 1920, p. 120), while many Upper Wanganuian species, such as Drillia buchanani (Hutton), Drillia wanganwiensis (Hutton), Bathytoma oT sd agg and Suter), Philobyra trigonopsis (Hutton), Struthiolaria frazeri Hutton, &c., forbid correlation with the Waipipian. Thus the Po Ms ы or Middle Wanganuian is indicated as the age of the Petane clays. Anomia undata Hutton. (Plate 16, figs. 9, 13.) 1885. Anomia undata Hutton, Trans. n. — vol. 17, p. 324. Й 1893. Anomia undata Hutton, Macleay Vol., p. 90, pl. 9, fig. 95. 1915. Anomia undata Hutton : Suter, We Geol. Su urv. Pal. Bull. No. 3, p. 48 This species was founded on “ undulations . . more or less parallel ” ая by the type and other specimens. It is well known that the animals of this genus reflect the sculpture of the shell to which they are attached, so the undulations are useless from a classificatory point of view. Those of the holotype are a copy of the coarse concentric sculpture of a pelecypod, perhaps Chione subsulcata Suter. Anomia u nevertheless, should be retained, for it has other quite distinctive features. Mr. W. R. B. Oliver, who has studied the Recent forms, found that A. huttoni could not be separated from A. trigonopsis; therefore it will be sufficient to differentiate undata from the latter species. The holotype is ‘a young shell, and naturally does not show the distinguishing characters as clearly as the adult. That a very young A. undata agrees with the adult A. trigonopsis merely suggests that the former is an offshoot from the latter. In size A. undata far surpasses A. trigonopsis, the average adult has g 80-90 mm. in diameter, the shape where growth been free is circular to slightly oval, and the almost smooth surface is traversed by faint growth-lines and a few irregular concentric striae. The full-grown A. trigonopsis is generally under 50 mm. in diameter, and has often radial ribs, though this feature is not constant; the majority of large shells seen are inclined to be of irregular shape. The most reliable way to 192 Transactions. identify the species is by means of the muscular scars. This again is an extremely variable charaeter, but the variations do not conceal the fact that there are two quite distinct forms. The left valve of Anomia has - three muscular scars on the central disc; the uppermost, and the anterior or middle one, are byssal adductors, while the lowest or posterior is the adductor of the valves. In the young A. undata the arrangement of these scars is much the same as that of A. trigonopsis—i.e., triangular, the uppermost being much larger than either of the others. In the adult A. undata the three impressions - Ч are arranged almost іп а vertical line, and are crowded together. An Ж elongated A. trigonopsis, such as the neotype figured by Suter (1915), 3 often shows a somewhat similar arrangement, but the lower byssal adductor gi ANT. is still paired with the valve-adductor, and both are separated from the — 4 upper byssal adductor (see Plate 16, fig. 10). In fully-grown A. undata the valve-adductor is generally the largest; this is never so in the other species, — uter’s identifications, being based on the undulations, are unreliable; — | indeed, the true A. wndata was generally classed by him as A. huttom, which according to his usage comprised the smooth, circular shells. е The species does not appear to have existed in the Miocene; it is particularly common in the Petane clays at Maraekakaho, also at Nuku- maru, while there is a Recent example in the Dominion Museum from an unknown locality. Lima mestayerae n.sp. (Plate 16, figs. 11, 12.) Height, 16 mm. ; length, 14 mm. Locality.—1096, clays below limestone, Esk Bridge, Petane. Remarks.—Distinguished from L. lima by small size and greater number of ribs, 22 instead of 18. Compared with a young L. lima of the same 8120, the ears of L. mestayerae are much smaller, the shell is narrower and conse- quently the ribs also, while the ligamental area is a great deal higher.. I am indebted to Miss Mestayer for the loan of Recent material for comparison. Venericardia (Pleuromeris) marshalli n. sp. (Plate 16, figs. 1, 2.) 1906. Venericardia corbis Philippi: Suter, Trans. N.Z. Inst, vol. 38, p. 317 not o ilippi 1913. Venericardia corbis not of Philippi T Philippi: Suter, Man. N.Z. Moll., p. 908, pl. 53, fig. 3 ppi). 1915. Venericardia unidentata (Basterot): Iredale, Trans. N.Z. Inst, vol. 47, р. 487 W (not of Basterot). The identification of this New Zealand shell with V. corbis, a Pliocene and Recent species of the Mediterranean, was made by Dr. W. H. Dall, and was accepted by Suter (1906, p. 318). Such a distribution is in itself suspicious ; and as, by good fortune, the Dominion Museum has a copy 9 Philippi's Enwneratio Molluscorum Siciliae, in which V. corbis is described, & Er. T se 1 Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE 16. 29 lee ай, ит mes, “жс, | ME Figs. ^ Et унан инд сат. n. i holotyp x 3, 4.— Venericardia min gi holotype + ш x 12 5. irm inida dis spar (H indi dM a Tus. 6, 7, 8.— Myllita finlayi n. sp. : holot otype e (fig. E x 4. Fie. 9.—Anomia undata Hutton: interior of holoty 56 T, Fie. gr т mia trigonopsis Hutton : specimen from S aad Gully. х 1. € Lima mestayerae n. sp.: holoty are — diis undata Hutton (adult) : ы, Ж. Face р. 192.] Trans. N.Z- Inst., Vou. 55. PLATE 17, T ар Маа RN о OP Sm HR ADI . L—Anachis speighti n. sp.: holotype. х 2. . 2.—Ataxocerithium suteri n. sp. : holotype. x 1. 3.—Anachis pisaniopsis (Hutton): holotype. x 2. Fie. 4.—Cominella hamilioni (Hutton): Maraekakaho. x 1. hristyi n. sp. : holotype. Хх 1. yP Fres. 7, 10.— liveri n. sp ype. X Xymene drewi (Hutton): lectotype. x 1. G. 9 —Ataxocerithium tricingulatum n. sp. : holotype. х 2. Frias. 12, 13.—7 n murdochi p.: holotype. x1 Ета. 14.— Mangilia morgani n. sp. : holotype. x 1. Fie. 15.— Ancilla : holot Fia — Aet. sp.: holotype. x 1 m з be . Fic. 18—Verconella dubia n. sp.: holotype. х 1. erconella thomsoni n. sp. : holotype. x 1. Fia. 20.—Anachis cancellaria (Hutton) : holotype. x 2. Manwick.— Pliocene Mollusca from Hawke's Bay. 193 a comparison could be made with the original figures and description. The figures show a shell without radial ribs. The short description reads, “ strüs transversis densis, undulatis, sulcis longtudinalibus obsoletis," while a fuller description below is, “ transversim eleganter striata, et sulcis олда distantibus parum profundis (interdum obsoletis) decus- sata." New Zealand specimens, when well preserved, have 11-12 strong somewhat nodular ribs, and so should be separated.’ There are also differ- ences in shape. As regards V. unidentata, Suter probably quoted this in his synonymy from information senten: by Dall, no date of publication being given in either case. Iredale accepted the synonymy, but — mes the priority of unidentata ; d Rer not appear to have compared aland with European specim Cossmann and Peyrot (1912, p. 8D) state that the half as many ribs should have been рин г in the same speci Types of V. marshalli (right valve) in the collection of sa New Zealand Geological Surv ey. Height, 5 mm. ; length, 4 Locality. — — Stewart island (Recent). Kindly presented by the late Mr. R. Murdoch. Subgenerically, this shell should go with V. lutea and V. bollonsi under Pleuromeris, and should not have been under Miodontiscus as classed by Suter. Venericardia (Miodontiscus) minima n. sp. (Plate 16, figs. 3, 4.) Shell minute, obliquely subtriangular, inequilateral ; beaks extremely prominent, median, strongly curved; dorsal margin arch , descending rapidly; basal margin fairly regularly rounded, slightly flattened iorly; anterior end projecting, slightly goed than the posterior, convex below but deeply excavated under beaks, lunule not circumscribed, no escutcheon ; hinge moderately strong; right valve with anterior and posterior cardinals obsolete, median strong, triangular, oblique, toca in middle, there is a weak anterior lateral; left valve with two strong cardinals, anterior short, ndicular, posterior long, curved, oblique ; cis of obsolete narrow concentric folds, no radials; inner margins "Holotype (right valve) in collection of the New Zealand Geological CHE 1:6 mm. ; length, 1:5 mm. Locality.—1098, blue clays, cutting in main road, Maraekakaho. Remarks.—According to Dall's — n (1903, p. 1409), Miodontiscus has the posterior right Кып absent. In V. minima this tooth, though weak, is certainly present. The pe oes characters agree well with this sub- genus. Lucinida dispar (Hutton). (Plate 16, fig. E 1873. Cyclina dispar Hutton, Cat. Tert. Moll., 1914. sige 4 On» (Gray): Suter, N.Z. Got. ‘Bore. Pal. Bull. No. 2, p.9 Gra. 1919. Iocinida D eur on; Murdoch, Trans. N.Z. Inst, vol pl р. р!. 20, ‚8, The type did aly specimen is релде іп a hard matrix, so that the interior cannot be seen; but the exterior of the shell is of such 7— Trans. 194 Transactions. characteristic shape, with its peculiar expansion in tont] of the small . deep lunule, that there can be no doubt that it is a Lucinida. Hutton classified the specimen under Cyclina because he mistook the anterior. expansion for the lunule, and saw no line circumscribing it, while Suters. identifieation of it as Dosinia subrosea must have been based on a ven perfunctory examination. The sculpture consists of fairly regular, s if low, concentric ae more irregular distally, thus agreeing well that of L. oliata Type locality, Hautapu Falls, Upper Rangitikei. Myllita finlayi n. sp. (Plate 16, figs. 6, 7, 8.) Shell very small, eret d in ошар, little inflated ; beaks media inconspicuous ; sculpture f very fine curved divaricate ribs, about 4 p metre, with their diei edges piii and somewhat roughened AQ aee pee weak concentric growth-lines; hinge—right valve bifurcate cardinal under umbo and several minute tubercles | Su Height, 5mm.; length, 5mm.; thickness (one valve), 1:25 mm. - Locality —1102, sandy beds in idus clays below limestone, Магаека Creek, om miles above m Remarks.—The generic location under Myllita is only proven | outline and ribbing are not the same as in that gen , but the who! eem ae be revised later. A closely related, miden: араай occurs at astlecli Cerithidea perplexa (Marshall and Murdoch). 1919. rerit vid perplexum gps and Murdoch, Trans. N.Z. 1 vol. 54, p. 254, pl. 20, figs. 5 This shell is very closely related to a Recent Cerithidea 6 (Gray) ; indeed, it may not be worth specific recognition, as in the Е cannot be made out. The two basal keels of C. bicarinata are represented in C. perplexa, as may be seen in Marshall and Murdoch's figure, but € y in dis be Losada omes they are obsolete. The whorls of the f are inclined to ter and the size somewhat larger than the Kece species, so perhaps it que be as well to retain both names. The gener position is under Cerithidea rather than Ataxocerithium, for the can very short and straight. 5 арти семени р. sP- FE js fig. 9.) Marwick.—Pliocene Mollusca from Hawke's Bay. 195 are not reached by ribs; suture channelled; aperture oval, angled above, produced below into short oblique canal which does not appear to have been notched at base; outer lip thin, inner lip with callus; columella slightly excavated. otype in collection Е ond pat Zealand Geological Survey. Height, 9 mm.; diamete Localit, ity.—1063, shell- bed, [селе Creek, Ngaruroro Riv Remarks.— Easily distinguished from A. huttoni (ботан) by its having en 3 spirals on the spire-whorls and 6 on the Ataxocerithium suteri n. sp. (Plate 17, fig. 2.) Shell of moderate size, heavy, subulate ; spire over 3 times height of aperture ; whorls flat, 9 remaining in holotype, apex broken in all cases, body-whorl rounded, not keeled, contracted quickly to short, straight neck; sculpture of 3 strong spirals, intersected by 15-17 somewhat broader below line of suture are 3 other moniliform spirals, anterior one wea below these are fine weak spiral threads on neck of canal; suture canali- eulated by spirals, sometimes with edge of fourth one showing; aperture broken in all cases, but apparently ovate, slightly channelled above, produced below into very short twisted oblique canal which runs along truncation of columella; columella straight, obliquely truncated below with well-developed median plait and obsolete anterior one boun truncation; inner lip with thick callus, which, however, does not always hide the strong basal spirals, giving the appearance of a fold or folds on parietal wall. Чыра in collection of е New Zealand Geological Survey. Height, 19mm.; diameter, 6 mm Locali shell-bed, ms Creek, Ngaruroro River Remarks. ales had marked simil r specimens from locality 691, Petane, as Newtoniella n. sp., but the plait on the — in addition to the obsolete fold along the truncation seems to separate it from that genus, v hich according to Iredale (1915, p. 455) should dE "called Cerithiella. Eulima christyi n. sp. (Plate 17, figs. 5, 11.) Shell eser i d large, imperforate, subulate, smooth and glossy, axis slightly curved above; spire high, conic; protoconch small, depressed, bulbous, of 2 smooth volutions ; whorls 11 besides protoconch, with flattened sides, slightly swollen above suture, body-whorl large, subangled on joining base which is rapidly contracted and slightly convex ; — e - moid growth-lines, and obsolete varices of former a aperture ovate, yen outer lip thin, sinuous; inner lip with ал, definitely n base. Нур in collection of ги = ere Geological Survey. Height, 18 mm. ; diameter, Locality.—1089, blue — ошай Creek, Ngaruroro River. Remarks.—Resembles Е. vegrandis, but is much larger and com- paratively a great deal broa der Named in honour of Mr. C. Tait, of Maraekakaho, whose interest in the work and knowledge of the district were invaluable to the collectors. T7* Sahih). ARS 196 Transactions. Verconella dubia n. sp. (Plate 17, fig. 18.) . Shell of moderate size, very strong; spire less than aperture and canal ; whorls 6 besides protoconch, subconvex, flattened below suture, body- whorl contracted quickly at base, with long neck twisted to left and backwards; protoconch of 2 smooth volutions, in shape of a flattened ome; sculpture of 10 strong but short axial ribs with equal interstices, — extending from suture to suture on early shell, but later becoming shorter — and not extending over base of body-whorl, spiral sculpture of 7 strong — - threads with weaker one filling each interstice, body-whorl with over 20 . strong threads, also weaker ones between each pair; suture slightly undulat- _ ing; aperture oval, lightly channelled above, produced below into long narrow canal very slightly sinused at end; outer lip lightly sinuous, antecurrent - to suture, with sharp edge, but thickened and strongly toothed within; — columella fairly long, somewhat concave above, twisted below at junction - ith ; a : Holotype in collection of the New Zealand Geological Survey. Height, 30 mm. ; diameter, 15-5 mm. 1 Locality.—1093, blue clays, Kikowhero Creek, Ngaruroro River. Remarks.—The inner lip is the same as that of Evarne striata (Hutton), but the outer lip is thick and strongly dentate. Apart from the denticles round the aperture the shell resembles a Verconella, but a complete survey of the generie affinities would involve so many already-described species that it hardly comes within the scope of this paper. The ornamenta- tion resembles that of V. thomsoni, but that species has a straighter canal. Verconella thomsoni n. sp. (Plate 17, fig. 19.) ; Locality.—1092, blue clays above Te Aute limestone, Maharakeke Road, one mile south of Pukeora Sanatorium, Waipukurau. : Remarks.— This species resembles V. dubia n. sp., but has a straighter Marwick.—Pliocene Mollusca from Hawke's Bay. 197 Aethocola taitae n. sp. (Plate 17, fig. 16.) little they surmount the are never as strong as the rst 2 conch-volutions convex, but from then onwards the shell is strongly shouldered with ut 12 strong ribs with wider interstices ; ribs are spiral, so early whorls have 2 threads on shoulder, a stronger one on angle, and another strong one midway to suture below, there are finer secondaries in the broad interspaces, on later whorls secondaries increase in number wards and deeply notched at base; outer lip thin and sharp, lirate within, antecurrent to suture ; columella smooth, slightly arcuate ; inner lip thin, not extending over base. Holotype in collection of the New Zealand Geological Survey. Height, 34 mm. ; diameter, 18-5 mm. Locality.—Blue clays below limestone, Kikowhero Creek, Ngaruroro River. as an ancestor. It differs from nodosa in having fewer and stronger ribs and tubercles, stronger spirals, and a flatter shoulder. Generic rank is here given to Aethocola, which Iredale (1915) set up as a subgenus of Verco i genus belongs to the Buccinidae, while Verconella, which is not notched, belongs to the Chrysodomidae. Named in honour of Mrs. G. Tait, of ho. Cominella hamiltoni (Hutton). (Plate 17, fig. 4.) 1885. Clathurella hamiltoni Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 17, p. 316, pl. 18, 1893. Clathurella hamiltoni Hutton, Macleay Mem. Vol., p. 52, pl. 7, fig. 35. 1915. Cominella huttoni Kobelt: Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 3, p. 25 (not of Kobelt). Shell small, broadly fusiform ; spire slightly higher than aperture with canal; whorls 6, with high narrow shoulder, level with suture, body-whorl comparatively large, contracting fairly rapidly to short neck which is marked by a prominent fasciole; protoconch a flat dome of 2 smooth whorls (= tectiform, or “ en goute de suif,” Cossmann, 1895, р. 12); sculpture— first conch-whorl with strong ribs curving forward on lower part of whorl, after first volution about 6 spiral threads appear, these surmount ribs and increase in number until there are about 12 on penultimate whorl with equal interstices, body-whorl with 20 of which anterior 8 are stronger than others, ribs number about 12 on spire-whorls and 15 on body, are very strong and, passing over narrow shoulder, reach suture above, but become weaker on base and then die out; suture undulating ; aperture oval, channelled 198 Transactions. above, and with short wide anterior canal bent to left and deeply notched; outer lip sharp, slightly sinuous, smooth within ;. columella slightly arcuate ; inner lip calloused, produced along edge of canal and ending in sharp point. Holotype in collection of the Canterbury Museum. Height, 16 mm. ; diameter, 9 mm. Locality.—Clays below limestone, Petane. Remarks.—This Cominella is a very common one in the Petane clays _ of the Hawke’s Bay District. By Suter it was identified as the Recent _ C. quoyana (A. Ad.) (= huttoni Kobelt), but it is easily distinguished by the strong narrow ribs persisting to the suture above, and the strong spiral threads with interstices of equal width. Trophon murdochi n. sp. (Plate 17, figs. 12, 13.) ‘Shell small, fusiform ; with turreted spire equal in height to apertum — and canal; whorls 4 besides protoconch, early ones with flat shoulder, — later ones convex but still flattened below suture, body-whorl about three- quarters total height, contracted gradually on base to form fairly long - stout neck with slight twist to left and backwards and with moderate | and coiled in axis of shell; sculpture—first conch-volution of much greater — diameter than protoconch, so there is quickly developed a wide flat shoulder, which later becomes more sloping and relatively narrower, spiral. sculpture of 3 strong cords with wider interstices, the lowest appears on the conch-whorl, soon afterwards the middle one and then the top one * at angle of shoulder, a fourth spiral appears in suture near aperture, while — there is a weak one on shoulder of last two whorls, body with 8 strong spirals besides weak one on shoulder, whole surface covered with close fine 4 harp varices, stronger in interstices; suture well impressed; apert oval, subangled above, produced below into fairly long twisted canal well — notched at base ; outer lip thin, slightly sinuous, as far as can be seem _ smooth within; columella straight, smooth; inner lip smooth, ending а short way along canal. Holotype in collection of the New Zealand Geological Survey. Height, 13 mm. ; diameter, 7 mm. Locality.—1099, clays below limestone, road-cutting, Maraekakaho. This species is easily distinguished from the other New Zealand examples of the subgenus by its fusiform shape and the number of spirals on the body-whorl. Xymene drewi (Hutton). (Plate 17, fig. 8.) 1883. Cominella drewi Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 15, p. 410. 1893. Pisania drewi Hutton, Macleay Mem. Vol., p. 42, pl. 6, fig. 13. 1915. Euthria drewi (Hutton): Suter, N.Z. Geol. Bin. Pal. Bull. No. 3, p. 23 X material consists of two specimens, the larger of which was selected by Suter as lectotype and wrongly called “holotype” by hum. utton’s measurements agree with neither, but he appears to have given — the dimensions of the largest specimen he knew of in many cases, irrespective — type material. The two specimens do not agree even generically : the larger one has a parietal tooth and two small ones at the base of the кошу у C Marwick.—Pliocene Mollusca from Hawke's Bay. 199 better claim to be considered the type of E. drewi than has the shell chosen by Suter. Further, in the original description Hutton says there are about 22 spirals on the body-whorl; Suter's lectotype has 12, while the smaller specimen — below has 18. Height, 13mm. ; diameter, 7 mm. Generically this shell iint be separated from Xymene plebeius (Hutton), from which it differs in the non-carination of the whorls. Xymene oliveri n. sp. (Plate 17, figs. 7, 10.) 1886. Trophon crispus Gould: Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 18, p. 347 (not ld). 1893. Trophon crispus Gould: Hutton, Macleay Mem. Vol., p. 40, pl. 6, fig. 8 (not of Gould). Shell small, fusiform, imperforate; spire acute, equal to aperture and canal; whorls 6, convex, body-whorl with a high blunt shoulder, base contracted fairly quickly to short slightly curved neck ; protoconch broken in all specimens seen ; sculpture on early whorls two strong spirals with weaker one above, later another cord appears just above suture, body- whorl with 11 cords, with slightly wider flat пинен, each whorl has about 15 axial ribs 9 4 a variciform nature as they are traversed longitu- former aperture; suture well foe ssed ; aperture oval, produced below into short oblique recurved canal very slightly notched at end ; outer lip constricted suddenly to canal, varixed on outside with a sharp edge bevelled within and crenulate or dentic ate; columella slightly arched, meeting canal in prominent angle; inner lip smooth, calloused, extending half-way along canal. Holotype in Canterbury Museum. Height, а ope 5mm. ity.—Peta Remarks. p amt s classification of this shell under Gould's species, which belongs to Tierra del Fuego, was quite tentative. both occasions uoted above he says that the New Zealand shell “may be distinct.” q , Evidently he was judging from figures. It is most unlikely that the shells should be specifically the same, considering their SUD. An exami- nation of Gould's description (1852) shows important differences, among which are “length nearly an inch . . . 8or9 ош subangular varices." The New Zealand shell is less than halt this length, and has about 15 variciform axials; it should therefore be regarded as a distinct species. Cossmann (1903, p. 54, footnote) changed Trophon crispus (Gould) to Trophon i, giving as his reason, “Cette denomination fait double emploi avec celle d'un Murex bien antérieur, dans l'Eocene du Bassin де 'espéce néozélandaise doit donc recevoir un autre nom." Now, the shell in question was described originally (Gould, Proc. Boston Soc. Nat. ist., 3, р. 141, 1849) as Fusus crispus, so there is no justification for changing the specific name, as the Parisian shell is still retained under Murex. T. gouldi cannot, however, be applied to the New Zealand shell ; it was definitely proposed as a substitute for T. crispus, and must associated with that South American species. Anachis speighti n. sp. (Plate 17, fig. 1.) Shell small, fusiform ; spire iude cem higher than aperture; whorls 5 besides protoconch, with flat lightly convex outlines, whorl more than half height of shell, with preci d base constricted to short 200 Transactions. cords about 8 in number, spiral groove first below suture is generally stronger than the others, giving suture a bordered appearance; aperture | rhomboidal, angled above, produced below into short wide canal, lightly — notched at end; outer lip straight, sharp, thickened within. with a few —' obsolete teeth; columella short and straight, with low oblique fold at E junction with canal ; inner lip smooth, with thin layer of callus endingin - acute angle half-way down canal. E Holotype in the Canterbury Museum. Height, 10-5 mm ; diameter, 4-5 mm. Locality—Petane, clays below limestone. E. Remarks.—This shell is not uncommon in the Petane clays, but was —— not separated by Hutton from A. pisaniopsis; the holotype was, indeed, — among his syntypes of that species. 4. speighti is easily separated from — A. pisaniopsis and A. cancellaria by its stouter form, flat whorls, bordered suture, stronger axials especially on the body, and spiral grooves appearing - only in the rib-interstices on the spire-whorls. Figures of the holotypes of A. pisaniopsis and A. cancellaria are given for comparison. (See Plate 17, figs. 3 and 20.) Alcithoe lutea n. sp. (Plate 17, fig. 17.) Shell large, ovato-fusiform ; spire conie, two-thirds height of aperture ; whorls 6, subangled about middle on spire, body-whorl with strong tuber- — culate keel, contracting very slowly to well-marked basal fasciole ; protoconch — bulbous, of about 24 smooth volutions; sculpture—the early whorls have _ about 14 obsolete ribs slightly stronger at shoulder-angle, on penultimate and body-whorls these form strong rounded tubercles, about 7 on latter, — there is no spiral sculpture ; aperture high triangular, channelled above, brogdly and deeply notched below; outer lip thickened, reflexed, ascending — nultimate whorl, smooth within; columella inclined, with four strong А oblique folds and sometimes a fifth weak posterior опе; inner lip calloused, widely spread over base and canal. olotype in collection of the New Zealand Geological Survey. Height, 92 mm. ; diameter, 38 mm. Locality.—Blue sandy clays, Okauawa Creek, Ngaruroro River. t Remarks.—This species is closely related to and is probably the direct ancestor of Alcithoe arabica, from which it is readily distinguished by its relatively much higher spire (two-thirds instead of one-half aperture), which gives the shell a different shape. There are also fewer and stronger tubercles on A. lutea, and the columella has generally 4, rarely 5, folds. А. arabica has generally 5, and often 6 or 7. Alcithoe, of which the genotype — is A. arabica, was treated as a subgenus of Fulgoraria by Suter, following — Cossmann ; but since the protoconch of the former genus is not laterally toiled, as it is in the latter, Alcithoe should take generic rank, and replace Fulgoraria in New Zealand lists. Ancilla (Baryspira) opima n. sp. (Plate 17, fig. 15.) hell small, strong, ovate; spire short and broad, with sharp apex; protoconch small, almost free from enamel; sculpture, spire, and upper Marwick.—Pliocene Mollusca from Hawke's Bay. 201 part of body-whorl covered with smooth, moderate callus, middle zone of body-whorl with growth-lines only, separated from basal limb by a comparatively narrow depression; aperture slightly oblique, oval, E notched below ; outer lip convex, thickened above but thin below and with denticle opposite spiral depression ; columella slightly concave, trunca below ; inner lip calloused, with pad extending over parietal wall and nearly to protoconch. ; Holotype in oiin 9 s BRA Zealand Geological Survey. Height, 16-5 mm. ; diam Locality.—1104, Le Fossil Crede" A d of Cottage Road, Maraekakaho. Remarks. — This species was confused by Suter with A. depressa (Sowerby) because of its squatness, but it is comparatively much broader than that species. Marginella (Glabrella) brevespira n. sp. (Plate 17, fig. 6.) Shell relatively large, oval; spire inconspicuous ; protoconch a large flattened dome ; whorls 3 besides protoconch, with flat outlines on spire, but body-whorl plump and inflated ; sculpture none, surfac n shining ; че long, slightly wider below ; outer lip thickened; varix ascending to top of penultimate whorl, inside obsoletely toothed ; columella with 4 strong oblique folds, the lower two more oblique than ‘the upper. Holotype in collection of i r 7 Zealand Geological Survey. Height, 10 mm. ; diamete Locality. — Sandy beds in а ion below limestone, three miles above — of Maraekakaho Creek. narks.—This shell is closely related to M. kirki Marwick, but may be distinguished by the pp convex outline of the body-whorl and the very short spire with flat sides Mangilia morgani n. sp. (Plate 17, fig. 14.) Shell of moderate an i spire slightly higher = aperture ` and canal; whorls 7, iA protoco conch broken off, later whorls with short sloping shoulder ша blunt angle, base gradually кА, sculpture of strong axial ribs and wide interstices passing from suture to suture increasing from 8 to 12 on spire-whorls, becoming shorter and finally dying out on body, last seen on shoulder; spiral striae obsolete, sometimes more distinct on base; aperture ovate, produced below into short wide canal not notched anteriorly; outer lip expanded, with shallow sinus between ee ae and suture; columella straight, with 2 insignificant folds ; inner lip Holotype in collection of ne New Zealand Geological Survey. Height, 17 mm.; diamete mm. (a paratype is 19 mm. wá 8 mm.). Locality.—1063, shell-bed, dm Creek, Ngaruroro River. LITERATURE CITED. CossMANN, M., 1895. Essais de Paléoconchologie comparée, vol. 1. 1903. J bid., vol. 5. COSSMANN et Parson: 1912. Conchologie Néogénique de wae t. 2, livr. 1, p. 8I. Dart, W. H., 1903. Trans. Wag. Free Inst. € 2 t. 6. GOULD, A. A 1852. Mollusca and Shells of the U.S. Ex wd ar Expedition, 1838-42. IREDALE, T., diis кавана on Suter's Donasi of the New Zealand Mollusca, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol, MARSHALL aud Мовросн, nu Жш Rocks near Wanganui, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. SUTER, н, 1906. Notes on New Zealand Mollusca, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 38. 209 Transactions. Notes and Descriptions of New Zealand Lepidoptera. By E. Meyrick, B.A., F.R.S. Communicated by G. V. Hudson, F.E.S., F.N.Z. Inst. [Read before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 30th September, 1921; received by Editor, 6th November, 1922 ; issued separately, 6th June, 1924.] Melanchra distracta n. sp. soem a aces anton . 37mm. Head and thorax mixed dark grey and white, with - irregular oblique dark streaks. Palpi dark grey sprinkled white, terminal joint rather long. Abdomen pale fuscous. Forewings elongate-triangular, termen waved; grey suffusedly irrorated white, veins marked with inter- anterior edge subconvex, posterior concave; subterminal line indicated by an inwards-oblique streak of dark-fuscous suffusion from costa towards _ imilar somewhat interrupted streak from termen beneath apex to dorsum before tornus, terminal area round these suffused whitish: black terminal interneural dots or marks: cilia grey slightly sprinkled white. Hindwings light fuscous, posterior half suffused rather dark grey; cilia fuscous, tips whitish-mixed. Mount Ruapehu, 4,000 ft., in January (Hudson); one specimen. Рег- haps nearest cucullina. ` Venusia autocharis n; sp. HYDRIOMENIDAE. 3. 28 Head orange-ferruginous, a white frontal bar. Palpi, _ thorax, and abdomen ochreous-orange. Antennae white, pectinations light CRAMBIDAE. Diptychophora parorma n. sp. Meyrick.—WNotes and Descriptions of N.Z. Lepidoptera. 203 its middle an irregular X-shaped black mark, lower angle resting on roundish white spot; second line double, fine, grey, curved, vel, indented on fold; a terminal fascia of grey epe including apical x b dot preceded by a white crescentic mark, and s ack semicircular terminal dots more or less edged a anteriorly : "cilia whitish, a dark- grey basal line and greyish subapical line. Hindwings light grey, a curved whitish line at 2$, and a ж; Meal line, terminal edge grey ; cilia whitish, a light-grey subbasal Mount Ruapehu (2,800 ft.), NL M. in December and January (Hudson); two specimens. Very like elaina, but immediately SAP by the black terminal dots, of which there is no trace in Catamacta transfixa n. sp. елм d. 15mm. Head and thorax dark purplish- ot нна with dark red-brown. Palpi dark fuscous. Antennal ciliation Forewings sub- oblong, costa anteriorly gently arched, with rather 45 fold dire base to beyond 4, termen sinuate, oblique ; ferruginous-brown suffusedly reticulated with glistening greyish- -violet ; a narrow suffused'ochreous-whitish median streak from base to termen, similar streaks on veins 6 and 7, on vein 3, and space between this and tornus suffusedly irrorated ochreous-whitis cilia iim ied -brown mixed whitish, tips whitish, at apex a Violin bar. Hindwings pale grey, very faintly -m mottled ; cilia whitish. Wellington, in December (Hudson); one specimen. Tortrix zestodes n. sp. 5. 14mm. Headferruginous. Palpi ferruginous-brown, tip mixed dark fuscous. Antennal ciliations 14. Thorax ferruginous mixed dark fuscous Forewings elongate, slightly dilated, costa anteriorly gently edt without fold, termen nearly straight, little oblique; ferruginous-ochreous ; ] patch ferruginous, edge rather irregular, oblique ; central fascia Di üpihove- a broad ferruginous-brown terminal fascia: c erruginous, with tips pale, towards tornus grey, on costa barred grey. Hindwings dark grey, on posterior half dotted pale grey; cilia light grey, with dark-grey sub- basal line, tips on apex and upper part of termen whitish-ochreous Flora Camp, Mount Arthur, 2,500 ft., in January (Miss Stella Hudson); one specimen. Nearest crypsidora. а GELECHIADAE. Gelechia lapillosa n. sp. 5. 15-16 mm. Head, palpi, and thorax slaty-grey, somewhat speckled whitish. Forewings rather narrow, apex pointed, termen very oblique uely rounded ; dark slaty-fuscous, irregularly sprinkled or ne whitish-grey ; markings cloudy, formed by absence of pale mixture, or in one specimen blackish ; spots representing stigmata, plical rather SBliquely before first discal, a thick oblique bar from costa terminating in these two, an additional spot midway between ed and base; an angulated ey- whitish transverse shade at more or less distinot : cilia light grey, basal half somewhat sprinkled dark fuscous. Hindwings and cilia light ey. Mount Ruapehu, 4,000 ft., in клау, “very common in river-bed " (Hudson); four specimens. Next lithodes 204 З Transactions. Gelechia aerobatis n. sp. streak, plical slightly marked or obsolete, somewhat before first discal ; some fuscous irroration running from second discal to beneath apex ; costa posteriorly and termen interruptedly lined fuscous : cilia pale-greyish, round costa and apex suffused whitish. Hindwings light grey ; cilia pale- greyish. oun ur, 4,000 ft., in January, one example taken by myself, also a second at 3,500 ft. by Mr. Hudson. Between pharetria and mono- phragma. Phthorimaea heterospora n. sp. straight, extremely oblique; light brownish - ochreous, on costal half n sprinkled whitish, dorsal area beneath fold suffused whitish ; discal stig- mata variably indicated by irregular dark-fuscous irroration, approxi- costa posteriorly and termen sprinkled dark fuscous: cilia pale greyish- ochreous mixed whitish or wholly grey-whitish. Hindwings and cilia pale h Mount Ruapehu, 4,000 ft., in January (Hudson); two specimens. GLYPHIPTERYGIDAE, Glyphipteryx calliactis Meyr. Mr. Hudson has sent me a bred female of this species; it differs remarkably from the male in having the slender greyish-ochreous streaks GRACILARIADAE. Acrocercops zorionella Huds. This distinct species, of which I have received an example through f Mr. H m the kindness o . Hudson, is referable to Acrocercops and not Parectopa. PLUTELLIDAE. Thambotricha n. g.* ead with appressed scales; ocelli posterior; tongue developed. Antennae $, in g Slender, joints elongate, with spreading whorls of * Entomologist, vol, 55, Dec., 1922, p. 270. MEvnick.—Notes and Descriptions of N.Z. Lepidoptera. 205 extremely long fine ciliations, basal joint moderate, rather stout, with rather small pecten. Labial palpi long, recurved. second joint thickened with scales forming a very short apical tuft beneath, terminal joint somewhat shorter than second, rather thickened with scales, pointed. Maxillary palpi very short, drooping, filiform. Posterior tibiae with series of rough projecting bristly scales above. Forewings with 1b furcate, 2 from 3, 7 to termen, 11 from middle. Hindwings $, elongate-trapezoidal, cilia 14; 2 remote, 3 and 4 approximated at base, 5-7 somewhat approxi- mated towards base. A remarkable form, perhaps nearest Dolichernis, but very distinct. Thambotricha vates n. sp. d. 14mm. Head pale ochreous, side tufts bronzy. Palpi bronzy- Antennal ciliations 8. Thorax purple-bronzy-ochreous. Abdomen whitish-ochreous. Forewings elongate, narrowed towards base, costa sinuate, apex pointed, termen faintly sinuate, oblique; pale yellow overlaid with Wellington, in March, one specimen swept from forest growth by a young collector, Edward C. Clarke, aged fourteen, and kindly forwarded by Mr. Hudson. It is permissible to hope that the discoverer of this very interesting species may be thus early inaugurating a distinguished entomological career. Protosynaema quaestuosa n. sp. basal 3 moderately thickened with dark-grey scales. Forewings rather narrow, apex obtuse, termen nearly straight, rather oblique, outline of terminal cilia rounded; dark purplish-fuscous; in one specimen a rather thick light-brownish streak along anterior half of fold ; markings iridescent violet-golden-metallic, more or less broadly edg with brown suffusion ; a slender oblique streak from costa near base to fold; a hardly curved slender transverse median streak, sometimes interrupted ; a dot in disc ings of forewings. Orthenches chartularia n. sp. d. 16m Head and thorax whitish. Palpi dark grey, tips of second and terminal joints white. Forewings elongate, apex obtuse - pointed, 206 Transactions. somewhat larger in a median longitudinal series from j to $; four dark- e PAS CARA EE oS 3 S @ с gu о er с о B "d Ф x Ы. oO [ж] 2 Ee ©, © lar] со & 5 e LR =, @ z к p" co n = E: Es ү fas) << > @ Un р, E E ac TINEIDAE. Astrogenes chrysograpta Meyr. at $, two separate nearly dire triangular marks before a Endophthora tylogramma n. sp. 5. Timm. Head ochreous-whitish. Pal whitish, patagia and a dorsal stripe suffused elongate - lanceolate ; purple suffused light blackish; a narrow irregular white dorsal streak ochreous except on margins uffused blackish, beyond these a very fine white line along termen to apex: cilia light-greyish. Hind- wings bronzy-purple-grey ; cilia light grey. Wellington, in March, “ Torr I Puiteotr.—Notes and Descriptions of N.Z. Lepidoptera. 207 Notes and Descriptions of New Zealand Lepidoptera. By ALFRED Рнпротт, F.E.S., Assistant peces Cawthron Institute, Nelson [Read before the Pie Institute, 14th July and 18th October, 1922 ; received by Editor, 21st October, 1922 ; issued separately, 6th June, 1924.] Ichneutica dives n. sp. Дети. 32. 39-46mm. Head and palpi ferruginous sprinkled with grey, apex of terminal joint of palpi сосы Antennae ochreous, in 9 whitish, ferruginous beneath, pectinations in $ j. Thorax ferruginous, thickly irrorated with grey, collar grey-whitish. Abdomen fuscous-grey. Legs ferruginous sprinkled with grey, all tarsi annulated with grey-whitish. Forewings moderate, oa almost "germs apex obtuse, termen rounded, oblique ; — rrorated with white and grey; an аген white laterally ; a white dot on costa above reniform ; second line dis auri dentate, exeurved on upper $, incurved beneath, white, black-margined anteriorly ; : subterminal line parallel wi with termen, obscure, ony vien; Me o m Mount per Tableland, ns an ле of 4,500 ft. Five males and two females taken at "sugar ecember and January. Holotype (3), allotype (9), and paratypes in coll. peel Institute. Persectania similis n. sp. d 9. 38-40 mm. Head and palpi reddish-brown sprinkled with white. Antennae reddish-brown, basally white, in male with short cilia. Thorax _ with slight blunt anterior orant, greyish-white ; ; & white frontal bar, margined beneath with blackish-brown and above with reddish-brown patagia margined with reddish-brown. Abdomen in 5 brown, in 9 grey. Legs reddish-brown, tarsi mixed with white. Forewings narrow, costa almost straight, apex blunt-pointed, termen rounded, oblique ; bright reddish- brown irrorated with whitioh ; basal area above middle for about lin Д clearer white, in 9 less marked and extending farther along costa ; blackish median streak from base to 4, margined beneath with ва reddish-brown ; a broad streak along dorsum suffused with whitish ; first line strongly dentate, white, posteriorly brown-margined, hardly traceable on upper half; an indistinct blackish line in dise above middle ; second line hardly distinguishable, blackish-margined, strongly dentate, apex of teeth marked by black dots; subterminal very strongly and irregularly dentate, dentations filled with whitish, anteriorly interruptedly blackish- margined ; stigmata almost obsolete, in female orbicular and reniform 208 Transactions. represented by obscure pinkish blotches: cilia reddish-brown, tips more or less whitish. Hindwings dark fuscous, in male reddish-tinged : cilia in j grey, in 9 basal half white, with interrupted dark basal line. Under- sides fuscous-grey, pink-tinged, in 9 paler. n general appearance very like P. ewingii (Westw.) but narrower- winged and without the peculiar reniform of that species. uland Downs. One of each sex taken in February. Holotype (d) and allotype (9) in coll. Cawthron Institute. : PYRAUSTIDAE. Scoparia pura n. sp. 3 $9. 21-22mm. Head grey mixed with fuscous. Maxilliary palpi | grey, labial fuscous. Antennae fuscous, in $ shortly ciliated. Thorax ginal series of black dots, preceded by an obscure white shade: cilia fuscous-grey with a darker basal line. Hindwings greyish-fuscous, darker apically : cilia as in forewings. Female paler in all respects. 1 Near S. nomeutis Meyr., but structurally distinct in the much shorter | antennal ciliations ; the angled first line is also a good distinguishing character. ; , Common on the tableland of Mount Arthur at 4,000 ft. to 5,000 ft. in | January. Holotype (4), alletype (9), and a series of paratypes in colL — - Cawthron Institute, E Scoparia falsa n. sp. 59. 21-24mm. Head grey. Palpi brown, mixed with white on upper Legs whitish-ochreous, anterior tibiae and tarsi infuscated and annulated — with ochreous. Forewings moderate, costa slightly arched, apex obtuse, E termen faintly sinuate, oblique ; pale brown, densely irrorated with white ; and with scattered blackish-brown scales ; an indistinct short blackish- brown line from middle of base ; first line obscure, evenly curved, white, margined on costa with brown; a thick brownish-black discal streak from first line to reniform, margined beneath with brown ; elaviform irregular, ~ blackish, touching discal streak; reniform thick X-shaped, brownish-black, male bred from moss taken from the Dun Mountains at about 2,000 ft. ; the latter specimen emerged on 15th December. Holotype (4), allotype (9), and one paratype in coll. Cawthron Institute. PHILPOTT.—Notes and Descriptions of N.Z. Lepidoptera. 209 Scoparia gracilis n. sp. 3 9. 16-19 mm. Head fuscous mixed with white. Palpi fuscous, white beneath basally and partially white above. Antennae fuscous, ciliations in d 3. Thorax blackish-fuscous with a white anterior median spot and margins of patagia whitish. Abdomen dark greyish-fuscous. Legs greyish-fuscous, tarsi annulated with whitish. Forewings narrow with black ; claviform rather large, detached, black; an outwardly-oblique broad white fascia from costa at middle, not reaching half across wing ; reniform obscurely 8-shaped, lower half white, black above ; second line no yellow markings. ; Mount Arthur Tableland, 4,000 ft. to 5,000 ft. Fairly common in De- cember, and one specimen taken in the middle of January. Holotype (4), allotype (9), and a series of male paratypes in coll. Cawthron Institute. PTEROPHORIDAE. Platyptilia ferruginea Philp., Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, p. 150. Since describing the above species from the unique 9 taken at the Mount Arthur Tableland the male has been added to the collection of the Cawthron Institute, a single specimen of that sex having been secured by Dr. Tillyard at Gouland Downs early in February. It agrees exactly in colour and markings with the holotype, but is smaller, having a wing- expanse of only 18 mm., as against 21 mm. in the female. TORTRICIDAE. (See also p. 212.) Cnephasia latomana (Meyr.), Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 17, p. 145. I found this species fairly common on the Mount Arthur Tableland in December, at elevations from 4,000 ft. to 4,500 ft. The type specimen was a female, and, though Mr. G. V. Hudson took both sexes on Gordon's Pyramid in 1889, the male, as far as I am aware, has not been described. In appearance the sexes differ considerably, and it may be useful to briefly indicate the differences. While the ground-colour of the female is almost pure-white, that of the male is densely irrorated with fuscous and ferruginous. area is also much reduced, so that the space is often almost wholly taken up by the markings. In the female the markings are ochreous-tinged, but in the male they are bright ferruginous. The hindwings of the male are dark fuscous, in strong contrast to the whitish ones of the female. The genera] effect is to produce a whitish female and a reddish male. Tortrix argentosa n. sp. g 9. 16-17 mm. Head, palpi, and thorax greyish-white. Antennae grey, ciliations in'3 #. Abdomen ochreous-grey-whitish, anal tuft ochreous- white. Legs ochreous-white, anterior pair and spurs infuscated, Forewings 210 Transactions. elongate, costa strongly arched, apex pointed, termen rounded, very oblique ; silvery white; extreme edge of costa, from base to a varying point, blackish ; a black dot in disc at $, frequently absent: cilia greyish-white, Hindwings and cilia pale greyish-white. Near Т. indigestana Meyr., but whiter and without any reddish suffusion in disc. Dun Mountain, at 3,000 ft. Eight males and one female taken flying in the evening among low shrubs and herbage. Holotype (3), allotype (9), and a series of $ paratypes in coll. Cawthron Institute. OECOPHORIDAE. Borkhausenia pallidula n. sp. d. 13-14mm. Head pale whitish-ochreous. Palpi whitish-ochreous, outwardly infuscated. Antennae whitish-ochreous, annulated with fuscous, spot in disc at 3 and a series of terminal dots: cilia grey-whitish, fuscous- tinged apically, with a fuscous basal line. Hin wings grey-whitish, ieee ena apically : cilia grey-whitish with an indistinct dark basal Gouland Downs, in February. A series of eight males beaten from saeco йүз, Holotype (d) and a series of paratypes in coll. Cawthron nstitute. GLYPHIPTERYGIDAE. (See also p. 213.) Glyphipteryx octonaria n. sp. $. 11-13 mm. Head and thorax bronzy-fuscous. Palpi fuscous- - black with five white bands. Antennae fuscous, clothed with grey - pubescence. Abdomen fuscous. Le eyish -fuscous, tarsi annulated | with whitish. Forewings broad, posteriorly dilated, costa evenly arched, - fuscous. Near б. codonias Meyr., but a smaller species with differently arranged rigae. A Gouland Downs. Three males found on low forest herbage early in February. Holot : Cawthron ва. ту уре (d) and two paratypes in coll. Са PniLPorr.—Notes and Descriptions of N.Z. Lepidoptera. 211 Orthenches similis n. sp. ааа $ 9. 14-16 mm. Head white, tinged with fuscous. Palpi fuscous, second joint with apical ring white, terminal joint mixed with white. 1 vii bdomen greyish-fu cous, anal tuft paler. we rm anterior pair irrorated with brown ; markings dark brown ; outer margin of basal patch еы strongly oblique ; an outwardly-oblique thick fascia from before middle aching half across wing, enclosing a white spot in apical portion; tornal und бешм area dark brown, interrupted by upright white fascia from tornus which unites with white apical area of costa; two or three brown spots on costa above white tornal fascia ; sometimes a series of white terminal dots: cilia greyish-fuscous with dark basal line, on costa mixed with white and sometimes with subapical and tornal white spots. Hindwings greyish- fuscous, darker apically : cilia greyish-fuscous with a dark basal line. Very similar in appearance to O. semifasciata Philp., but the light and dark areas in that гает are more pronounced, the ground-colour being less irrorated with brown. Common at Robot from November to January in Nothofagus forest to 2,000 ft. Generally beaten from a species of Gaultheria. пате (d), allotype (9), and a long series of paratypes in coll. Cawthron Institute NYMPHALIDAE. Danaida chrysippus petilia Stoll, Suppl. Cramers Papillons Exotiques, An example of this butterfly was captured in January at ipia? by Mr. W. Wastney. Mr. б. V. Hudson (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 40, p. 104, 1908) published the first record of the species for New Zealand, а specimen aving been brought to Mr. E. C. Sherlock, who states that he saw another at the same locality, a few miles from the Thames, Mr. Hudson gives a description and a figure. The Nelson specimen, which Mr. Wastney has kindly presented to the Cawthron Institute, is evidently the Australian subspecies petilia, and from Mr. Hudson's figure it would appear that the Thames specimen also belongs to that form. Both specimens are females PLUSIADAE. Sericea spectans Guen., Noct., vol. 3, p. 172. A specimen of this common Australian species was captured by Mr. W. Wastney at Nelson in February, evidently a chance arrival from the Commonwealth. A nn description is appende Expanse of wing, 88m Head, thorax, and abdomen dark chocolate- brown. Forewings dark саа 2 slightly ochreous-tinged on basal area and with violet metallic sheen in disc and towards dorsum three or four irregular dark-brown бст near base ; a double dark-brown fascia before middle; a broad dark-brown fascia beyond middle, broadly excurved on upper half to encircle a large black-ringed eye-spot; sub- terminal and terminal waved dark-brown lines. Hindwings dark chocolate- brown with a median putes fascia and a tornal blackish blotch containing two bluish-white spots 212 Transactions. Somewhat similar in appearance to Dasypodia selenophora Gn., but easil distinguished, apart from the generie characters, by the violet sheen, th difference in the transverse fasciae, and the absence of the terminal seri of white dots. CRAMBIDAE. Crambus abditus n. sp. 5. . Head ochreous-white. Labial palpi 4, ochreous-white Maxilliary palpi white. Antennae ochreous-white. Thorax brassy-yell Abdomen and legs whitish-ochreous. Forewings moderate, costa eve In the acute apex of the forewings this species recalls the much larg C. angustipennis Zell., but the markings are altogether different. Bred by Mr. C. Lindsay from a larva found at Otarama, Canterbury, in October. Holotype (d) in coll. Canterbury Museum. TORTRICIDAE. Tortrix scruposa n. sp. d. 17mm. Head greyish-white. Palpi grey, terminal segment sho and bluntly pointed. Antennae grey, ciliation і. Thorax grey, patagia brown. Abdomen (missing). Legs grey, anterior pair infuscated. Fore- wregular fasciae between median fascia and aper: cilia greyish-whi darker round apex. Hindwings fuscous grey: cilia grey with a darker basal line. Not readily comparable with any other Tortriz. ; Mount Ruapehu, in January. One male taken by Mr. C. C. Fenwick, who retains the type. Tortrix subdola n. sp. 3. 15-16 mm. Head greyish-white, face darker. Papli greyi darker apically, second segment thickened with scales, apex extreme edge of costa, for short distance basally, fuscous; median costal area more clearly white; а speckling, consisting of groups of one to four black scales, throughout ; а prominent black discal dot: cilia whitish-grey wit darker basal line. Hindwings and cilia grevish-white. PuiLPoTT.— Notes and Descriptions of N.Z. Lepidoptera. 213 Very similar in appearance to T. argentosa Philp., but the black speckling is absent in that species. From 7. indigestana Meyr. the structure of the palpi is a good distinguishing character. aken by Messrs. C. C. Fenwick and Morris N. Watt at Ruapehu December and Janua Five males were forwarded for бево. Holotype (d) and paratypes in coll. C. C. Fenwick. Elachista watti n. sp. аси, d. 7-8} mm. ee a slightly mixed with pale fuscous. Palpi white. Antennae fuscous-grey. Thorax white mixed with fuscous. Abdomen greyish- UE. anal tuft ochreous-white. Legs ochreous-white, anterior pair infuscated. Forewings lanceolate; metallic white, more or less infuscated, particularly on basal } of costa; a linear spot of fuscous below fold at 2; a median fuscous streak from 3 to near apex ; both these mA nM usually obscure or absent : А Les fuscous, round apex clear white. Hindwings and cilia greyish-fusc E. exaula Meyr., but the панин black markings of that species are absent. Taken by Messrs. Fenwick and Watt at Waimarino, in January. Five males were sent for examination. Holotype (43) in coll. C. C. Fenwick. GLYPHIPTERYGIDAE. Simaethis albifasciata n. sp. б $. -12 mm. Head and thorax bronzy-brown densely sprinkled with white. Palpi ringed with bronzy-brown and white alternately, second segment slightly tufted beneath. tennae bronzy-brown annu- ta lated with white. Forewings, costa slightly arched, apex rounded, termen straight, rea bronzy-brown mixed with blackish ; a patch of white scales at base above middle; а broad irregular band of white scales at 4; a small white spot on costa fter middle giving rise to a very irregular line composed of violet and blue metallic scales mixed with white; this followed on the median portion by a line of metallic scales; a terminal line of white scales more or less interrupted at middle: cilia bronzy-brown with a thick black basal line and white tips at middle and tornus. In female there is a greater admixture of white. indwings pale bronzy- brown; a straight white fascia from termen before tornus directed towards $ of costa, and reaching half-way across wing; a fragmentary white fascia between this and termen: cilia as in forewings but paler and white tips inconspicuous Structurally only comparable with S. marmarea Meyr., but the minent white podio band is sufficient to distinguish it, and halla are several other difference: A male and fasc taken in forest on the Mount Arthur Tableland track in December at an elevation of 4,000 ft. ; and a To €"— = Gouland Downs in February. Mr. C. C. Кепе ick has a spec captured on Mount Ruapehu in January. oltp (d) pes alloty Би (9) in coll. Cawthron Institute. 214 Transactions. TINEIDAE. Lindera tessallatella Blanch., Hist. fis. y pol. d Chile, Zool., vol. 7, p. 105, Mallobathra strigulata n. sp. . 15-1; mm. Head dark brown, sometimes ochreous-tinged. An- tennae ochreous, blotched with fuscous, ciliations in $ 23. Thorax dark bronzy-brown. Abdomen dark brown. Legs brown, anterior tarsi annu- especially on dorsal part of wing, some violet metallic scales; on dorsum at middle the bronzy-brown colouring forms a dark semicircular spot brown mixed with ochreous. Hindwings and cilia dark fuscous. In general appearance near M. crataea Meyr., but nearly twice as large and with clearer markings. : Nelson, in forest at 2,500 ft. Not uncommonin December. Holotype (4) and a series of paratypes in coll. Cawthron Institute. Mallobathra fenwicki n. sp. 14mm. Head dark brown, ochreous-tinged. Antennae dark annulated with ochreous. Forewings, costa evenly arched, apex broadly rounded, termen oblique; dark shining purplish-brown with sligh ochreous admixture; an obscure ochreous mark on termen before i and a more prominent triangular ochreous patch before tornus: cilia con colorous with wing. Hindwings and cilia dark purplish-fuscous but less bright than forewings. Close to M. homolapa Meyr., but differing chiefly in the pronounced purplish sheen. Mount Ruapehu, in January. Two or three examples taken by Messrs. Fenwick and Watt. ‘Holotype (4) in coll. C. C. Fenwick. PuirPorr.—T'bial Strigil of the Lepidoptera. 215 The Tibial Strigil of the Lepidoptera. By Atrrep Рнпротт, F.E.S., Assistant Entomologist, Cawthron Institute, Nelson. [Read before the Nelson Institute, 13th ie steal 1922 ; received by Editor, 21st October, 1922 ; issued. separately, 6th June, 1924.] Plate 18. THE antennae of insects, being frequently clothed with hair, and often bearing dentate or pectinate processes, stand in need of some method b which they can be kept free from dust, particles of food, and other matter, which if not removed «е sooner or later interfere with the carrying-out of their functions. Few insects have entirely naked legs; in almost all cases the limbs are clothed nt spines, hair, setae, or scales, such armature acting as combing or brushing organs for the head, wings, and other parts of the body. For the treatment of the antennae, however, special struc- tures have been evolved in several groups. In the ants, for instance, the apical spur of the anterior tibia and һе base of the opposing first tarsal segment are armed with a row of spines, the antennae being drawn through them ; in the honey-bee the first tarsal segment has, near its base, а trans- verse rounded notch which fulfils the same purpose. In the Coleoptera the embers of the Carabidae have the anterior tarsi armed beneath with a complieated series of combs and brushes. But in the Lepidoptera alone does an antenna-cleaning apparatus appear as an ordinal character. In the literature at my disposal I have been unable to discover any detailed description of the lepidopterous strigil. Meyrick (Handbook of British Vise get p. 4) says, “ The anterior tibia [in Lepidoptera] is nished beneath with a median VP process," but does not make та reference to the structure. Sharp (Cambridge Natural History, vol. 6, p. 314) states that “the front tibia [in the Lepidoptera] usually possesses on its inner aspect a peculiar movable pa ad; this seems in some cases to be a combing-organ; it also often acts as a cover to uliar scales." J. B. Smith (Revision of the Deltoid Moths, Bulletin of the United States National Museum, No. 48) describes at some length the very peculiar modifications of the legs in that group of чэк. чө. ps but I have not had an opportunity o of examining any species dea y him. Though in this paper I treat these due Meus or combs for the antennae, it must be remembered that their actual use in such a connection has not been observed;* it is because the modification of the antennae and the tibial structure seem to be correlated that I adopt this provisional view of the function of the latter. it will be found that, in gener = mue with z most “ plumose " antennae have the most barely half the size. It may also be observed that the position and shape of the organ, v wars with the modification of the tibia, are such as would be | peu a he function indicated. Exe stances, to be referred to, it does not appear that the me of the tibial strigil will prove of much value to the systematist. * Since the above was written the act of passing the antennae through the strigils has several times been observed. It is not uncommon to see moths which have been put in the cyanide killing-bottle, as soon as the effects of the fumes begin to be felt. commence to comb their antennae rapidly with the strigils. 216 Transactions. the families of the Homoneura is as great as that between the suborders. n order to ascertain if any homologous structure was present in related orders, the Trichoptera and Mecoptera were examined. In the Trichoptera, species of the genera Rhyacophila, Psilochorema, Hydrobiosis, Hydropsyche, Polyplectropus, Triplectides, Notanatolica, Oecetis, Philanisus, Philorheithrus, а . Pycnocentria, Olinga, and Оесопеѕизѕ ; and, in t tera, Choristella. M certain that the tibial strigil in the Lepidoptera is peculiar to that order. The families of the Lepidoptera, as far as I have been able to examine them, will now be considered in order, and the modifications of the cleaning- apparatus described. Suborder HOMONEURA. MICROPTERYGIDAE. spur. Presumably, after development into a strigil, the structure moved basad or distad in sympathy with the tibial modification or other condi- middle of the tibia, and its apex rather less than a quarter from the tibial ex. Except for being somewhat swollen round the base of the strigil, the tibia itself is not modified ; there is not the flattening beneath, nor the formation of a groove, as occurs in the higher groups. MNESARCHAEIDAE. In Mnesarchaea the strigil is very much reduced, being only about four- fifths as long as the tibia is broad (fig. 4). It is clothed with scales similar to those on the tibia itself, and no hair is present. The reduction of the organ in this genus is apparently correlated with the type of antenna, this being filiform and scaled, with a few minute hairs. In Sabatinca the better- HEPIALIDAE. In the Hepialidae the strigil is not homologous with the structure so far described ; it 1s an outgrowth from the tibial wall instead of a modified spur. The Hepialidae are without tibial spurs, and it seems probable that but evolved a different organ to carry out the same function. At or near the base of and beneath the tibia there is a flap-like structure, covering the lower surface and extending usually about half-way along the segment (fig. 5). There is no indication of a hinge at the base, the strigil passing Р PuirLPorr.—T'ibial Strigil of the Lepidoptera. 217 2 \ WW AVA fy | NW ^l NS A AKIN \ ДЇ А \ NN {| l i NO \ | N NN NM Fic. 1.—Sabatinca tarvs Meyr. Strigil removed from tibia | ‘Fic. 2.—Sabatinca chrysargyra Meyr. Portion of tibia Su strigil attached ; view from oute ido. Fic. 3.—Sabatinca quadrijuga Meyr. Tibia with strigil removed to show ring-like point of prem x Ето. 4.—Mnes rae. are shown and the баа of others indic Fic. &-—Charagia virescens Dbld. Portion Р tibia with = я vu strigil. в. 6.—Porina sas seed bier lk. Tibia: view of back o . T.-—Oncopera т a Turn. Portion of tibia, bein dh Бань. -like strigil. Fic. 8.—Fraus sp. Portian of tibia, showing vestigial strigil with spines and scales. ека ба tibia with strigil. Some scales - 218 | Transactions. into the tibia without any modification. The origin of the organ, in this family, was probably a simple notch or ridge on the tibia; this developed into a fold, and thence into a flap, after which, in some instances, it narrowed into a spur-like form. The walls of the strigil are not fused, and can be separated without difficulty. In Porina the strigil is strongly con- cave to the tibia, forming a rounded channel for the reception of the antenna (Plate 18, fig. 3). The outer sinus is not usually produced far The antennae of this species are very short ort. and but slightly hairy, and both tibia ánd tarsi bear thick spreading tufts is of the usual generic type, though rather small, while in the female it is reduced to a mere vestige (fig. 8). The tibia, beneath the strigil, is covered with curved macrotrichia, and these are still present forward of the diminished female organ. It seems probable that these hooks form the essential part of the cleaning-apparatus, that the strigil is now more or less functionless, and is undergoing reduction accordingly. Suborder HETERONEURA. _ In the Heteroneura the typical strigil is a rather flat organ, something like a longitudinally folded leaf. In t i і central, leaving a considerable portion of the inner part single, but in the higher groups the folding is often complete, and the strigil tends to become irregularly tubular. The structure is more or less convex to the limb, а 18 clothed on the inner side with short dense hair. It is situated on the lower surface of the tibia, and usually takes an outwardly-oblique course. — B B E et * Q Я Ф [^] -— et о © e = = Ф a et =g Ф о e B 2 £5 — et E. x] Qu o — et E Ф E 8 = c £e Б © < Ф t aris from near the base and extend to the apex; in the Pterophoridae, where position. The tibia itself is usually flattened beneath, and the hair on that part of its surface strigil, and apparently aets as p > th e pero part of the cleaning-apparatus. Benea the strigil the tibia is often hollowed out so as va dep. groove for th КҮКЕ PHILPOTT.—Tibial Strigil of the Lepidoptera. 219 TINEOIDEA, TORTRICOIDEA, ax» PYRALOIDEA. These three superfamilies require little comment. The strigil is of the type described under the heading of the suborder,¥and is remarkably . uniform (figs. 9, 10, 11, 12, 13). 14 Fie. 9. y Senge saamaa MO Crambus crenaeus Mert "TE folded back to show concavity beneath. lucita monospilalis Walk. Tibia, viewed from outer fissure of strigil. ntomela fervius Walk. CASTNIOIDEA. CASTNIDAE. In this family only two or three species of Synemon have been available for examination. In these the strigil is folded completely round and fused, forming a hollow spur. The structure has the appearance of a much reduced organ, and it is probable that the smoothly jointed and closely scaled antennae are not difficult to keep clean (fig. 14). usmalodoma saxosa Meyr. Strigil in male. atodoma saxosa 2 Strigil in female. " T mem a5 3 фрс Т Ss LI 220 Transactions. ZYGAENOIDEA. ZYGAENIDAE. In the small moths of the genus Pollanisus, the only species investigated, no strigil is present. LIMACODIDAE. Neither sex possesses a strigil. Тһе antennae are comparatively short, but are usually bipectinated in the male, frequently only on the basal portion. All the tibiae, and also the first tarsal segments, are thickly fringed with long hair-scales; on the anterior pair of legs these scale-brushes may carry out the functions of the strigil. LASIOCAMPOIDEA. LASIOCAMPIDAE. . The genera Entometa and Porela have a strong strigil springing from a little below the base of the tibia and extending almost to the apex. It is slightly flattened, curved, and spur-like (fig. 15). NOCTUOIDEA. LiPARIDAE. The Liparidae have the strigil rising above the middle of the tibia. Frequently it springs from just below the base, as in Laelia, Notoloupus, B orm. The outer margin, instead of being free from base to apex, is à Pureorr.—Tibial Strigil of the Lepidoptera. 23 Fro. 16.—Argina cribraria Clerck. Fic. 17.—Laelia obsoleta Fabr. Strigil in male. Fig. 18.—Laelia obsoleta Fabr. Strigil in ec ek br emargin nata Fra. 20.— Tarache nivipicta Вий. Fic. 21.— Melanchra agorastis „дй To show (a) attaching membrane. Fic. 22.—Persectania ewingii Westw. Detached strigil. Fic. 25.—Ardices cu Fic. 26.—Metacrias е M 222 Transactions. by a membrane for a third or more of its upper portion to the tibia (figs. 21, 22). The lower part is armed with the usual fringe of hairs, but near its centre it is broadly and deeply convex. The tibia is somewhat flattened, and bears an oblique groove which passes beneath the comb, forming with the convexity of the latter a covered channel through which the antenna can be drawn. Fitting into the convexity of the strigil is a dense bunch of hairs, the whole forming a cleaning-apparatus with comb above and brush below. That this type of strigil is correlated with the usual type of antennal armature in the Melanchrinae seems still more probable when the genus Ichneutica is examined (fig. 23). Here the antennal segments are ARCTIIDAE. In the Arctiidae the antennae are usually small, and have little armature. The strigil, which is usually not highly developed, shows in some forms, as Schistophleps (fig. 24), the same extension of the attaching membrane as in the Melanchrinae. Comarchis and Celama also exhibit this character, though in a less degree. Ardices possesses an unusual type of strigil for this family, it being long, free throughout the entire length of the lower fissure, and covered outwardly with dense hair-scales (fig. 25). Metacrias a displays a peculiar strigil. The tibia in this genus is very short; it is also somewhat eurved and hollowed out beneath. In this convexity, its base being deeply sunk in the limb, lies a broad naked strigil (fig. 26). SYNTOMIDAE. The Syntomidae offer no unusual strigilar features, the organ being rather small, centrally folded, and broadly lanceolate, with the usual fringe of hairs on the outer margin. NOTODONTOIDEA. NOTODONTIDAE. In Neola semiaurata Walk. the strigil in the male is strongly concave to the tibia and follows a somewhat spiral course. In Epi tristis Lewin the organ is also concave, but has no spiral twist (fig. 27). In the females of both these species the strigil is absent, as it is also in the very peculiar Ochrogaster contraria Walk. SPHINGIDAE, _The hawkmoths have a well-developed strigil occupying the middle third or more of the tibia. It is бездин ыд the is sec er folded, and bears a fringe of stiff spines on the margin of its inner fold (Plate 18, fig. 2). Though the edges meet, they are not fused except towards the apex. The organ is deeply set in the tibia at the base, and is almost entirely exposed (fig. 28). In etamimas australasiae Don., however, the fringe of hair which in all species occurs on the outer side of the tibia is curved round, the lengthened upper part of it acting apparently as a spring to keep pressure on the strigil, and the lower part forming a rounded channel to receive the antenna (Plate 18, fig. 1). Puttpotr.—Tibial Strigil of the Lepidoptera. ` 223 GEOMETROIDEA. Throughout this superfamily the strigil shows little variation. It usually occupies from one-half to one-third of the tibia apically. It is generally only partially folded, so that the lower fringed part can be seen 28 S | 2 Fic. 27.— E picoma tristis Lewin. Fic. 28.—Cephanodes janus Misken. Portion of tibia with strigil removed. Fie. 29.—Venusia undosata Feld. Fic. 30.— T'atosoma lestevata Walk. Portion of tibia with strigil removed to show dense tuft of hair beneath. Fic. 31.— Declana junctilinea Walk. Strigil in male. Fig. 32.— Declana junctilinea Walk. Strigil in female. Fic. 33.—Papilio macleayanus Fie. 34.—Signeta flammeata Butl. projecting (fig. 29). The brush on the tibia is long and dense (fig. 30). Many of the species provide excellent examples of the correlation between antennal armature and strigilar development. In those forms in which the antennae of the male are bipectinated while those of the female are 2924 Transactions. simple, the organ is only one-quarter the length. The same sexual difference in antennae and strigil occurs in Xanthorhoe, Notoreas, and Selidosema, but in Dasyuris, where the antennae are simple in both sexes, there is practically no difference in the size or condition of the strigil. In Declana most of the species have strongly pectinated antennae in the male and less strongly pectinated or simple antennae in the female. Figures of the tibiae - in both sexes of Declana junctilinea Walk. under equal magnification are given, in order to show not only the difference in size, but the strong bend or angle of the apical portion in the male (figs. 31, 32). URANIOIDEA. URANIIDAE. _ The striking day-flying North Australian moth Nyctalemon orontes Linn., so like a butterfly superficially, has a strigil resembling that of Papilio, but less folded and shorter in proportion. PAPILIONOIDEA. In the butterflies many of the families have more or less reduced anterior legs, and in such families the strigil has disappeared. In those families in which the forelegs are normally developed, however, a strigil is present. It is usually rather long and narrow, folded completely round, and partially fused (fig. 33). In the Hesperidae the strigil is almost hidden in a tuft of hair-scales. It is folded almost into a tube, though the edges are not fused. It lies strongly convex to the limb, and if viewed from the right angle an aperture may be observed between the two, with the hair on both surfaces — directed towards the middle line (fig. 34). which may be summarized as follows: In the Lepidoptera, with com- paratively few exceptions, a strigil or comb for cleaning the antennae 1$ found on the anterior tibiae. This strigil is a modified spur which has specialized forms this flat leaf-like organ has been completely folded round, the margins meeting and becoming fused so as again to take the form of a hollow spur. In one group, the Hepialidae, the strigil does not seem to have been derived from a spur, but to have originated as an outgrowth of the tibial wall. Almost invariably the development of the strigil 18 found to be correlated with the condition and armature of the antennae, whether such condition be sexual or systematic. ‚ 1 desire to express my thanks to Dr. R. J. Tillyard, Chief of the Biological Department, Cawthron Institute, for reading the text, and for much encouragement and advice during the carrying-out of the investigation > also to Mr. W. C. Davies, Curator of the Institute, for the excellent photographic plate. Trans. N.Z Iwsr, Vor. 55. PLATE 18. Fic. 1,—-Portion of tibia д ална рач australasiae Don. with strigil in situ. Fic. 2.— Apical portion of the s rigil of Sphina convolvuli L., to show fringe of spines. Fig. 3.—Tibia of Porina Pe d with strigil in situ. Face р. 224.] BarE.—Hydroids from the New Zealand Coast. 225 Report on some Hydroids from the New Zealand Coast, with Notes on New Zealand Hydroida generally, supplementing Farquhar’s List. Ву W. M. Bare, F.R.MS. Communicated by Dr. Chas. Chilton. [ Read ire the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, 2nd August, 1922 ; received by Editor, 31st December, 1922 ; issued. separately, 12th June, 1924.] 1. INTRODUCTION. Тнк Hydroida dealt with in the present paper are, for the most part, included in a collection forwarded by Professor Chilton from the Canter- bury College, Christchurch, to Mr. E. A. Briggs, of the Australian Museum, Sydney, for examination and report.* r. Briggs commenced the work, but, finding that stress of official duties was likely to prolong it unduly, he suggested that I should undertake the task, which I have accordingly done. I have also included descriptions of several other New Zealand species hitherto imperfectly known, or not identifiable from the original accoun I have to thank Professor W. B. Benham, of the University Museum Dunedin, for valuable assistance in sending me portions of type specimens of some of Hutton's and Coughtrey's species, preserved in the Museum, which enable me to identity some of those species previously unrecognized. My thanks are also due to the Trustees of the British Museum for examples of some of Allman's New Zealand species, as well as for one of Gray's not hitherto identified since its description in 1843. This с gin as well as several of an's which have been wrongly associated wit other forms, will now, I trust, be rendered identifiable. I have specially to thank Captain Totton, of xs British Museum, for much trouble taken by him in furnishing me with information regarding the New Zealand species in the Museum, and forwarding specimens. 2. LITERATURE OF THE NEW ZEALAND HYDROIDA. The first published list of New Zealand Hydroida was that by Dr. J. E. Gray, in Dieffenbach's New Zealand, 1843, in which were described four species collected by Dr. Sinclair and one by Sir Joseph new species, with a number of those previously known; in some of the latter, however, the identifications IT proved mistaken r. Millen Coughtrey, in his papers in Trans. N.Z. Inst. for 1874 and 1875, E one in the Annals and Манан of Natural History for 1876, added considerably to what was already known regarding the New Zea- land species, and included some new ones, also furnishing, for the first time, issus of the forms described. Of the few Plumularians mentioned, * The collection has been deposited in the Canterbury Museum, Christchurch, New Zealand.—C. C. 8—Trans. 226 Transactions. however, the figures and descriptions have not proved sufficient to enable observers to discriminate between nearly allied forms. For the next twenty years no special account of New Zealand species appeared, either in the colony or elsewhere, but a number of new species were included in Allman’s papers in the Journal of the Linnean Society of 1876 and 1885, and in the “ Challenger " Reports; also in the works of Kirchenpauer, Thompson, von Lendenfeld, Marktanner-Turneretscher, an Е All these are enumerated іп Farquhars “List of New Zealand Hydroida,” which was published in Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 28, p. 459, of the Neighbourhood of Dunedin," in Trans. N.Z. Inst., 1897, and a report on a collection of New Zealand hydroids in the Zoologischen Jahrbuchern, 1901, by Dr. Cl. Hartlaub. 3. NOMENCLATURE, ce the publication of — list there have been many changes of nomenclature, especially as a result o vinsen’s researches among the Se . Fore sieta species which were formerly regarded as typical pomi are now referred to Sertularella, others which were ranked under Sertularia — been relegated to Thuiaria, and so on. Names in Farquhar's List. Names in this Paper. Tubularia attennoides Coughtrey - Tubularia attenuoides Coughtrey Coryne tenella Farquhar un .. Syncoryne tenella (Farquhar). Campanularia caliculata Hincks .. Orthopyxis caliculata (Hincks). Campanularia caliculata var. makrogona Orthopyzis macrogona (v. Lend.). * v. Lendenfeld ampanularia bilabiata Coughtre .. Silicularia bilabiata (Co ve . Hebella scandens (Bale) gs id .. Hebella сагатта (L. : е " Halecium delicatula Coughtrey . .. .. Halecium delicatulum Coughtrey. m parvulum Bale £i = Paleon fri М liman Sertularia — Lamouroux .. Stere ata (La ux). Sertularia c Allman i: .. Sertularia Гает (Kirchetipauit crn ria ramulosa a Coughtrey e -. Sertularia fasciculata (Kirchenpauer). Stereotheca huttoni (Marktanner-Turner- tate camiliaris Allm a iw аа johnstoni (Gray). Sertu la polyzonias (Linné) Ба .. Sertularella simplex (Hutton). Fee ates episcopus ay Sertularia episcopus (Allman) Thuiaria zelandic Stereotheca zelandica Thu monilifera Selaginopsis monilifera (Hutton) Thuiaria subarticulata -on Sertularella sub trey) Thuiaria quadridens 7 larella quad. al phus buskii Allman -. Thuiaria buski ( an). ydrallmania Samay Coah .. Thuiaria bicalycula (Coughtrey). 8i Uum, TG; m Allman 5 a Synthecium elegans Allman. Synthecium eampylocarpum IUS 2%, ynthecium о orthogonium (Busk ). Plhumu ria campanula usk .. Schizotricha campanula (Busk). Plumularia turgida Bale Plumularia setacea (Ellis). Plumularia ma ltinoda Заа aetacea (Ellis). glaophenia banksii (Gray) a banksi ( ee d Ag ia formosa (Busk) .- Thecocarpus formosus (Busk). Aglaophenia pennatula ? Coughtrey = ‘isan huttoni Kirchenpauer. BaLE.—Hydroids from the New Zealand Coast. - 221 4. ADDITIONS TO THE SPECIES SINCE FARQUHAR's List. endorf's paper of 1897 are included six species said to be new to New Zealand. They are as follows :— Tubiclava fruticosa Allman. (The identification with Allman’s species is doubtful, and the form does not appear different from a Farquhar.) ѕ n. Sp. Calycella parkeri n. sp, (This is not at all like a Calyodila, but is a typical Gonothyraea, very probably G. hyalina Hincks.— Vide G. Parkeri.) Hypanthea asymmetrica n. sp. (The same as Eucopella campanularia v. Lendenfeld, now referred to Silicularia.) Aglaophenia filicula Allman. (Identification very doubtful.) Hartlaub, ud - paper of 1901, adds the following :—- atti 2 Perigon р. сык johnston (Alder). la crenata n. sp. (Previously figured, but not named, by Obugiitiey. See igi nod crenata. Thyroscyphus tridentatus (Bale). (= T. simplex (Lamouroux).) Sertularella tenella (Alder). (One of the чека included by Meter under 8. еро but afterwards named by him 8. robusta, q Not 8. tenella ? Sertularella solidula Bale. (Not S. solidula; see S. crassiuscula.) Sertularella fusiformis Hincks var. nana (Is S. simplex Hutton.) In a paper in Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 47, p. 146, 1915, Professor H. B. Kirk describes a new genus and spec ecies, Ascidioc lava a parasitica The hydroids which in the present paper are recorded as new to ‘the New Zealand region are the following :— Syncoryne sp. Bale. Sertularella edentula n. sp. Syncoryne eximia Allman. се setacea (Ellis) var. opima Obelia nodosa n. sp. n. va Obelia coughtreyi n. sp. Plumularia wattsi Bale. Campanulina humilis n. sp. us ona n. sp Thwaria farquhari n. sp. Aglaophenia plumosa Bale. j Sertularella columnaria n Thecocarpus chiltoni n. sp. Sertularella crassiuscula n. Halicornaria rostrata n. sp. The references prefixed x the various pae prom are not exhaustive. In a number of cases, where no change has occurr the nomenclature, I have commenced with a reference to Farquhar's liat where the earlier ооуу will be found. In other cases I have referred for the synonymy more recent UN where they are easily procurable, like the T « Endeavour ” Reports, 5. DESCRIPTIONS OF THE SPECIES. Fam. ATRACTYLIDAE. Perigonimus sp. Hartlaub. Hartlaub, 1901, p. 363. Hartlaub mentions a fragment of a Perigonimus from French Pass, but the material was insufficient for a complete diagnosis А 8* 228 Transactions. Fam. BouGAINVILLIDAE. Hemitheca intermedia Hilgendorf. Hilgendorf, 1897, p. 202. Fam. CLAVIDAE. Tubiclava rubra Farquhar. Farquhar, 1895, p. 209; 1896, p. 459. fragment from Sumner, containing two hydranths, much shrunken and blackened, may belong to the above species. I think it probable that the form referred by Hilgendorf to T. fruticosa Allman (1897, p. 201) may be the same as Farquhar's species. Ascidioclava parasitica Kirk. Kirk, 1915, p. 146. Fam. TUBULARIIDAE. Tubularia attenuoides Coughtrey. Tubularia attennoides Coughtrey, 1875, p. 302: Farquhar, 1896, p. 459: Hilgen- dort, 1897, p. 202. Types of this species are in the Dunedin Museum. Professor Benham points out that the correct spelling of the name is “ attenuoides,” not “ attennoides " as hitherto printed. Fam. CoRYNIDAE. Syncoryne tenella (Farquhar). Corune tenella. Farquhar, 1895, p. 208 ; 1896, р. 459. A cotype of this species, among Professor Chilton's material, aene of three shoots, very slender, and not more than 8 mm. in height. = hydranths, which are badly preserved, are smaller than Farquhar's figure, the largest not being more than 1 mm. in length, with about 27 tentacles. The gonosome is not present. А Specimens from Taylor's Mistake are more robust, reaching nearly 1 m. in height, and more freely branched. Stems very dark at base, becoming gradually paler upwards, and, while proximal portions are very slender, diameter increases slightly above. Stem and branches strongly but irre gularly annulated at base; there are often a few annulations on stem just above origin of branches. Terminal portions of hydrocaulus smooth, occasionally with a few faint corrugations. They do not form basal cups for hydranths. * ydranths reach up to about 1-6 mm. in length, as figured by Farquhar, and are cylindrical, with very little tendency towards clavate form. I saw none with more than 23 tentacles, and only a few with so many. verticil, with 4 or 5, is distinct, but there is not much regularity about the a M ISSN M TONS BaLe.—Hydroids from the New Zealand Coast. 229 in middle, but these are not produced into tentacles. The structure thus corresponds with that of several of the species described by Allman, and it is probable that, as in those species, the medusa does not become free. Manubrium shorter than umbrella, but very stout, occupying great part of cavity. cst apparently mature, averaged about 0-35 mm. in length by about 0:25 mm. in width. Though not more than 23 tentacles were present on any of these specimens, while C. tenella is said to have from 25 to 30, I do not think the difference sufficient to invalidate their reference to Farquhar's species. Loc.— Wellington (Farquhar): Taylor's Mistake (Chilton). Syncoryne sp. A small Syncoryne, represented only by four or five specimens not exceeding 6 mm. in height, agrees pretty closely with S. tenella in habit, and in the character of the hydranths and the medusae, but differs in the peculiar nature of the armature. Capitula of tentacles furnished ith numerous small nematocysts, very delicate, and so faintly outlined that they may be overlooked on casual examination. But besides these there are present larger ones (about 0-008 mm. in length), elliptic, and so highly refractive as to be strikingly conspicuous. Their number varies from 1 to about 15, and a few capitula may be without them In the stream of coenosarc are found a few of these nematocysts, with a great number of others about half their length, and still more numerous smaller oblong bodies which may possibly be yet another form of nematocyst. All these bodies have the same highly refractive character as the large nematocysts. Perhaps this may be only a peculiar condition of S. tenella. Syncoryne sp. Hartlaub. Hartlaub, 1901, p. 363. Hartlaub mentions a species of Syncoryne from French Pass, but the description is incomplete, and the species cannot be identified with certainty. Syncoryne eximia Allman. Hincks, 1868, p. 50: Allman, 1871, p. 282. The form which I refer, with little doubt, to the above species is represented in Professor Chilton’s collection by a single mounted fragment, and I possess a similar mount, evidently ч same gathering, for which I hive to thank Mr. C. B. Mortis, of Oam о original collector Stems strongly annulated at base, as veli as at points where branches originate, and the latter exhibit the онорон” tendency to a unilateral arrangement, while the polypiferous ramuli are mostly more or less loosely: ringed throughout, and are prolonged into membranous cups of extreme tenuity (sometimes indistinct), surrounding bases of hydranths. The latter are somewhat clavate, with about 20 tentacles, the first 4 formin a regular verticil, the others scattered. Medusae ovate and pedunculate, becoming more nearly globular at maturity and assuming the typical Sars?a form : they are numerous and often crowded on the lower half or two-thirds of body. Hydranths reach about 1:4 mm. in length Loc.—Oamaru rocks (Mr. C. B. Morris). 230 Transactions ' Fam. CAMPANULARIDAE. Obelia geniculata (Lin.). Farquhar, 1896, p. 460: Hilgendorf, 1897, p. 204: Hartlaub, p. 362. This cosmopolitan species has received numerous synonyms, which may be found in Nutting's work on the American Campanularidae, where the references to it occupy two and a half folio pages. Hartlaub records it from Rangitoto Island. Professor Chilton's specimen is from Oamaru rocks (Mr. C. B. "Morr rris). Obelia nigrocaulus Hilgendorf. Hilgendorf, 1897, p. 203. (Dunedin.) ” Obelia nodosa n. sp. (Fig. 1.) Shoots nearly lin. in height, monosiphonie or slightly fascicled at base, nearly straight Ый, flexuous above; internodes with a few distinct rings at lower end, at top supporting. a hydrotheca with ringed peduncle ; a branch or gonangium, or both, springing from axil. Hydrothecae campanulate, distal portion generally less expanding than lower, extreme margin usually everted, undulated, sometimes subregularly. often simply ragged; diaphragm usually oblique. Gonothecae on short annulated peduncles, with about three inflations more or less distinct ; mouth tubular, not very wide. c.—Waitakerei, Auckland (Chil- ton). Many of the shoots are mono- siphonic, but some become fascicled by the formation of stolons which originate from apertures formed at Ею. L—Obelia nodosa п. sp. X 40. the sides of the apophyses near base from which hydrothecae have fallen. Generally only one or two of the те apophyses give rise to these stolons, which run down to the hydro- iza and are continued over it. Most of the hydrothecae have margins desse showing very slight traces of undulations, which are very shallow, but some show them more distinctly. most characteristic feature is the form of the gonangia, which -have three inflations increasing in size upwards. ese vary in degree, being more pronounced in some cases than in others. The tubular neck lo is well developed. Obelia coughtreyi n. sp. (Fig. 2.) Shoots about 1 in. in height, monosiphonic (1), slightly flexuous ae very strongly above; internodes with a few distinct rings at lower en at the top supporting a л» with ringed peduncle; а branch or - axil. oo or both, springing fro Bie De A s Bae YORE a see Pe Teen темн Zw ЖЕ BALE.—H ydroids from the New Zealand Coast. 251 Hydrothecae campanulate, margin eres undulated, but in older Lydrodiéoné with undulations obscure, m Атап appearing simply ragged ; diaphragm often a ring somewhat oblique Gonothecae on short annulated peduncles, large, wide, mouth only very little elevated. Loc.—Taylor’s Mistake (Chilton). much larger. They are widest at the top, and noticeable for the shallow scarcely tubular lip. There is a series of numerous annular undulations, so slight that they might easily pass unnoticed but for the fact that the minute diatoms which invest the gonangia in great numbers have in rs The hydrothecae are ‘larger on the average than in O. nodosa, and usually more widened upwards ; there is no doubt as to the marginal struc- Fig. 2.Obelia coughtreyi n. sp. х 40. ture, which exhibits about 10-14 undulations, or shallow rounded lobes, best seen in the newer hydro- thecae, as, apparently owing to their extreme delicacy, they soon become irregular and ragged. Obelia australis v. Lendenfeld. Farquhar, 1896, p. 460: Hartlaub, 1901, p. 367. Hartlaub records this species from French Pass. Gonothyraea parkeri (Hilgendorf). Calycella parkeri Hilgendorf, 1897, p. 205 (= G. hyalina Hincks, 1868, p. 184 ?). Among the specimens received from Professor Benham is a slide labelled “ Туре Calycella parkeri Hilgendorf.” The species does not resemble a Calycella, but is a Gonothyraea, possibly G. hyalina Hincks. But the specimen is not in good condition ; all the hydrothecae are more or less Hilgendorf says that the thecostome may be either “entire, wavy, or Pere serrated with small even teeth." The hydranths are similar to thos belia, but seem more slender than we are accustomed to find аваз in tin genus. They are all retracted into the hydrothecae, with the tentacles straight up, surrounding the proboscis: in this state the tentacles just eem aii the margin of the hydrotheca, or a little above it, while the proboscis is considerably shorter. is is not in accordance with Hilgendorfs statement that “when in a state of retraction it projects above the retracted tentacles.” The gonangia mostly contain three or four gonophores, or have them borne outside the capsule and attached to the blastostyle in a cluster. The gonophores themselves are too shrunken and too deeply stained to allow their structure to be seen oe but the characteristic tentacles can be traced on some of them 232 Transactions. In G. hyalina Hincks says that the hydrothecae have “the rim cut out into numerous shallow denticles of castellated form, slightly indented at the top," and in one or two of the hydrothecae of G. parkeri I find fragments of the rim which seem to present a similar aspect; I think, therefore, that the two forms are probably identical. The gonosome also appears to agree with that of G. hyalina. Clytia johnstoni (Alder). Hincks, 1868, p. 143: Hartlaub, 1901, p. 364. Some specimens from French Pass, which Hartlaub examined, are said by him to be undoubtedly a Clytia, and are, with somewhat less certainty, E referred to this well-known and widely distributed species. * 2 Orthopyxis caliculata (Hincks). Campanularia caliculata Hincks, 1868, p. 164: Farquhar, 1896, p. 459 (as var- makrogona). Orthopyxis caliculata Bale, 1914a, p. 74 (synomymy). The species which Coughtrey first described as C. integra and after- | wards as C. caliculata is placed by Farquhar under C. caliculata var. makrogona v. Lendenfeld (Orthopyzis macrogona Bale, 1914a, p. 77). The reason for this is not apparent: it seems equally probable, or more 80, that it may have been a true O. caliculata ; indeed, Coughtrey’s description of the gonangium does not apply very well to either form. artlaub | thinks us species is probably the same as his Eucopella crenata (Orthopyy£s crenata). Orthopyxis crenata (Hartlaub). (Fig. 3.) : Campanularia allied to C. caliculata Coughtrey, 1876, p. 25, note. 3 E crenata Hartlaub, 1901, p. 364: Billard, 1905, p. 332; 1906, p. 71. E Not Eucopella crenata ? Hartlaub, 1905, p. 568: Billard, 19075, p. 17€. r Not Orthopyzxis crenata Nutting, 1915, p. 67. Hydrorhiza broad, flattened, forming an irregular network ; pedicels [ер] o B 8. Е Ф ф & Ф d ge Ф 2 о =] 99, = о © B "е A Ф 2 Ф Rm c m e & i 2 = = m =] Q & 3 e El т p = = К RUSH iim Vc, ENS Р ОЙО ЕГ Seer MEAE аи medusae (Hartlaub). . 0 1 c.— French Pass (Hartlaub): Sumner (Chilton): west coast of Africa; — — Islands (Billard). the hydroid which Coughtrey considered ailied to Campan impossible to determine. Barr.—Hydroids from the New Zealand Coast. 233 The hydrothecae of O. crenata vary greatly in form. Some are smooth and with the wall л equally thick from base up to just below margin ; others have the outline wavy, and in such cases the undulations of outside ecalling essa. This thickening ends abruptly just below rim, whisk being very thin and usually turned out horizontally, causes the teeth to be commonly indistinguishable in the ordinary side view. Hydro- ae “йе than those of any other species I have seen. — \ Fic. 3.—Orthopyxis crenata (Hartlaub). х 40. Pedicels may be scarcely longer than hydrothecae, or many times as long; their undulations may be very pronounced or only slightly indicated, = thic а perisarc varies considerably. saw no gonangia, and quote Hartlaub's description. (The fti бааа by Nutting is that which Hartlaub referred doubt- fully to E. crenata, but which he afterwards recognized as distinct, and which Jäderholm calls Campanularia lennoxensis.) Silicularia bilabiata (Coughtrey). (Fig. 4.) . Campanularia bilabiata Coughtrey, 1874, p. 291; 1875, p. 299; 1876, p. 25: Farquhar, 1896, p. 460. M ii cues bilabiata Hilgendorf, 1897. p. 213: Bale, 1914a, p. 89. s species m readily be identified by Coughtrey's figure of the hydrothcen which is much larger and of longer proportions а that of nularia; among them, however, are a few with much shorter diameter at point ot аай is little more than that of interior of tube ; in this respect they resemble those of S. campanularia. Hilgendorf specially mentions this character, but his figure represents a very thin- walled pedicel. Both Coughtrey and Hilgendorf note that hydrothecae are set ле pedicels at an angle of 45°; this character is not constant, but I find it in most of the hydrothecae, and when it occurs it is always the 234 — Transactions. lower lip which is bent downward. The condition, however, is equally common in S. campanularia. The gonangia are large and pear-shaped, but apt to be very irregular in outline; the largest which I saw were simply rounded at top; shorter ones were more or less truncate, which is presumably a matter of develop- ent. They taper down) to a very narrow base, smaller than that of the hydrotheca-stalks, and those which I saw were mostly erect, while those of S. campanularia are more often decumbent. Specimens from Professor Chilton were very perfectly preserved, the регіваге not having suffered the slightest contraction; one of Coughtrey's specimens, from the Dunedin Museum, had been dried, and, as always happens in such circumstances, the thick perisarc of the hydrothecae was much shrivelled and distorted. The hydrothecae were somewhat shorter than in Professor Chilton's specimens, but this may be more or less Fic. 4.—Silicularia bilabiata (Coughtrey). х 40. the effect of the general shrinkage. The gonangia were on Coughtrey's specimen, and probably some of the irregularity which characterizes them . is due to their having been dried, though they appear to have suffered less than the hydrothecae and their pedicels. The latter seem to have been ii mex thin-walled, a condition accentuated no doubt by shrinkage due o drying. Hilgendorf has classed Eucopella campanularia as a synomy u m of ТҮ C. bilabiata, but this is erroneous, and there is scarcely a doubt that —— / Г campanularia: Loc.—Timaru (Coughtrey): Tomahawk, Dunedin (Hilgendorf): Sumner (Chilton): Oamaru rocks (Morris). 914, p. 9. Hypanthea asymmetrica Hilgendorf, 1897, p. 212: Hartlaub, 1901, p. 366. Silicularia campanularia Bele, Tolia EXE o o p ? Eucopella reticulata Hartlaub, 1905, p. 569. Hilgendorfs account of Hypanthea asymmetrica and Н. bilabiata 3 is unsatisfactory ; во far as features of specific importance are Concerns — BaLe.—Hydroids from the New Zealand Coast. 235 there is nothing in the account of either species which ir 2 apply the other, except the description of the pedicels, which a to be smooth in H. bilabiata, but to have occasional sharp Анн in asymmetrica. In reality H. bilabiata is equally subject to these irregu- larities, which simply indicate the points at which regeneration has occurred. The distinction between these two species, at least so far as hydrothecae and hydranths. The former, in H. bilabiata, often attain lmm. in length ; in S. campanularia, which I consider identical with H. asymmetrica, I do not find the largest to a, about 0-67 mm., either in Australian еее or in Professor Chilton's. The hydro- thecae of S. bilabiata are, as a rule, longer in eo piel to their width than those of the piher ets and the gonangia are longer and more erect. .Hartlaub mentions that he found his specimens intermixed with his Eucopella crenata, so that at first it appeared that the two forms of hydrothecae belonged to the same hydroid; on further examination, how- ever, he traced them to two different hydrorhiz zas growing together. No doubt it was a similar association which led von Lendenfeld to describe the hydrothecae of S. campanularia and an Orthopyzis (perhaps О. com- pressa) as forms of one species. .In the present collection O. crenata and ompany. Loc.—Kuri Beach (Hilgendorf) : French Pass (Hartlaub): Lyttelton Harbour (Chilton): Port Philip; Port Jackson; ? Falkland Islands (Hartlaub). Fam. LAFOEIDAE. Hebella calcarata (L. Agassiz). р. 758 Hebella scandens Farquhar, 1896, p p. 460: Bale, 1913, p. 117. Hebella calcarata Bale, 1915, р. 25] (synonymy). Fam. HALECIIDAE. Halecium delicatulum Coughtrey. imeem delicatula Coughtrey, 1875, p. 299; 1876, p. 26: Farquhar, 1896, Нина delicatulum een 1881, p. 103: Hartlaub, 1901, p. 368; 1905, p. 613: Stechow, 1913, p. 7 Recorded by "yeh Lon French Pass, and by Ridley from Punta enas. Ridley describes the gonangia. Halecium parvulum Bale. H. parvulum and H. gracile are now commonly regarded as synonyms of H. flexile Allman. (See Bale, 1915, p. 246.) Fam. CAMPANULINIDAE. Campanulina humilis n. sp. (Fig. 5.) Hydrorhiza filiform, delicate, giving rise to numerous slender closely- undulated pedicels, each supporting a single hydrotheca ; pedicel expanding gradually to base of hydrotheca. 236 Transactions. Hydrothecae slender, upper one-third with several folds or irregular converging segments; a distinct diaphragm at base. onosome ? Loc.— Hull of ‘Terra Nova'" (D. С. Lillie). In this delicate species pedicels average about 0:27-0:30 mm. in length, and hydrothecae range from about 0-20mm. to 0-30 mm. There is much variation in undulation of pedicels, some being smoother than others; generally undulations are fainter in distal portions. Abrupt divisions may Ето. 5.—Campanulina humilis n. sp. X 40. be seen occasionally, indicating where regenerations have occurred. No con- striction between hydrothecae and pedicels, which slightly enlarge and join hydrothecae without interruption, so it would be impossible to say where hydrothecae begin if it were not for diaphragm. The latter is extremely thin, and the perisarc throughout is of the thinnest. n the only specimen all the hydranths were retracted, so І could not ascertain whether the tentacles were webbed, as is usual in the genus. Thyroscyphus simplex (Lamouroux). My кз Fes CN Ies] a 1 & aw = © = sS T e [2] Parascyphus simplex Ritchie, 1911, p. 160. Thyroscyphus simplex Bale, 1915, p. 245 (synonymy). Recorded by Hartlaub from French Pass, and by Ritchie from the British coast and the South Atlantic. Fam. SERTULARIIDAE. Iw Of the genera here included in the Sertulariidae, Thuiaria and Sertu- fe larella are taken according to Levinsen’s definitions. I do not, hows "dd adopt his genus Odontotheca, as its characters appear to me insufficient 8 warrant its separation from Sertularia. Levinsen himself, though classing — 8. minima as an Odontotheca (1913, p. 308), states on p. 264 of the same work that it is a true Sertularia. All the other Sertulariae mentioned in the present paper would come under the Odontotheca of Levinsen. +, The species with six or more teeth on thecostome, and, so far as 15 — known, without operculum, are referred to the genus Stereotheca, under Synthecidae. E Barr.—Hydroids from the New Zealand Coast. 237 Thuiaria buski (Allman). Desmoscyphus buskii Allman, 1876, p. 265: Farquhar, 1896, p. 465. The untenable genus Desmoscyphus embraced Sertularians in which the opposite hydrothecae are in contact with each other in front, and it included forms some of which belong to the genus Sertularia, ve wet to Thwaria, as now understood. uski, as Captain Totton in is extremely closely allied to the Thuiaria bicalycula of талу тво Mid it is undoubtedly to be referred to the same genus. Selaginopsis monilifera (Hutton). Sertularia monilifera Hutton, 1872, p. 257: Coughtrey, 1874, p. 282; 1875, p. 301; 1876, p. 30. Thuaria cerastium Allman, 1876, p. 2 Thuiaria monilifera wore did 1879, 1 EUT Farquhar, 1896, p. 465. Dictyocladium dichotomum Allman, 1888, p. 77: Levinsen, 1913, p. 277. Selaginopsis dichotoma Billard, 1910, p. 16: Bale, 1915, p. 266. I have a fragment of S. monilifera from the collection of Hutton's types in Dunedin Museum, and specimens of Allman's types of 7. cerastium and D. dichotomum from British Museum. The Dictyocladium is more robust, with hydrothecae more distant; otherwise it does not differ essentially springing from one of the branches just on hy the axil, instead of fro the axil itself as in the “ Challenger " I have to thank Captain Totton for Panik out to me the identity of these forms. Sertularella edentula n. sp. (Fig. 6.) Hydrocaulus branched, fascicled in older portions, each internode of rachis bearing a single hydrotheca on one side, and a pinna between two h аас 3 on the is ; pinnae Т5 not close, rona straight, narrow at origin, with nodes few or absen Hydrothecae alternate, the two series sometimes more widely separated eee than in front, very stout, tubular, slightly narrowed upward, adnate in their whole length, somewhat contracted at aperture, which is at an angle of about 45° with axis of pinna, border circular, quite smooth, operculum of three valves. ia springing from rachis, very large and stout, in back or front view obovate, in side view with back more convex than front, a wide shallow Jongitudinal depression running whole length of do nd over summi ton). This is one of that group of species which, from the immersed bydrotióte, ^ as well as from their biserial and unpaired arrangement, were formerly regarded as typical Thuiariae. It somewhat resembles S. , but is a more robust species, with the hydrothecae larger and more fully divided off from the hydrocaulus. The pinnae, which may reach over lin. in length, may be wholly unjointed, or there may be 238 Transactions. a node near the end. The hydrothecae are less close in the distal than in the proximal portions of the pinnae, and where a node occurs the highest hydrotheca on the lower internode has its border nearly hori- zontal. The form of the hydrotheca-margin is characteristic, having по trace of the three or four emarginations usual in the genus, but being perfectly round and smooth, and in general showing no indication of the operculum. In this group the operculum is readily detached, yet in such species as S. lata, for example, one generally finds its remains attached to the hydrotheca-margin (though it is only in well-preserved specimens that the four valves are distinct), but in the species before us the operculum generally comes clean away, leaving no trace. Only Fic. 6.—a, Sertularella edentula n. sp.; х 25. b, Sertularella edentula: gonangium ; X about 10. here and there can a remnant be found, and then usually insufficient to indicate its original form; however, after careful search I succeeded — in finding à few specimens intact, all of which were trivalvate, though the margin showed no corresponding divisions. _ In many of the hydrothecae is found a membranous diaphragm (or its remains) situated at a small but variable distance within the margin and continuous with a could not possibly finding а similar struc species, s Bate.—Hydroids from the New Zealand Coast. 239 he gonangia are very large (about 4-3 mm. in length and 1-8 mm. in diameter), and their form is very distinctive. Looking at them from the back or the front the longitudinal depression is not noticeable, except perhaps on the top, but seen sidewise it gives the impression of two longi- tudinal ridges. The aperture, before opening, can only be distinguished by an extremely fine suture. imen was about 8 in. high, with two Mtm branches near the base, where the stem was about 2 mm. in thickness Sertularella depuis vue Sertularia joh 1843, p. 294: Hutton, 1872, p. 256: Coughtrey, 1874, p. P Hilgecdort, 1897, oe 207. lari n, 18 ы har Hartlaub, 1900, pp. 22, 30, е. ; 1905, p. 6 = Billard, 1910, » "s ‘in Б: Bale, 19148, p. 25: Jüderholm, 1916-17, x illaris Allman, 1885, p. 133. Sertularella ео Kirchenpauer, 1884, p. 49: Bale, 1886, p. 36. Symplectoscyphus australis Marktanner-Turneretscher, 1890, p. 226. Not 2 —À "m 1884, p. 109; 1893, p. 102; which I have later referred to аа (1900) banido S. capillaris, S. purpurea, S. australis, along 8. joh d in S. pygmaea Bale, as synonyms of S. johnstoni. I ha 1886 referred 8. purpurea to that species, but 1 think that 8. pygmaea is nearer to S. divaricata. Billard agrees with Hartlaub, after examining 8 speci- mens of S. johnstoni and S. capillaris, the latter d which = mee has three teeth on the hydrotheca, not four as Allman states. Billard also Mech S. divaricata as synonymous, but I hav neris reasons for dis- senting from this view (19143), with. ‘which opinion Jäderholm concurs Type ‘specimens of Hutton’s S. subpinnata were received from the n Museum, and Professor Chilton sends typical specimens of S. john- stoni from Island Bay. Sertularella columnaria Briggs. Briggs, 1914, p. 293. Hitherto this species is only recorded from near Cape Pillar, Tasmania. · A single fragment occurs in Professor vos s collection, but ‘the part of New Zealand from which it came is unce The species seems to bear the same yalotiopship to the johnstoni group that S. gigantea does to the rugosa group; its gonosome, however, is unknown. Sertularella pygmaea Bale. Bale, 1881, p. 25; 1884, p. 108; 19146, p. 25: Farquhar, 1896, р. 464: Hartlaub, 1900, pp. 30-32 (under S. johnstoni). Considered by Hartlaub to be a form of S. johnstoni. (Vide Bale, 145.) 240 Transactions. Sertularella мрн (Hutton). (Fig. 7.) Sertularia simplex Hutton, 1872, p. 257 : VERRE 1874, p. 283 (in part). SatdionDe pice Coughtrey, 1875, p. 300 (in part) ; 1876, p. 27. Sertularella fusiformis Hincks var. nana Hartlaub, 1901, p. 372 Hydrocaulus simple (or rarely branched—Hutton), twisted at base, about 8 mm. in height, divided by narrow twisted joints into internodes, each bearing a hydrotheca on upper pa ydrothecae adnate a little less than half their height, divergent and directed somewhat forward, smooth, narrowed upwards and contracted near aperture, margin slightly everted, with four teeth; three internal compressed vertical teeth, two of which are within the two upper emar- ginations of -o and the third below inferior marginal tooth. Gonangia about times length of hydrothecae, des on lower portion of неона ovate, with а few distinct coarse rugae on upper part, and tubular neck; summit with about four conical teeth. Loc.—Lyall Bay (Hutton): Sumner (Hartlaub). I have sevens ranked S. simplex as a synonym of S. polyzonias, as also has Farquhar, but examination of one of Hutton’s specimens from the Dunedin ger shows this to be erroneous. They agree with Coughtrey's figure of the type (1874, fig. 8); the internal teeth, however, are not shown. Fig. 10 is no doubt a different em and probably fig. 9 also. though Hartlaub includes it with the t The species is analogous to the yen Lic S. indivisa, but the hydro- thecae are smooth and have four emarginations of the border instead of three; they are also larger, and have the lip rather more everted. The gonangia are of the same type, but larger, with neck more pronounced and the eas d: rugae fewer and less sharp. Hartlaub’s reference of this form to 8. fusiformis Hincks seems to me - doubtful. Sertularella robusta Coughtrey. Sertularia ss Byer (in part), a $ 283. Sertularella simplex Coughtrey (in part), 1875, p. 300; 1876, p. 27. Sertularella feles en 1875, p. 200; В, р. 97: Farquhar, 1896, p. 464. ? Sertularella sp. Thompson, 1879, p. 101. Sertularella tenella Hartlaub, 1901, p. 370 This form, originally deseribed by Coughtrey as one of the varieties of S. simplez Hutton, was figured by him in 1874 (pl. xx, fig. 10), but afterwards described as a distinct species. Hartlaub refers it, along with several other species, to the S. tenella of Alder (Hincks, 1868, p. 242). He only cites Coughtrey's original description, and seems to have overlooked the d references (1875 and 1876), in which Coughtrey ша! the form . TO I cannot agree with Hartlaub's reference of the present species, Wi with | S. microgona von Lendenfeld and S. angulosa Bale, to S. tenella, as these forms all possess three distinct internal teeth in the hydrothecae, which in . tenella are wantin Hartlaub's specimens were from French Pass. Sertularella crassiuscula n. sp. (Fig. 8.) Sertularella solidula Hartlaub, 19 71. Not S. solidula Bale, 1881, p. ма Hydrocaulus simple, twisted at lue: about 10-12 mm. in height, pino 2m by twisted joints a internodes, each bearing a hydrotheca on upper pe Barr.—Hydroids from the New Zealand Coast. 241 Hydrothecae adnate about half their height, divergent, very stout, mostly thick-walled, smooth, usually with extreme distal part bent outward ; border with four marginal teeth or shallow emarginations ; three internal compressed vertical teeth, two of which are within the two upper emarginations of border, and the third below inferior marginal tooth. Gonangia large, about 3-33 times the length of hydrothecae, obovate, with a few transverse rugae and no distinct neck, flattened at top, without distinct teeth. Loc.—French Pass (Hartlaub): Akaroa (Chilton): “ New Zealand " (Hincks collection, British Museum Notwithstanding that this species has the mouth of the hydrotheca distinctly four-sided, Hartlaub has referred it to S. solidula, which has the aperture three-sided, on the ground that several species of Sertularella vary in this respect. I have not met with such; in any case, among the Fic. 7.—Sertularella € ierra x 40. Fic. Hane ertularella crassiuscula n. s x 40. many forms of S. indivisa (of which species S. solidula is a variety) I have never seen a four-sided specimen, and, on the other hand, in the zonias group the four-sided condition seems invariable. It is even ed by Stechow, in a recent paper, to establish distinct genera for the thre-ided and the four-sided species ndoubtedly, however, a strong similarity exists between the present species asd the form described as S. solidula by me, a similarity which depends mainly on the very stout hydrothecae, the thick solid-looking perisare, and the relative shortness of the internodes, which are swollen, and abbreviated below. In all these points the species differs from S. simplex. The hydrothecae are larger than those of S. solidula, and have always four emarginations of the border, which are very shallow, especially in 242 Transactions. those near summit of shoot, where border often appears almost flat and very thin. The hydrotheca is commonly somewhat constricted on outer side, just below border, and the internal teeth are strongly developed. onangia considerably larger than those of S. solidula, but otherwise much resemble them. They differ from those of S. simpler in absence of conical teeth on summit. Specimens from the Hincks collection in the British Museum have somewhat shorter hydrothecae than those received from Professor Chilton. Sertularella polyzonias (Lin.). Farquhar, 1896, p. 463. S. polyzonias was included in Farquhar's list in the belief that it was the same as S. simplez (Hutton), which is not the case. I do not thi : that the true S. polyzonias has been recorded either from New Zealand ; or from Australia, the form from Bass Strait which I formerly assigned to that species being more nearly allied to S. mediterranea Hartlaub. Sertularella integra Allman. Sertularella integra Allman, 1876, p. 262: Farquhar, 1896, p. 464: Hartlaub, 1900, p. 65. : I have received a fragment of the type specimen from British Museum. . The species is readily identifiable by Allman's figure—the rugose condition х of the upper sides of the hydrothecae is even more pronounced than in the figure; the outline at this part is quite deeply crenate. The mouth portions of the hydrothecae are much broken, but I am convinced that Allman’s statement, “The perfectly even rim of the hydrotheca, destitute of all trace of teeth, is an obvious feature," is incorrect. There seem to have been three or four (probably four) shallow emarginations of the border, as usual in the genus. The internal “ conical process " referred to by Allman is one of the internal teeth now known to exist in so many species. All three are present, one being on the apocauline side, the other two, as usual, equidistant from it and from each other. They are here very large, but being thin and hyaline they are inconspicuous, especially in Canada balsam. Sertularella subarticulata (Coughtrey). Thuiaria subarticulata Farquhar, 1896, p. 465 : Hilgendorf, 1897, p. 210. Sertularella subarticulata Briggs, 1918, p. 36. Typ cimens were received from the Dunedin Museum. Former accounts, which described the hydrothecae as having two or four teeth, — are erroneous; the species is undoubtedly tridentate, but the superio — tooth, seen laterally, often appears split. The hydrothecae are extremely brittle. P met 7 Sertularella quadridens (Bale). us Thuiaria quadridens Bale, 1884, p. 119; 19145, p. 12: v. Lendenfeld, 1884, p. 915 : Weltner, 1900, pp. 585-86 : Farquhar, 1896, p. 465. : Sertularella quadridens Ritchie, 1910c, p. 818: Billard, 1910, p. 11: Levinsen, 1913, p. 279 : Jádenholm, 1916, p. 6. Thuiaria vincta Allman, 1888, p. 68. Billard states (1910) that observation of the type of T. vincta. Allman ns. . shows its complete identity with S. quadride Barzr.—Hydroids from the New Zealand Coast. 243 Thuiaria bicalycula (Coughtrey). (Fig. 9.) Hydrallmania (1) bicalycula Coughtrey, ae E 301; 1876, p. 29. Hydrallmania bicalycula Farquhar, 1896, Hydrocaulus monosiphonic, бт ат pinnate. Stem thick, fistulous, divided into internodes of variable length, each bearing from 1 to 6 pairs of hydrothecae. Pinnae rather irregular, alternate to sub- alternate, rarely opposite, stout, divergent nearly at right angles, borne on rather short thick apophyses ; petu. internodes very long, bearing up to 16-18 pairs of hydrothecae, one or two distal internodes with few vertical upper portion turned outward and narrow aperture vertical, widened laterally, with two lateral lobes, facing дик зыл and forward ; a large smooth wide tooth inside lower margin. Ето. 9.—Thuiaria bicalycula (Coughtrey): stem and pinna. х 40. Gonothecae abundant on the pinnae, large, length 0-13 in., width 0-8 in., urceolate, mouth small, round, entire, on a short simple neck; on the widest part of the capsule, about one-fourth of its length from mouth, is a faint rim; capsule subpedicellate. (Coughtrey.) There is little doubt that this is the same as Coughtrey’s species, though the original specimen seems to have been more a, "passi says that the stem, close to its origin, gives off from 8 to shoots, which, within an inch, bifurcate into long flexuous branchlets "à in. long. In our this arrangement preponderates to such an extent as to be fairly considered typical, irregularities are frequent, and in a few cases the pinnae are opposite. The species is nearly allied to T. tuba (Bale), but the stems and pinnae are very much stouter, hydrothecae are much larger and generally face 244 Transactions. more forward, and the internal tooth is characteristic. The stems and pinnae are so thick that the tips of hydrothecae often project only slightly, or not at all, beyond them, and they are mostly not constricted between the pairs of hydrothecae. The pinnae do not generally run out into tendrils and anastomose, as in T. tuba, but I have seen instances. part is near the middle. . I noticed in one shoot an interesting abnormality in the arrangement of the hydrothecae on the stem: a gradual transition occurred from the Coughtrey described it. ‚ Loc.—Wickliff Bay, Bluff Harbour (Coughtrey): Cape Maria van Diemen, ten miles north, 50 fathoms (Chilton). Fio. 10.—Thuiaria farquhari n. sp. X 40. Thuiaria farquhari n. sp. (Fig. 10.) Hydrocaulus short, monosiphonic, pinnate, divided into short internodes, bearing 1-3 (mostly 2) pairs of hydrothecae. Pinnae quite irregular, o> Barnr.—Hydroids from the New Zealand Coast. 245 extremely short apophyses, Viel iade bearing usually 1-2 pairs of hydro- thecae, and occasionally a secondary ramule. Hydrothecae in pairs, penes adnate in front, upper half curving outward and forward and becoming narrower; aperture vertical, facing outward and forward, with two large angular lateral lobes, thinned away to margin. Gonangia ovate, widest near the middle, with faint annular undu- lations, most distinct in upper half; aperture circular, margin not thickened, a circlet of thick ре processes projecting into the neck. Loc.—Lyttelton (Chil The largest amen à is B ы t $in. long; it has one pinna on right side, then two on left, then five on right, so that no definite order can traced. Stem and branches do not appreciably differ, either in size or form, and hydrothecae have the same arrangement throughout. In striking contrast to the last species, TRUE ulus is much constricted between pairs of hydrothecae, and especially between internodes, where joints are of oblique type, sloping backward and upward, so that inter- node, which is very wide at base of hydrothecae, narrows rapidly down- rd to a point in front, while part above hydrothecae is narrower throughout. Between the pairs on an uc ded though the joint is wanting, the constriction is still marked. U art of hydrothecae is turned so much forward that in front view с lateral tooth is scarcely noticeable, being so much foreshortened. The gonangia are similar to those of the allied species, T. tuba and T. buski. Sertularia episcopus (Allman). Sertularia fusiformis Hutton, 1872, reis 257: Coughtrey, 1874, p. 285: Ridley, 1881, p. 105 ? : 5 1892, р Sertularia longicosta Coughtrey, 1853, р. A 00 1876, p. 2 Sertularella episcopus ye etx 1876, p. 263: Farquhar, 1806, p. 464: Hartlaub, 1905, p. 658. This species, having the character formerly considered typical of rege т and the name fusiformis having been preoccupied in that , Allman named it S. episcopus ge Coughtrey S. longicosta. The ime described in Allman's paper of 1876 were mentioned in a preliminary note in Nature in 1874, with short descriptions to ensure priority; hence the adoption of the name S. episcopus in ке to to S. longicosta. It is not easy to ascertain the true form of the gonangia, as they vary so much, and have the appearance” of having shrunk considerably in i Those which appear the best preserved are of an elongated з end to end, formed by an inflection of the perisare: this channel being narrow and abrupt, its чр form two longitudinal ridges, which are me border, and looks as if Шыу Ка throu ec e hydrotheca-apertures are, in the form of their two lateral lobes, ру to those of S. macrocarpa Bale (Odontotheca macrocarpa Levinsen). S. allumi (M. & T.) has the same type of aperture, and also agrees MR the present species in the very unusual character of having each hydrotheca on a separate internode. No opercula could be distinguished 246 ; Transactions. on the dried specimen, which was one of Hutton’s types, rrom the Dunedin Museum. The lateral lobes are very large and deep, and have the border u f S. episcopus.” Hartlaub (1905) says that he has no me o pis doubt of the identity of S. fusiformis with S. episcopus, neither does he ` doubt that Ridley had the same species before him. Ridley says, “ The growth is very strong, and the calicles large (:425 mm. in diameter at their middle), but they should be described as quadridentate, though the interior and exterior teeth are very short. The crest, described by Coughtrey on the upper side of the gonangium, is here, at any rate, à tube which opens in the side of the gonangium." In Hutton's specimens I find no trace of the two small teeth referred to by Ridley. The middle diameter of the hydrothecae ranges from about 0-33mm. to 0-4mm. Pfeffer records the species from the Straits of Magellan. Sertularia operculata Lin. Sertularia operculata Farquhar, 1896, p. 462: Bale, 1915, p. 274 (synonymy). ` Odontotheca operculata Levinsen, 1913, pp. 309, 317. Of the numerous synonyms mentioned by me in the above-cited paper, Dynamena fasciculata Kirchenpauer and Sertularia crinis Allman are now associated, along with S. ramulosa Coughtrey, as a separate species, under · Kirchenpauer’s specific name. Dynamena pulchella D’Orbigny may be the same form. Sertularia fasciculata (Kirchenpauer). Dynamena fasciculata Kirchenpauer, 1864, p. 12. ‚ Sertularia ramulosa Coughtrey, 1874, p. 283; 1875, p. 300; 1876, p. 28: Farquhar, 1896, p. 462. Sertularia operculata (?) Thompson, 1879, p. 106 (in part). S ria crinis Allman, 1885, p. 139: Farquhar, 1896, p. 462: Bale. 1915, P. . i : е ? Dynamena pulchella D'Orbigny, 1839-46, p. 26: Hartlaub, 1905, p. 667: Nutting, 1904, p. 55 (in part). Among Coughtrey's types from the Dunedin Museum is a specimen of his S. ramulosa, which I find to be identical with S. crinis Allman, and I have now no doubt that Kirehenpauer's D. fasciculata is also the same. Hitherto the latter has usually.been ranked as a synonym of 8. operculata, to which species Billard has also referred S. crimis. . The difference between S. operculata and the present form (whether it be admitted as specific or not) is very obvious. In Ж. o K all the ramules resulting from the innumerable dichotomous divisions "a alike, so that there is no distinction of stem and branches. Шш - INS Barr.—Zydroids from the New Zealand Coast. 247 those of stem), and where bifurcations occur in fascicles one of the divisions has its first pair of ро opposite as usual, while in the other they are generally subalte othecae srg like those of S. operculata, but teeth generally more ‘ele ati in many cases quite equal, as figured b man; while Coughtrey describes one as much larger than the other—a description not = эч by his specimens. No doubt considerable variation occurs. mode of branching is, as in allied species, strictly dichotomous, om where the fascicles branch off, one division (that which continues the rachis) is much thicker than the other. There is, as usual, a hydro- theca at each side of every a Stem-internodes much stouter than hydrothecae situated upon them, and the latter often inconspicuous; it is probably partly on this account, and partly from their being ve sene e E = older portions, that Kirchenpauer has descri as being The gonangia, which are not present in ў imens before me, are described as similar to those of S. operculata, not to those of S. bispinosa. Thompson, under the name “ S. operculata ( t ^ includes D. fasciculata K. and D. bispinosa Gray, and, though not having seen specimens exactly corresponding to 8. trispinosa Coughtrey, has “ little doubt that it is in reality a mere variety of the present species." He says, " Sert opercu- lata (?) is of very common occurrence in New Zealand and Australia. There are two very distinct varieties, as indeed is, I think, the case with our British specimens. The first is brown in colour ur, and forms dense short tufts, 2 or 3inches in height. The second variety is of a yellowish hue, and occurs in long, trailing, dichotomously-branching. shoots, often 2 (according to Kircheupauer 3 or 4) feet in height. This is not merely a difference in age." , Coughtrey says of S. ramulosa that there are two varieties, coarse d delica Kirchenpauer says that the thread-like stems are densely crowded on a Laminaria, forming clusters 3ft. or 4ft. long, and that the individual stems reach 9 ft. in length. His specimens were from Sydney and New Zealan Tho ompson 's statement that the species is of very common occurrence in Australia and New Zealand can, I think, only be accounted for by кышы as identical with D. cla D' E. a piel allied to S. operculata and the species before us, and very possibly identical with one of them. I have referred to this subject in another place (1915, p. 276) but I may here summarize the distinctions between the two forms. S. dwa form, under 1 in. in height, usually unbranched, and with one or two gonangia borne at base of shoot ; it is of the Desmoscyphus type—that is to say, hydrothecae forming a pair are in contact or closely äpproximate in front of hydrocaulus, at least in upper portion. D. pul- chella is a large species, 9in. in € srera branched, with of S. opercu 248 Transactions. Sertularia bispinosa (Gray). ттм Tera Pes e 1896, p. 462: bp mt dd p. 206: Jader holm, 1903, p. 2 Hartlaub, ie p. 373: Nu 04, p. 56: Bartlett 1907, ; pz ol Billard, 1910, p. 18: Mulder in. ‚Жоел 1914, p. 6: Briggs, 1918, p : Jade m iiir р. Sertularia opercula ^» es ub, 1905, p. 664 (in un Odontotheca bispinosa Levinsen, 1913, p. 308. A specimen from Sumner is in Professor Chilton's collection. Hydro- thecae of this species differ from those of S. operculata in having upper portion free and abruptly contracted on inner side onangia are com- pressed, with a shoulder at each side often produced upwards into an erect process. Sertularia unilateralis Allman. Sertularia Taeao Allman, 1885, p. 139 : Farquhar, 1896, p. 463. Sertularia Pies оза Billard, 1910, p. 18 (ia part). Sertularia trispinosa Coughtrey. Sertularia trispinosa Coughtrey, 1874, б ч, cant p. 300; 1876, p. 28: Ridley, 1881, p. 104: Bale, 1884, 6, p. 92: Farquhar, 1896, р. 462 : Hilgendorf, 1897, p. 207: t eU 1905, p. 668 : Bartlett, 1907, р. 62: Jäderholm, 1916-17, Odontotheca trispinosa Сен, 1913, Pp. 2% 318. pecimens what more lax and delicate than others I have seen. Though a member of the operculata group, the species is sharply — from all the rest by third tooth on hydrotheca-margin. Levinse s figure of hydro- theca 1 із the best. Hilgendorf erroneously describes ps (which he «alls “ gonophores ”) as (Mee two large teeth on each side of orifice. Sertularia unguiculata Busk. паси quguiculata Farquhar, 1896, p. 463: Bale, 19145, pp. 16, 11; 1915. p.2 І have given the full synonymy in 1914, р. 16. Thuiaria ambigua pauer), described hy Thomson in the sa e paper, the dwarf form. A specimen of the latter, from Lyttelton, is in pep asm Chilton’ s collection. Sertularia minima Thompson, Seriularia minima Farquhar, 1896, p. э: Hilgeodort 1897, p. 209 : Teeth 24: Thornely, 190 : 1910, AT Fasten 1910, p. 3: rd red ‘1911, PES Айак, 1911, ие ewe Trebileock, 1914, p. 39: Bale, 1915, p. 269 (synonymy) : "riego Odon M" totheca minima Levinsen, 1913, p. 308. Euer EOS TONS VR, РЕ aie, Lee Bate.—Hydroids from the New Zealand Coast. 249 From Dunedin Museum I have one of Coughtrey's specimens of this most variable species. If differs somewhat from his figures, having more compact internodes, with hydrothecae less divergent at base and more so above. Specimens from Port Philip agree more perfectly with: the e nodes at this part are very oblique, and are sometimes referred to inaccurately as “ twisted joints.” The variations depend on the respective sizes of the colonies and of their several parts, degree of distinctness and obliquity of nodes, com present. Another specimen from the same locality has nodes transverse, with hydrothecae more divergent ; its hydrorhiza is stout, filiform, dark in colour and not reticulated, being the most conspicuous part of the colony ; and it has no trace of marginal loops. e peduncles of shoots in this form are more robust, and have two, sometimes three, fusiform internodes following apophysis. A very similar form from Akaroa is from the Busk collection in British Museum, and another, with up to 20 internodes, is from “ New Zealand.” On one or two of these varieties I noticed instances where a joint was quite wanting, so that an internode of 4 hydrothecae was formed. Mulder and Trebilcock also mention having observed several varietal forms, some with the characteristic markings of the hydrorhiza, and others without them. These observers have called attention to the existence in this species and its allies of minute apertures near the bases of some of the internodes, often surrounded by delicate tubular processes. Hilgendorf has noticed that the shoots spring from points of the hydro- rhiza at which branching occurs; this character is not, however, constant, as he suppose Idia pristis Lamouroux. Idia pristis Farquhar, 1896, p. 467: Campenhausen, 1897, p. 311: Jäderholm, .. 1908, р. : Billard, 1907a, p. 351; 1910, p. 16: Ritchie, 1910a, p. 820; 19105, p. 11: Stechow, 1913, p. 141: Levinsen, 1913, p. 315. Idiella pristis Stechow, 1919a, p. 106; 19195, p. 19. Jaderholm and Campenhausen considered the form described by Allman was a distinct species; Billard, after examining Allman's types, does not concur. 250 Transactions. Fam. SYNTHECIDAE. Synthecium orthogonium (Busk). Sertularia orthogonia Busk, 1852, p. 390: Bale, 1884, p. 38. Synthecium orthogonia Bale, 1888, р. 767. Synthecium orthogonium Jäderholm, 1903, p. 289; 1916, p. 6: Billard, 1910, p. 23: Bale, 19145, p. 6. Synthecium campylocarpum Allman, 1888, p. 78: Marktanner-Turneretscher, 1890, p. 248: Campenhausen, 1897, p. 310: Farquhar, 1897, p. 466: Billard, 1910, p. 26: Jäderholm, 1916, p. 6. ? Synthecium campylocarpum Inaba, 1890-92, figs. 52-54 : Stechow, 1913, p. 127: Jäderholm, 1919, p. 14. I unite Allman's S. campylocarpum with Busk's species, as I am quite Museum Hydroida, refers to the types of the two species, and says nothing as to their relationship. He mentions, however, that Busk’s type exhibits the right-angled outward prolongation of hydrotheca as shown in his sketch, copied in my Catalogue I conclude that these observers regard the abrupt curve outward of hydrotheca and its horizontal continuation as characteristic of S. ortho- дотит. The distinction fails, however, owing to the great variability of the hydrothecae in this particular. On the same branch one often finds hydrothecae bent out abruptly, as in Busk's figure, while in others the curvature is quite gradual. Even in the fragment of Allman's species sent to me one or two hydrothecae are quite similar in this respect to Busk's : ; Allman, I found on on something like those described by Allman as occurring in S. elegans, but with the markings more irregular. They are not more than one-third the length of the ordinary ones, and of about the same width. Whether thcse are the male form or are abnormal is at present doubtful. The Japanese form figured by Inaba, Stechow, and Jäderholm does occurring to a much less extent in S. patulum. Pe RS DIR аа Sea) ЖАРМА MP ME oor HE I Nec De SERA DCN Pn аа. epee Ce аа I * "Ta Ar TA REN EET MET T I Barr.—H ydroids from the New Zealand Coast. 251 Loc.—Torres Strait (Busk): near Port Jackson (Bale, Allman): Tahiti (Jàderholm) : Auckland (Marktanner-Turneretscher): Ternate (Campen- hausen): ? Japan (Inaba, Stechow, Jàderholm). Synthecium elegans Allman. Synthecium elegans Allman, 1872, p. 229 ; 1876, p. 266: Coughtrey, 1874, p. 285 : Farquhar, 1896, p. 465: Hilgendorf, 1897, p. 211; 191}, p. 541: Hartlaub, 1901, p. 368: Billard, 1910, p. 25. Sertularia elegans Coughtrey, 1875, p. 301; 1876, p. 29. Synthecium ramosum Allman, 1885, p. 137: Billard, 1907a, p. 359. A single specimen from Professor Chilton differs from Allman's figure in having at least the first pair of hydrothecae on the pinnae subalternate instead of exactly opposite; also in having apertures of hydrothecae not quite at right angles, but slightly approaching the vertical. he locality is unknown; Hartlaub's specimens were from French Pass, Hilgendorf's from Dunedin. ^ Hilgendorf’s remark anent “the close approximation of the opposite hydrothecae which gave the genus its name" is based on a misunder- standing, as the generic name applies solely to the fact that peduncles of gonangia spring from within the cavity of some of the hydrothecae; more- over, opposite hydrothecae in Synthecium are not closely approximate. Allman considered that the peculiarity on which he founded the genus was witbout parallel in any other group of hydroids, but it is now known occur as an occasional feature in various hydroids—e.g., Obelia geniculata, Sertularella polyzonias, &c. Stereotheca zelandica (Gray). | ' Thuiaria zelandica Farquhar, 1896, p. 464: Billard, 1910, p. 15 (synonymy). Thuiaria dolichocarpa Allman, 1876, p. 270. | ? Thuiaria hippisleyana Allman, 1885, p. 146. llman's magnified figure of T. dolichocarpa is quite sufficient for with a gonangium. So far as I can judge therefrom, the species seems to share with S. acanthostoma the very rare character of having both sides of polypidom exactly alike; hydrothecae being no nearer to those opposite them on one side than on the other, and teeth also being symmetrical on the two sides. i If there is an operculum I am unable to trace it in this specimen ; probably, as in the other species with numerous teeth, it is inoperculate, and therefore to be referred to Stereot "he pinnae are not, as stated, without nodes; in this instance there is one long internode and two or three short ones. The addition of T. hippisleyana to synonyms recorded by Farquhar the peculiar features said to characterize T. hippisleyana. 252 Transactions. Stereotheca huttoni (Marktanner-Turneretscher). dpa huttoni Marktanner-Turneretscher, 1890, p. 233: Farquhar, 1896, ? sb ed insignis Thompson, 1879, p. 109. Though I have little doubt that S. huttoni is only a synonym of the older S. insignis, yet as there are certain slight discrepancies in the accounts ot wn, I content myself at present with noting the similarity of the two forms. 8. insignis is recorded from George Town, Tasmania; S. huttoni from “ New Zealand." Stereotheca elongata (Lamouroux). Sertularia elongata. Farquhar, 1896, p. 461: Bale, 1915, pp. 277, 262 (synonymy). I have given a pretty full list of references in the above-cited paper. Specimens from Lyttelton, in Professor Chilton's collection, do not differ in any respect from the small form abundant on the southern Australian coast. Fam. PLUMULARIIDAR. The genera of the Plumulariidae included in this paper are in accordance : with Bedot's classification D Notes systématiques sur les Plumularides, " Revue Suisse de Zoologie, 1 Thecocaulus, proposed by та in 1915 as the name of a section of the genus Plumularia, comprising the species in which the rachis, as be as the hydrocladia, bears hydrothecae, is adopted by Bedot as a gen He excludes from it, however, those species in which the e hydrocladia produce secondary ramules, also bearing hydrothecae; these he refers to the genus Schizotricha, modified from Allman's genus of that name. Plumularia setacea (Ellis). (Fig. 11.) * „р. 19. Corallina ве tacea Ellis, 1765, pl.x 19. Дө ийчи sates ea Linné, 1758, p. 813: Piles, 1766, p. 148. A ja setacea Lamour roux, 1816, p. 171 Aglaophenia gaymardi Lamouroux, 1824, va. Plumularia setacea Lamarck, 1816, p. 129: сон, 1847, p. 97: Hincks, 1868, р. 296: Bale, 1888, pp. 747, 778; pp. 348, 349: Farquhar, 1896, p. 466: Hilgendorf, 1897, p. 214: Schrier, ш; p. 486: Jäderholm, 1896, p. 16; 1909, p. 107; 1919, p. 20: Calkin ‚ 1899, p. 362: Nutting, 1900, p. 56: Hartlaub, 1901, p. 374; 1905, p. 680 : Torrey, 1902, p. 79: Billard, 1904, p. 206 ; 19075, p. 200; 19096, p. 325; 1913, p. 32 Ritchie, 1909, p. 89; 19105, pi 834; 1911, p. 851: Fraser, 1911, p. 84; 1914, p. A eee о; NEM es : Stechow, nis p. 362 ; 1913, р. 89: Bedot, 1914, Plumularia multinoda eye an, 1885, p. Plumularia tripartita v. Lendenfeld, fies, Е 477. Plumularia Modi Bale, 1888, p. 779. Plumularia palmeri Nutti ting, 1900, p. 65: Fraser, 1911, p. 84. Plumularia corrugata Nutting, 1900, p. 64: Fraser, 1911, p. 82; 1914, p. 205. It would serve no useful purpose to cite all the numerous references and the many synonyms applied to this species by the early observers ; may point: out, however, that while Bedot and other authors refer to the species as “ P, setacea Linné,” others, including Hincks, quote Ellis as the author of the specific name. Though Ellis, in his text, calls the hydroid “ sea-bristles," he also names it * Corallina setacea,” which seems to be the first use of the specific na ЖУРУШТУ pin, oda а ГАР ТАЛРУУ Bars.—H ydroids from the New Zealand Coast. 253 Billard is the authority for ranking Aglaophenia gaymardi Lamouroux as a synonym. І рош гит ou in 1888 that P. tripartita v. Lendenfield was also a synonym. Torrey (1902) added P. palmeri Nutting, in which Stechow and Bedot наї | (Bedot 1914). edot, in the above-cited paper, urges that Р. lagenifera Allman (P. californica Marktanner-Turneretscher) and P. corrugata Nutting are in no way different from P. setacea, and supports this view by figures of several forms of that species observed by him at Roscoff, which, he claims, exhibit the characters which have been ascribed to P. enifera, &c., such as length, relative and absolute, of hydrocladial танны thickness of perisarc, and especially greater or less development of septal ridges. І fully agree that these characters are of little importance. But as regards P. lagenifera the specific status does not depend upon any of these points, but on the form - P 4 Fie. 11.—а, P. рыи setacea (Ellis); b, P. setacea var. = P. turgida Bale; , P. setacea var. opima n. var. х 80. of the Sire and its internode. The hydrotheca, seen in side view, is almost or quite as wide at base as at rim—indeed, the front is often somewhat incurved so that the widest part is at middle. In P. setacea, on the other hand, the hydrotheca widens upward from base to margin. The distinction is well seen in Allman's two figures of P. lagenifera and P. multinoda (the latter being only P. setacea with septal ridges strongly puce neis esitate, therefore, to accept the association of P. on ifera with urgida, however, which I have united with P. lagenifera (1919), though undoubtedly intermediate, seems to me now to be more fitly associated with P. setacea, judging from numerous specimens of the latter species which I have since аа. P. lagenifera has the anterior mesial sarcotheca borne on a much more pronounced berg of the inter- node than any which I have seen in P. setacea. None of the figures given by Bedot have hydrothecae at all like those of P. lagenifera 254 Transactions Allman describes both P. lagenifera and P. multinoda as having hydro- thecal internodes separated by several short ones instead of by a single one. I find this character to exist in P. lagenifera as an occasional variation only, and it occurs irem а n P. setacea and Р. caliculata. The descrip- two near ends of pude: ibteitbder. These ee 5 pier interior of internodes, have been mistaken for real d multinoda 1s, there- fore, only P. setacea with well-marked septal ridge Here and there, however, in all these species the intermediate internode may be divided by real nodes into two or more shorter ones, and in P. setacea I have seen as many as four of these together, only one of them bearing a sarcothec "нер examples of P. setacea are in this collection, mostly from Lyttelton ; one from Sumner had hydrothecae slightly larger than the others. Also recorded from Timaru y Hilgendorf, from . Sumner by Hartlaub, from Quail Island by Chilton, and from Tauranga by Allman. Professor Chilton's Sumner specimen, which is of somewhat larger propor- tions throughout than typical forms, corresponds exactly with that which I formerly described as P. turgida, and which was among von Lenden- feld’s types in the Australian Museum, labelled * P. aglaophenoides" ; it. came from Lyttelton. Plumularia setacea var. opima n. var. (Fig. 11, c.) This form resembles P. setacea in its aren characters, but is of larger proportions throughout than typical forms. Hydrothecal inter- nodes are swollen out more abruptly below hydrothecae, as in P. lagenifera, but the latter are not, as in that species, as wide at base as at summit. Internodes of hydrocladia are very stout in proportion to length, the intermediate ones especially being often nearly or quite as wide as long, but they are rounded off at ends to a small diameter, so that nodes are very deeply constricted, a feature which gives the variety a characteristic appearance. Gonangia large, and borne profusely at bases of hydrocladia through- out ве part et the colony. The only complete specimen was about y s cs Morris. de eer also from Dunedin, are in Professor Chilton’s collection. Plumularia wattsi Bale. (Fig. 12.) Plumularia wattsii Bale, 1886, p. 95. P. wattsi has not been recorded since I described it in 1886 from Port Phillip, and another specimen given to me by the late Dr. MacGillivray was probably from the same e In Professor Chilton’s collection are fragments from Port mers. My original specimen was a obon lOin. high, and was incomplete, the upper portion having been torn off, and replaced by irregular regeneration- growth. The slender monosiphonic stem is divided into internodes of from 0-7 mm. to 1-5 mm. in length, with an average thickness of about 0- 25 mm., the vede and shorter ones interspersed — and each internode os. NOH a зо I Aer ert NH SERM i pls tor: Barz.—Hydroids from the New — Coast. 255 supporting a small branch close to the top. These branches are arranged in an irregular spiral, are mostly under lin. in length, and sometimes give origin to one or two secondary branches. The structure of each individual branch corresponds closely with that of a complete shoot of P. setacea, the hydrothecae and sarcothecae, with internodes of branches may be very irregular, the result apparently of repeated regenerations. Professor Chilton's specimens were very small pieces, not including more than lin. of stem. T converging towards each other in axil), and two in line, one about one-fifth and the other about three-fifths of the length of internode from base. In the original specimen I had not observed these sarcothecae, but on a close search I found two or three remaining, also several scars IS, Ета. 12. judging from the thick perisare, was an old Plumularia = Bale. i x 80. were lost they were not replaced (as were the branches), and that the channels communicating with them had been more or less filled up with регівате. Dr. MacGillivray’s specimens closely resemble erc: from New Zea- land, the only difference I noticed being that the s tud 1 in some cases supported three sarcothecae in line instead o Thecocaulus heterogona n. sp. (Fig. 13.) Shoots growing in clusters, reaching about 6 in. in height, stems stout, monosiphonie, unbranched, pinnate, joints very oblique, a hydrocladium and a hydrotheca on each internode. Hydrocladia alternate, both series springing from the front, CMM oblique, internodes short, a hydrotheca on each except the rothecae set at an pets of about 45°, large, campanulate, free at the back, free part somewhat concave, margin entire. arcothecae bithalamie, canaliculate, more or less movable, one on each side of hydrotheca (except. the cauline ones), one in front, curved forward, one on second bosine of each hydrocladium, two abreast above each cauline hydrothec 256 Transactions. Gonangia, female, very large, ovate, tapering below, membranous, borne on stem at side of hydrothecae, with a pedicel of about two short joints ; several large sarcothecae around base: male, very small, ovate, borne on hydrocladia at sides of internodes just below hydrothecae, not provided with sarcothecae. Loc.— Cape Maria van Diemen, ten miles north-west, 50 fathoms. Ета. 13.—Thecocaulus heterogona n. sp. x 80. rather longer one, bearing a sarcotheca ; the rest are alike, no intermediate ones being normally present, and no sarcothecae except the usual three general rule in Thecocaulus. Instead of the stout, rigid, curved process usually seen, we have here a narrow-based form, not very different from Bate.—Hydroids from the New Zealand Coast. 251 laterals, though still apparently somewhat less freely movable. Inte nodes are considerably expanded laterally at back of hydrothecae, ней ments so formed taking the place of the more definite peduncles found sup- porting the paired sarcothecae in most species. The pairs of sarcothecae on rachis are not attached to hydrothecae, but situated a little distance above them, and the regular supracalycine pir are wanting. Male and female gonangia may be found on s shoot. The former are remarkably small, being but little longer i1 бе апа onl about half their diameter. They differ from those of most allied species in the total absence of sarcothecae. The female gonangis, on the other edium. In the two ‘debate which I observed I could just trace a faint circular suture at the tops, but no thickened border. One had four large sarcothecae round base; on the other I found only two, but possibly others had become detached. Aglaophenia plumosa Bale. à Aglaophenia plumosa Bale, 1881, p. 37; 1884, p. 153: Bedot, 1921a, p. 337. Not A. plumosa Pennington, 1885, p. 129. Quail Island (Chilton). Not previously recorded from New Zealand. Aglaophenia filicula Hilgendorf. Aglaophenia filicula Hilgendorf, 1897, p. 215. Hilgendorf refers this form to A. filicula Allman, which is classed by Bedot as a synonym of А. tubulifera Hincks. The species is indeter- minable ; Hilgendorf’s description would apply equally to many other species, and the figures are not sufficient to serve for identification. Aglaophenia incisa Coughtrey. Plumularia incisa Coughtrey, 1874, p. 290. Aglaophenia incisa Coughtrey, 1876, p. 31: Farquhar, 1896, p. 467. This is an indeterminable species from Lyall Bay. It may possibly be the same as Halicornaria rostrata n. sp., as it has the front of hydrothecae produced into a pointed rostrum, as in that species. Aglaophenia huttoni Coughtrey. Plumularia banksii Hutton (not mide dig. p. 259. Plumularia huttoni Coughtrey, Aglaophenia huttoni Coughtrey, 1876, р. г Farquhar, 1896, p. 467. Another indeterminable species from Lyall Bay. n is, according to Hutton, irregularly branched, polysiphonic, with altern te pinnae leaning to one side: jts hydrothecae have a pointed Pede as in A. incisa. on each side," but Coughtrey's figure shows several crenations on each side of hydrotheca. Evidently the “ T tooth " refers to lateral sarcotheca. From the inadequate figure it might be supposed the same as Thecocarpus formosus; its ee and branching habit, however, seem to forbid the association Aglaophenia huttoni Kirchenpauer. hang T» Hutton (not Ellis and Solander), 1872, p. 258: Coughtrey, dde natula ? Coughtrey, 1876, p. 31. Pise Манот Kirchenpauer, 1876, p. 24: Farquhar, 1896, р. 467 (note). nother species from Lyall Bay, also indeterminable. The hydrothecae, with a long slender sarcothecae, resemble those of Halicornaria 9— Trans. 258 Transactions. longirostris Kirchenpauer, but the gonosome is said to include a corbula. I do not know any corbula-bearing species with hydrothecae of this t prove to belong to different genera).* Aglaophenia acanthocarpa Allman. (Fig. 14.) Aglaophenia acanthocarpa Allman, 1876, p. 274 : Farquhar, 1896, p. 467. Aglaophenia laxa Hilgendorf, 1911, p. 541. ? Aglaophenia divaricata var. acanthocarpa ? Jáderholm, 1916-17, p. 18. Not A. divaricata var. acanthocarpa ? Bale, 1915, p. 313. Not A. laxa Allman, 1876, p. 275. Hydrophyton slender, polysiphonic, branched, branches springing from the supplementary tubes. Hydrocladia close, alternate, one on each intet- node, rising at an angle of 40—45°, and strongly directed forward ; nodes А oblique. very large. Mesial sarcotheca a little longer than hydrotheca, adnate to it as far as margin, and then projecting outward, free part forming a tube nearly equal in diameter from lateral aperture to end, and bent forward, with ngial pinna replacing a hydrocladium, the first internode bearin Gona | а hydrotheca. Corbula open, with about 15-20 strongly-arched be ; : an m a separate internode of rac furnished with two lateral series of long slightly-curved tubular sarcothecae, the two proximal ones on distal side of each pinnule without correspond- with the form from Kermadec Islands collected by Mr. W. R. B. Oliver. : and described by Hilgendorf as A. laza (specimens of which were given to me by Mr. Briggs). They also indicate that the form described by me as A. divaricata var. acanthocarpa is not the same as Allman's species. opu ne С сыы uci ic = * Stechow in a recent paper in Archiv für Naturgeschichte, 1921, pro the name б ж , , poses * i Tae giga zelandica. But in the very possible oan of the two deris being identi- | as of different genera the specific name huttoni may stand for both species. Bark.—H ydroids from ihe New Zeaiand Coast 259 nearly or quite uniform in diameter to end, exactly as in Allman A. laza. The first pair of lateral teeth of hydrotheca are very broad and obtuse, and in profile they usually overlap anterior tooth, which has Fie. 14.—Aglaophenia acanthocarpa Allman (from a Kermadec Island specimen). х 80. are as shown by Allman, Lateral sarcothecae become much larger towards ends of hydrocladia (a character seen even more conspicuously in some forms of A. divaricata). Hydrothecae, like the whole polypary, are smaller and more delicate than those of A. divaricata and its varieties. his is especially the case with Kermadec specimens. Allman, like Jaderholm, gives no indication of erect crest on anterior tooth, which is well developed ; and Jaderholm shows the first pair of lateral teeth as narrow and pointed in side view, and widely separated from median one— in other respects his figure agrees well with my specimens. o* 260 Transactions. Allman's pre of corbula is rather misleading as to its general aspect. The ribs are I strongly curved, so that in a direct profile view only the middle part of them can be seen distinctly, not only on account of difference = pie but of extreme foreshortening of upper and lower portions. The figure is more like what the corbula would be if it were compressed till the curvature of the ribs should be very nearly straightened out. This applies to Hilgendort’s figure also. The only corbula seen by me in the Kermadec Island specimen was, like Hilgendorf's, very short, being probably incomplete. Sarcothecae on TS respects, corbulae agree with those of A. divaricata. Aglaophenia laxa Allman. (Fig. 15.) Aglaophenia laxa Allman, 1876, p. 275 : жыйы; 1896, р. 467. Not A. laxa Hilgendorf, 1911, p. 541. Not A. laxa Stechow, 1907, p. 199 ; ж P 93. Not Thecocarpus laxus Billard, 1913, p. 9 his species, which is closely dn to A. acanthocarpa, I have also received specimens from British Museum. It is described as a smaller form than А. acanthocarpa, and of more open habit, the hydrocladia Fic. 15. —Aglaophenia аха Allman tees one of Allman's есца х 80 being somewhat less close. e internodes and уйго инән ате not shorter, as uv in Allman lune: on the contrary, 6 complete internodes of A. laxa are shes equal in length to ч of iios of Wie Bate.—Hydroids from the New Zealand Coast. 261 > e opening between hydrotheca and internode is much as in 4. acanthocarpa, but the shelf- like border is slightly narrower. The Thecocar lazus of Billard is readily distinguishable from this species, even in the absence of corbula. In laxus intrathecal and the condition being the opposite in A. laza. The third ridge is not present in T. lazus. In A. laza, as in all the divaricata group, the second lateral tooth of hydrotheca is notably everted, and the others not at all; in Billard‘s species the third is widely everted, and the second but little everted, or even incurved. Hilgendorf’s * А. lara” is, as mentioned elsewhere, A. acanthocarpa. Specimens referred to A. laxa by Stechow, which had only two shallow triangular lobes on each side of hydrotheca, were afterwards regarded by him as A. whiteleggei. The gonosome of A. laza is not yet known, but the close affinity between ies and A. acanthocarpa and A. divaricata renders it highly the species probable that it will prove to be of the same character as in those species. Thecocarpus formosus (Busk). ormosa Bus 851, p. 118. Aglaophenia formosa Allman, 1871, p. 157: Kirchenpauer, 1872, p. 26: Bale, 1884, p. 168: Marktanner-Turnerctscher, 1890, p. 264: Farquhar, 1896, s formosus Billard, 19072, pp. 378, 385: Stechow, 1912, p. 370; appropriate to the closed form. Allman referred to the species as being known to him from Australia, New Zealand, and South Africa, and Billard adds Madagascar and Ceylon. ave never met with the species in collections from Australia or New Zealand Thecocarpus chiltoni n. sp. (Fig. 16.) Hydrophyton polysiphonie, pinnately branched, branches in one plane, alternate, subregular, rising at an angle of about 45? from the primary 262 Transactions. stem, each taking the place of a hydrocladium. — Hydrocladia close, alter- nate, = about 45°, one on each internode, both series directed a little forwa Nodes at an angle of about 40°, deep, widened upward from base; a very narrow intrathecal ridge near base on adcauline side, with a fold from it crossing hydrotheca and curving slightly forward ; spera with short anterior tooth, above which the front is produced somewhat longer point; lateral teeth 4 on each side, the first and fourth very minute, often obsolete, second and third nearly triangular, shallow back adnate. Internode with short septal ridges opposite the ‘crate ridge and the bases of the lateral sarcothecae. Mesial sarcotheca a little shorter than calycle, and mainly rising from it, tapering, canaliculate. Lateral sarcothecae tubular, adnate to hydro- theca nearly to margin and then bent forward, canaliculate. — Cauline sarcothecae canaliculate, two at base of each елады $the lower projecting forward, the other larger, projecting outwar Fie. 16.—Thecocarpus chiltoni n. sp. x 80. Gonangial pinna replacing a hydrocladium, with the first two inter- oam bearing hydrothecae. Corbula curved, rather short, consisting 0 ‚ originati as narrow pinnules but ыл гоа: did odified hydrotheca with lateral sarcothecae. Loc.—Cape Maria van Diemen, ten miles north- west, 50 fathoms (Chilton). The specimen has two main stems, айы about 8 їп. in length, and about 8 mm eter at base, clothed almost down to base wit branches, which reach about 3 in. in length, and are alternate, the average е between successive branches on the same side being about 7 ing all in one plane, the colony somewhat resembles that of Bate.—Hydroids from the New Zealand Coast. 263 Lytocarpus poema except that the итча are alternate instead of opposite. Secondary branches sometimes The two hydrothecae on orci do. э differ appreciably from e others, but those on corbula are smaller, more cylindrical, with intrathecal fold more dique marginal teeth smaller, TR anterior one without superior point. Only male corbulae present. Hemicarpus banksi male (Fig. e a.) 2 Plumularia banksii Gray, 1843, р. 2 сери: 1874, р. ore Анаорыма banksii Bale, 1886, p. 108 Farq 1896, p. 4 Ever since Gray's time this has nd an idola bie species, Hutton's reference to it of a hydroid found by him at Lyall Bay being pronounced by Coughtrey to be erroneous. By the aid of a fragment Gray's specimen received from British Museum I am enabled to give Fic. 17.—a, i banksi о» from Sir Joseph B dr оир ecundus Allman, from one of Almae: 8 specimens. an account of it sufficient to render its identification possible. Though its gonosome is not present, its close similarity to Hemicarpus secundus ia secunda Kirchenpauer, Lytocarpus secundus Allman), which even spei distinct. mentions that the stem is compound and branched ; his description of Кысыр as opposite is, however, not in accordance with the specimens, which, Captain Totton in nforms me, have the к alternate, ims arranged, pinnae being at distances of from 5 mm. to 8mm. apart, an both series directed strongly to front (Gray intu Fs as xcd The specimens, which are fragmentary, measure about 38 mm. and 35 mm respectively. 264 Transactions. The slide sent to me contained half a dozen hydrothecae, very well preserved. They are notably small for Statoplea, subconical, rather narrowed-in between mesial sarcotheca and margin, with a rudimentary ridge on adcauline side near base, from which originates a very small sharply-defined fold of hydrotheca-wall, curved or sigmoid ; sides are more prominent than front and back, and margin has small undulations or crenations which are quite irregular, even those on the two sides not somewhat incurved, which, as seen in strictly lateral view, projects quite _ abruptly. (The condition is thé same in H. secundus, the sides not curving — Anterior sarcotheca a little shorter than hydrotheca, but more pro- - jecting, and adnate to h drotheca rather more than half the length of А In a slide of portions of the “Challenger” specimen of Н. secundus, 4 sent for comparison, are a considerable number of hydrothecae, which — ksi. : secundus, and that mesial sarcotheca in the former species is more - projecting. : Ee Whether the differences are sufficiently constant to justify the retention — of Н. banksi as a separate species cannot be determined until further - material is available. © Halicornaria rostrata п. sp. (Fig. 18.) d Hydrocaulus monosiphonie, unbranched ; hydrocladia alternate, not - close, one on each internode, at an angle of about 45°, both series directed | forward ; nodes oblique. * e pe — Pass sarcothecae ; back entire, adnate. ec 1 thickened ridge opposite distal ed hydr , sometimes extending partly round. ae E on e ; ial sareotheca about as lon bo inly rising VM g as body of hydrotheca, ташу © from it and adnate more than half its yh y free part canaliculate, BaLe.—Hydroids from the New Zealand Coast. 265 Loc.—Cape Maria van Diemen, ten miles north-west, 50 fathoms (Chilton). This species is referred to Halicornaria on account of the monosiphonic habit, the presence of a cauline sarcotheca at back of each axil, and the little points bordering hydropore—all special characteristics which I have not found combined in any species known to belong to other genera. Fic. 18.— Halicornaria rostrata n. вр. x 80. The peculiar character of the prolongation of front of hydrotheca into ros P. huttoni and P. incisa, figured by Coughtrey. The former is a poly- siphonic species, but P. incisa is monosiphonic, and may quite possibly be identical with the present species. LITERATURE CITED. ALLMAN, G. J., 1871. A Monograph of the Gymnoblastic or Tubularian Hydroids. —— 1876. Diagnoses of New Genera and Species of Hydroida, Jour. Linn. Soc., —— 1883. Report on the Hydroida, I, The Plumularidae, Rep. Sci. Results “ Chal- lenger " E , Zool., vii. —— 1885. Descri ription of Australian , Cape, and other y verd mostly new, from the Collection of Miss H. Gatty, Jour. Linn. Soc., Zool., ——— 1888. pes 7 on the Hydroida, II, Rep. Sci. Results ‘ * Challenger ” Exped., Zool., Barr, W. M, 1881. On the Hydroida of South-eastern Australia, with Descriptions of Su pposed New Species, and Notes on the Genus Aglaophenia, Jour. Micr. Soc. Vict —— 1884. Colle of the Australian Hydroid Zoophytes ——— 1886. The Genera of the Plumulariidae, with Observations on various Australian Hydroids, Trans. and Proc. Roy. Soc. Vict., xx 266 een : Barm, W. M., 1888. On some New and Rare у ош» in the Australian Museum C ollection, Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S. Wales (2), ii — — 1893. Further Notes on Australian Hydroids, with Descriptions of some New Species, Proc. Roy. Soc. Vict. (n.s.), vi. — 19146. ig on the = collected i in vd Great Australian Bight and other Localities, Part I, Biological Results “ Е y, —— 1914с. Report оп the Hydroida collected in the Great Australian Bight and other RENS Èa a Biological Results ** Endeavour, —— 1915. port on the Hydroida cari in the Great Australian Bight and other Localities, Sree IIL, Biological Resu Endea —— 1919. Further Notes on Australian Hydroids, IV, im Roy. Soc. Vict. (n.s.), xxxi. Bad TLETT, ©. C., 1907. Notes on Hydroid Zoophytes, Geelong Naturalist (2), ii Bxpor, M., 1914. Nouvelles Notes sur les Hydroides de Roscoff, Arch. Zool. “exp. et gén., liv. —— 1921a. Notes systématiques sur les Plumularides, 1"° partie, Rev. Suisse de Zool., —— 19215. Notes systématiques sur les Plumularides, 2me partie, Rev. Suisse de Zool., к: BILLARD, A., 1904. Contribution à l'étude des Hydroides, Ann. Sci. nat., Zool., —— 1905. ^ Hydroides récoltés par.M. ere: Nene Gambier, Bull. Mus. d' his t. a. —— 1906. — d ую de la ecidentale d'Afrique, Ш, а. Actes Soc. linn. Bor Iu € уйе, de Модена et du Sud-Est de l'Afrique, Arch. Zool. exp. et 4), —— 19075. ` Bapéditions scientifiques du “Travailleur” еі du **Talismnn," VIII, dro —— 19090. Sar ke Hydroides de la Collection Lamouroux ; Sur quelques Sertulariidae de la Collection du British Museum ; Sur quelques ee de la Collec- tion du ese Museum : Comptes rendus Acad. des Sci ___ 19095. Revision des Espèces types d'Hydroides de la Collection pp Ann. Sci. nat., Zool. (9), i ——— 1910. p vision е рагі de la Collection des Hydroides du British Museum, Ann. Sci. nat., l. (9), — 1913. oe Г э-н de Xu du ** Siboga," I, Plumula BORRADAILE, І. A., 1905. Тһе oids, The Fauna and e api Pi the Maldive and cadive "Archipelagoes Brigas, Е. A., 1914. e d inem My" pee Fathoms, Seven Miles East of Cape Pillar. с монш», Records Aus —— 1915. Notes on Tasmanian лов: Proc. Roy. Soc. N.S. Wales, lxviii --— Ta Description of Two New m = a Revision of the Hydeoid Fauna Howe Aus Island, Records Ввоон, н, DIS The Danish Ingolf Expedition, „ уйгода, Part II, in vo Busk, G., 18 A List of Sertularian Zoophytes and Polyzoa from Port ‘Revel, Algoa Bay, dd dence Bay, i in South Africa, Rep. "Bri t. Assoc. (Edinb., 1850 — — 1852. An Account of the Polyzoa and Sertularian Zoophytes collected be „the Voyage of ‘the “ Rattlesnake " on the Coast of Australia and the iade Archipelago, J. MacGillivray’s Narrative of the Voyage of the “ Rattlesnake," commanded by the late Captain О. Stanley during the years 1846-1850, pp. CALKINS, Gary N, d ‚1899. Some Hydroids from Puget Sound, Proc. Boston Soc. Nat. B ш. as von, 1897. Beiträge zur Systematik der Hane Hydroiden von Ternate, Abad Teck naturf. Gesellach. Frankfurt-a-M., xxiii. а ааг MILLE 4. Notes on the New Zealand Hydroideae, Trans. N.Z. —— 1875. Critical Notes on the New Zealand Hydroida, Trans. N.Z. Inst., —— 1876. се Notes on the New Zealand Hydroida, Ann. and Мад. ' Nat. Hist. D'OnsiGNY, А 1830, Zoophytes, Voyage dans Г Amérique méridionale, Erus, Jons, 1755. An Essay towards a Natural History of the Ола and. other Mar ра Саи не d the like kind, commonly found on the Coasts of Grea Britain. and Ireland ВАША from the New Zealand Coast. 267 хаанаа "e dae Descriptions of Two New Gymnoblastic Hydroids, T'rans. N.Z. Oe La of New Zealand Hydroida, Trans. N.Z. Ins viii ede T McLean, 1911. The Hydroids of the West Сат ars Nort h America, with Special зене р those of the Vancouver Island Region, Bull. Lab. Nat. Hist. State Univ. Iow — 1914. Some засни є of the Mieten Island pp and Notes on some Alaskan Hydroids, Trans. Roy Canada (3), у Gray, J. E., 1843. машаев Puede v Animals and ра са E. Diffenbach's ravels in N.Z., HARTLAUB, C., 1900. Revis n der Sertularella-Arten, Abh. nat. Ver. Hamburg, xvi. —— 1901. Hydroiden aus di Stillen Ocean, Zool. Jahrb., xiv —— 1905. Die Hydroide Ee fes fet inn iot erem und chilenischen Küste, Zool. hrb., ` HILGENDORF, F. Ms 1807. "On the Hydroids of the Neighbourhood of Dunedin, Trans. N.Z —— 1911. On s далы yore Hydroids from the Kermadec Islands, Trans. N.Z. nst. Hincxs, Rev. "р, 1868. A History UN the British _— Zoophytes. Horton, Е. W., 1872. On the New land Sert ularians, Trans. N.Z. ^ v. l. Mag. То Misaki, &c. Ji XDERHOLM, 5 896. Ueber aussereuro p NA Hydroiden des biologischen Museums der aai Upsala, K. svenska Vet.- andl., xxi. —— 1903. Aussereuropäische Hydroide " n im soles Reichsmuseum, Arkiv. fór oologi, K. svenska Vet.-Akad., —— 1905. Hydroiden aus Меш чш und subantarktischen к dece id liche Ergebnisse der schwedischen südpolar Expedition, 1901—1903 —— 1909. Northern and Arctic Invertebra eb in the Collection * the ' Swedish State Muse um, IV, "Hydroiden, К. eui Vet.-Akad. Ha ——— 1910. Ueber di е Hydroiden welche ee C. jap rti in den Jahren 1907—1909 аы Arkiv för i, K. svenska Vet.-Akad., —— pes Resu f Dr. E. оюу Swedish Scientific ‘Expeditions to Australia, 1910-13, pb ert . svenska Akad. Handl., —— 1916-17. Hydroids from е: South hes г-у елет fór Norrkópings H. Allm. Läroverk Lüsüret, € — 1919. Zur Бана! tniss d er Hydroidenfauna Japans, Arkiv. fór Zoologi, K. svenska :- Akad., JOHNSTON, GEORGE, isir, A History of the British Zoophytes, 2nd ed. NPAUER, 1864. Neue Sertulariden aus verscdhcidenen burgischen eem "nebst allgemeinen Bemerkungen r Lamouroux's сте .-Carol. a kod. Natur Dynamena, Ver ais —— 1872. Ueber die "Hydroidenfemilie Plumularidae, einzelne Gruppen i: dotesiben un Fruchtbehálter, I, Aglaophenia, Abh. Nat. Ver. Hamburg, v. _ 1876. Ueber die Hydroidenfamilie Plumularidae, einzelne Gruppen derselben und ihre Fruchtbehálter, П, Plumularia und Nemertesia, Abh. Nat. Ver. Hamburg, vi. — — 1884. Nordische Gattungen und Arten von Sertulariden, Abh. Nat. Ver. Ham- burg, viii. Квк, Н. B., 1915. n ке: a New Genus of Gymnoblastic Hydroids, Trans. NZ. Professor A. C. Haddon, “1888-1889, Hydroida and Polyzoa, Sci. Proc. Roy Dublin Soc. (n.s.), vi LAMARCK, —, 1816. Histoire naturelle des Animaux sans Vertébres, ТЇ, Polypes. gaa aa нын J. ү, Р. 18] 1816. Histoire des Polypiers coralligénes flexibles бан p —— 1824. 1 Deseription des Polypiers TT dans $^ etel Voyage autour du monde, KIRKPATRICK, R., 1890. ` Reports the Zoological Collections made in Torres Straits by exécuté sur les Corvettes de S. M. l?“ Uranie * Physicienne,” pendant les pond 1 1 7-1820. Zoologie aa Quoy et байта: LENDENFELD, R. v Eucopella ca nularia, Zool. Aneta, vi. 1884. The үис v Hydro medusae Prod . Linn. Soc. N.S. Wales, Lavinstä, G. M. R., 1913. Systematic ' Stodies on the Bertulariidae, Vidensk. Meddel. fra den naturh. Foren. i Kbhrn » xiv. Linné, C., 1758. — lie Notis edit. 10. MARKTANNER- TuRNERETSCHER, G., 18 Die Hydroiden des K. K. naturhistorischen Hof deus Annalen K. K. naturhistorichen Hofmuseums Wien, v 268 Transactions. Special Bulletin. —— 1904. American Hydroids, Part Il, the Sertularidae, U.S. Nat. Mus. Special Bulletin. ——— 1905. Hydroids of the Hawaiian = collected by the Steamer “ Albatross " in 1902, U.S. Fish. Com omm. Bull. for ——— 1915. pr Hydroids, Part III, The Campanularidae and the Bonneviellidae, t. Mus. Special Bulletin d Pierer, C., 1893. Étude sur les Hydraires de a Baie d'Amboine, Rev. suisse de Riptey, 8. O., 1881. Account of the Zoological Collections made during the Survey of H.M.S. “ Alert" in the Straits of те and оп the Coast of Patagonia, ool. Soc. Z Rrrcmig, J., 1909. Supplementary Report on oe фест of the Scottish National ti : —— 1910a. The Hydroids of the Indian M Museum, oe 1, Records of the Indian Museum, v. ——— 19106. Hydroids from Christm Island, Indian Ocean, collected by C. W. Andrews, D.Sc., ERS, EAS. in 1908, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1910. —— 1910с. The Marine Fauna of the Mergui Archi Lower Burma, collected b Burm y Jas. J. Simpson, M.A., B.Sc., and R. N. Ru udmose- Brown, D.Sc., cen of Aberdeen, February to May, 1907, the Hydroids, Proc. Zool. . Lond., 10. —— 1911. — Results of the Trawling Expedition of H.M.C.S. “ Thetis " off the . Coas of New South Wales in Februa: ruary and Mare pag Ра 6, Hydrozoa (Hy ном Zoophytes a ae sha c i Mem. Aust. Mus SCHNEIDER, К. C., dropolype Rovigno, nebat Uebersicht über das System der Hydropolypen im Айкаш, Zool. Jahrb., SrEcHOw, E., 1907. Neue japanische Athecata und Phenrdaridoe aus der Sammlung Dr. Do flein, Zool. Anzeig., xxxii. —— 1909. Hydroidpolypen der japanischen Ostküste, I Teil, Athecata und Plumu- laridae, Abh. math.-phys. Klasse K. “Baye r Akad. der Wissensch., i Suppl.-Bd. ——- ин. Hydroiden der Münchener зыга рэ Staat-sammlung, Zool. Jahrb., == 1913. Hydroidpolypen der japanischen Ostküste, II Teil, Campanularidae: Halecidae, Lafoeidae, Campanulinidae und Sert rtularidae, nebst Ergänzungen zu den Athecata und Plumularidae, Abh. math.-phys. Klasse K. Bayer Akad. Ў d. de з —— 1919а. Zur Kenntniss der Hydroidenfauna des Mittelmeeres Amerika's und anderen Gebieto, a — Abt. f. Systematik, dc., xlii. . —— 19190, Neue ebniss f dem Gebiete der Hydroidenforschung, Sitzungs- ichten der Gesellschaft f für Morphologie und Physiologie in München, 1919. NERE TE W., 1879. On some New and Rare re Hydroid Zoophytes (Sertulariidae d Thuia: uiariidae) from Australia and New Zealand, Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) b HK Тновмецү, L. R., 1904. Report to the Government of Ceylon on be „башл: Fisheries of the Gulf of Manaar, Suppl. Report viii, on the Hyd —— 1908. Reports on the Marine Biology of the Sudanese Red "ox Hydroida rcp Be by x C. Crossland from October, 1904, to May, 1905, Jour. Linn. Z Torrey, H. B., 1002. "The Hydroida of the Pacific Coast of North America, Univ. Cali, a Publ., i. —— 1904. The чуо, of the San Diego Region, Univ. California Publ., Trask, Јонх B., 1857. Оп, Nip» New Species of Zoophytes, Proc. Calif Acad. Nat. WELTNER, W., 1900. Medie ч Amboina und Thursday Island, vegas Zoolo- gische Forschungsreisen in Australien und dem Malayischen Arc hipe Cuitton.—Some New Zealand Amphipoda. 269 Some New Zealand Amphipoda: No. 4.* - By Cuas. Онптох, M.A., D.Sc., LL.D., &c., Professor of Biology, Canter- bury College, N.Z. [Read before the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, 6th December, eri received by Editor, 31st December, 1922 ; issued separately, 18th June, 1 924.] . Seba typica (Chilton). Seba typica Chilton, 1906, p. 572; 1921, p. 56. 8. saundersü Stebbing, 1906, p. 163 (part). Specimens which I have referred to this species were taken by the F.LS. “ Endeavour” off the east coast of Flinders Island, Bass Strait. The largest of these were about 4-5 mm. long, and were apparently fully developed males. In them the palm of the second gnathopod was dis- tinctly oblique, and the basal and meral joints of the. fifth журн» widely expanded posteriorly. Smaller specimens have the palm transverse and the meral joint only slightly expanded. Although there was во female bearing eggs in the collection, there were specimens in which the first gnathopod was distinctly chelate, the palm being on a proje sea portion of the propod against which the finger i impinges ; these І considered to be females, or very young males not yet differing in structure from females. Other specimens showed transitional forms between the chelate limb and the ше xm with oblique palm ; some of them had the palm It is very pu E that all the fotus ‘of Seba described under different names really belong to one species. Walker, зо» describes the males latter, if p pm ture, diflers from the Australian specimens in stil tel the first gnathopod chelate. It is possible, however, that it is not fully developed, and has not yet attained the oblique palm of the male, though it has the joints of the peraeopod expanded. The largest male—i.e., the one of which Walker gives a full figure—was 7 mm. long, and therefore larger than specimens from Bass Strait having oblique palms; but the Antarctic specimens probably grow to a much larger size than those found farther north, and the specimen may not be mature though 7 mm. long. This supposition appears to be confirmed by the fact that the кона male examined by Walker is 5 mm. long, but has the peraeopod joints less expanded than in Australian specimens, which are slightly smaller. ous numbers of this series have appeared in Trans. N.Z. Inst. as follow : No. i - 59, р. 1; No. 2, vol. 53, p. 220; No. 3, vol. 54, p. 240. 270 Transactions. Stenothoe valida Dana. Stenothoe validus Dana, 1853-55, 924, pl. 63, fig. 1, a-o. S. valida Stebbing, 1906, p. 194; Walker, 1910, p. 621; Kunkel, р. Valle, 1893, p. 566, pl. 58, figs. 74—78 ; Chilton, 1923, p. 95. S. adhaerens Chilton, 1892, p. 259 (? not Stebbing, 1888, p. 1999). S. assimilis Chevreux , 1908, p. 4; Walker, 1910, p. 621. Montagua те ала М. longicornis Haswell, 1880, р. 323, pl. 24, figs. 4, 5. aguana miersii Chilton, 1883, p. 79. Probolium miersii Chilton, 1885, р. 1043. 8 tenothoe miersii Stebbing, 1906, p. 200. ? Stenothoe dollfusi Chevreux, 1887, p. 327; 1891, p. 260 Stebbing, 1906, p. 196. This species is common on the New Zealand coasts, and I have series T specimens from several localities. There are great differences in the length of the RENTY especially of the peus antenna, and in the shape of the gnathopods, due to age and sex. In the more mature males the second antenna Б = considerably in length, especially in that of the peduncle, and the second gnat thopod becomes sot large and o be identical with the one described by Chevreux under the name of Stenothoe dollfusi, and it is apparently this form that Kunkel had before im when recording Stenothoe valida from the Bermudas. As I have found the two forms Stenothoe valida and S. dollfusi together on two separate occasions in Cook Strait, and as both forms also occur together in Port Jackson, New South Wales, and apparently elsewhere, I have little doubt that they both belong to one species, and that we have here another example of a species with dimorphie males. In the older males the mouth-parts appear to become degenerate. I have, however, discussed this question more fully, and also the reasons for referring the species to the one ME rer described by Dana, in the Records of the Australian Museum, vol. 14, p. I have recently received specimens from the Hawaiian Islands which appear to belong to this species. Localities —Lyttelton ; Dunedin Harbour ; Cook Str т тае .— Australia ; North and South Atlantic p E ; Hawaiian ands. Bovallia monoculoides (Haswell). Bovallia monoculoides Chilton, 1909, p. 622; 1912, p. 494; 1921 р. 66. Eusiroides monoculoides Chevreux, 1908, p. 478; Stebbing, 1910, p 595; Barnard, 1916, p. 174. Eusiroides caesaris Walker, 1904, p. 264. In 1909 I referred to this species specimens from the Auckland Islands ; but it has not hitherto been recorded from the coasts of the main islands of New Zealand. І have now, however, in my collection numerous specimens from different localities extending from the Three Kings to Otago Harbour. These are all much smaller than the specimens from the Auckland tends none of them measuring more than about 8 mm. in length, but they see eae Cuitton.—Some New Zealand Amphvpoda. 271 agree closely with specimens of similar size from Port Jackson, New South Wales, the type-locality. In none of them are any of the segments pro- duced into definite dorsal teeth, but all have the posterior margin of the third pleon segments serrate, as described by Stebbing for Ewsiroides caesar, though in one or two instances the teeth are rather indistinct, thus approaching the condition found in E. crassi. e species has been recorded from South Africa by Barnard, from Ceylon by Walker, and from the Gambier Archipelago by Chevreux. Of the two specimens from the latter locality, one was a female bearing young, though only 4 mm. in length. Of them Chevreux says, “ Chez ces exemplaires, le bord postérieur des plaques épimérales du dernier segment du métasome, moins convexe que chez le type, ne présente que des crénelures peu distincts." If Bovallia gigantea Pfeffer is considered as belonging to the same species, corresponding to the form described by Stebbing under the name Fusiroides crassi, then the range of the species is extended to the subantarctic and antarctic seas to the south of South erica. I have been able to compare my New Zealand specimens with examples of Eusiroides della-vallei Chevreux from Banyuls-sur-mer, on the south coast of France, and can find little difference between the two. Localities.—Oft Three Kings, 60-65 fathoms (Chilton) ; Cook Strait cable, off Oterangi Bay (H. B. Kirk); Cook Strait cable (Captain J. W. Grey); north-west of Cape Maria van Diemen, . 50 fathoms (Chilton) ; oeraki, east coast Otago (Chilton) ; Otago Harbour, surface (G. M. Thom- son); Lyttelton Reef (R. M. Laing); Lyall Bay (R. M. Laing). Chiltonia mihiwaka Chilton. Chiltonia mihiwaka Stebbing, 1906, p. 555: Chilton, 19094, p. 644 ; 19095, p. 57. This species was described from specimens obtained in streams on Mount Mihiwaka, near Port Chalmers, at heights up to about 1,000 ft. above sea-level. Later on Mr. G. M. Thomson collected it in similar localities on Mount Maungatua and other hills in the neighbourhood of Dunedin. During the expedition of the Philosophical Institute of Canter- bury to the Subantarctic Islands of New Zealand in 1907, specimens were taken in fresh-water pools and streams on Enderby Island, Auckland Island, and Campbell Island, at places not far above sea-level. These specimens differed from the type in having the palm of the second athopod in the male oblique instead of transverse, and prove to be the same as С. subtenuis Sayce, a species found in New South Wales, Victoria, and Western Australia. In Dec s were living was quite fresh, but the sea-water would reach the place at high tide. Both specimens were deeply pigmented of a dark-grey colour, while the Port Chalmers specimens are usually much lighter, some being almost white. The Riverton specimens resemble those from Mount Mihi- waka so much that they must be considered as belonging to the same species, but there are some slight differences. The second gnathopod of the male (fig. 1)* has the palm quite transverse, and the dactyl has a rounded * The illustrations for this paper were drawn for me by Miss Beryl Parlane, one of my students. 272 Transactions. lobe on the concave margin towards its base which is not found in the type. In the male specimen the first or upper antennae are distinctly shorter than the second, while in the type they were of equal length. ds the Enderby and Auckland Islands specimens the first antennae are co siderably longer than the second. The relative lengths of the pris in a few of the specimens in my collection are shown in the diagram given below, the first being represented by unbroken lines, the second by dotted Specimen Relative lengths of Antennae id Kb Ln enint erre j Mt Mihiwaka Ant. af Anti f = d Enderby Island Ant.2 Ant. ? Auckland Islands Ant. zÍ 5 a Ant.1 ? Mt Mihiwaka Апі А м Аша сЕ : -= d Riverton Ant.z Ant. uf 9 Riverton Anti{ Table showing relative lengths of the antennae in different specimens of Chiltonia lines. It will be seen that the antennae vary in length on the two sides, and in specimens from different localities. The generic diagnosis given b а Stebbing (1906, p. 555), which says “ Antennae 1 and 2 equal i in length," must be altered to “ Antennae 1 and 2 nearly equal in length." Fic. 1.—Chiltonia mihiwaka Chilton. gn?, second gnathopod of male; gn?*, palm of same more highly . magnified. The genus was established by Stebbing for the species now under con- sideration, which had been described under Hyalella. Two fresh-water species from Australia described by Sayce belong to Chiltonia, and other Curvrox.—Some New Zealand Amphipoda. 273 species have been described by Geoffrey Smith. Several fresh-water species of Hya are known from South America, and one that I Chiltonia capensis, which has no palp on the first maxilla and has the third uropod single-jointed, but differs in having the two gnathopods alike in both sexes—thus requiring another modification of the characters of the genus. | The presence of very similar species in fresh and brackish waters in New Zealand, Australia, South America, and South Africa is important from a zoogeographieal standpoint, and it is desirable that a careful comparison of the species in question should be made. Genus PARALEPTAMPHOPUS. Range in Otago and named Pherusa caeruleus. In 1893 Della Valle had placed the first species under Acanthonostoma, and had stated that the Second species was very close to and perhaps identical with the first. I gave some details as to the distribution of the two species in 1909 to a large extent intermediate both as regards structure and mode of life. It will be best to give the facts under each “species” separately. Paraleptamphopus caeruleus (G. M. Thomson). - Paraleptamphopus caeruleus Chilton, 19098, p. 54 (with synonyms). This species is now known to be widely spread over the southern portions of Otago and Southland, It has been recorded from Swampy Hill (near Dunedin), from the Old Man Range, from the neighbourhood Paracalliope fluviatilis does, though this species was not found by me in the same ditches. With P. caeruleus there was, however, the other species, P. subterraneus, but it was usually found a little deeper down, either on the surface of the mud or actually in the mud. Р. caeruleus is slightly smaller than P. subterraneus, and can readily be distinguished by its dark-blue colour. Most of the specimens are so darkly coloured that they appear black, but some are paler, especially on the appendages. The differences in structure from some of the forms of P. subterraneus are few and unimportant. The one that seems most constant is in the telson, 274 Transactions. which is evenly rounded posteriorly and free from setules; its upper surface is slightly convex ; the third uropods have the branches not much longer than the peduncle (fig. 2, urp?) and, when seen in side view, slightly 3 | , from Drummond. gnt, first i ; gn!*, extremity of same, more highly magnified ; gn?, second j: gnathopod ; е ?*. extremity of same, more highly magnified ; wrp?, third = | ; elson. i ; x Fic. 2.—Paraleptamphopus caeruleus: female Specimen gnathopod uropod ; £,t curved upwards; the gnathopoda are rather more slender than in P. sub- | terraneus, with the armature of the palm somewhat different, the propod i bearing crenulate markings at the point where the finger impinges, and a м -finger having numerous setules towards the extremity (see figs. 2, gn'*, gn?*). CuiLTON.—Some New Zealand Amphipoda. 215 Paraleptamphopus subterraneus (Chilton). Par ERE ы subterraneus Stebbing, 1906, p. 294; Chilton, , p. 54 (with synonyms). This species is very widely distributed in New Zealand. It was first obtained in wells at Eyreton not far from the River Waimakariri; it has since been found in wells in Christchurch, Lincoln, Leeston, Ashburton, and Winchester. Later on I collected it in surface streams issuing from vede near the River Porter, a tributary of the Waimakariri, and in streams and ditches near Drummond and Otautau, Southland, where it is found associated with Р. caeruleus, as already mentioned. Messrs. Lucas and Hodgkin took it in Lake Wakatipu, and in 1908 I found it in a small stream at Duck Cove, Doubtful Sound, in places where the stream was almost covered and shut out from the light by the overhanging rocks and trees. In the North Island it was taken АП these гур are pale and colourless, with eyes im mperfect or is no beue in considering Mure as EC belonging to the same species, T. Ha i i 914, however, Hall sent me specimens which he had collected at “Clippings,” on the range of mountains known as the Remarkables, near Lake Wakatipu, and from Mount Dick, in the same j above sea-level hese specimens were rather aue in = y than the forms obtained from wells, the third uropods were sh and similar to those of P. caeruleus, and they showed the dark- blue eins characteristic of the latter species, though it was not quite so intense, and some of the specimens were much lighter than others; the telson, too, proved to differ distinctly io "scel of the type. At first I was inclined to consider them as a new species, but a careful comparison of the forms of P. subterraneus from the different localities mentioned has shown that numerous transitional forms exist as regards the individual ae ae for the others. Though largely intermediate between the two species, the “Clippings” and Mount Dick specimens approach more nearly to P. subterraneus in the telson, and I therefore look upon them as a variety of that species. The structure of P. subterraneus was somewhat fully dealt with by me in 1894 so far as the — forms were concerned. 16 will specimen from Eketahuna, fig. urp? being one of the pair seen from above, fig. urp** the other from the side; the branches are not much longer than the base, on the latter there is ‘usually a small tuft of setules at the upper distal angle, and two or three separately placed on each upper margin. In specimens from Southland streams the tuft at the distal 216 T'ransactions. Fic. 3.—P. araleptamphopus sub lerraneus : male | specimen from Eyreton (in же, ee bably immature. gn!, first gnathopod ; At second gnathopod ; pl, inf margins of pleon segments 1, 2, 3; urp?, uropod ; f, telson. CurLTON.—Some New Zealand Amphipoda. 277 on even in individuals from the same locality ; thus one from wells at Ashburton has the posterior margin much 1 зж огр urp3 Fic. 4.—Paraleptamphopus subterraneus : female specimen from Eketahuna (in wells). wrp?, third uropod, from above; urp?*, the same, side view ; t, telson. - Fic. 5.—Paraleptamphopus subterraneus : female specimen, from surface stream, Castle Hill. urp*, third uropod ; t, telson. In the “Clippings” and Mount Dick specimens the telson differs ma: from the more typical forms. The lateral margins are distinctly convex, the telson itself shorter and broader, the posterior margin deeply concave, and there are three or four setules at each corner and two or three more anteriorly placed on the lateral margin (see figs. 8 and 9). In 1894 I described from the Eyreton wells a form larger than the usual one, and differing very considerably in having the antennae stouter and plentifully supplied with calceoli, and the gnathopoda very large and 278 Transactions. differently formed. The ordinary form is undoubtedly a female, being often found with eggs or young in the brood-pouch, and I looked upon the form with the large peculiar gnathopoda as the male. It differs so much, however, that it is not surprising that Stebbing says (1906, p. 295), ae МС o urp? urp3 Fic. 6.— Paraleptamphopus subterraneus : female specimen, from surface stream, Drummond. urp', first uropod ; urp?, second uropod; wrp?, third uropod ; f, telson. Fia.57.—Paraleptamphopus subterraneus : specimen from a well at Ashburton. urp?, third uropod ; t, telson. , The supposed male is uncertain in respect to sex and to identity with the species.” Unfortunately I have seen very few specimens of the supposed male, and have now records of four only. One was dissected for use in drawing up the description I gave in 1894 and I have now CurLTON.— Some New Zealand Amphipoda. 279 only its gnathopoda ; another specimen was similar in size and structure, and I have all its appendages mounted as micro-slides ; a third specimen which appears quite the same is in my collection, undissected ; and the fourth, which was rather smaller, I have recently dissected and mounted in the hope that it would perhaps show intermediate characters in the Fic. 8.—Paraleptamphopus subterraneus : specimen from ped ев “ Clippings,” The Remarkables. wurp?, third uropod ; —— Fie. 9. —Paraleptamphopus subterraneus : female specimen from — Seren urp', first uropod ; urp?, second uropod ; urp?, third uropod ; gnathopods between those of the female and the fully n brad male. Unfortunately this was not the case, for its gnathopoda, though smaller and less bountifully supplied with “agree (fig. 3, дп! and gn?), are essentially the same as those figure I still feel convinced that the ашы in question are really males of P. subterraneus, for they are closely similar in all the characters except 280 Transactions, of the other only less than half a dozen and these all males. It must mentioned, however, that among the numerous specimens of P. subterraneus examined from other localities I have seen no similar males; it is, О course, possible that some may have been overlooked, for the gnathopoda are more or less concealed by the deep side-plates. I give es of the telson and uropoda of P. subterraneus from different localities. It will be seen that there is considerable variation, these specimens being still colourless and apparently blind; though some —viz., those from “Clippings” and Mount Dick—are found at great heights above sea-level, and in colour and other characters show distinct transitions leading to the true surface form, P. caeruleus, from which the subterranean forms may be presumed to have been descended. REFERENCES, BARNARD, К. H., 1916. Contributions to the Crustacean Fauna of South Africa: 5, Amphipoda, Ann. S. African Mus., vol 15, pp. 195-301, pl. 26-28. —— 1909s. Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 41, рр. 53-58. —— 1921. Results Fish. Exper. F.I.S. * Endeavour," Amphipoda, vol. v, pp. 31-92. — — 1923. Records Australian Museum, vol. 14, pp. 79-100 Dana, J. D., 1853-55. U.S. Expl. Exped., vol. 13, Crustacea. DELLA VALLE, A, 1893. Fauna und Flora des Golfes von Neapoli, Monogr. 20, Gammarini HaswELL, W. A., 1880. Proc. Linn. Soc., N.S.W., vol. 4, pp. 319-50. Kunxet, B. W., 1910. Trans. Connecticut Acad. Arts and Sci., vol. 16, pp. 1-116. SrEBPING, T. R. R., 1888. Report “ Challenger," Amphipoda, —— 1906. Das Tierreich, Amphi : —— 1910. Crustacea, “ Thetis ” Exped., Austral. Mus. Mem. 4, pp. 567--658. AUKER, A. O., 1904. Pearl Oyster Fisheries, Supplementary Report, 17, Amphipoda. —— 1910. Proc. U.S. Nat, Mus., vol. 38, pp. 621-22, MirLER.— Diptera Fauna of New Zealand. 281 Material for a Monograph on the Diptera Fauna of New Zealand: S Part 2, Family Syrphidae, Supplement А.* By Davi» MILLER, Government Entomologist. [Read before the TA e aa Philosophical Society, 24th October, 1922 ; received by Editor, st December, 1922 ; issued separately, 18th June, 1924.] Genus Paracus Latreille (1805). P. myersii n. sp. d. Head large and боз wider than thorax, shining greenish-black with pruinose reflectio Eyes bare, completely holoptic, occupying pos terior half of head m their anterior orbits forming an almost tah line across top; in profile, lower eye-angle well above oral margin; facial orbits almost а and slightly concave. Face, cheeks, crown of head in front of eyes, and antennae black in ground-colour, but gre pruinose, except for a black area extending from lower part of facial orbits to anterior oral margin. Sides of face, cheeks, and crown hairy, hairs on sides of face and crown black, erect and dense, so that when seen from above odd is tufted in front of eyes ; hairs of cheeks grey ; a distant groove originating in a distinct depression below eyes runs diagonally to base of UE Middle of face bare, not depressed but rather rounded below antennae; a moderate central tubercle, black on centre, below which oral margin slightly projects. Proboscis blackish-brown, palpi paler, linear and swollen at end. Occiput black, depressed, orbits somewhat swollen, greyish- pruinose, wider and clothed below with at. pale hair, narrower and clothed with longer hairs above, the hair extending over Шел гедер large ocellar triangle. Top of head comparatively horizontal, antennae situated high up, separated basally, greyish-yellow pruinose, De edo short, p and scutellum shiny blue-black, clothed with long delicate ish hair. his us clear, stigma faintly marked ; ; halteres greyish-black. ен drain. : ои tarsi flat: their protarsi broad with anterior inner angle produced, remaining joints broad but shortening and narrow- ing to onychotarsi. Abdomen clothed with delicate greyish hair, linear, sides parallel ; five visible segments ; dull blue-black in colour, a pale opal-white triangular spot at anterior angles of 3rd, 4th, and 5th segments. Genitalia brownish- bl. Q. ` Eyes broadly dichoptic, their facial orbits convex; vestiture of head shorter than in $; a deep sinuated transverse groove across front from . eye to eye. Thorax shorter-haired ; anterior protarsi not produced at inner angle. Abdomen rectangular, shiny greenish-black ; a pair of indistinct Spots, seen only in some E on 2nd, 3rd, 4th, and 5th segments. $. Length, 11 mm. $. Length, 10 mm verb р No. 1261, D. M. at.—Tararuas, 4,300 ft. ; captured by J. б. Myers on flowers of Ran и geranifolius. * Part 2, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 53, pp. 289—333, 1921. m 282 Transactions. Genus CHEILOSIA Panz. (1809). C. fulvipes n. sp. black hair, a transverse median depression connecte y a distinct longi- tudinal furrow with apex of ocellar triangle ; the latter cupreous and bordered with black; frontal orbits at antennae with a silvery pubescence; lunular antennae; distinct central knob black; sides of face sparsely clothed with Short hair; facial orbits narrowly silvery pubescent; oral margin pro- Proboscis blackish-brown, palpi paler. Occiput purplish-black, depressed, posterior orbits narrowly silvery. T Thorax and seutellum brilliant cupreous, indistinctly clothed with very short hair. Wings somewhat translucent, stigma clouded with tawny ; cell Cu, very broad owing to veins Ist A and Cu curving into anal angle and cell M respectively; on one wing cross-vein r-m is forked, thus meeting vein M,., in two places; halteres rather tawny. Legs purplish-black, except apices of femora, tibiae, base of all protarsi, and apex cf posterior protarsi, which are tawny. Anterior tarsi somewhat broadened ; posterior tibiae slightly and middle tibiae distinctly broadened Abdomen rather ovate, shiny purplish-black. $. Eyes holoptie for a short distance; front black with some erect black hair and a greyish tomentum extending into short: white hair below on facial orbits. Antennae black. Face greenish-black, central knob pro- nounced, black. : Thorax and scutellum rather dull black, with a coppery and purplish tinge and clothed with greyish hair. Legs as in 2 but tibiae with distinct central dark area; anterior and middle tibiae, particularly the latter, greatly broadened except for very narrow basal portion; posterior tibiae slightly thickened, their protarsi swollen; anterior protarsi and epitarsi broadened somewhat. i omen linear, somewhat shiny, almost black with pair of large Leia spots one on each side of 2nd, 3rd, and 4th segments. Genitalia rownish. 9. Length, 6 mm. $. Length, 7 mm. Holotype: 9, No. 1259, D. M. Allotype: 3, No. 12594, D. M abitat.—Otira (RT Harris) ; Mount Rolleston and Arthur's Pass (J. W. Campbell). C. captalis n. sp. 9. Eyes bare, dichoptie; front broad, greenish-black, clothed with - delicate white hair; a silvery area of hair, seen in some lights, on each orbit Opposite antennae, Antennae situated above middle of head, black with we t Ў nnae Wer eye-margin. Proboscis and palpi black, Occiput black, depressed, orbits clothed with short silvery hair. X and seutellum rather shiny greenish or bluish black, clothed s rather translucent, stigma tawny; halteres MirLER.— Diptera. Fauna of New Zealand. 283 brownish. Legs greenish-black with short greyish vestiture on tibiae and tarsi; posterior protarsi swollen ; joints of anterior tarsi broadened and flat. Abdo omen shiny greenish- -black, sparsely clothed with short T hair; rather ovate, broadest across posterior margin of 2nd segmen о. Length, 6 mm. Holotype: No. 1260, D. M. Habitat.—Otira (J. R. Harris). Genus HELorniLus Meigan (1822). H. taruensis n. sp. 9. Eyes bare; front brownish-black, clothed with delicate blackish- brown hair; a rather broad somewhat tawny band across front. Antennae iddle ir. Oral margin broadly bordered with brownish-black ; — E -black and clothed with yellow hair. Proboscis and palpi blackish - put rather yellowish, clothed with short yellow hair; the narrow orbits pale greyish-yellow below, but blackish-brown above to vertex. horax blackish-brown, pleurae dull, with a greyish-yellow tomentum, the whole clothed with yellowish to golden hair denser on pleurae and па of dorsum; the shiny dorsum with a pair of broad greyish-yellow tripes and bordered on each side with this colour. Legs blue-black, sparsely clothed with greyish hair; posterior femora broadened, a tooth- ike process present below and some short black spines distally ; a tawny villi and base of claws white, un "3 e еб B $ н e Е м о & e S S м CN ni a dark brown; squamae fringed with long branched reddish hair, the alulae with very к hair; cross-vein r-m slightly beyond middle of cell lst M, ; halteres Abdomen she somewhat -— blue-black; 1st segment dull grey heres for dark spot on each side at posterior margin; large very indistinct areas on each side of 2nd, 3rd, and 4th segments; the whole clothed with. very short yellowish hair, longer along sides; black rather bristle- hairs across posterior margin and at angles of 3rd and 4th segments. m Holotype : No. 1262 2, D. M. Habitat.—Tararuas, 2,600 ft. (J. G. Myers). A specimen of what appears to be the male of this species was found Eyes бирер, angulated on fron concave transverse ers at bdominal ‘segment greyish o А on middle; indistinct paler areas on қ на аз іп female. Length, 10 mm. | Н. hectori n. зр. 9. Front dull black with greyish tomentum, clothed with blackish hair. Antennae black but with reddish tint and greyish reflection. Face black, the central convexity and a broad area at oral margin widening to orbits clothed with cinereous Баса. ; sides of face with а few long and delicate cinereous hairs; facial orbits and cheeks cinereous, the latter haired and 284 Transactions. with a black spot at lower eye-margin. Proboscis and palpi blackish-brown. Occiput depressed, greyish-black, clothed with very delicate greyish hair; posterior orbits broad with short grey hairs below, but a single row, becoming double on vertex, of erect black hairs above. Thorax clothed with greyish to yellow hair with some erect black ones on dorsum; pleurae cinereous to greyish-black. orsum velvet-black, a pair of cinereous rather narrow stripes tapering to a point before reach- ing scutellum; humeri and sides of dorsum cinereous; cinereous area posterior to humeri and extending over alar region. Scutellum clothed with brownish to golden hair, shiny blackish-brown, apex rather tawny. Legs blackish-brown, sparsely clothed with short whitish hairs, which are rather bristle-like and blackish on posterior femora; the latter distinctly thickened, without a distinct inforior tooth-like process but with stout spines and a reddish-yellow spot below distally ; lower side of tarsi, particu- larly protarsi, with a few short stout spines. Wings slightly tinged with brown, stigma tawny ; cross-vein r-m at middle of cell Ist M,; squamae fringed with tawny branched hair; halteres tawny. | omen shiny bronze-black, extreme apex tawny; the whole sparsely clothed with short grey hair, longer on sides. . Length, 9 mm. Holotype: No. 1263, D. M. Habitat.—Mount Hector, 5,000 ft. (J. G. Myers). Genus Ocypramus Macq. (1834). O. doralis n. sp. short, inserted just above middle line of head; yellow except brown outer ` edge of 3rd joint, which is orbicular; arista dark brown. Face, cheeks, oral margin, and mouth-parts yellow; face descending almost vertically, without tubercle, though rounded at oral margin, which is not projecting. . Pleurae, halteres, and legs yellow; onychotarsi dark-brown and upper side of femora a rather darker yellow. Dorsum shiny bluish-green, mar- gined with yellow, clothed with fine short hair giving a punctured appear- ance; scutellum bluish-green at base but otherwise brownish. Wings iridescent, clouded at stigma and apex above vein В,+;; vena spuria developed vein-like; halteres yellowish. . Abdomen narrow, linear, 2nd segment slightly constricted ; shiny blue- black, sides of 1st segment yellow ; a pair of tawny spots on 2nd, 3rd, 4th, and 5th segments, the last pair darker. Genitalia prominent and tawny. 5. Length, 6 mm. та, Holotype: No. 1964, D. M. Habitat. —Wellington (J. W. Campbell). MU DOTEM Ср + aan UA oe eee areas Rath ч та a eas EAR oy SAN О eT Raine pe. eT dics 7 NON pat TiLLYARD.—Studies of New Zealand Trichoptera. 285 Studies of New Zealand Trichoptera, or Caddis-flies : No. 2, Descrip- tions of New Genera and Species. By R. J. Тплулвр, M.A., Sc.D. (Cantab.), D.Sc. (Sydney), C.M.ZS., F.L.S., Е.Е.8.; Entomologist and Chief of the Biological Department, Cawthron Institute, Nelson, N.Z. [Read before the Nelson Institute, 18th October, 1922; received by Editor, 9th November, 1922 ; issued separately, 18th June, 1924.) Plate 19. Ix No. 1 of these studies (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 53, pp. 346-50) I described a new genus and species belonging to the family Sericostomatidae. Suc- ceeding parts were planned -to take each of the more important families one by one, revising them thoroughly and adding the new genera an _ present paper the family Rhyacophilidae is fully revised, with a key to all the known New Zealand genera; but there are also described some new genera and species belonging to other families, and the Calamoceratidae are for the first time shown to be represented in New Zealand. At the present time twenty-seven species and sixteen genera of caddis- flies are known from New Zealand. To these are now added seventeen new species and seven new genera, bringing the New Zealand totals up to forty-four species and twenty-three genera, or considerably more than are known for the whole of Australia. The new genera and species are distributed as follows :— Previousl Added in this described. Paper. Total. Family. — ; Genera. | Species. | Genera. | Species. | Genera. Species. Rhyacophilidae 2 5 5 7 T 12 Hydroptilidae 1 1 1 i 2 2 Hydropsychidae 1 i 0 1 1 5 Polycentropidae 1 1 0 0 1 1 Calamoceratidae 1 1 0 1 1 - 2 ceridae .. 4 6 0 1 + Yi Sericostomatidae 6 9 1 6 Т 15 . Total Trichoptera 16 21 T 17 23 44 Nore.—The genus and species recorded in the first column under the family Calamoceratidae have been previously placed in the Sericosto- matidae, but are here removed to their proper family, and constitute the first record of the occurrence of that family in New and. I wish here to thank all those entomologists in New Zealand through whose help specimens have been received for study or collected in the 286 Transactions. field; the individual records are given under each species. I also desire to thank Mr. W. C. Davies, Curator of the Cawthron Institute, for the photograph from which Plate 19 has been prepared. Family RHYACOPHILIDAE. p to the present only two genera of this family have been found in New Zealand—viz., Hydrobiosis McL. and Psilochorema McL. The former New Zealand.* Five new genera are here proposed to be added for the reception of seven new s ecies. The family is a difficult one to study, and in order to facilitate such study I give herewith figures of the wing- venation and a dichotomic key to the seven New Zealand genera :— KEY to THE NEW ZEALAND GENERA OF THE FAMILY RHYACOPHILIDAE. — . Forewing with the branches of M normally developed . Fore with М, and M, fused basally for some distance, so that an apparent apical fork i is formed distally between them Genus ХепкосновкмА n. g, do 2. ie with the radial cell eas closed distally by a cross-vein ot symmetrically pointed at apex а with the radial cell absent, and the apex symmetrically point nted Genus TIPHOBIOSIS П. 8. 3. Radial cell of эана dh — — distad by a second small inen cell . Radial cell of for чене small closed cell yore to it distad, йр асыр: de NS em 4. Forewing with both Af, and Af, sessile on the radial cell 2 rele with either nas or ed ps both stalked from the radial cell. - 2 in forewing en ut level of beginning of pterostigma, well beyond ІА ; 24 1 ng ; fork of wes not dichotomic, attached basalh is 2 by a CTOSS-vein . Genus HypROCHOREMA р. &- Cus in forewing ends by a strong curve at вате point as as 1A, half-way pee the wing; 2A M short; fork of Cu, dichotomic, very long, - connected with us Е еи g Forewing with Af, iie on the radial cell, АЁ, stalked Genus H Y PROBIOSIS McL. Forewing with Af, stalked, Af, sessile on the radial cell ? Genus NEUROCHOREMA n. B» * $ · 7. The small cell distad from ext -— cell in forewing is closed distally b fusion of В, and К; of the distal part of the forewing neither close together nor porsie el nus SYNCHOREMA 0. 8: e smali cell distad from radial cell in forewing is closed distally by a cross-vein; veins of the distal Tes of the forewing c" together and parallel Genus PsILOCHOREMA MeL. m emu e, » Genus Hyprosiosis MeL. (Text-fig. 1.) Mime Journ. Linn. Soc. nen. 1871, x, p. 206. wing, with short Mak and the very Е ЗА i in the 8 Text-fig. 1 \ ы г character of the genus, not previously noticed, is that the fes em appear to be four-segmented, owing to the mentum being very а EET ж : Ps. (?) aculeatum Blanchard is a Chilian insect doubtfully referred to this genu? АИ RETO hid дд Ке Еа ARCADE аа. X e ЭРИК РУР ОЧАИ a a E 7 ax ANK VER A. TiLLYARD.—Studies of New Zealand Trichoptera. 287 strongly bifid. The same character is to be found in Tiphobiosis n. g., and is possibly present in other related genera also. Genotype.— Н ydrobiosis frater MeL. (New Zealand.) our species of this genus are known—viz., H. frater McL., H. umbri- pennis McL., H. ingenua Hare, and H. stigma Ulmer; the first three of these occur in New Zealand only, the fourth in Queensland. The descrip- tion of H. ingenua given are mentions neither the venation nor the form of the male appendages, so that the species is quite unrecognizable Text-Fic. 1.—H ydrobiosis ripe 1 меа d. Wing-venation. (For lettering see p. 314.) except by examination of the use I have seen specimens in Mr. G. V. Hudson's collection determined by Mr. Hare as obiosis occulta Hare (a bes which he described at the same time as H. ingenua), and they undoubtedly belong to the genus Hydropsyche; so l omit the species ee Hare from the list of known species of Hydrobiosis, and remove ydropsyche. Whether ч ingenua Hare really belongs to Hydro- biosis or not I am unable to sa Genus Psttocnorema MeL. (Text-fig. 2.) McLachlan, Trans. Entom. Soc. London, 1866, ser. 3, v, p. 273. A very remarkable genus, recognizable at once AT the closely parallel arrangement of the veins in the distal part of the forewing; the peculiar shape of the forewing, which has the „а! ua sterior margins parallel for the basal half, but the apical half of the wing is dilated by apex; by the very elongated pterostigma of the forewing, and by the presence of an extra small closed cell € distally from the radial cell in the forewing, between R, an ^ closed distally by a short cross- vein. These characters are clearly owas in text-fig. 2. It should be noted that McLachlan, in his diagnosis of this genus, states that five apical forks are present in both the forewing and the hind- wing. This is an error, Af, being absent in the hindwing, as is all known Trichoptera. 288 Transactions. Genotype.—Psilochorema mimicum McL. Only two species are known, Ps. mimicum McL. and Ps. confusum MeL., both confined to New Zealand. Tzxr-riG. 2.—Psilochorema confusum McL., 9. Wing-venation. (For lettering see р. 314.) А small hyaline area is enclosed by the dotted lines in forewing. d: Genus HypRoBIOSELLA n. g. (Text-fig. 3.) Allied to Hydrobiosis McL., but easily distinguished from it by the following characters : A closed radial cell present in both wings, with Af, and Af, sessile upon it. In the forewing, the humeral veinlet is replaced Cu Tzxr-ric. 3.—Hydrobiosella : i i CUM stenocerca n. g. and sp., г. Wing-venation. (For lettering see p. 314.) Th e t Р Dus а AN positions of small ка: с е р lines in forewing indicate by an oblique veinlet situated nearly half-way along Median cell 3 absent in both wings; Af : : uc i 1 H ; : ; Af, and Af, in forewing, and Af, in hindwing, 8 short forks with very long stalks. The cubital fork, Af ., long and strongly TILLyaRD.—Studies of New Zealand Trichoptera. 289 formed in both wings, and of normal dichotomic shape in forewing and not connected with Cu, by a cross-vein. Anal veins in forewing looped up into the typical short double Y-vein found in so many Trichoptera, 2A not being lengthened as in Hydrobiosis. Pterostigma short in both wings. ‘Tibial spurs 2, 4, 4, as also in all the New Zealand genera of this family. Genotype.—Hydrobiosella stenocerca n. sp. (New Zealand.) Hydrobiosella stenocerca n. sp. (Plate 19, figs. 1, 2, and text-figs. 3, 4.) Total length, 4-5-5 mm. ; forewing, 7-9 Head.—Eyes greyish-black. Vertex the basal segment with a tuft of dark hairs above it. Maxillary palpi brownish, with the bases of segment 3-4 yellowish-brown. Labial palpi long and very slender, dull-brownish. horax fuscous, marked with brown; pronotum with stiff, dark hairs, and sometimes also with some yellowish hairs like those on the vertex. Legs testaceous, the tarsi slightly darkened basally. Text-ric. 4.—Hydrobiosella stenocer lateral view; 6, dorsal view. Note the long, narrow, two-segment gonapophyses. (10 per cent. KOH preparation.) ca n. g. and sp., £. Appendages ( x 40). Wings.— Forewing irregularly mottled with medium fuscous and yellowish-brown, showing several more or less conspicuous blotches of wing, and a larger oblique and somewhat curved one arising about middle e ior margin f the markings more or less obliterated, and appear much less variegated in colour. Hindwing semi-hyaline, pale fuscous, slightly darker distally than basally, somewhat iridescent along main veins, and sometimes with slight mottling like that of forewing around apical margin. 10—Trans. 290 Transactions. Abdomen dark fuscous, including appendages of male, of which a pre- paration in 10 per cent. KOH solution is shown in text-fig. 4; they are remarkable for their elongate, narrow form. In the dried insect the two gonapophyses often appear closely contiguous, almost as if fused together in the middle line. In the female the last segments of the abdomen are . drawn out into a slender ovipositor about 2 mm. long, carrying at its extremity two minute ear-like appendages. es.—Holotype male (expanse 17:5 mm.) from Gouland Downs (7th February, 1922, К. J. T.); allotype female (expanse 15:5 mm.) from Nelson (29th December, 1920, A. Philpott); and series of males from Nelson, Mountain, Mount Arthur, and Gouland Downs: all in Cawthron Institute collection. The holotype male is selected for the boldness of its markings, and is shown in Plate 19, fig. 1. Habitat.—Fast-running streams throughout the Nelson district as far as Collingwood and Gouland Downs; also around Wellington, though apparently not so common ; and occasionally in Canterbury. This species .is readily attracted to light, and is a very rapid runner, dashing about wildly when captured. UD Genus NEUROCHOREMA n. g. (Text-figs. 5, 6.) A very distinct genus, differing from all the other New Zealand repre: sentatives of the family by the great dissimilarity in the venation of the wings in the two sexes, and also by the absence of the first apical fork, and C. 1A Cu, Cus, ie. TExT-F1G. 5.—Neurochorema decussatum n. g. and sp. Venation of forewing of female (above) and male (below). (For lettering see p. 314.) Note = fusion of М» and M, basally in the male. In the male the dotted lines indicate enclosed hyaline areas. the incompleteness of R, basally, in the hindwing. Wings considerably broader in male than in female: in the latter, Sc, at about half-way у both wings, approaches very close to the costal border, and runs in contach — ' with it from there on to its termination. Pterostigma of forewing Very TiLLYARD.—Studies of New Zealand Trichoptera. 291 large, with R, running through it. In both sexes, forewing has all five apical forks present, but hindwing has only Af,, Af,, and Af,. The correct naming of the veins in the male is only possible by comparison with those of the female, when it will at once be seen that, in the forewing, M, and M, have partially coalesced in the male, so as to produce an apparent fork between them distally, whereas the true apical forks, Af, and Af,, lie one above and one below this apparent fork respectively. "The branches of the cubitus and the end of 1A are also abnormally developed in the male, and 1A takes much the same position distally that Cu, does in the female, as can be seen from text-fig. 5. In the hindwing the male shows very high ; R TExT-FIG. 6.—Neurochorema decussatum n. g. and sp. Venation of hindwing of female (above) and male (below). (For lettering see p. 314.) Note the closed cell in the radial area of the male, with the incomplete stem o В, attached to it above, also the basal fusion of My with M4,,, and the peculiar structure of the cubitus and 1A. specializations, a wide closed cell being formed below the distal end of Se ; this cell is bounded by R,,, basally, К,_, above, R,,, below, and by a cross-vein distally. М, has become fused basally with M,+, in the same manner as with M, in forewing. Cu, has become bent and fused for a short distance with 1A, which is also bent, and there is a strong cross- vein connecting Cu, with the fork of Cu,. Text-fig. 6 shows how muc more highly specialized the hindwing of the male has become in comparison with that of the female. Tibial spurs, 2, 4, 4. Abdomen of female not produced into an elongated ovipositor. Genotype.— Neurochorema decussatum n. sp. (New Zealand.) Neurochorema decussatum n. sp. (Plate 19, figs. 3, 4; text-figs. 5-7.) Total length, 5 5mm., $ 5:5 mm.; forewing, 3 8mm., 9 85 т. ; expanse, 5 17 mm., 9 18mm Head dark brown, with pale hairs; eyes brown; antennae brown, the basal segment swollen ; palpi fuscous. Thoraz very dark brown, with pale hairs on prothorax. Legs pale testaceous. : 10* 292 Transactions. noticeable towards pterostigma, but these are absent in female. sexes there is a strongly marked patch of dark hairs at junction of 3A with 2A. Numerous short upright hairs are present on wing, those ». distal half being very pale, those on basal half being pale also in female, а TExT-FIG. 7.—Neurochorema decussatum п. g. and sp., ¢. Appendages (х yea a, lateral view; b, dorsal view. Note the crossed pre-anals. (10 pe cent. KOH preparation.) A but pale mixed with dark hairs in male, especially along Cu and e branches, where there are numerous dark hairs. Hindwing hyaline, iri i scent, with pale yellowish-brown hairs distally, and pale fringe of sam colour. Types.—Holotype male (Nelson, 5th October, 1920, A. Philpott), gee female (20th October, 1920, A. Philpott), and series of five paratype ma j^ taken October to November, 1920, by Mr. Philpott, at Nelson: all Cawthron Institute collection. jani Habitat.—South Island of New Zealand, especially around Ne Pu Other localities are Cass, Canterbury, and also around Invercargill. £r bably widely distributed. als omen blackish; appendages of male yellowish-brown, pre-an crossed as shown in text-fig. 7; in the dried insect they sometimes appe@ evenly more strongly crossed. : Allied to both Hydrobiosis and Hydrobiosella, but differing from both of them in the absence of Af, in the hin wing, R ing £ a without a terminal fork. It resembles Hydrobiosella in having both ле Td and Af, of forewing sessile upon the closed radial cell, whereas Hydro a TiL.LvARD.—Studies of New Zealand Trichoptera. 293 biosis has Af, sessile but Af, stalked. It also resemble Hydrobiosis in the form of the tw o median forks, Af, being a very long fork with short stalk, Af, а. бш Каб shorter fork with stalk about as long as the fork itself ; in H ydrobiosella these two forks are both short terminal forks with very long stalks. The structure of the cubitus in the forewing is very similar to that in Hydrobiosis—i.e., considerably more specialized than in Hydro- biosella, where the large fork of Cu, is free and of primitive dichotomic form. -Anal area of forewing with both 2А and ЗА well developed, the former joining 1A at the bend of Cu, just below point where Cu, € and the latter extending a little beyond half-way from base to this poin Pterostigma of forewing well developed, with R, running through it as a loop. Sc running alongside or fused with R, in forewing, separate from. it in hindwing, but very short, ending up before half-way along costa. Hindwing with Af, apparently forked, but position of wing-spot, placed apparently in angle between R,., and R,., at their origins, would Cu, Text-ric. 8.—H ydrochorema crassicaudatum n. g. and sp., 4 Wing-venation. (For lettering see p. 314.) - appear to indicate that there has been a suppression of the extra cell to be descri in next genus; in this case the genus Hydrochorema would show a more highly evolved state of the radial sector in hindwing than does ema, though the same region remains more primitive in forewing. General shape of. wings rather long and slender, the forewing gradually widening from base outwards to end of n stigma, and then narrowing quickly to form a bluntly-pointed apex on R,. Hindwing with apex at R,, but practically in line with costa. Tibia spurs, 2, 4, 4. Male with long, forcipate gonapophyses Genotype.—H ydrochorema crassicaudatum n. sp. (New Zealand.) Hydrochorema crassicaudatum n. is (Plate 19, fig. 5; text-figs. 8, 9 b, 10 a.) d. Total length, 4 mm.; forewing, 6-7 тт; expanse, 14 mm Head brown, very hairy; eyes dark brown : antennae nearly as long as forewing, medium brown, with tuft of dark hairs below bases; colour of antennae darkening towards tip, and all segments very lightly annulated with darker brown ; maxillary and labial palpi dull-brownish. 294 Transactions. Thorax very dark brown. Legs—femora medium testaceous ; fore and hind tibiae dark brown, middle tibiae somewhat paler, very hairy; spurs testaceous ; tarsi rather dark brown annulated with paler brown. Wings.—Forewing a medium fuscous, covered with numerous raised hairs, some dark, some yellowish- brown; a strong fringe of blackish hairs along termen, longest at tornus; pterostigma 1-2 mm. long, strongly marked, dark fuscous; termen with row of pale golden-brown spots just indieated along margin, and similar row parallel to it from end of ptero- stigma to behind tornus; veins brown. Hindwin subhyaline, with rownish veins; membrane slightly infuscated apically ; fringe of delicate brownish hairs. . Abdomen blackish, tenth tergite and pre-anal appendages dark, gona- pophyses and penis semitransparent yellowish-brown. Sternites 8 and 9, with conspicuously projecting mid-ventral spines. Text-figs. 9 b, 10а, show a preparation of the appendages in 10 per cent. KOH solution, seen from Trxt-Fic. 9.—Dorsal views of male genital appendages in the genus H ydro- chorema n. g. а, i ] n. sp.; b, in Н. crassi- caudatum n. sp. The large forceps in each case is formed by the two gonapophyses. (x 40.) (10 per cent. KOH preparation.) above and laterally. In the dried specimen the very long, thickened forceps formed by the gonapophyses is the distinguishing mark of this species, and has suggested the specific name. Unknown 1 . Types.—Holotype male, Nelson (15th December, 1921, А. Philpott) ; two other males, of larger size and more brownish coloration, expanding about 19-20 mm., one from Takaka (6th February, 1921, В. J. T.) and one from Rotorua, North Island (18th November, 1919, R. J. T.); this last gpecr men is rather rubbed and old, and has been used for the preparation 0 the appendages drawn in text-figs. 96, 10a. All the above in Cawthron Institute collection. Tiu.LvARD.—Studies of New Zealand Trichoptera. 295 Lean tenuicaudatum n. sp. (Plate 19, fig. 6; text-figs. 9а, 10 b.) * Total length, 6 mm. ; forewing, 10-5 mm. ; expanse, 22 mm thorar, and abdomen blackish - brown ; eyes dull gun ckish ; ла about as long as forewing, brown, annulated with darker brown on every segment. Legs entirely pale testaceous. Wings. pores blackish-fuscous, with few very short upstanding yellowish-brown hairs; pterostigma not very distinct; termen with very distinct row of golden-brown spots and very short fringe of brownish hairs ; a suggestion of parallel row of spots from end of stigma down to behind tornus, but due only to small groups of golden-brown hairs. Hindwing subhyaline, iridescent, with dark-brown veins and short fringe of brown hairs. TzxT-ric. 10.— Lateral views of ре «е5 тии іп ~ Leer T: «icit ид in, We ets b, tenui- sp. pens the oporbe pro ад the uh. oT above, the yk nder pre-anals, ме the lo em алову. (1 t. KOH Supe. ^n (x 40.) . Differs from female in being of somewhat smaller size and with some- vi narrower wings, the forewings very dark, almost black. Appendages as shown in text-figs. 9 a, 100; gonapophyses forming an elongated slender forceps, which is diagnostic of the species in the dried specimen. Only sternite 8 with a projecting spine. 296 Transactions. Types.—Holotype female and allotype male, Mount Arthur, 4,000 ft. (28th February, 1921), taken by Mr. A. Philpott; both in Cawthron Institute collection. Both specimens were in perfect condition, but the male has since been badly damaged by an accident, so the female has been made the holotype. The appendages of male have been cut off and treated with 10 per cent. KOH for preparation of text-figs. 9 a, 10 b. Habitat.—Mount Arthur, Nelson Province, is the only locality for this insect, so far as known. ; A female taken by myself on Ben Lomond, Queenstown (15th December, 1921), may possibly belong to this species, but is considerably smaller than the holotype, and with narrower wings. Genus SvNcHOREMA n. g. (Text-fig. 11.) Closely allied to Hydrochorema n. g., with which it agrees in the important characters of the general shape of wings, the absence of Af, in hindwing, and the general form of median and cubital apical forks, but differing R win d. Wing-venation. са m i i П cell enclosing the wing- owing to a partial fusion of R, and R;. The dotted lines in forewing indicate the positions of small hyaline areas YE TiL.LvARD.—Studies of New Zealand Trichoptera. 297 in angle between R, and R,, in secondary cell formed by this fusion. This formation is unique, so far as now, in the order, but may enr Y. be compared with that found in forewing of Psilochorema alin. Tibial spurs 2, 4, 4. Appendages of male very short Genotype.—Synchorema zygoneura n. sp. (New Zealand.) Synchorema zygoneura n. p (Plate 19, fig. 7; text-figs. 11, 12.) d. Total length, 4 mm.; forewing, 6-7 mm.; expanse, 14 mm. Head, thorax, and POTIS brownish; eyes black; аймай and legs pale testaceous. Wings.—Forewing semitransparent subfulvous, with numerous short upright golden-grown hairs; pterostigma darker, brownish; venation brownish ; fringe of pale-brownish hairs of moderate length. dwin hyaline, iridescent, with à fringe of short dark-brown hairs very closely set above apex of wing, but with longer and paler won less closely sei, around termen and posterior margin; venation brow Text-Fic. 12. —Synchorema z zygoneura n. g. and sp., $. Appendages (х 55). a, lateral view; b, dorsal view. 10 per cent. KOH preparation. ) Appendages very short, as shown in text-fig. 12; in the dried specimens they are sometimes scarcely to be discerned, except for the two slender and slightly clubbed pre-anal appendages. Female сеу resembling male, but pi Vestes 16:5 mm.), and usually with forewings somewhat brighter i in colo Types.—Holotype male, Mount Arthur, 4, 500 ft. "оза December, 1921, А. dang Allotype female, Arthur s Pus, 2,800 ft. (19th January, 1920, R. T.) Also other males from Nelson (6th January, 1921, A. Philpott), a Downs (7th February, 1922, R. J. T.), and females from h ass Art January, 1920, R. J. T and Queenstown (14th пан 1919, R all in Cawtbron Institute collection. The Nelson specimen has been used for the 10 per iA OH preparation from which text-fig. 12 has been dr: and Downs male an Habitat. Бор Island “of New Zealand; rare. 298 Transactions. This species closely resembles Hydrochorema crassicaudatum n. sp. in size and shape, but can be distinguished from it by its more fulvous forewings, its peculiar venation, and the very short anal appendages of the male. Genus ТіРновт0818 n. g. (Text-fig. 13.) Wings narrow, forewing with posterior margin parallel to costa, apex symmetrically pointed and lying between R, and M,; hindwing also pointed, apex just below R,. Forewing with all five apical forks present ; hindwing with only 1, 2, and 5. — Pterostigma strongly developed in fore- wing. No closed cells present in either wing, except only thyridial cell of forewing. Ве well developed in both wings, R, and basal part of M obsolescent in hindwing. Forewing with fork of Cu, of specialized form, very narrow; 2A meets 1A close to its end, and 3A meets 2A about half-way along its length. Tibial spurs 2, 4, 4, those of fore tibiae greatly "Rn Tzxr-Fic. 13.— Details of structure in the genus Tiphobiosis n. g. a, wing-venation grey" ‚ Sp. 4. b, distal half of forewing of T. fulva n. Sp., ?- i rst four segments of antenna of Т. montana n. sp, d (x 75) d, end of elongated ovipositor of MM of Т. montana n. sp., showing the two small, oar ; - 10 а the dotted lines in forewing indicate the position o the small hyaline areas. (For lettering of a and b see р. 314.) E reduced. Male with short gona Zonapophyses but long pre-anal appendages and outgrowth of tenth tergite. Female with ond корка of abdomen i the shape of wings, absence radial cell in forewing, presence of Af, and absence of Af, in hindwing, . . is subalpine caddis-flies, both con: : p 8, nfined, uthern part of the South Island. as far as is known, to the so TittyarD.—Studies of New Zealand Trichoptera. 299 Tiphobiosis montana n. A (Plate 19, fig. 13; text-figs. 13, 14.) d. Total елла ди mm.; forewing, 5-2mm.; expanse, 11 mm. Head, thorax, and ed sa dull-blackish ; eyes black; vertex covered with pale-greyish hairs; antennae nearly as ‘long as forewing, dark brown, basal segment swollen, two and a half times as long, as second segment (text-fig. 13 c), the third longer and narrower than second ; last segment of maxillary palpi a little longer than fourth. Legs—coxae and femora dark-brownish, tibiae and tarsi medium testaceous. of the tenth tergite, and the lengthening of the ninth sternite. (10 per cent. KOH preparation.) Wings.—Forewing pale testaceous, with numerous upstandin hairs of a pale-golden colour, giving the wing a slight tinge of yellowish ; costal and posterior margins a little darker than rest; pterostigma 1 mm. long, darkened. From fork of Rs a cross-vein descends on to M exactly above thyridial cross-vein; a pale subhyaline space encloses these cross-veins, and another similar space occurs a little distad from from it. Hindwing subhyaline, slightly infuscated, with two cross-veins corresponding with the two mentioned above for forewing, but not quite in line with one another. Ninth sternite greatly elongated. Appendages of very remarkable 300 Transactions. form, as shown in text-fig. 14; the process of tenth tergite and pre-anal appendages long and slender, penis shorter, with bifid apex, gonapophysis short. 9. Very similar to male, but differing from it in the slightly darker, : more fuscous forewings, and in having the abdomen produced into a : semitransparent brownish ovipositor, 1:5 mm. long, carrying a number ; of stiff bristles directed both forward and backwards; gonapophyses ear- | like, minute, 0-07 mm. long. ; : З E Types. — Holotype male, Ben Lomond, Queenstown, 4,000 ft. (15th a December, 1919, R. J. T.), also several paratype males taken at the same — : time; allotype female, Gouland Downs, 2,000 ft., Nelson Province (7th E February, 1922, R. J. T.): all in Cawthron Institute collection. Habitat.—Swampy areas in subalpine localities, South Island. | | | Tiphobiosis fulva n. sp. (Text-fig. 13 5.) 9. Forewing, 8mm.; expanse, 17 mm. This species differs from the previous one in its much greater size, and — 2 also in having head clothed with rich brown hairs, forewings a deep . с fulvous, with few upstanding hairs of a dark colour, and venation very —— : distinct by the much greater length of apical forks, and the non-alignment FE 3 A NE of 'Cross-veins, as shown in text-fig. 135; also shape of apical portion of а ore is different, both margins being convex as they approach apex, E whereas in T. montana n. sp. they are both straight. The unique type 1$ * Family HYDROPTILIDAE. Genus ZELANDOPTILA n.g. (Text-fig. 15.) : Wings long and narrow, with long fringes, fringe of hindwing basally : somewhat longer than width of wing itself. Se short in forewing, long — and close to costa in hindwing. R, thickened in both wings, but term "= = 5; no closed cells in either wing, and no cross-veins except à faint in dues of one below stigma in forewing and one between Cu, and 1A in hindwing. Anal area very narrow, much reduced in hindwing, where the view now generally held that th ili e Hydroptilidae as a whole are ® reduced offshoot of the more primitive ттт TinLvARD.—Studies of New Zealand Trichoptera. 301 Zelandoptila moselyi n. sp. (Text-fig. 15.) ә. Total length, 45 mm., Seeger $e ве very slender ovipositor, 8m - m. Head dark brown, with ide hi. E vadam antennae i: brown. Lopes reddish-brown, rest alicui > along costa ringe inclined to pale golden along termen; bu l- coloured elsewhere. Hindwing somewhat infuscated, with fuscous veins an e. Ry Rass Ra Trext-Fig, 15.—Zelandoptila moselyi n. £ and sp. Wing-venation. (For lettering see p. 314.) Abdomen blackish-brown ; ovipositor semitransparent testaceous, carry- ing a few stiff hairs, and with the two elongate oval gonapophyses at extreme end, — minute. Type.—Holotype female, unique, Tokaanu, Lake Taupo, са Island 4th. November, 1919, R. J. T.); in Cawthron Institute collect species is dedicated artin H. Mosely, F. ES. "the well- known “British authority on the Hydroptilidae. Family HYDROPSYCHIDAE, Genus HYDROPSYCHE Pictet. Pictet, Rech. Phrygan., 1834, p. 199. Four species of this genus are known from New Zealand— viz. С Н. fimbriata McL., Н. colonica McL., Н. auricoma Hare, and Н. осе Mus, the last having been described by mistake as belonging to e us Hydrobiosis. A fifth species is here added. Hydropsyche philpotti n. sp. (Plate 19, fig. 8; text- а in 3. Total length, 5 mm.; forewing, 8:3mm.; expan mm, Head, thorax, and abdomen entirely dull- blackish ; eyes Tick; antennae dull black, not quite as long as forewing. Appendages black with excep- tion of the very prominent penis, which is semitransparent yellowish- brown. Legs dull-brownish. 302 Transactions. Wings.—Forewing black in life, fading to deep fuscous in the dried specimen ; scattered over wing, but especially on apical half, are numerous small rounded spots of a slightly paler colour, not at all prominently marked, and a more conspicuous pale-yellowish patch on posterior margin at end of Cu, and 1A. Cu, a stout vein, strongly marked in black. Hindwing dull fuscous, partially transparent, with darker venation. Text-Fic. 16.—Hydropsyche philpotti n. sp., ¢. Appendages ( x 45). Note the vertically upstanding gonapophyses and the remarkable penis. (10 per cent. KOH preparation.) Text-fig. 16 shows the very characteristic genital appendages of this species, in which the gonapophyses are held vertically upright, while the remarkably shaped penis projects outwards horizontally, carrying a strong terminal lobe from which projects a slender bifid spine. . Unknown. ` Types.—Holotype male and three paratype males, Dun Mountain, Nelson, 3,000 ft. (8th January, 1922, A. Philpott); all in Cawthron Institute collection. i Z Evidently allied to H. occulta (Hare), but easily distinguished by its black coloration and the form of its appendages. ' Family CALAMOCERATIDAE e characters on which the genus Philorheithrus finds its place i T 3 the family Calamoceratidae are as follows: Maxillary palpi five-segmented E. ааа, К d TiLLYARD.—Studies of New Zealand Trichoptera. 303 in both sexes (suborder Aequipalpia), the last segment not flexible or annulated, not longer n the preceding one. Ocelli absent. Median cell present in forewing. All five apical forks present in forewing. Antennae with first segment enlarged. Genital appendages of the male with strongly developed pre-anals. Genus PHILORHEITHRUS Hare, nomen emendatum. (Text-figs. 17, 18.) Philorheithous Hare, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 42, p. 32, 1910. Hare gives the derivation from реброу == a stream, from which it would appear that Philorheithous is a lapsus calami, or misprint for Philorheithrus. The genus needs to be redefined as follows :— Head subrectangular, broader than long, very hairy; antennae with the first segment stout, cylindrical, as long as the next three taken together; total length of antenna about as long as that of forewing, Text-Fic. 17.—Philorheithrus agilis (Hudson), ¢. Wing-venation. (For lettering see p. 314.) sometimes longer, sometimes shorter. From beneath the antennae there projeets, in the male only, a pair of very hairy processes, about half as long as the first antennal segment (text-fig. 18 a-c); they appear to be homologous with the ''pilifers " of Lepidoptera. Maxillary palpi with the first segment short, swollen distally on the inner side into a small knob (text-fig. 18d) ; the succeeding three segments elongated, cylindrical, each a very little longer than the one succeeding it; distal segment distinctly narrower than rest. Labial palpi with first segment little more than half as long as second ; second and third about equal. 304 Transactions. Wings variable in shape, the forewing especially so, being sometimes very narrow, with costal and posterior margins parallel, and little or no dson) 4. Details of structure ead, showing eye (e), antenna (ant), Ip (lp); the hairy processes are es the processes (pr) partially visible beneath them. c, the tw à = dissected out to show their relationship with а triangular labrum, situated between them. d, first two : of maxi palp. showing the swollen knob on segment distally. (All figures x 22.) is developed, by means of additional cross-veins, a complete transver anastomosis of the veins, such as is frequently met with in the 1А very strongly formed, and i indwi ith iie , and greatly thickened at base. Hindwing W! apical forks 1, 2, and 5; Sc more or less fused with R,, anal area some what expanded. zx Tibial spurs 2, 4, 4. Male genital appendages with strong, forcipate сма appendages and short gonapophyses. Female without elongatis abdominal segment; gonapophyses well developed as § X SM hs a Tittyarp.—Studies of New Zealand Trichoptera. 305 Genotype.— P hilorheithrus agilis (Hudson). (New Zealand.) Two species of this genus are known from New Zealand, one of which is here described for the first time. There are also to be found in eastern Australia and Tasmania closely similar insects, none of which have so far been described. Philorheithrus agilis (Hudson). (Plate 19, fig. 9; text-figs. 17-19.) In size this is one of the most variable insects known to p E AED specimens in the Cawthron Institute collection vary from 21 mm. 37 mm. in expanse, and the male is almost as variable. The Tein of É wings and the distinctness of the тана ра re also very variable. pid ges appear so omewhat бв forcipate) ; and eM 17 shows the venation of the miale, that of the female wed BUM the same. TrxT-F1G. 19.—Philorheithrus agilis (Hudson), +. es (x 30) a, dorsal view; b, lateral view. Note the strongly А кыз журш pre-anals. (10 per cent. KOH preparation.) Type in Mr. G. V. Hudson's ‘collection (sex not stated; probably a male). tat.—Provinces of Wellington, Nelson, and спре: ; local, but abundant in places; found on fast-running mountain-stre Philorheithrus lacustris n. sp. (Plate 19, fig. 10.) d. Total length, 8 mm. ; forewing, 14mm.; expanse, 29 mm. Morphologically very close to Ph. agilis (Huds. ), from which it may at once be distinguished by pointed apex and evenly-rounded termen of forewing, much more elongated hindwing with narrowed apex, stronger arching of costa of ача. near base, absence of any definite colour- pattern on wing, forewings being a dull medium fuscous, darker towards apices, with a slightly paler mark on pterostigma, hindwings semitrans- parent greyish, tinged се pink along costal margin. Appendages rather similar those of Ph. is, pre-anals forming a stout forceps, but ecu inue not projecting at all as in that species, and excessively short. Ф 306 Transactions. Types.—Holotype and paratype males, Lake Wakatipu, at Kingston, (13th December, 1919, R. J. T.) ; both in Cawthron Institute collection. Habitat.—Shores of Lake Wakatipu; very rare. The cases and larvae were found attached to rocks near the shore, showing that the larval habitat of this species differs greatly from that of its relative Ph. agilis. There is a species closely resembling this, but not yet described, which is very abundant around the shores of the three lakes of the Cradle Mountain massif, in e lacum Tasmania. Family LEPTOCERIDA E. Genus TRIPLECTIDES Kolenati. Kolenati, Gen. et Spec. T vol. 2, p. 247, 1859. Genotype.—T. gracilis (Burm.), B This genus is very closely allied A ids McLach., from which it E differs only in having the tibial spurs 2, 2, 4, instead of 2, 2, p or 0, 2, 2. Triplectides oreolimnetes* n. sp. (Plate 19, ав. ТЕ: pine 20.) ` $. Total length, 6 mm. ; forewing, 10 mm. ; expanse, 21 n Head fuscous, with pale-grey hairs; eyes fca hi BE fuscous, 22 mm. long, very slender, but basal Ngment swollen and carrying pale-grey hairs; palpi fuscous. TEXT-FIG. 20. PRA are oreolimnetes n. sp., Appendages (x 50) а, dorsal ; b, lateral view. (10 3 per ce KOH preparation.) ^oraz and abdomen fuscous shadin L fone | : g to brownish. Legs = fuscous, with short, dark tibial spurs; middle and hind legs ра — iamen in cluding Spurs. Genital appendages as shown in text-fig. 20. Ў i pre-anals very short, the gona pophyses long, with a strong tid claw- : "s vison nier from middle of ventral surface ; beneath gonapophyn А: е developed t thirds ре length. wo straight, cylindrical ventral processes about к AAN EENEN ix ЕЎ SERIEN ENTE ЕС * > Greek dpos, a mountain ; My», a lake. ЖО" TiLLYARD.—Studies of New Zealand Trichoptera. 307 Wings.—Forewing medium fuscous, somewhat transparent in places, and more or less strongly mottled with whitish or greyish. Pterostigma with whitish or greyish patch; R,, Cu,, and 1A strongly mottled with ~ whitish. Distal third of wing mottled with patches of abe ag white hairs which tend to become arranged in three transverse rows across wing. Hindwing subhyaline, somewhat infuscated distally ; Tou fuscous. T are all from Gouland Downs, Nelson Province (7th February, 1999, T.), 2,000 ft. Also a single n slightly larger, from Mount Arthur Tableland (20th February, 1921, A. Philpott), 4,500 ft. All the above in Cawthron Institute collection. 9. Very similar to male, but with shorter antennae and win expanse only 18 mm. abdomen stouter than in male; hindwings о trans . This aene is fairly closely related to 7. obsoleta McL., from which it is distin ed at once by its very much smaller size, "duller color- ation, and diffefently-shaped male genitalia. It appears to be confined to elevated localities in the South Island, where it is to be found sitting on the reeds or bushes fringing small mountain-tarns. The larva has the very characteristic habit of forming its case out of arep particles of micaceous matter selected from the bottom of the tarns; the case itself is very narrow subcylindrical in shape, and can illy be detected only by the glint of the sun on the micaceous particles when the larva moves. Family SERICOSTOMATIDAE This family is in many specia the most highly evolved in the whole order, being marke EE umerous specializations in the wing-venation, . the form of the antennae, and more especially in the structure of the maxillary palpi of the iid these being reduced to four, three, or even only two segments, and specialized so as to be of quite different. form land, no less than ten species being known, belonging to seven genera. Six new species are here added, and one new genus is proposed for the reception of four of them. ` Genus PycNocENTRODES n. g. (Text-fig. 21.) Руспосеттіа McL., from which it differs by the absence of the web fold in forewings of male, and the consequent normal structure of the radial sector in both sexes. The radial cell is present, and is of a somewhat narrowed, elongate form, basal portion being particularly narrowe some cases the stem of R,., ma weakened or obsolescent, so that the radial cell is incomplete above (as in P. oling n. sp.), but venation is always very distinct from that of Pycnoce vele (text-fig. 22), where all the branches of Rs, M, and Cu, come off direct from longitudinal fold. Stem of R,;, in hindwing of male also саси or obsolete, leaving radial cell open above. Apical forks of forewing all present, as in Pycnocentria ; in hindwing, only 1, 2 a of male. Tibial spurs 2, 2, 4. Maxillary palpi of Munt short and hairy, not prejesting beyond end of first antennal segmen Genotype.—Pycnocentrodes chiltoni n. sp. (New Zealand.) 308 Transactions. The differences between the venations of males of Pycnocentria and the new genus can be seen at once by comparing text-figs. 21 and 22. The females resemble one another very closely both in venation and in other characters. саба а Р ^ Cu, Cura | 1EXT-FIG. 22.—Pycnocentria evecta McL., 4. Wing-venation, for comparison with text-ig. 21. Note the longitudin: dé ' ^ For bu ia E e longitudinal groove in the forewing. ( Four new species belonging to this genus may be distinguished by the following key :— 1. D species, the males expanding about 12 mm. to 14 mm. .. 2 rger me the males Eum about 19 mm. to 22 mm., ving a genera i ] реа MA. g © "ne resemblance to Olinga . Forewing a medium brownish-testaceous, with an area of ale golden-yellow hairs forming a faint fascia below ose ад ï anc en asfarasCu,, .. б» orewing nearly black in life, dark fuscous in the dried insect, with bright golden patches near base and also in the wedge- 3. Hairs of forewi i and lA .. - .. P. pulli m т К вены. uniformly fulvous ; penis of male deeply bifid Р. olingoides n. P. d orewing almost entirely fuscous; penis of male not P. chiltoni n. 8р. P. hamiltoni n. SP- eu t EIE Tittyarp.—Studies of New Zealand Trichoptera. 309 Pycnocentrodes chiltoni n. sp. (Plate 19, fig. 14; text-figs. 21, 23.) d. Total length, 4-5-5 mm. ; forewing, 7-8 mm. ; expanse, 13-5-16mm. This insect shows a strong superficial resemblance to Pycnocentria evecta and P. aureola McL., its general form and coloration being much the same. It may be distinguished from them at once as follows : In curving round it in the form of the letter C. The male can at once be distinguished further by the absence of the darkly shaded longitudinal band of the forewing which is characteristic of the genus P ria. The female expands 16-18 mm., and is thus considerably larger than the male, but not so large as the female of Pycnocentria evecta. It resembles the male fairly closely, but the wings are of a paler colour, with a larger area covered with pale-golden hairs. Техт-ғ1с. 23.— Pycnocentrodes chiltoni n. g. and Sp., 4. Appendages ( х 55). Lateral view. Note the bilobed gonapophysis and the soft membranous penis with chitinous lateral processes. (10 per cent. KOH pre- Text-figp. 23 shows a lateral view of the male appendages, after maceration in 10 per cent. KOH solution. The soft, everted penis, with lateral chitinous processes, is not visible in the dried insect. The gonapophyses are bilobed. Types.— Holotype male and series of three paratype males, Cass, Canterbury (6th January, 1920, R. J. T.) ; allotype female, and series of three paratype females and one male, Nelson (allotype, 29th November, 1920, A. Philpott): all in Cawthron Institute collection. Habitat.—All parts of the South Island; not uncommon. I have specimens also from Dunedin; the females of the latter are of a pale- testaceous colour, but this may be due to their having been taken late in the season. The resemblance of this insect to P. evecta has probably caused it to be overlooked, as has been the case with P. aureola also. 310. Transactions. This insect is dedicated to my friend Dr. C. Chilton, Professor of Biology, Canterbury College, Christchurch, through whose kindness I was enabled to visit the Cass Biological Station, near which this insect was first discovered. Pycnocentrodes pulchella n. sp. (Plate 19, fig. 15; text-fig. 24.) d. Total length, 3-5-4 mm. ; forewing, 6-7 mm.; expanse, 13-15 mm. Easily recognized by its dark-fuscous wings (almost black in life), forewing having a patch of bright golden hairs at base and another extending outwards so as to fill wedge-shaped area between Cu,, Cu, and 1A. The antennae have the large basal segment fuscous, the rest n" pale brown annulated with darker brown. The epicranium carries umber of long golden hairs. Thorax and abdomen black; append- pos brownish, shaped as in text-fig. 24. TEXT-FIG. 24. —Pycnocentrodes pulchella n s. Appendages (X 55 a, lateral view; b, dorsal view. Compare uk: fig. үл (10 рег cent. OH preparation.) ypes.—Holotype and three paratype males, Lumsden, Southland, {13th December, 1919, R. J. T): all гә Cawthron Institute collection. The insect was discovered sitting on the rushes and reeds fringing à tiny streamlet near the railway-station; no females were seen. . W.G. Howes, of Dunedin, was present with me when they were taken. No other locality is yet known for this very beautiful little caddis-fly. ‘Pycnocentrodes olingoides n. sp. (Plate 19, fig. 16; text-fig. 25 а.) = Total length, 5mm.; forewing, 10 mm. ; expanse, 21:5 шп. . { , lhoraz, and abdomen brown; the epicranium with rich vum pides ine costa to apex fulvo mage posterior border pale-greyish. - Anal appendages of the one iss as in text-fig. 25 a, pre-anals rather broadly foliate, with narrow bases ; peni deeply bifid, and carrying a long projecting bristle uns twice as long TILLYARD.—Studies of New Zealand Trichoptera. 311 as each lobe of the bifurcation; gonapophyses rather short, forcipate. Sternite 8 with a broad process extending from it. 9. Closely resembling the male both in size and colour, but at once distinguished from it by the slender, five-segmented maxillary palpi and absence of the complicated genital appendages ; forewings also are slightly narrower at base. Техт-ғтс. 25.— Male genital appendages, dorsal view, of a, Pycnocentrodes olingoides n. sp.; b, Pycnocentrodes hamiltoni n. sp. Drawn from the dried insect. (х 45.) Types.—Holotype male and allotype female, Gouland Downs, Nelson Province (Tth February, 1922, R. T. J.); both in Cawthron Institute col- lection ; also à paratype male from same localit TA N it by the more fuscous hindwings of the latter, and by the fact that in the genus Olinga many of the hairs of the forewings are flattened down into the form of narrow scales. Pycnocentrodes hamiltoni n. sp. (Plate 19, fig. 17; text-fig. 25 b.) Closely similar in size and shape-to the preceding species, but the male Бе deg ; ; can at once tinguished by the colour of wings, which are semi- ; also abdomen shows a tinge of greenish. From female of Olinga feredayi it can at once be distinguished by the difference of venation: radius in Olinga runs straight through pterostigma, and curvature of branches of M and Cu is different. Types.—Holotype male and allotype female, Pouto River, between Tokaanu and Lake Roto-Aira, North Island (27th November, 1919) ;. both in Cawthron Institute collection. RS 312 Transactions. This species is dedicated to my friend Mr. Harold Hamilton, Zoologist to the Dominion Museum, Wellington, who was present with me when the insects were taken. Genus Heticopsycue Hagen. Hagen, Entom. Monthly Magazine, vol. 2, p. 252, 1866. tively. This transference of vein M, on to a common stalk with М, +. in this wing led Ulmer to state that Af, was present in the hindwing of this genus and of the allied Australian genus Saetotricha. As a matter of fact, Af, is never present in the hindwing of any Trichopteron, since M, never exists as a separate vein. The larval characteristics of the genus are well known, the generic name having been given from the helicoid form of the case, which is composed of grains of sand, and is so beautifully modelled as to appear almost exactly like a small snail-shell. To accommodate itself to its peculiar home the larva has become greatly elongated. Genotype.—Helicopsyche borealis Hagen. (North America.) Only a single species has so far been recorded from New Zealand—viz., Н. zelandica Hudson (Plate 19, fig. 18)—more fully described by Hare in 1910, Hudson's original description being very scanty. Two more species are here added, making three for the Dominion. They may be distinguished by the following key :— 1. Wings dark fuscous or blackish A s z4 .. Н. zelandica Huds. Wings very pale greyish .. ә ic s oe 2 2. Smaller species, expanding 9-10 mm., the wings unicolorous whitish-grey, without any markings; process of tenth tergite of male narrower at apex than at base, the tip triangularly excava Fa d з Se Ap .. AH. albescens n. 8р. Larger species, expanding 11-12 mm., the wings pale-greyish, with slight indications of some paler markings on forewing ; proce tenth tergite of male as broad at apex as at base, the tip strongly truncated iue n = .. Н. howesi n. 8р. Helicopsyche albescens n. sp. (Plate 19, fig. 19 ; text-fig. 26.) $. Total length, З mm. ; forewing, 4-5 mm. ; expanse, 9-5 mm. The whole of the head, thorax, and abdomen dull brownish-testaceous, except eyes, which are blackish, and antennae, which are testaceous ; legs pale greyish-testaceous. Wings semitransparent whitish, with very pale greyish hairs and fringe ; Shaves pale-greyish. Appendages of very characteristic form, as may bristles ; pre-anals short and slender; h large, two- branched, and exceedingly hai Mr; See PU m Types.—Holotype male allotype female, and series of t males, - ' , paratype à Purau Creek, Lyttelton Harbour (3rd J 1920. В. J. T); all m :Cawthron Institute collection. ( anuary, ; ) Tittyarp.—Studies of New Zealand Trichoptera. 313 abitat. — South Island: Canterbury and Nelson Provi ae occurs commonly around Nelson, but I have taken iml males o far. ‘Text-Fic. 26.— теч albescens n. sp., ppendages ( x 84). d ; 6, lateral view. Note the bildad gonapophysis in b. (10 p per cent. KOH preparation Helicopsyche howesi n. sp. (Plate 19, fig. 20; text-fig. 27.) d. Total length, 3-5 mm. ; forewing, 5-5 mm. ; expanse, 11-5 mm. Head, thorax, and abdomen dull brownish-testaceous ; antennae tes- taceous, with basal iu gp Ya fuscous ; epicranium with long fuscous hairs. Legs very pale testac Wings pale-greyish, with slightly- -indicated paler whitish patches on forewing at one-third from base, near costa, and at two-thirds from base, below pterostigma, also a little before pterostigma and distally between M and Cu,. Hairs and fringe pr with slight tinge of brown. ae of dried insect as shown in text-fig. 27; the process of tenth te as broad at apex as at base, the im strongly truncated ; pre-anals short, subtriangular, angulated externally not far from bases ; gonapophyses much larger, appearing strongly forcipated when viewed from above. "Техт-ғто. 27.— Helicopsyche howesi n. sp., 4. Appendages (x 84), . dorsal жон, for comparison with text-fig. 26. Drawn from uc dried in 9. Unknown. male, unique, Dunedin (1st January, 1920) ; in Caw- thron Institute collection. The larvae were plentiful in the streams, and their cases are larger and composed of coarser sand-grains than those of the other two species. Mr. W. G. Howes has, I believe, succeeded in rearing this species several times. 314 Transactions. This species is dedicated to my friend Mr. W. G. Howes, whose guest I was at the time the insect was taken, and whose keen work on aquatic and other insects is well known to all entomologists in the Dominion. EXPLANATION OF THE ÜoMsTO:K-NEEDHAM NOTATION USED IN THE TEXT- FIGURES ILLUSTRATING WiNG-VENATION The numerals 1, 2 3, 4, 5 indicate the five apical forks of the wing, usually Desc (uir in hr text as Af,, Afs, АҒ», Af,, and Af; respectively. 1A, 2A, 3A, the вэ ан veins ; in the forewings of Trichoptera they become looped iios ei pes a double Cu, itus. Cu,, first pie branching into Cu;, and Cu,» between which is enclosed КЕ fifth apical fork, Af; hm, humeral veinlet. im, ОАЕ cross-vein. ir, inter-radial cross-vein. jl, jugal lobe (in Rhyacophilidae e). M, media. In forewing it has four branches, Му, Mo, M3, M, respectively, of which the first two Miis the third apical fork, Af4, while the third ‘and fourth enclose the — е fork, = x In the hindwing it has only e. branches, M,, Mo, and Mg+4 espectively, and hence Af, is never ен in that _ m-cu, medio-cubital е CTOSS-Y c, median all ра distally by the cross- vein im. рі, pterosti ius. R4, ES main stem. Rs, radial sector, with its four branches Ro, Ез, сеча of these, Б, and В; together enclose the first apical fork, Ағ, R, and R; together enclose Mi second apical fork, Af, ; the wing-spot is is found in ind angle of this latter for f- ы ае отав cross." -vein. rc, radial cell, closed distally by the inter-radial CTOSS-V Sc, уе tc, thyridial cell, closed distally by the medio-cubital cross- -vein m-cu. EXPLANATION OF PLATE 19. Fic. 1. .—H ydrobi iosella stenocerca n. g. and sp. Holotype ma z Ето. 2. Н ydrobi nocerca n. g. and вр. Allotype еж Fre. 3.— Ле eurochorema, decussatum n. g. and sp. Holotyp IM 4.—Neurochorema decuss п. g. апа sp. Allotype female IG. 5.—Hydrochorema crassicaudatum n. g. and sp. Holotype male a 6.— Н ydrochorema nuicaudatum n. sp olotype female. n |.—Synchorema zyyoneura n. g. and T =e male. 6. 8.—Hydropsyche philpotti n. sp. Holotype m Fic. 9.—Philorheithrus us agilis (Hudson). Rather broad-winged and well-marked male om Fic. 10.—Philorheithrus lacustris n. He olotype ma Fic. 1 l'riplectides oreolimnetes n. Б H кб тет; 33 : 12.—Triplectides oreolimnetes n. sp. Allotype female I 13.— Pip obiosis montana n. g. et sp. Holotype male. - Fee M-a ycnocentrodes chiltoni n. g. and sp. Holotype male. I + vod yenacmirodar- qu ella n. sp. Holotype male. е Si Pycnocentrodes olingoides n. sp. Holotype male. en E —4 ycnocentrodes hamiltoni n. sp. Holotype m male. 3.—] dent ieee ves Hudson. Specimen from Karori, Wellington (Nov. 30, 191 Fie. 19. —Helicopsyche albescens п. Spec dnos Ў imen наги Ison (Jan. 1, 1921, A. Phiipo Ето. 20.— Helicopsyche "peeing n. x Halotzpe s. pe All the figures in the plate are magnified 1-3 diameters. Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE 19. Расе p. 314.) Myers.—New Zealand Plant-hoppers. 315 The New Zealand Plant-hoppers of the Family Cixiidae (Homoptera). By J. б. Myers, B.Sc., F.E.S. Biology Laboratory, Department of Agriculture. [Read before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 25th October, 1922 ; received. by Editor, 31st December, 1922 ; issued separately, 18th June, 1924.] Plates 20-24. In that large division the Fulgoroidea, the most largely represented family in New Zealand, both in species and in individuals, is the Cixiidae. At the present time the Fulgoroids of New Zealand are contained in seven amilies, eighteen genera, and twenty-nine species. Of this total the present extremely rudimentary knowledge of the New Zealand Homoptera it is safe to say that the Cixiids are the dominant Fulgoroids of this region. The object of this paper is to give an up-to-date revision of the family, and to deseribe new genera and species. Such a revision can be only I wish to express my deep gratitude to Mr. Frederick Muir, of Honolulu, who has helped me with keys to genera and with muc other assistance from his wide homopterological experience. He has also compared m species with Walker's types in the British Museum, and has thus enabled were executed by Mr. E. H. Atkinson, who is also one among the many collectors who have sent me Homoptera from all parts of the Dominion. e genitalia were dissected and mounted in the manner recommended by Giffard and Muir.* The card mounts, made with the help of two cover- slips, and kept on the same pin with the insect, were found extremely convenient, and served every purpose when drawing was done with a camera lucida. When, however, the genitalia were microphotographed it was found that ordinary glass slide mounts, besides being easier to handle, gave much better results. The Cixiidae are easily collected by beating bushes and by sweeping herbage. More specimens from out-of-the-way localities and from islands . are urgently desired. They should be killed with cyanide or laurel, and stored dry, without pinning, and may be kept indefinitely, or sent through the post in pill-boxes with a little soft paper. Like all small or medium- * WALTER M. GIFFARD, The Systematic Value of the Male Genitalia of ji (Homoptera), Annals Ent. Soc. Am., 14, No. 2, June, 1921, 135-40. anc caue 316 Transactions. found under a log. I have found nymphs of the same species, in company with those of Koroana arthuria n. sp., very numerous under stones, in some cases with small ants (Monomorium sp.) in the boulder-strewn river- bed at Arthur’s Pass (2,300 ft. elevation). There is a fruitful subject of study here not only in regard to the nymphs themselves, but in their relationships with the ants. Swezey* has written an account of the life- history of the Hawaiian Oliarus koanoa Kirkaldy. This species spends the nymphal instars “among the decaying leaf-bases and fibrous matter of tree-fern t in eavities or tunnels lined with a white fibrous material which resembled mould, or spider's web, and which is an excretion from the terminal abdominal segments of the nymphs. The nymphs probably feed upon the fern-roots in the fibrous mass of the outside of the fern в, or on juices of the decaying material" In North America, according to Osborn, Myndus radicis lives in similar crevices lined by the fibrous material of the abdominal tufts. Swezey also quotes Townsend to the effect that Oecleus decens lays its eggs in punctures in the leaves of _ The first Cixiids from New Zealand were described by Francis Walker ш 1850 and 1858. He placed in the genus Cizius the seven species known to him, of which two were removed by Buchanan White in 1879 to ‚ and a third was made the type of a new genus, Aka. Of the remaining four of Walker's species Buchanan White knew nothing, but зов W on another new Cixiid from New Zealand he erected the genus pes >= * j T rur 2 Proc ie Н. Swezey, Observations on the Life-history of Oliarus koanoa Kirkaldy, awaiian Ent. Soc., 1, pt. 3, pp. 83-84, 1 Myers.—New Zealand Plant-hoppers. 317 After numerous attempts by Mr. Muir and myself to accommodate all the New Zealand species in these and other known genera, it was decided that, rather than stretch unduly the limits of genera already inconveniently crowded, it would be best to erect four new genera by means of which the relationships of our new forms might be better expressed. To differentiate these new genera Mr. Muir drew up the following key, which for a considerable time I have tested on large series of specimens. The genera have been further differentiated, and the suggested classification shown to be natural, by dissection of the male genitalia of all species in which males were procurable. All measurements are from apex of vertex to anus, and from base to apex of one tegmen. Key ro GENERA OF NEW ZEALAND CIXIIDAE. v r n angle and touching the anterior transverse carina Oliarus. f bse issing ; 6 o n5 .. P: ^. 7. (2.) Three notal carinae, the middle one sometimes obscure. 8. (9.) No median longitudinal carina on face; fronto-clypeal suture arcuate ; clypeus swollen or roun s à .. бето. 9. (8.) A distinct longitudinal median carina on face. 0. (11.) A median iongitudinal carina on vertex ; clypeus fairly flat with a distinct ian carina is ne Р is 11. (10.)-No median longitudinal carina on vertex ; clypeus fairly rounded without ian longitudinal carina. Cu, joining M34, for a short distance 2: у> vs з at 12. (1.) No spines on hind tibiae, except apical ones. 13. (14.) Vertex with a longitudinal carina forked at apex, median carina - n face forked or thickened on basal half .. a .. Aka. 14. (13.) Longitudinal carina on vertex very short, not forked ; median frontal carina not for a P3 eee 2% Genus 1. Cixivs Latreille. Type: C. nervosus (Linn.) is almost cosmopolitan genus is sufficiently characterized in the above key. The male genitalia of the New Zealand forms are comparatively simple. The aedeagus is straight, with backwardly-directed hooks. ` Cixius punctimargo Welker. (Plate 20, figs. 1-4.) Walker, List Homopt. Insects in Brit. Mus. Suppl., p. 81, 1858. Buchanan White, Ent. Mo. Mag., vol. 15, p. 216, 1879. Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 30, p. 186, 1898; Index Faunae : Zeal., p. 224, 1904. Kirkaldy, Trans. № .Z. Inst., vol. 41, p. 28, 1909. i KA , 3 mm.; tegmen, 4mm. Very pale olive, the veins and tegmina malachite-green. Eyes brownish. Below brown; clypeus darker; fronto-clypeal suture black. Tegmina hyaline. Veins green, black and thickened at tips. Apical cross-veins black and thick. Stigma hyaline or whitish. Medio-ventral projection of pygophor short and sharp. Anal segment large. Anal style jet-black. Genital styles with stem rather 4. Len 318 Transactions. suddenly bent, apex triangular. Aedeagus straight with two backwardly- directed hooks and a membranous appendage. . Length, 4mm.; tegmen, 5mm. Pale brown, eyes dark. Carinae and angles whitish. Tegmina hyaline with whitish veins; tips of veins and apical cross-veins black. Two blackish smudges at nearly half-way, just cephalad of claval suture. Ovipositor stout. Redescribed from thirteen males and nineteen females. Tarawera (R. J. Tillyard), Herne Bay (W. G. Howes), Auckland (І. Н. Myers), Rangitoto Island (I. Н. and J. ©. Myers)—all in Auckland Province. Mr. Muir compared my specimens with the type in the British Museum. He writes, “ This agrees with the type, which is а male; there is another male and three females in the type series." Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 30, p. 185, 1898; Index Faunae Nov. 6 р. 224, 1904. Kirkaldy, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 41, p. 28, Cixius aspilus Walker, List Homopt. Insects in Brit. Mus. Suppl. .83, 1858. Buchanan White, Ent. Mo. Mag., vol. 15, p. 216, 1879. Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 30, p. 186, 1898; Index Faunae Nov. Zeal., p. 225, 1904. Kirkaldy, Trans. N.Z. Inst. vol. 41, p. 28, 1909. ' $. Length, 4mm.; tegmen, 5mm. Pale-greenish ; veins, carinae, and angles greener. Eyes dark brown. Tegmina hyaline, veins slightly darker and thicker towarks tips. Stigma hyaline or whitish. At least two apical eross-veins blackish. A blackish streak on wing-margin at apex of clavus. Frons green, clypeus yellowish-brown. Medio-ventral pro- jection of pygophor prominent. Genital styles somewhat as in preceding specles, but not bent so abruptly. Aedeagus more complex, long and straight, with three backward hooks and a membranous appendage all grouped near distal end. 9. Length, 4mm.; tegmen, 5mm. Resembles male generally. Ovi- positor very dark and stout. | Redescribed from eight males and six females. Rangitoto Island and Waitakerei Hills, Auckland (I. H. and J. G. Myers). since been seen from Wanganui (J. G. M.) and Taumarunui (T. R. Harris). » s is with some doubt that Walker's name is given to this species. : | is a female and the type of aspilus is a male, and they appear to be less extent in the a rance of ee sie е appearanc th fran боси to Pele te of the male genitalia, it a Myers.—New Zealand Plant-hoppers. 319. Cixius rufifrons Walker. Walker, се Homopt. Insects іп Brit. Mus. Suppl, р. 83, 1858. Buchanan White, Ent. Mo. Mag., vol. 15, p. 216, 1879. Hutton, Trans. N. Z, Inst., vol. 30, p. 186, 1898; Index Faunae Nov. Zeal., p. 225, 1904. Кома Trans. ae Inst., vol. 41, p. 28, 1909. “ Tawny. Head testaceo verte rrow, concave; front and face with a distinct keel, their elite slightly elevated ; face and disc of the with black points towards the tips ; stigma pale testaceous ; with a blackish dot. Length of the body, 2 lines; of the wings, 6 lines. (a.) New Zealand. Presented by Colonel Bolton.” —(Walker This ces 4 totally unknown to me. From the description I should have expected wein Pero dd with C. aspilus ( ior Mr. Muir writes as follow “C. rufifrons Walker po is a male very close to aspilus, but the genital styles are broader and the anal segment light (in aspilus and interior it is fuscous)." Cixius kermadecensis n. sp. 9. Length, 4-4 mm. ; tegmen, 5:5 тт. Pale-brownish, darker on e and angles of pronotum and abdomen. Ventral surface pale. Abdom darker, with whitish edges to segments. Ovipositor strongly curved ; ex- tending slightly beyond tip of abdomen. Frons and c ypeus unicolorous, pale drab, edges of face raised. Tegmina hyaline, veins pale brown, macrotrichia darker and very conspicuous. road brown transverse smudge at one-third of tegmen, and a smaller one at apex Stigma with brownish centre edged wi rder of vertex less roundly notched than in most other Cixiids, also line bounding vertex cephalad, more angulate Described from one female. Sunday Island, porns Islands, 1908 (W. L. Wallace, No. 4); on kawakawa (Macropiper ezce Holotype in Dominion Museum, Wellington. I am indebted to the minion Museum authorities for the opportunity of describing this insular species. Genus 2. Koroana nov. Type: K. Longitudinal carina a of vertex extremely obscure or entirely obsolete. One! fairly rounded, without median longitudinal carina (Plate 21, fig. 6). Male genitalia complex ; three very twisted hooks at base of membranous part of aedeagus. Claval veins joining margin considerably before apex of clavus, forking about middle. Cu usually touching M for some distance In other respects resembles Cixius. The venation exhibits considerable variation, as shown by the illustrations (Plate 21, figs. 1-5; Plate 22, figs. 1-3). Of the two species, one is apparently confined to the North Bid and the other to the South. Koroana helena n. sp. (Plate 21, figs. 1-8.) d. Length, 4mm.; tegmen, 5mm. Reddish, relieved with black. Vertéx brownish, eyes dark. Pronotum pale-yellowish. Mesonotum henna- colour, the lateral carinae black, the median greenish. Apex of scutellum 320 - Transactions. greenish, metanotum black. Basal two or three abdominal segments black ; remainder pale-reddish. Frons yellowish, with an area on each side of median ridge and whole of clypeus reddish—distinctly delimited. Tibiae usually with black proximal and distal bands. Tegmina hyaline. Veins brownish, darker at tips, with distinct black macrotrichia. An interrupted, more or less double and very variable brownish fascia obliquely transverse at a little past a third (sometimes practically obsolete). Stigma fuscous, margined with whitish. Genitalia fuscous. Medio-ventral projection of pygophor prominent. Genital styles with the blade bent sharply at right hooks twisted together in a characteristic manner (Plate 21, figs. 7, 8). Ovipositor pale-brownish, long and slender. zt Deseri om fifty-three males and thirty-nine females. Apparently - throughout North Island. Holotype and allotype: Myers collection, Department of Agriculture. This is essentially a bush-, shrub-, and tree-frequenting species. à Koroana arthuria n. sp. (Plate 22, figs. 1-4.) d. Length, 4mm.; tegmen, 4-6 mm. Close to the preceding but distin 9. -Length, 4-5 mm.; tegmen, 4-9 mm. Colour paler than that male. Ventral surface of abdomen black. Genus 3. бемо Buchanan White. Type: S. clypeatus Buchanan White. : Buchanan White's description is good, except that the head, i pron eed to New Zealand species of Cizius, but are very much less armed. Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE 20. [W. D. Reid, photo, and E. Н. Atkinson, sketch, Fic. 1.— Cixius — Walker : right tegmen. Fie. 2.—Cixius punclimargo Walker : face. Fic. 3.—Cixius punciimar o Walker : male genitalia, lateral view. Fic, 4.—Сїхїиз punctimargo Wa gi ma — genitalia, semi-Tateral view. Fic. 5.— Cizius interior Walker : right t Fic. 6.—Cizius interior Walker : mls н lateral view. Face p. 320. 5 / 2L. Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. РгаАТЕ 21 8 | : h. [W. D. Reid, photo, and Е. Н, Atkinson, skete а i А arious localities, Етаѕ. 1-5.— Koroana helena n. Sp.: right tegmen of specimens from various showing venational variation. Fic. 6.— Koroana helena: fac 2 face. ; nt т » " и $ > ; PR "0 differe Fics. 7, 8. —Koroana helena : male genitalia, views from different aspects of twc specimens. TRANS. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE 22. LW. D, Reid, photo, and E, Н. Atkinson, sketch. Fiss. 1, 2.—Koroana arthuria n. sp. : right tegmen of two specimens of typical form rom Arthur's Pas Ето. 3.— Koroana arthuria : righ IG. huria : ss. t tegmen of form from Trio Island. 4.—Koroana arthuri Pas : male genitalia, lateral view; typical form from Arthur's Pass Trio Islands form does not differ in venitalia) Fic. 5.— Semo clypeatus Buchanan White : right tegmen. Fia. 6.—Semo clypeatus Buchanan White: male genitalia, lateral v Ета. 7.— Huttia nigrifrons n. gen. et sp.: face ( flagella of antennae iew. broken). Mvzns.—New Zealand Plant-hoppers. 321 Semo clypeatus Buchanan White. (Plate 22, figs. 5, 6.) Buchanan White, tes Mo. Mag., vol. 15, p. 217, 1879; Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 30, p. 187, 1898; Index Faunae Nov. Zeal., p. 225, 1904. Kirkaldy,* Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 41, p. 29, 1909 ength, 3:5 mm.; tegmen, 4mm.. “ Pale ochreous-brown. Head (except the keels of mus vertex, side of the frons and antennae), scutellum (except the side margins), apex of tarsi and abdomen (except genitalia) more or less piceous or piceous-black" (Buchanan White) To this ma be added the following description of genitalia: Pale-brownish. Medio- ventral projection of pygophor prominent but wide and rounded. Genital styles with very short stalks and long blades with broad roundish base and narrower apex. Aedeagus straight and almost unarmed. Leng mm.; tegmen, 4:5 mm. Colour slightly paler. Ovipositor brownish, stout, but sharply pointed. Normally a heavy mass of waxy material between anal segment and ovipositor. Twenty-five males and thirty-five females. Mount Egmont (Miss J. on); Tararua Ranges, 3,300-3,600 ft. (J. С. Myers); Mount Arthur (T. Cockcroft); Arthur’s Pass, 2,600-2,800 ft. (I. Н. and J. G. Myers) ; Wakatipu, 3,600ft. (G. V. Hudson). Hutton gives the range as ** Otago." This short squat species is apparently confined to the subalpine scrub and to the undergrowth of the forest at its upper limit, in which places it often occurs in vast numbers. The South bes specimens have tegmina slightly more variegated—some of the v eing more conspicuously picked out in whitish than in the North Island specimens—but this differ- ence is not constant. Genus 4. HUTTIA nov. Type: Н. nigrifrons n. sp. Body short and squat. Tegmina long and hyaline. Vertex = a median longitudinal ridge. Face with no median longitudina Pronotum very narrow, flattish, ы уч a median longitudinal keel d is two lateral ones, none very prominent. Mesonotum rounded, with five keels. Hind tibiae spined. Tegmina long, narrow and parallel-sided. Sc and R joined for rather less than one-third; their bases joined to M for about one-eighth of clavus. Cu forked about middle of clavus; claval veins margin near apex, forked about middle. A cross-vein from first claval to Cu, at about one-fifth along clavus. Huttia nigrifrons n. sp. (Plate 22, fig. 7.) Ф. Length, 5mm.; tegmen, 6-5 mm. Olivaceous marked with blackish. urv tinct, the keels olivaceous and intervening spaces blackish. Tegmin glassy-clear, including the veins, except where the latter, at intervals, are marked with black. A few fuscous marks along the inner border of clavus. Abdomen rounded. Anal segment and ovipositor almost same length, both black and slender. Legs long. Frons almost entirely shining-black ; a wide transverse band of white at fronto-clypeal suture, followed by a Niels nearly semicircular band of shining-black ; rest of clypeus pale- brow ish. not и ааа why Servi placed MN together with Aka and the Ааны Б in his Poekillopteridae 11—Trans. 322 Transactions. One female. Pakuratahi, Upper Hutt, Wellington (T. Mar I am deeply indebted to Mr. T. Cockeroft for his sole specimen of t gae species Holotype, female : Myers collection, Department of Agriculture. Huttia harrisi n. sp. 9. Length, 5mm.; tegmen, 5:5 т Olivaceous, pronotum gree Inner two keels mesonotum only faintly indicated. Keels paler in cai than disc. Tegmina hyaline, veins fuscous ; stigma whitish. Four fuscous marks on выган of tegmen; apical cells tipped with fuscous; а | blackish smudge just beyond apex of clavus. Ovipositor brownish, shorter in proportion to its width than in previous species. Frons greenish, passing - into yellowish on the clypeus, which is faintly obliquely ridge — . One female. West coast, South Island (T. К. Harris). І have much 3 pleasure in dedicating this fine species to the discoverer. Э Holotype: Myers collection, Department of Agriculture A The localities from which the two species of Huttia have come, one in North Island and one in South, are both heavily forested. . Genus 5. МАІРНА nov. Type: М. muiri n. sp. Body short and stout and somewhat depressed. Tegmina short oblong. Division of Sc and R before half-way from base to stigma, their bases joined to M only up to less than a quarter of clavus. Forking of Cu a little more than half-way from base of clavus. Claval veins још margin well before apex; forking beyond middle. Carina at аре: vertex and base of face obscure or missing; median frontal carina fork about middle of face (in this character approaches Aka). Vertex sligh ‘ wider than long ; widest at base, which is emarginate in a broadly wedge | shaped manner; lateral carinae well developed, continuing un unbroken on : | us with median carina fairly distinct; lateral cannae - (raised edges) less so. Antennae fairly long; first segment very second longer than wide. Prothorax short; hind-margin excava rig t angle; a median pa carina. Mesonotum with five tangi еге with ovipositor iin Hind tibiae spined. Malpha muiri n. sp. (Plate 23, figs. 1, 2.) > d. Length, &тш.; tegmen, 4-3 mm. Olivaceous marked with "m brown. Lateral margin of pronotum, sides of mesonotum, pa of: notum, and base of abdomen rich chocolate-brown. Frons widest two-thirds from base, where the sides are strongly raised, b basal portion pale-greenish, followed by a wide band of shining-piceous, next а : са along the middle of which the fronto-clypeal ile shows — apical half of clypeus пее distal rin. ve clouded with yellowish-white ; vir past at i а Т Ph ста? half where they are continuously dark. Stigma ye cuin ded four indistinet marks along costa, and another at distal Tis dom Wings milky, veins black. Genital styles small, ee e narrowed into a small, finger-like process. Aedeagus со Mvzns.—New Zealand Plant-hoppers. 323 9. Length, 4mm.; tegmen, 43mm. Colours and markings mo obscure. Ovipositor very short and stout but projecting beyond anal segment; between them a small wax-secreting area. One male and one female. Mount Alpha, 3,600 ft., Tararua Range ; on undergrowth of shrubby Senecio and Olearia in Nothofagus forest (J. G. Myers). Holotype and allotype: Myers collection, Department of Agriculture. Mr. F. Muir. I dedicate this, the genotype of an endemic genus, to Mr. Malpha iris n. sp. 9. Length, 4mm.; tegmen, 46mm. In dorsal view, second joint of antennae projecting well beyond eyes. Pale-brownish; the tegmina folded almost horizontally ; y-clear with veins fuscous, in parts white. tigma whitish; apically somewhat thickened and blackish. A black spot at the lateral corners of mesonotum. Basal portion of frons whitish; borders shining yellowish-brown; apical part shining-piceous except to within a short distance of clypeus. Median ocellus black (at least there is a black dot in this position. I am not sure whether it is a functional ocellus). Clypeus long and narrow, whitish. There is a distinctly marked line of colour from the base of the tegmen on one side to that on the other ] One female. York Bay, Wellington ; mixed Nothofagus and rain forest (І. Н. Myers) I dedicate this species to the discoverer, my wife. Holotype, female: Myers colleótion, Department of Agriculture. Malpha duniana n. sp. (Plate 23, fig. 3.) legs with a proximal and a distal band of brownish. 9. ,5mm.; tegmen, 5-1 mm. The two inner keels of mesonotum almost obsolete. Abdomen dark. Ovipositor somewhat larger than that of M. muiri and M. iris. One male and two females. Dun Mountain, Nelson, 3,000 ft. (R. J. Tillyard and A. Philpott). Holotype: Myers collection, Department of Agriculture. Allotype : Cawthron Institute. In the structure of the face and in the shape of the genital styles this species approaches Aka more than do the other species of the genus. Malpha cockcrofti n. sp. 9. Length, 4:5 mm.; tegmen, 5mm. Uniform reddish - ochraceous, deepening on the face, under-parts, and mesonotum to à shining-tawny. 1i* 324 : Transactions. Mesonotum concolorous, the inner carinae pale. Tegmina hyaline suffused with orange, veins alternately fuscous and white. Ovipositor not quite so short and stout as in the three preceding species. A large mass of waxy material between ovipositor and anal segment. One fema ira, South Island ; subalpine (T. Cockeroft). Holotype: Myers collection, Department of Agriculture. I have much pleasure in naming this species after its discoverer, to whom I am indebted for much valuable material. Genus 6, OxrARus Stal. Type: О. walkeri (Stal.). This cosmopolitan genusfis sufficiently differentiated by the characters included in the foregoing generic key. The five mesonotal carinae are usually very strongly marked. The male genitalia of the New Zealand forms show peculiar battle-axe-shaped genital styles and a complex aedeagus with some of the sharp processes projecting almost directly caudad instead of being recurved. Oliarus oppositus (Walker). (Plate 23, figs. 4-7.) Cixius oppositus Walker, List Homopt. Insects in Brit. Mus. Suppl., p. 345-46, 1850. ' Oliarus oppositus (Walker) Buchanan White, Ent. Mo. Mag., vol. 15, p. 217, 1879. Hutton, Trans, N.Z. Inst., vol., 30, p. 186, 1898; Index Faunae Nov. Zeal., p. 225, 1904. Kirkaldy, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 41, p. 29, 1909. Cixius marginalis Walker, ibid., Suppl., р. 82, 1909. Oliarus marginalis (Walker) Buchanan White, Ent. Mo. Mag., vol. 15, p. 216, 1879. Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 30, p. 186, 1898 ; Index Faunae Nov. Zeal., p. 225, 1904. Kirkaldy, Trans. N Z. Inst., vol. 41, p. 29, 1909. Hudson, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, p. 343, 1923. . d. Length, 3-bmm.; tegmen, 4-7 mm. Jet-black, with parts of Til Stigma whitish, edged behind and distally with blackish. Genital styles with a conspicuous notch in the stem; apical portion halberd-shaped. Aedeagus very complex. 9. Length, 3-bmm.; tegmen, 47mm. Ovipositor extremely short. A large mass of waxy material between it and anal segment. Possibly the average size of the female is slightly larger than that of the male. My — specimen is a female, and my smallest a ЖЕНДЕТ EG ^ ie TOP Hen , = е НОА TENT ЦАРОТ ИСЕ а е УРСР. ы Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE 23 л сл [W. D. Reid, photo. Fic. 1.— Malpha muiri n. gen. et sp. : right tegmen. Fic. 2.— Malpha muiri n. gen. et sp. : Aun genitalia, € view. Fic. 3.— Марда! — : male genitalia, latera Fras. 4, 5.—Oliarus ‘oppositus (Walker : male genitalia, lat eral view; two typical mee mens, from Aramoho and Whangarei respectively. Fic. 6.—Oliarus oppositis (Walker): male.genitalia, lateral view ; Stephen Island Spec Fie. 7.—Oliarus oppositus (Walker): male genitalia, lateral view; Arthur's Pass cimen Face p. 324.] TRANS. N.Z. Іхзт., Vor. 55. PLATE Figs. 1, 2. uos i ag n. sp male nd views of two specimens. enital style has fem broken Fic. ` — iritea. Moran n. gen. sp. iei tegmen, (Drawing, J. С. M.) rasis give finitima (Walker) : bad. tegme i ka finitima (W alker) : male атда. lateral view. [W. D. Reid, photo. In fig. 1 Myers.—New Zealand Plant-hoppers. 325 There is a very dark form at Arthur’s Pass (subalpime to ric de in which the veins and stigma are almost entirely black. I can detec differences in structure. This form was reared from nymphs beneath eae: Oliarus atkinsoni n. sp. (Plate 24, figs. 1, 2.) d. Length, 5mm.; tegmen, 63mm. Close to the preceding species, but differing in its very much greater size and in the following particulars : Whole body dusted with pruinose material so that to the naked eye it appears greyish. Tegmina colourless but clouded with whitish. Macro- trichia inconspicuous. Stigma white proximally, black distally. Genitalia ering as shown in the illustration (Plate 24, figs. 1, 2). The stem of the genitalia-styles is more deeply notched and the blade Py ud in proportion. ©. Length, 5-8mm.; tegmen, 7-5 mm. mass о ent, fibrous, waxy material often as large as abdomen, projecting a insidere Li way behind anal D" and ovipositor, which latter resembles that of the preceding s Described 1 Ee fourteen males and twenty-six females. Waikanae (E. H. Atkinson); Wellington (J. G. Myers). In considerable numbers on the oppositus in its preference for ground herbage as distinct from bushes, and is found only in flax-swamps, apparently attached to the flax itself, where it may be found sitting singly or in copula on the shaded side of the leaf. It is with much pleasure that I dedicate this species to the discoverer Mr. E. H. Atkinson. Genus 7. TiRITEANA nov. Type: T. clarkei n. sp. Tegmina comparatively narrow, parallel-sided, тошо at apex. Margins with distinct border all round, widening out at stigma. Sc and R joined to about eg length of tegmen ; their bases joined to M for only a very 2 distance from base. Forking of Cu just basad of separation of Sc an Claval vein joining margin before apex, forking rather distad of half ра of clavus. Longitudinal carina + vertex very short, not forked; median frontal carina nor forked. -maT of vertex very broadly an emarginate. Second joint of antennae nearly twice as long as thick. Base of face about half width of apex. Pronotum very short, with median longitudinal keel. Mesonotum long and narrow, tricarinate, somewhat flattened between carinae; hind-margin forming acute angle. Posterior tibiae unarmed. Ovi vipositor rather short and stout. Flocculent waxy material secreted caudally. Tiriteana clarkei n. sp. (Plate 24, fig. 3.) 9. Length, 3-:8mm.; tegmen, 49mm. Dark ЯЯ brown; vertex and pronotum paler. Frons widest a& about two-thirds from base, where the sides are strongly elevated; shining dark-brown. Clypeus whitish. Under-surface and legs whitish, except abdomen, claws, and distal coronets of tibiae, which are all dark. Antennae long and d dead-black. Eyes dark. Pronotum posteriorly broadly angularly emarginate. Mesonotal carinae narrow but very distinct. Tegmina hyaline suffused intermittently with 326 Transactions. corium. Veins brownish; macrotrichia darker. Wi ings hyaline, smoky ; veins fuscous. Ovipositor stout. Flocculent material in form of long silky fibres. Two females. Mamaku (C. E. Clarke); Tiritea, Palmerston North e J. Tillyard). Dr. Tillyard's specimen was taken in undergrowth of rain forest. I have much pleasure in dedicating this, the type of a curious endemic genus, to its discoverer, Mr. C. E. Clarke, to whom I am already indebted for much interesting material. Genus 8. Axa Buchanan White. Type: A. finitima (Walker). This very distinct genus is sufficiently differentiated by the characters _ given in the generic key. The tegmina are short and curved to fit the body. The hind legs are с long. The male genitalia of the genotype are described below Aka finitima Walker. (Plate 24, figs. 4, 5.) Cixius finitimus Walker, List Homopt. Insects in Brit. Mus. Suppl. p. 81, 1858. Aka finitima (Walker): Buchanan White, Ent. Mo. Mag., vol. 15, p. 216, 1879. Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst, vol. 30, p. 186, 1898 ; Index Faunae Nov. Zeal., p. 225, 1904. Kirkaldy, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 41, p. 29, 1909. ength, 4 mm. Baers 35mm. Pale-brownish, heavily ere of clavus—in some specimens "this s spot is iced to form а great dark splash across apex of tegmen. Wings hyaline; veins almost colourless. Abdomen almost black. Genitalia fuscous. Genital styles straight-stalked, сыы, spatulate. Aedeagus complex, stout; three much-curved hooks at base of membranous appendage. 2 Length, 5 mm. i and 4-3 mm. Ovipositor jarge and ie Ne iios district (G. V. Hudson, T. Cockcroft, J. G. Myers); Tararua Howe, (J. б. Myers); Canterbury (Hutton): Leith, Dunedin (W. б. o Mr. G. V. Hudson has given me a large handsomely marked female with the following dimensions: length, 6-3 mm.; tegmen, 59mm. This is but рени are not lacking, and I am loth to separate W spedtcally us О ТЕ sl dicot. | Warr.—Leaf-mining Insects of New Zealand. 327 The Leaf-mining Insects of New Zealand: Part 4—Charixena iridoxa Meyr., Apatetris melanombra Meyr., Philocryptica poly- podii Watt (Lepidoptera). By Morris №. Wart, Е.Е.8. [ Read before the joe gris Philosophical Society, 28th October, 1921 ; received by the Editor, 31st December, 1922 ; issued separately, 8th j xen 1924.] Plates 25-31. (24.) Charixena iridoxa € (The Е Е (Plates 25, 26, and late 31, figs. 1-3.) Philpottia iridoxa Meyr., Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 48, p. 417, 1916. Genus Charixena Meyr., Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 53, p. 335, 1921. This, one of the most beautiful and striking of the endemic moths, has an extremely interesting life-history, and amongst leaf-mining insects its mine is the largest, the most conspicuous, and most interesting of all. Owi to its being subalpine I have had no opportunity for a continuous study of s habite, the present paper being the result of some five or six short visi ts Egmont and Ruapehu, spread over the same n of years. Although the following notes are therefore far from complete, their publica- tion may be a useful guide to any one wishing to study this moth in its native habitat. Although the mine and the larval and pupal forms were long known, it was not until recently em the imago was successfully reared and the identity of the insect establishe The curious large zigzag tracks on Tw leaves of the Astelia first attracted my attention in 1914, but i it was not till Christmas, 1918, that I was able to give them further attention in the same locality, Mount perpe The some of the plants and took them with me, carefully potting them. In June I returned to Wanganui on a short visit, and before leaving Dunedin handed the Lien to the care of Mr. C. E. Clarke, and took several more plants down n I returned. The plants all stood this repeated digging up and replanting One day in early August, considering it time-to place a cover L 328 Transactions. over the plants, I opened one of the cocoons, and what I found made me hastily open the rest: the worst had happened—all had recently emerged and flown. Less than an hour later I visited Mr. Clarke, an r inspecting the plants I had given him, there, resting on one of the leaves just above its cocoon, was a splendid specimen of C. iridoxa. The other three in Mr. Clarke's care emerged during the next few days. What was considered to be a rare moth proves to be plentiful and widespread, its emergence in the very early spring being the secret of its supposed scarcity, since almost all alpine collecting in New Zealand has been done in mid- summer. The Imago. A most beautiful moth, metallic purple-bronze with pale lemon-yellow markings. Meyrick's Original Description.—See Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 48, p. 417, 1916. Distribution. First taken on Mount Burns, Hunter Mountains, 3,250 ft., on 29th December, 1914, by Mr. Philpott. I think the imago was. not again seen till Mr. Clarke and myself reared it as noted above. The moth is, however, a common one, its mines being very numerous on Mounts Egmont and | Ruapehu; Mr. Clarke has found them plentiful on many of the mountains of Otago; Mr. Philpott records them as common on the Mount Arthur track at 4,000 ft.; and Mr. Fenwick has sent me specimens and records them numerous on the Milford track. Food-plant. Astelia montana (alpine bush-flax). The Ovum and Egg-laying. Nothing known. The Larva. (Plate 26, fig. 1.) A full-grown larva is 21mm. or more in length, cylindrical, spindle- shaped, its greatest diameter about 3mm. at the third abdominal segment, thence much attenuated towards either end. To the naked eye it is mo when exposed. The segments are shallowly incised, excepting the seventh and eighth abdominals. Spiracles small, brown, The Mine. (Plate 25.) Commencing in the region of the tip of the leaf, the gallery, at first about mm. in width, gradually assumes its markedly zigzag character, PLATE 25, 55. Inst., Vor. TRANS. N.Z. A ize.) (About natural s Astelia montana, in leaves of iridoxa of €, Mines Face p. 328.] Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE 26. m ETT MA | i f | PORRO чы Fig. 1.—Full- dior larva of C. iridoxa exposed, just prior to last moult | constructing cocoon. (Enlarged about 12; the dotted | 2 ù к. indi cates the track of the larva. - 2.— Cocoon of С. tridoxa. (Slightly enlarged, showing transverse line.) TRANS. N.Z. IxsT., Vor. 55. PLATE 27. Ета. Fic. ].— Leaves > Polypodium serpens, one with the upper cuticle in part removed to ra c" the cocoon of P. polypodii ; showing dehiscence. (About natural 2.— Mine of A. melanombra in leaf of — photo by — Ey with negative and transmitted light. х = position of first moult < = posi- tion of second moult; the third arrow points to the cocoon. {About natural size. ^ —Trap-door of cocoon of A. melanombra in а € Ene 1 leaf. (х about 10.) 4.—The same, with qr е м cutic е of the leaf id roof of cocoon removed, showing eR nd c oÜn Note the Kn attached to the sides of the cocoon. (X boi 10.) Warr.—Leaf-mining Insects of New Zealand. 329 proceeding downwards between the midrib and the outer margin of the leaf; it never crosses the former barrier. As the mine descends, the angles of the zigzag increase in size. All mining is carried’ on in the bulb of the larva having mined from one into the other, and perhaps later back again. One may find-not a mine, but only a very faint and slight impression of one, on the surface of an otherwise sound leaf; this is due to the pressure caused by the larva mining in the leaf next against it while in the bulb. Never more than one larva will be found to be mining in one half of a leaf, but both halves of the same leaf may be mined by separate larvae. In such cases there is, as one would expect, a direct parallelism in the course of the mines. Occasionally very short blind branches or ends may be found at the angles of the mine, the midrib or outer edge of the leaf, In the next to last larval stadium the larva, practically mature, ceases w some mm. wide), and, leaving the gallery, forces its way, no longer downwards, but straight up for about 14-2 in., till just below where the two contiguous leaves begin to separate ; here, lying with the head uppermost and parallel to the axis of the leaf, it rests awhile; its body becomes much distended with clear fluid, and within it can be seen the next stadium larva about two-thirds the length of the old distended skin. When ready it bites a hole in the side of the old skin and emerges from it, the cast skin being flattened against the surface of the leaf, to which it may adhere for many months. The larva is now in its final stadium, the whole of which is occupied in the prepara- tion of the cocoon, and lasts eight to fourteen days. Total length of the mine, possibly 3—4 ft. ° 330 . Transactions. The Cocoon. (Plate 26, fig. 2.) his is constructed in rather a peculiar way. The larva, having moulted as above between two applied leaves, makes a transverse cut of about mm. in the outer (under) cuticle of the inner leaf, and, working upwards, insinuates itself under the cuticle; then, turning, it repeats the performance downwards, forming a shallow somewhat elliptical-shaped cavity between the cuticle and remainder of the leaf. The transverse eut extending across its middle is now repaired with silk on the inside, d in the completed cocoon is difficult to find. The thin outer cuticle to one another, the leaf on the outside of the cocoon receives a hollow depression. The pupal stage lasts six to seven months, from February till mid-August. The Pupa. (Plate 31, figs. 1-3.) The pupa lies in the cocoon in an upright position, its ventral surface innermost. Colour at first pale creamy white, becoming later light brown, - darker on dorsum, to black with pale markings on wings prior to emergence. It is somewhat compressed dorso-ventrally, the ventral surface being more or less keeled or prominent along the mid-line, so that a transverse section about the fourth abdominal segment would be broadly triangular in shape. The shape of the pupa is frequently influenced and even slightly deformed by external pressure caused while the cocoon is still in the bulb. ale. The head as seen in profile from before or behind is square- shaped, due to the lateral prominence of the basis of the antennae; viewed. from the side it is bluntly rounded. Ventral view: Front broad, roughened ; fronto-clypeal suture represented by a shallow transverse depression ; labrum small, on either side of it a small rounded area possibly representing the mandible; eyes relatively large, soon become dark brown to black, the eye-cap, that portion of the antenna covering the hinder part of the eye, rather prominent and roughened with small transverse rugae ; labial palpi ill-developed, short, constricted at 1, slightly bulbous caudad, only about two-thirds the length of maxillae; maxillae short and broad, do not quite reach antennae laterad, they meet in the mid-line below labial palpi; _ сохае have a narrow origin above between maxilla and antenna and first - leg, otherwise about one-fourth as broad as long ; the first legs meet in mid- line for their lower third; the second legs together with antennae extend to about mid-point of pupa; appearing from beneath the former are tne i тіло all three structures terminate about the level of junction of segments 4 and 5 sal view : vertex is narrow in its mid-third, being some- what expanded laterad against antennae; the front is broad and head devoid of cutting-plate or other specialized structure of like nature; the prothorax is much expanded against antennae, but in its mid-third is very Warr.— Leaf-mining Insects of New Zealand. 331 narrow ; mesothorax is prominent and large; metathorax about half as long as mesothorax, all three thoracic segments and vertex possess a median longitudiual sutural line; the hindwings pass beneath forewings to about level of spiracle on third abdominal segment. Abdominal segments of about equal length from 1 to 7 inclusive, 4 and 5 being if anything slightly larger, in width they become successively smaller from 5 to 10, this latter being small and bluntly rounded ; on dorsum of each segment 2-8 inclusive are two pairs of shallow depressions ; there are no tubercles or setae, no tubercular scars, spines, or cremaster;- there is apparently no — b The spiracles on segments 2-8 inclusive are small, circular ктк and are conspicuously situated on large flattened slightly-raised е eminen The genital. aperture is prominent ventrad between 9 and 1 he dndire body is slightly roughened with fine transverse rugae, vest being some- iui coarser on the thoracic segments and appendages. AVERAGE MEASUREMENTS OF PUPA. | Measurement at iaei Dae | “sage | 1 Mm. | Mm. | Мт. Bottom of labrum i e] 0-59 1:52 | 1-13 Bottom of labial palpi e F 0-93 1-70 1:20 t m xillae cx 2а 1:17 2-00 1-24 Bottom of first legs 3:49 2-55 1-39 m of second legs 4:49 2- 1:39 Bottom of antennae 55 2-45 1:35 m.of wings .. xs 28 5:38 2-45 1-28 Bottom of third legs TM id 5-51 2-35 1:24 Extreme length .. - iy 9-34 m Dehiscence. portion of forewing dorsad. There appears to be no further splitting, and there is no detachment of any of appendages. (25.) caer melanombra Meyr. (The Akeake-moth). (Plate 27, . 2-4; Plate 29, figs. 1-8; Plate 30, figs. 1-4.) Тыа melanombra Meyr., Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, p. 165, 1923. _ Epiphthora melanombra Meyr., Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 47, p. 206, 1915; vol. 20, p. 77, 1888: Fereday, Trans. N Z. Inst., vol. 30, р. 363, 1898: Hutton, Index Faunae Novae Zealandiae, p. 118. Gelechia sparsa Philp., Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 50, p. 128, 1918. The Imago. (Plate 29, fig. 1.) Meyrick’s Original Description.—See Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 20, p. 77, Type in Mr. Meyrick's collection. 332 ; Transactions. A much paler form occurs in Dunedin ; it was described by Mr. Philpott as Gelechia sparsa, poor specimens accounting for the mistake in the genus. I have been able to observe and rear a long series of both forms; the pale variety does not appear to occur in the North Island, whereas in Dunedin both forms have been reared from the same food-plants, the lighter variety being by far the commoner. Mr. Philpott’s description appears in Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 50, p. 128, 1918. To his description may be added that the costal half of the forewing is far more densely irrorated with brown than the dorsal half. The size of the moth varies considerably according to the amount of food available. xamining all the stages and characteristics in the life-history of these two forms, I could find no points of difference whatever, and conclude that the pale form is only a southern variation of the dark species. I under- stand Mr. Meyrick has come to the same conclusion without any reference to the early stages. Distribution. become almost a pest in some localities. There are probably two, if not three, generations; larvae, pupae, and imagines may be found through- out the summer months, though the best time to collect mines for rearing - purposes is towards the end of November. . Food-plants. Olearia furfuracea, О. Traversii (akeake), О. arborescens, О. divavicata, - O. macrodonta, ы o'ensoi (tupare), О. avicenniaefolia, О. lacunosa, О. Cunninghamii (akeake, heketara), Celmisia verbascifolia (mountain- daisy), Celmisia Dallii. The Ovum. is hatched the empty shell becomes filled with frass-granules, and may remain attached to the leaf for many weeks. Average dimensions: Length, 0-40 mm.; greatest width, 0-24 mm. ; . greatest height, 0-22 mm. Egg-laying. . Eggs laid singly and firmly attached to upper surface of leaf, generally in close proximity to midrib or one of the coarser veins. a relatively large and easily found by the naked eye. Numbers of ova may be found on T leaves, but are presumably not all deposited by the one parent ; Warr.—Leaf-mining Insects of New Zealand. 333 later this will result in serious overcrowding and the last larvae to hatch will not reach maturity. On hatching, the larva burrows directly through the shell into the leaf-substance, the empty shell becoming filled with frass and firmly retaining its position. The Mine. (Plate 27, fig. 2; Plate 29, fig. 2.) The chief characteristics of the mine are: Firstly, the preliminary 6 or 7 millimetres of the gallery are closely convoluted, vermiform, or spirally very little sign of it on the under-surface. In the second part of the mine Habits of the Larva. The first moult takes place where the first part of the gallery joins the second—that is to say, after the first moult the larva mines n a more set direction. The duration of the first stadium is subject to much variation owing to climatic conditions, and may be any time from a fortnight or even less in summer to several months in winter. The second moult margin of the gallery, within which will be found the cast larval head- piece. It is the obstruction by the cast headpiece that causes the larva 334 Transactions. to mine to one side of it. Duration of the second stadium, about three weeks. The positions of the moults can easily be found in old mines by removing the leaf-cuticle under a dissecting microscope and searching for the easily-found cast head-capsules. The larva ceases feeding for two or three days prior to each moult. The third and final moult takes place within the cocoon at the time of pupation. Duration of third stadium, about four weeks. The transition from gallery to blotch in the third stadium is quite gradual, not abrupt, the blotch being only the expanded terminal part of the gallery. This is best seen in mines in the leaves of the Celmisia, for in Olearia the coarse network of veins causes the blotch to be composed of incorporated portions of the earlier gallery. Average length of larva at end of first stadium, 3 mm.; at end of second stadium, 5 mm.; when fully grown, 8 mm. The final act of the larva is to construct the cocoon within the blotch. Larvae appear to hibernate during their first instar, or else within the cocoon before pupating. Larvae are most plentiful in J. anuary, August, and November. The Larva. (Plate 29, figs. 3-8.) tapering caudad. H tractile, very dark grey to black. Prothora: possesses a black dorsal shield only lightly chitinized along mid-line; it also possesses a pair of small black ventral plates. Abdominal segments absent over apices of segmental protuberances; on dorsum of each seg- ment the skin between these plates is more. chitinized than elsewhere, apparently in minute ridges radiating out from the plates; this extra thickening occupies a definite saddle-shaped area on- dorsum directly e chaetotaxy is very difficult to determine, owing to the minuteness of the setae; in the figure these are greatly exaggerated. Alpha is placed ow beta in prothorax, but in all other segments beta appears to have been pushed directly ventrad to alpha by the fleshy protrusion before Saas І Warr.—Leaf-mining Insects of New Zealand. 335 importance of these cannot be — till other species of this and closely allied genera have been observ The Cocoon. (Plate 27, figs. 3, 4.) An oval structure of white silk constructed within blotch-mine. It is oa to both roof and floor of mine, over which surfaces the silk is not so thickly deposited as elsewhere. Circumference is usually thickly j granules. : final act of the larva prior to pupating is to prepare a small circular trap-door for the time of emergence; this is generally in in floor of cocoon, but may sometimes be in roof towards anterior end ; occasionally there are two trap-doors, one at either end. The trap-door is kept shut b several strands of silk, its average diameter being 1:5 mm. Construction of the cocoon occupies three to four days. The Pupa. (Plate 30, figs. 1—4.) Cylindrical in shape, slightly flattened laterad, extremities ; bluntly rounded. Head possesses no specialized structures and is devoid of sculpture; labrum well up between eyes; mandibular areas мал а. maxillary palpi apparently soa labial palpi either not shown or only a minute portion to be seen dire ctly caudad to labrum in a slight V between maxillae; maxillae broad above, but much constricted in caudal half, extending as far as mid-point of pupa slightly beyond ac legs ; have a slight transverse wrinkling; antennae narrow, mee mid-line at about their middle and extend to about lower level of seventh abdominal segment in female, and as long as forewings in male ; show n distinct segmentation. First legs PY all space between antenna тет maxillae below eye уез extend not quite so far caudad as maxillae, slight transverse wrinkling; second legs occupy short interval between antennae and set legs, they do not extend so far caudad as the latter; slight transverse wrinkling ; forewings firmly soldered down to ventral wall and porri ag Cl half md aspect of pupa, they meet in mid-line below antennae and extend as far as lower extremity of eighth gue in female and caudal extremity of pupa in male, are sculptured with ra transverse rugae; third legs not seen; only a very short iip ot hind- wings to be seen dorso-laterally as far as second s segment. Prothorax somewhat expanded against antennae but practically lost in mid-third ; it eder. two pairs of short setae— one orsal, one lateral. Mesothorax either side of caudal extension of mesothorax. Pupal- skin — with minute thickenings of cuticle as in larva. d aer minal segments possess rie ute setae, segments 4-8 inclusive having one dorsal to spiracle on either side and two closely approximated and дабай close against dorsal wing-m ; segments 1, 2, and 3 all possess dorsal setae, but wing covers ventral pair except in 3 where one of the setae is free; 9 and 10 possess no setae. On dorsum of all abdominal segments excepting last two is slight transverse ridge caudad. Apparently no movement once pupal skin has hardened. Spiracles small, circular, dark brown, slightly elevated, those of segment 1 overlaid by the dorsal wing-margins. No cremaster. Colour of pupa golden brown. Average duration of pupal stage about thirty days. 336 Transactions. AVERAGE MEASUREMENTS OF PUPA. | | T s Ventro-dorsal Measurement at | Extreme Front, Diameter. “Diameter. Mm. | Mm | Mm. Bottom of eyes .. ie ЙЕ 0-53 | 1-00 | 1-00 Bottom of first legs = КС 2-41 | 1-24 1-47 Bottom of second legs Ps ws 2-12 | 1-24 147 ttom o illae z i 2-59 | 1-24 1-47 Bottom of antennae xe e 447 | 0-53 0-55 Extreme length .. 3 b 4:53 | es gk Dehiscence. (26.) Philocryptica polypodii Watt (The Polypodium-moth). (Plate 27, fig. 1; Plate 28; Plate 30, figs. 5-8; Plate 31, figs. 4-11.) Harmologa polypodii Watt, N.Z. Jour. Sci. & Tech., vol. 4, p. 257, 1921. Philocryptica polypodii Meyr., Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, р. 164, 1922. `- The Imago. A pretty little moth having an average expanse of 14mm. Forewings in female light brown in ground-colour, with a conspicuous dull-reddish outwardly-oblique band near apex, and inner third of costa clothed with dark - bluish scales, the remainder of wing with small darker- brown markings principally along dorsum, with a diffuse area of dark-bluish, black, and brown scales at tornus ; hi wings brown. Male differs in that fore- wings are almost entirely dull-bluish excepting for small apical area beyond oblique bar which is almost black ; average expanse, 12 mm. The original description appears in N.Z. Jour. Sci. & Tech. above quoted. General Notes. . This moth was first discovered in 1919, when reared from mines obtained in the Botanical Gardens, Wellington. Its coloration and markings give it excellent protection when resting amongst the dead or dying leaves of its ood-plant, and it is possibly due to its inconspicuousness that it has not been taken before, since its mines are common in a locality worked very thoroughly by expert entomologists. In the resting position the wings are folded tent-wise over the body and the apices have the appearance of being pinched together. When disturbed the moth runs about actively with fre- quent momentary pauses, and when on the wing flight is rapid and erratic. I have never seen the imago in the field, but Mr. Hudson tells me he has on. No parasites have as yet been obtained. TRANs. N.Z. Insr., Vor. 55. PLATE 28. Mines of P. polypodii in leaves of Polypodium serpens. (Exact tracings, natural size.) Face p. 336.] Trans, N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE 29. а 7 6 ro Е а & ag i Н we уу 4 : d v wee aH b gue oi via { > 6 I2 fe 4 у, Ф Е ‘o A “p 7 K ^ ; , c. yw 97 < 4 E. „т ^ x n Cx “© “жт à г. тхе; те} Т } : 9 te 7 T С М e x < \ т ЫСА ^e эе 1 Паш FI 8 9 fe 8 Ето. 1.—Wing-venation of A. melanombra. Fic. aen ond я ce nelanombra in leaf of Olearia Cunninghamii. (Reduced to Fia. 3. Terp -capsule of adult larva of A. S. (A camera-lucida sketch from с e. and mounted speci The labrum remo The has been ceased of the анте тт and its setae, and ide. des ment of t 5) man- 6), and antenna (7). ngement of the eyes (4), labrum (5) ible Fio. 8.—Setal кы" of adult larva of A. melanombra. (This also applies to the second jM Eee eae л ТАМШЫ АЙС PE Trans. N.Z. INsT., Vor. 55. Fic. l.—Pupa of A. melanombra (female), ventral aspect: m, maxilla ; l,, first leg; Uo, ond Jeg; a, antenna. Figs. 2-4.—The same: lateral aspect (2); lateral aspect of last abdominal segments of male (3); dorsal aspect (4), pupa dii, ventral aspect: mp, maxillary palp; eg; 1;, first leg ; lə, second leg; a, antenna; co, coxa of second leg; l, third Fies. 6, 7.— The same, dorsal and lateral aspects. Fic. 8.—Wing-venation of P. polypodii. PLATE 30. 55 PLATE 31. Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. ACE ye PERIERE BAIL PER ALT ro LOU OCA a See A ida " epect of Fics. 1-3.—C. iridora pupa: Ventral aspect (1), dorsa] aspect (2), lateral aspec ead (3). - and B Fios. 4-11, — FP. polypodii adult ie Labrum (4); meer (5); eer (8) 3 eyes (6); setal map (7); tenth don inal s nt spread (10); hob Ц terminal claw of thoracic oe (9); fides dde gren aspect (10); 3 4 cape: ventral aspect (11). Warr.—Leaf-mining Insects of New Zealand. 337 Distribution. First found as noted in the Botanical Gardens, Wellington. The larvae were obtained on 8th August, 1919, and commenced pupating during the first week of October, the imagines emerging from 20th October till 1st December, 1919. А plentiful number of mines and full-grown larvae were found at Wanganui on 26th September, 1921, and again at Wellington during the same week. I have received one doubtful specimen of the mine from Mr. Philpott at Nelson, 29th December, 1921. Food-plant. Polypodium | serpens (Cyclophorus serpens), a small thick fleshy-leaved tree-climbing fern, common throughout New Zealand. _ The Ovum and Egg-laying. Nothing at present known. . The Mine. (Plate 28.) mine in its earlier stages is a narrow gallery, commencing as a rule near base of leaf and in genera ing alon i From this e found on under-surface. e galleries cross each other in all directions, and the cuticle covering them very soon becomes light brown in colour, that over the final blotch becoming dark brown to black; frequently the surrounding leaf-substance dies and blackens, and masks the actual size of the blotch. Margins of galleries are even and parallel. Central portion of leaf is always the most mined, and the midrib offers no barrier whatso- ever. It is rare to find more than one larva in a leaf. Frass is coarsely ular, dark green or brown to black in colour according to age, and is irregularly distributed throughout mine. The Larva. (Plate 31, figs. 4—11.) pare Tubercles small, green; setae light grey. Skin covered with minute pile except in vicinity of tubercles. Thoracic legs normally developed; prolegs on segments 3-6 inclusive and 10; ventral prolegs possess complete circles of 16-18 crochets each, the anal prolegs possess only a semicircle of 10-12 crochets each. Spiracles small, circular. 338 Transactions. The head-capsule and its setae are shown in the figure; arrangement of E eyes, antenna, labrum, and mandible are reproduced in Plate 31, figs. 4-6, E and need no further comment. E ha is a small seta present on all segments except 9; beta is larger and placed caudad to and below alpha except on the prothorax where it is nearest the meson, and on the mesothorax and metathorax it is included in the same tubercular area as alpha but situated almost are above and somewhat in front of spiracle excepting in 8 where they are entirely in front ; on 9 epsilon again rises above rho. The kappa group contains eta and kappa both in the common tubercular area situated leg on thoracic segments, two minute setae on segments 1, 2, 7, and 8, three on segments 3-6, and is absent on 9. Sigma is present on segments. The chaetotaxy of segment 10 has not been attempted, but the map of the setae is given in Plate 31, fig. 7. Habits of Larva. „The nomadic existence of the larva has already been noted. The exit from e may be either through upper or lower cuticle—there not known. When disturbed the larva exudes a black fluid from the — mouth, and if shaken from a leaf while outside the mine will utilize à fine silken thread by means of which it may find its way back. The Cocoon. (Plate 27, fig. 1.) à . This is a cylindrical structure of thin white silk constructed within the final blotch-mine. Usually in central portion of mine, and from its anterior end to outer margin of leaf there extends a slightly-curved silken - Warr.—Leaf-mining Insects of New Zealand. 339 tunnel. At margin of leaf a narrow slit is prepared by larva prior to pupating. This slit is 2-3 mm. long and is em d slightly on under-surface of leaf. Tunnel is about 1 cm. in length and 3-4 mm. in diameter; the slit at its termination is not protected by silk but remains naturally closed. Frequently the leaves containing the cocoons wither and fall to the ground. The cocoon proper is about lcm. in length and posu is closely invested with frass-granules; a slight curtain of silk se anterior end from tunnel: In dead leaves containing cocoons, t тын а their tunnels ean readily be detected from. the exterior on both aspects of the leaf since the surrounding cuticle becomes shrunken and so анн them in relief. The Pupa. (Plate 30, figs. 5-7.) Pupa small but stoutly built, bluntly rounded cephalad, abdominal segments becoming attenuated caudad and terminating in a bluntly-poin cremaster. Lateral wing-margins relatively straight and parallel, ventral profile of thoracic —Á" well rounded, most prominent at level of second abdominal segment. Head—front situated more dorsad than ventrad, possessing a pair of short dorsal setae; vertex not very distinctly defined ; clypeus possessing pairs of minute setae as shown in Plate 30, fig. 5 ; labrum with a slight tendency to be bilobular; eye but little covered by antenna ; mandibular area relatively large and clearly defined; maxillary palpi short, situated caudad to eye and occupying short interspace above first leg between antenna and maxilla; labial palpi short and narrow ; maxillae broad above but constricted caudad, about twice as long as labial palpi ; antennae of about equal width throughout, not markedly segmented, do not extend beyond second legs in either sex, and are slightly longer in male than in female ; first legs short and stout and about half vaen of second, their caudal extremities separated by second coxae; between maxillae and first legs, but not extending beyond the latter, lie the коа of first legs ; second legs have a narrow strip above, are widest in mid-third, and, meeting in mid-line, lie closely adjacent in their caudal third, terminating about central point of pupa ; forewings extend as far caudad as fifth abdominal segment, below second legs they are separated in mid-line by a small strip of hindwings, appearing from beneath which are the caudal extremities of hindwing appears caudad to fore rothorax narrow, restricted in mid-dorsal region, and somewhat expanded laterad ; mesothorax with distinct mid-dorsal suture berets also into metathorax. Beyon a ien ca microscopical roughness ae pilini there is no sculpturing. Spiracles mall, circular, and slightly elevated, those of first a e omo by hindwings. Abdominal segments 2-8 inclusive possess tw nrbe: rows of dorsal fme anterior row cds slightly waved ud possessing a single line of small stout spines, posterior row gri ini extends Slightly farther ted than anterior, and its spines are minute and more numerous ; in second segment anterior row is ism ону developed, whereas as posterior row is most poorly developed in segment 8 ; row is present on segment 9 in male only and is pend developed. Cremaster flattened dorso-ventrally and bluntly rounded at apex, bears a small seriés of 6-8 slender hooklets, mostly situated ventrad. Genital rture apparently situated on segment 8 in female and on segment 9 in иа, well developed ; anal aperture well marked on segment 10 340 Transactions. Head-setae have already been mentioned, abdominal segments possess minute setae on same plan as larva; alpha and beta are both present on the mesothorax and metathorax, beta being closer to the dorso-meson ; in the abdominal segments alpha is nearest dorso-meson, is the only seta on segment 1; segment 2 bears alpha and beta only; rho appears in front of and dorsal to the spiracle in 3; kappa, eta, and mu appear in 4, and in segments 5-9 inclusive setae are the same as in larva ; 10 has no setae ; proleg-scars are absent. imited movement can take place between segments 2-3, 6-7; free movement between 3-4, , 5-6. Colour first green, the abdominal segments becoming brown and later dark grey, darker on the dorsum ; dorsum of thoracic segments dark grey to black, wings black mottled with brown, eyes black, appendages mottled golden brown and black. : Pupa to be found during October and early November. Length of pupal existence under favourable conditions about four weeks. AVERAGE MEASUREMENTS OF PUPA. > &ro-dorsal Messurement at E Front, ped ri Volant, Mm. Mm. Labrum a ds i 0-45 1-20 1-00 Bottom of labial palpi — .. i: 1-00 1-73 1:52 tom of maxillae fe i 1-73 1-86 1-73 Bottom of first legs =a 2-24 1-86 1-86 tom of second legs 3-45 1-73 1-73 Bottom of third legs 1-40 1-40 Extreme length .. 6-00 | : The pupa forces its way along tunnel and is extruded from exit at margin of leaf as far as caudal extremities of forewings.. Splitting occurs mid- but these do not become wholly deta T pieces, and other head-structures all remain in one piece, wholly detached from rest of puparium. appendages on ei free below and only precariously attached above. attached to wing-cases and are not included in above. Hupson.—Illustrated Life-histories of New Zealand Insects. 341 Illustrated. Life-histories of New Zealand Insects: No. 2. Ву G. V. Норѕох, Е.Е.8., F.N.Z.Inst. [Read before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 30th September, 1921; received by Editor, 13th October, 1921; issued separately 8th July, 1924. Plate 32, I рр not originally intend to include the Coleoptera within the scope of these notes, but, having had the good fortune to breed four species AE iall known. Ont and habits of a member of the order Hemiptera (suborder Homoptera). Order COLEOPTERA. Family TRocosrTIDAE. Leperina sobrina. (Plate 32, fig. 8.) | Leperina sobrina White, Manual N.Z. Coleoptera, 1, 178. This interesting beetle is fairly common in the онна of Wel- lington. Its larva is found in burrows in the solid timber of various trees, the ie actually reared having been discovered in the stem of a dead nikau-palm (Rhopalostylus sapida). The length of the full-grown larva is about Apes It is very stout, with a horny blackish-brown head ; cireular horny plate on the back of the second segment and two smaller plates on the dorsum of each of the third and fourth segments. The hind- y is very soft and fat, ochreous-grey ; the terminal segment is icm and very horny, armed above with two strong projecting processes. Plate 32, fig. 9.) The pupa win is spent in the burrow inhabited by the larva, and the perfect beetle. remains hidden in this retreat for many days after its emergence whilst its integument gradually hardens and acquires its natural colours. Family CucuzipAE. Cryptamorpha brevicornis. (Plate 32, fig. 5.) Cryptamorpha brevicornis White, Manual N.Z. Coleoptera, 1. 221. This Bin active beetle is often abundant under the loose bark of felled hinau-trees (Eleocarpus dentatus), especially when saturated with moisture. The deis cdi 32, fig. 6), which is even more active, is found in similar dem Its length when full-grown is about $in. The antennae are three times the length of the head, the body elongate narrow and тегез flattened, dull greenish-brown with a pair of pale spots on segments 5-11 inclusive and a darker dorsal streak throughout. The armature on the te segment consists of a long forked process, rising almost vertically from the dorsum, and when seen from above very much fore- Pig ил This larva is almost certainly carnivorous. The pupa (Plate 32, Т) is secreted in a crevice on the inner side of the bark, its terminal wipes remaining enclosed in the old larval skin. The beetles emerged in December. 342 Transactions. Family TENEBRIONIDAE. Paraphylax varius. (Plate 32, fig. 1.) Paraphylax varius Broun, Manual N.Z. Coleoptera, 1, 355. fungus on which it feeds. About a dozen specimens were found in September, almost full-grown, and the beetles emerged in February. In the natural state the beetle has been found from August until April. Single specimens have usually been discovered adhering to the under- surfaces of logs, but on one occasion I found over sixty specimens on à large detached fungus, from which evidently they had recently emerged. Family MELANDRYIDAE. Mecorchesia brevicornis. (Plate 32, fig. 3.) Mecorchesia brevicornis Broun, Bull. N.Z. Inst., 1, 11, 116. This species is rather a rare beetle around Wellington. The larva (Plate 32, fig. 4), which was found under the bark of a recently felled rimu (Dacrydium cupressinum), is a rather elongate cylindrical grub, wholly ochreous, smooth, and shining; segments 5 to 9 inclusive are furnished with very prominent dorsal humps bearing on their summits numerous minute hooklets ; the anal armature consists of two rather short, slightly recurved, horny processes. As only a single larva was found an reared, it is desirable that, when possible, the life-history be verified by the rearing of additional specimens. This species was temporarily named Hylobia nigricans in 1890, but no description has been published under that name.. Subsequently @ — description, which appears to refer to the same insect, was published by — Major Broun, in 1914, under the name of Mecorchesja brevicornis, and | — have adopted this name accordingly. Be In connection with the special armatures present on the terminal 3 segment in each of the beetle-larvae referred to above, it may be À object of these remarkable structures is, I believe, to protect the larva from enemies approaching from behind. In many cases the burrow 18 80 narrow that the larva cannot easily turn and bring its jaws into operation, _ and the need for some special means of defence from a rear attack 18 . therefore obvious. | TRANS. N.Z. INsT., Vou. 55. PLATE 32. | Fre. 7.—-Pupa of C. brevicornis. | Fro. г мена на, id hite. of Fic. 2.—Larva Fra. 3. —Mecorchesia din vicornis Broun. Ета. 1.—Paraphylax varius ciones P. vari Fic. $. —La T Maris ned 8 "W alkor h of Fra. 4.— T. brevicornis. | Fie. Fic. 5 —Cryptamorpha d White. Fia. —Ny vmp О. oppo situs Fro. 6.—Larv va of C. brevicornis Face p. 342.] Hupson.—Illustrated Life-histories of New Zealand Insects.. 343 Order HEMIPTERA. Suborder Homoptera. Family СІХПрАЕ. Oliarus oppositus (Plate 32, fig. 10.) Oliarus oppositus Walker = O. marginalis Walker: Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., 30, 186. The nymph of this little frog-hopper may be found commonly, for most of the year, under logs and stones, and is of exceptional interest. (See Plate 32, fig. 11.) Its length when full-grown, excluding the woolly qe attached to the three terminal segments of the body, is about lin.; the rostrum, which reaches to the hind coxae, is thin but well кыта the antennae are inserted in concavities beneath the eyes, These nymphs are often, though not by any means invariably, found closely associated with a large ant (Ponera castanea ? *) Оп one occasion I observed an individual ant whose head had become involved in a mass of the fluffy secretion. The ant was making the most strenuous efforts to rid itself of the obstruction, using its forelegs with great vigour to that end. This incident suggested to me that the probable object of the fluffy secretion was to protect its owner from enemies. The nymph is fairly active, and the fluffy wool projects a considerable distance beyond the end of its body. Any predaceous insect or other enemy would thus lik ff h If ite colour of the fluff would also make it fairly conspicuous even in a ime dim light, and would thus invite an enemy to seize hold of it. phs when much handled soon lose the fluffy secretion, but I have found x it is completely renewed within the space of three days. Specimens are sometimes found having the “ broad fluffy. tail " con- аву: longer than it is shown in the figure. Тһе perfect insect is found amongst grass and other vegetation throughout the summer. 344 Transactions. Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork: 2, Belts and Bands, Fire- fans and Fly-flaps, Sandals and Sails. By Те Raner Hrroa (P. Н. Воск), р.8.0., M.D. [Read before the Auckland Institute, 14th December, 1922; received by Editor, 31st December, 1922 ; issued separately, 8th July, 1924.] Plates 33-40 INTRODUCTION. Part 1 of this article (4) was confined to the technique of plaiting mats, baskets, and burden-carriers as it exists among the Whanganui tribes. In this second part use has also been made of any available information from other tribes. 4. BELTS AND BANDS. Plaited bands are divided into two kinds—those used on the person, and those used in connection with the cooking of food. The bands used on the person as articles of dress or ornamentation are again divided into (a) fillets for the head, and (b) belts for the waist. (а.) FILLETS. Narrow plaited bands of white wefts are used as ornamental fillets for wefts, and when completed form a na band with serrated edges The ends of the band are joined together to form a circlet which fits over the head above the The technique is admirably shown 10 nected by a portion of undivided butt are interlaced to form a check. as shown in fig. 1. In the figures the parts with parallel lines denote weft diagonally over the outer margin of the weft above it. In this bending or folding over, the other surface of the folding weft is — If each stage is followed as described under the figures, the technique the Ngati-Porou Tribe of the East Coast call the plait itself mekameka.. As Europeans in New Zealand were not in the habit of plaiting straw, it is difficult to see in what way they could have imparted such knowledge to the Maori. The Maori may have dissected an old straw hat and thus obtained the technique of the plait, but it seems to be definitely pre- European. (See Plate 33.) 3h Fillets of coloured flax-fibre woven after the manner of the taniko, or ornamented borders of cloaks, are very popular, but do not belong to this article. Те Кахет Hrroa.--Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork. 345 . 3.—Turn diag y ) . Fie. 4.— Turn weft 1 horizontally to right, and under weft 3. 5 urn weft 1 diagonally to left, over weft 3 and under weft 4. Ето. 6.—Turn weft 3 horizontally to left, and under weft 2. 346 : Transactions. (b.) BELTS. Most of the Maori garments used as jupes ór kilts had their own strings for tying round the waist. The waist-mat of the piupiu class, and the smaller aprons, or maro, were fastened on in this manner. Best (3) states that some of the maro were drawn between the legs and fastened behind to a belt. On ordinary occasions old woven cloaks were worn round the waist as a rapaki, or kilt, and such needed a supporting band or belt. A strip of flax, a cord, or a piece of rope was often all that was necessary. The kawe, or burden-carrier, was often used by women as a belt. The usual way to carry a kawe, when not in immediate use, was to tie it round the waist. A single plaited band, of the same technique as one of the bands of the kawe, was also used as a belt. (See Plate 35, fig. 1.) In addition to these, however, special belts were made. All belts come under the generic term tatua. The term tu was also applied to the belts used by warriors in battle. In old incantations referring to the preparations for combat the word tw is applied to the warriors belt, and also to the special incantation recited when girding it on. Such a one is the following :— Homai taku tu, omai taku maro, ia hurua, Kia rawea, Kia harapaki maua ko te riri, Kia harapaki maua ko te nguha. He maro nguha te maro, He maro kai taua. Give me my belt, Give me m The maro is the maro of fierce anger, It is the maro that destroys war-parties. Men's Belts: Tatua whara. butt end of the leaf. The undivided portions help to lock the wefts when the plaiting is commenced. It is usual to have all the black wefts running the one way, and the white the other. The beginhing-edge is carried on for a length of from 36 іп. to 38in. In Plate 34, fig. 1, it will be seen that all the sinistral wefts are black and the dextral white. The un- . divided butt ends show up well with the black ends forming the upper layer, and the white the lower. In the belt figured the black ends are much longer than the white. The plaiting is carried on in the usual way With a twilled stroke. In the belt in Plate 34, fig. 2, there are, from the bottom or beginning, five horizontal rows of alternate white and black. Те Ranci Hrroa.—Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork. 347 e first row is composed of white twilled twos, then follow black twilled threes, white twilled twos, black twilled fours, and again white twilled twos. In the row of black twilled threes, as the name implies, each black weft crosses over three whites, and in the twilled fours each crosses © 2 [e] La] T o £e м У Eit 2 H. g > [1 @ Qu Qu oO [= 5 et B5 Ф [om Ф ET E а Б й. B oS et = Ф z os Ө, the n people. Further variety is now EEES Ву the stroke " in each succeeding weft of the same colour. Thus in the succeeding set of black wefts each alternate black crosses one weft whilst the others cross two, and check and twill strokes are combined in the same row to change the pattern. The next set of white wefts continues the alternate twill and check, or two and one, and before the bounding white bands. This design is called kowhiti on the east coast of the North Island, and mawhiti in the west. Amongst the Ngati-Porou the term kowhiti is applied to the plait in which хла апа twill strokes alternate as it does in the kowhiti design above. The technique is carried on to form three double rows of the kowhiti motive, арене! by black bands of twilled fours. As a convenient width has now been reached, the upper portion of the plaiting is finished off in эе са of alternate black and white The side- -edges are formed by turning the wefts back into the зард of the plaiting without reversing the surface as in floor-mats. Thus going to the right, the black sinistrals have no further white dextrals to interlace with. But from below up, as each black sinistral comes to the left side-edge of i. plaiting, it is turned back at right angles into the y and functions as a dextral weft. Hence both sinistrals and dextrals to the left of the left marginal white weft are black, and the plaiting of the triangular portion bounded by the left border, the upper border, and the left marginal white weft is completely black. For the same reason the triangular portion to the right of the right marginal black weft is completely white. These triangles of one colour can occur only when all the wefts of one colour go in the same direction at the beginning-edge. The width of the completed ume is about 6in., and the result is a strip of floor-matting 38 in. by 6 the upper border the tis are left long without Bune or cutting. The upper and lower borders are folded back so as to conceal the ends of the wefts. It is usual to fold down the four corners a little more than the rest of the border. The band is now folded or doubled on itself, and prepared fibre of n requisite thickness through holes piercing both thicknesses of the band at either end. The fibre is drawn through to the middle of its length, the two halves brought together, divided into three equal portions, plaited into.a cord with a three-ply plait, and finished off at the end with an overhand knot. In length the cords are 18in. and upwards. 348 Transactions. The belt is worn with the sewn edge uppermost. At times the edges are not sewn together, and the belt is then used as a pocket for containing various articles. Best quotes the tradition of Taukata having brought the kao, or cooked and dried kumara, to New Zealand in such a belt. The Aotea tradition states that Rongorongo, the wife of Turi, brought the seed of the kumara in her belt from Hawaiki. From this historical incident arises the saying applied to the kumara in the Taranaki district, Te {айна о Rongorongo (The belt of Rongorongo). The width of the belt may be more than 24 in., some saying that it was made much wider so as to protect the abdomen from hostile thrusts on the battlefield. The uncut ends of the wefts tucked between the folds of the belt further thicken it and give additional protection. : Women's Belts: Tu. These consist of several plaited strands, as against the single wide band in the men's belts. The available information was collected by Mr. Elsdon Best (3) from the Tuhoe Tribe. He was fortunately able to get samples made for the Dominion and Auckland Museums, and thus save i in., and 49$ 1n. respectively. The number of strands varies, being usually about ten. In five. The karetu wefts are plaited into a continuous braid, the length of which depends on the length of the belt and the number of strands required. Thus pattern, the technique of which will be described when dealing with ropes of the loops are stretched apart the total length of the braid is divided up into a number of strands of the required length for the belt. Те Raxaei Hrgoa.— Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork. 349 The tau, or flax-fibre cord, is attached in the following manner: The one end of the belt sharply defined. The two ends of fibre are divided into three equal portions and plaited into a three-ply braid. It is usually about 2ft. in length. As it thins out towards the end the three-ply braid may be changed into a two-ply twist and finished off with an overhand ot. The same process is repeated at the other end of the belt. When the belt has an uneven number of strands an end of the continuous karetu cord will be at each end of the belt. They are usually incorporated in one of the divisions of the tau, and plaited in with it for an inch or so to fix them. With an even number of strands both ends of the karetu braid will be at one extremity of the belt. They are then usually knotted together with a reef-knot. The tau are usually of black-dyed fibre. Red-dyed fibre is some- times used in addition to the black, in which case a length of one colour is looped round all the strands, whilst the other is looped round some of the sop ef : ac strands, and usually crossed over the first loop. The plaiting of the tau is then of the rauru pattern. The black or red-and-black tying-cords lend contrast to the yellowish karetu strands, improving the appearance of the belt. The karetu has a sweet-smelling odour, which recommended it to the women. (See Plate 35, fig. 2. .) Tu-maurea.—This belt was sought after by women on account of the reddish-yellow colour of the maurea leaves when dry. It is made in exactly the same manner as the tu-karetu. e wefts are much narrower and more brittle. According to Best (3), they were strengthened by the addition of some flax-fibre. he maurea braid is about + іп. in width The specimen in the Auckland Museum is 34 in. long, with black flax- fibre cords of 20 in. each, and it has eleven strands. { іп. in diameter, and form a heavier, stronger, and better-looking belt than the previous two. The strands are prepared in a peculiar manner and, though not really coming under the heading of plaiting, Best's (3) description of the technique is included for the sake of completeness. The strands are composed of two cords, each of which has been prepared from 350 Transactions. two threads twisted together by the miro process on the bare thigh. These two cords are then twisted together in a similar manner for a short section. “ The operator then holds tightly the end of one of these cords and pushes the other back until, instead of enveloping the held cord in a long spiral, it appears to be seized round it at right angles." The same result would be achieved if one cord were stretched tight and the other twisted round and round it to make a close continuous whipping, but of course the Maori method is much quicker and simpler. The operation is carried on in sections. A section is twisted on the thigh (miro), and then pushed down (koneke or pahuhu) ; the next section is then twisted and pushed down, and so on until the required length is obtained. At the finish the pushed- down cord is knotted round the held cord. Each strand is prepared separately. The length of each strand is about 42 in. At either end of the seized strand there is a continuation of the two constituent cords. those at one end are united by simply plaiting them on in a square plait to form the tau, or tying-cord. In the belt described the white cords are concealed under the red and black cords so that only the latter two colours show in the tau. Each tau is 26 in. long. As the tau thins out, the square plait is changed into a flat rauru plait, and the last 4 in. is finished off with a two-ply twist ending in an overhand knot. (See Plate 35, fig. 3.) ; he many-stranded belt of the ѓи variety must be an old type, as it is found in Polynesia. The Niuean kafa is a belt composed of many strands of fine braid plaited from human hair. One in my possession contains sixty-nine strands, and is 352 in. long. The hair-braid is continuous, and looped at either end of the belt to take the tying-cords. Percy Smith (5) mentions some as containing over a hundred strands. Similar belts are described from Tahiti. COOKING-BANDS. Bands used in connection with cooking are termed paepae ити (oven- bands) in regions on the west coast of the North Island. In other parts they are also termed kopae, koropae, , koropaepae, konae, and koronae. They are used to place round the circumference of the ити, or hangi (earth-oven), to act as a raised rim, preventing the food heaped up on the heated stonés from faling out. When the pieces of unburnt wood have been removed and the heated stones levelled, the paepae is placed in position, the food heaped in and covered with the tapora mats and a layer of earth to keep in the steam generated from the water that is sprinkled over the food. These bands may be divided into two kinds. Paepae raranga : Plaited Band. . This a band 4in. to 6in. wide, made from green flax. The method is to take four full blades, remove the edges, bend the butts, and split down the blades to this bending, as in commencin kono, or cooked- with a check stroke through the other three pairs, as shown in fig. 11. the upper left marginal weft, 1, is bent over at right angles to its course and Те Ranci Hrigoa.— Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork. 351 one over the shortening weft as it is bent back from the border and passed between the two layers separated for its reception, the butt a of the new weft being placed level with the border from which a shortenin weft was bent back. The continuation of the plaiting locks the new чей in position. А simpler way is to push the butt end of the new weft bac along the course of the shortening weft for the width of the band. The ends of the wefts are cut short, and can ‘be turned back and interlaced under crossing wefts to keep them in open The two ends of the band are brought together and may be ti Fres. l1-13.— Details of paepae raranga (plaited band). The paepae raranga thus forms a continuous band which encircles the umu. It is set on edge, and is also called a paepae whakatu (upright oven-band). Being made of green flax, the wefts shrink and ы loose r being used, at the most, twice, when they are cast aside and fresh ones made at no cost and little la _ There is another variation of the plaited paepae ити made by the Ngati- ( the east coast. The full blades are bent at the butt as usual, at the middle by the undivided butt portion. Six or more blades are used. Fig. 12 represents six blades laid down in the order of the numbers against them. They are crossed at their butt-junction in such a manner as to be alternately above and below—or, m other words, so as to con- tinue a check plait. The plaiting is commenced with the six elements on 352 Transactions. the left by defining the lower border of the band. Weft 2 is bent at right angles to its course by a half-turn backwards and passed under 4 type described. Wefts reach the end in a po i wefts on either side : these are tied together to prevent the band becoming undone. The other half of the band is commenced by plaiting the six wefts on the right in a similar way. These wefts, it must be remembered, are the other halves of the flax-blades already used. Fig. 13 shows them in position, on the reader's right, ready for the start. Commencing at the lower border, it must be remembered that we are going in the opposite direction, and diagramatically the processes are reversed. Weft 1 takes a - half-turn forward and passes in front of 3 and behind 5. Weft 3 follows suit and passes in front of 5. Weft 6 above takes a half-turn backward This method aims at getting a longer weft and so avoid joining fresh wefts in, as in the usual west-coast method. The joining is done at the beginning, as it were. (See Plate 36, figs. 1, 2.) A better class of band is plaited with narrower wefts which have been and a check alternate. According to the plaiters, this thickens the band and assists it in standing on its edge. The twisted or braided band which follows was not used by the Ngati-Porou. Paepae whiri: Twisted Band. _ This variety is made from bundles of narrow wefts of flax, and plaited with a three-ply braid into- a thick band of varying width. The wefts are of unprepared flax, and are narrower than the usual wefts for baskets. * A EAE ЙЧ СЕЛЕ, ¥ “i ДА * TRANS. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE 33. Tipare (fillet for the Operi worn by ny A the plaiting expert of i, Wanganui River PLATE 34. TRANS. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. "Јом USM se UT payong soSpo рив pop[oj ‘Diyn ртр —'s ‘OX ‘səpə jo onbrugoo] moys оў mo peuedo *(3poq suvu) DADYN pn— | e - "а. » + m м» --— OX Б] : YE A Ф "DIT "ex PLATE 35. "zpu9] wniuogq I} Jo qY poqojnos шолу әреш (4q в UBUIOM) oqmu-n- —$g n “элю OY} JO soA*o[ шолу opwur (4joq s,uvuroM) nqo4Dny-m,], —'G “OL ‘anny jo pueq se onbruqoe, ewes jo риза Surs јо 3[9og —^ T '914 Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE 36. Fro. 9 raranga (oven-band). The secant band. Fic. 2.—The band holding the food in posi Fic. 3.— Раерае whiri, a twisted oven- Бы 5 PLATE 37. Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. Fic. 1.—Piupiu ahi (fire-fan). Fic. 2.—Patungaro (fly-flap). TRANS. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE 38. Paraerae (sandals). Upper surface of sandals for right foot. Fic. 1.—Check Stroke, taki-tahi : lac ing-strands turned back to show detail of heel ; upper elements of double wefts twisted over knotted strand back on 50 upper surface of heel-part; lower elements show cut-off ends projecting beyond heel-margin. IG, 2.—T willed-two stroke, t. 3, J orua ; lacing-strands in position and tied. -—Under-surface of figs. 1, 2, PLATE INST., VoL. -5f N.Z. TRANS. -Dutowv| 201 ‹ Күтәрә moys on og) pue *sdoo[ SSOIO€ DUIDE элт spuwl)s sdoo[p-oprs oo1gj “purq-[eey aq P :uonsod ur [upuus TRANS. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE 40. Те Raner Hrroa.—Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork. 353 The butt ends are not specially scraped, uris they show a tuft of fibre from the takirikiri process of tearing the strips off the butt end of the leaf. The strips are allowed to dry a little, so as ws avoid dnt gea ed The whole bundle of strips is divided into two equal parts trips composing one part are knotted together at their thin ends, corresponding to the narrower tip end of the leaf, with an overhand knot. The strips added, one to each = The strips are reversed, the wider butt ends = the | м strips being plaited in first. The added strips materially e thickness of ie band, until the butt ends of the first set are ня вт on the band gradually tapers off until the tip ends of the second end are reached and finished off with an overhand knot. The total length of the band I am describing is 46 in. Its width in the middle is 24 ш. and thickness ljin.- The part of the band between the tapering llin. at either end maintained the fairly even width of 24 in., and there- fore the business part of the band is roughly 2 ft. in length. It was thus necessary to have two or three bands to encircle the oven, the tapering ends, being too low, being отецаррей by the wider parts of the neigh- bouring bands. (See Plate 36, fig. 3 These braided paepae lasted à long time, and were hung up in the cooking-houses after use. They make a strong serviceable band, but owing to their narrower width the food is more likely to flow over than with the wider-plaited bands. On the other hand, they save the trouble of seeking out fresh flax before cooking each meal. 5. FIRE-FANS: PIUPIU AHI. Fans, which must have been well known to the Maori in Polynesi were soon forgotten and discarded in the colder climate of New Zealand. So far as one can gather, € were no fans used for directing a current of air towards the heated face. The sole representative of the well-made and artistic fans of the vensa Polynesian islands was a rectangular strip of plaited flax used for fanning a smouldering fire into flame. To avoid the repeated use of the fire-plough, with its somewhat strenuous exertion, the coals of a fire which had completed its immediate work were covered over with ashes so as to keep them alive. To restart the fire the ashes were parted, and the coals, which had smouldered slowly, were fanned into a glow as the ee was ores Тһе bankin: so Te p of fires was an brothers and their warriors, was subjected to a series of annoyances by a neigh sub-tribe. This was done in order that he might be con- strained to leave the district without an actual declaration of active | — When he went inland, his p day's catch of fish, hanging to pres iig were surreptitiously remov en he went afishing, his naai of fern-root, drying in the sun, were similarly qiia The limit of Б. was reached when the live coals of his banked-up бге were abstracted. The coals were not put out with viter as active signs of interference would have been noticed ; but, like the fish and the fern- root, they simply disappeared—they faded away. The sole survivor of 12—Trans. MOENIA Л MP ROSSO 7 354 Transactions. 3 powerful family, realizing his impotence, spake bitterly and said, “ Ko te moko ta kau i au; mehe ko te moko i а Rangi-nui-te-Ao, e mana ana te _ kohatu, e mana ana te tukituki " (* Alas! the tattooing of my face was in vain; were it but the tattooing on the face of Rangi-nui-te-Ao, then the . stone club and the stone pounder would be backed by the authority of . power"). Rangi-nui-te-Ao was the eldest of the seven brothers. This _ saying reached the ears of Tukutahi and Rehetaia, the powerful kinsmen of the helpless one. Inquiries and explanations led to the advent of a war-party, which effectively— but that is another story. The ahi-ka-roa, the fire that has been alight for a long period, is a well- — known term in establishing claims to land. It takes its origin from the - custom or necessity of not allowing the fire to become extinct. $ Apart from the method of rekindling a cooking-fire, charcoal fires were | the ordinary means of heating the wharepuni, or dwelling-houses. The : lack of ventilation prohibited the use of wood, owing to the nuisance - created by smoke. The charcoal as it burnt down was covered by a deposit _ of ash, which was usually gently waved off with the fire-fan ere a fresh _ supply of charcoal was added. E The necessity for a fire-fan was further occasioned by the general - repugnance of the Maori to blowing a fire with the breath. This took its tapu affected those who partook of it, and the act thus transgressed E: chiefs tapu. The act of cooking food on such a fire was also a direct - : e beginning- edge may be done by plaiting the butt wefts with а three-ply braid as in the mat. e рем. fini i ) i 6. FLY-FLAPS: PATUNGARO. 6 The fly-flap, ог fly-whisk, of Polynesi i odified repre- tlle , olynesia again finds a m rd sentative in New Zealand. The fuifui lago oe Nine and fue of Samoa are Те Ranet Hrroa.—Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork. 355 made of braided sinnet, a number of strands being tied to a handle and the fended human beings in m s. In Niue it is rare to see Natives walking about in the daytime without leafy branches constantly in motion to prevent these pests from alighting on them man with any feeling by the dead. In olden times one of the weaknesses of the Maori was that of keeping their dead above ground for as long as possible: a too- hurried burial was looked upon as a disrespect to the dead. Grief must be view the cor good deal of trouble is sometimes experienced by the Department of Health in obtaining speedy burial in cases of death from infectious diseases - ave had to be enacted under the Maori the summer, and twenty-four hours in the case of infectious disease meet this the fly-flap, that had been discarded for the living, was re i or reinvented for t Sinnet and horsehair not being available, dr flax-fibre causing more trouble than seemed ne , the to ensure swatting a fly that had alighted on a corpse. As the appliance from this centre outwards, was wrapped in su four limbs of the cross. Reference to fig. 14 will show that the flaxen strip is a wrapped stroke identical with that used in the decorative panels of houses (6). As each turn of the strip follows the shortest distance between of the cross, when the end was tied. As each turn between the limbs was made, the strip of flax overlapped the outer edge of the previous turn, and 12* 356 Transactions. so presented a close surface. The completed figure maintained its lozenge- shaped appearance from the long axis of the handle passing diagonally through opposite corners of the square. It is interesting to note that the name of the fly-flap, patu ngaro, is given to some of the lozenge motives 1 in the decorative lattice-work of house-panels. The Ngati-Porou of the — east coast called a fire-flap a hauhau rango. Occasionally a strip of ах — — dyed black was alternated with the white to give a decorative effect. Occasionally, too, there might be two cross-pieces instead of one, this producing a six-sided figure. (See Plate 37, fig. 2 Fic. 14.—Fly-flap : front. Fic. 15.—Fly-flap: back. E Fig. 15 shows that the flax strip crosses the posterior surface of the arms of he i cross horizontally or vertically, whereas on the anterior surface it crosses diagonally. — success reaching the neighbouring Ngati-Ruanui Tribe, a formal invitation — — conducted with all the etiquette appertaining to ancient warfare was sent to the Ati Awa. The thirty warriors, fully armed, obeyed the summons | and conducted the attack so vigorously that in a short space the Nat a Ruanui tribal prison-cells were utterly cleared of the enemy. Ceremomla —— speeches were then made by the indebted tribe, and a large (for a pris E quantity of tobacco handed over with due observances to the victorious — | war-party. It was one of these successful veterans who constructed the | A fly-lap above described. Thus the temporary incarceration of my Own E tee resulted in the recording of an ethnological item of some small ` . Flat ornaments made like the fly-flap were used on the ends of the piume (hihi) of a canoe. They were also called patu ngaro, from the origi a the motive. The same motive is also used in some fish-traps, such as w torehe and the tutoko. They were used as bait-rests, a strand of flax or fibre — being passed over the bait and round the projecting arms of the cross е secure it in position. The Whanau Apanui Tribe, of the Bay of Plenty, — term the bait-rest of the torehe trap a pouraka. - e rece cu ea P EN, Tr Rawer Hinoa.— Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork. 351 7. SANDALS: PARAERAE. Sandals were plaited from flax, or the leaves of the Cordyline australis. mentions tha the Poutini coast they were also made mountain grass, and that in expeditions from five to twenty pairs were carried by each individual were quiekly worn out in rough stony country whatever material was available. In the North Island the use was not so universal. The Whanganui and East Coast people know nothing of them, P NC * є; * * \ A, Y \ Ф $ VA ~ Fics. 16-18,—Diagrammatic representation of sandal: 16, the sole; 17, half the heel; 18, the lacing. and regard them with scepticism. In Taranaki, however, they were worn until fairly recently by old men at Parihaka. ey say they were used to protect the feet from the frost as well as the rough stones on the beaches. They were also used in the Taupo and Moawhango districts, where they were termed parekereke. .Best (3) states that in the Tuhoe country special ones were plaited from the tumatakuru shrub (Aciphylla squarrosa) for crossing the Huiarau Range. A rough kind of combined sandal and legging is named 358 Transactions. of protecting the feet from the snow, and the shar shrub ‘ tumatakuru' (Discaria toumatou Raoul), which [1n. across the toes, and narrowed down to 32 in. across the instep and З in. across the heel. Fig. 16 is a diagrammatic representation of one, sandal has been reached, the remaining portion, Z, must be twisted bac into the body of the article. wi ted b ? С and A, and over D and B, and to lie parallel with its first lim Те Rawaer Hrigoa.— Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork. 359 the fifth sinistral. Thus is the tale completed. The et 1 and 5, by being doubled round, lock the wefts in position on being tightened. They not only mark the ends of the toe-border, but commence the two side borders. Thus, on the left side, the first weft to project beyond the side edge commenced by A is the first sinistral weft, V. This is now twisted back into the work at V to function as a dextral. To continue the check stroke it must pass above the first crossing-weft that it meets—namely, W. The rest follows automatically. The next left-hand weft to emerge beyond the border thus defined is W, and it is twisted back at W+. On the right- hand border the first weft to emerge beyond the defining weft Z is the last dextral E. This is twisted back at right angles at E*, passes under the crossing-weft D to continue the check, and carries on as the sinistral. So the plaiting proceeds, wefts being turned back as they reach the side bord Thus V, which started as a sinistral weft, by the turn at V! becomes a dextral, and at V? on the opposite side becomes a sinistral again. It will be noticed that the turns at the edges are made with a backward turn on the left and with a forward turn on the right. It is immaterial which way the turn is made so long as a similar one is made on each border for the sake of appearance. As the plaiting continues the wefts are drawn together more tightly, so as to narrow the sandal towards the instep and the ; eight turns at either border the sandal is long enough. Without any further twists at the side, the crossing-wefts are interlaced to continue the check stroke, and the plaiting ends at the point made by the crossing of the two marginal wefts, C and X. Five wefts are left on either side. The sole being completed, the fastenings are attached in the following manner: ‘Two strong strips of flax are knotted together at the butt ends with an overhand knot. The knot is laid upon the apex where C and X cross in fig. 16. The two strips are diverged so as to lie upon the marginal wefts, C and X (fig. 16). The wefts that entered into the construction of the sole have been double wefts dents nei one element lying upon the other. In the following procedure the upper elements alone are used, the lower elements being disregarded for the time being. The left W, V, and А are treated in the same way as X. В, the last of the series, is simply tied to the strip with an overhand knot as in fig. 17. Referring to fig. 16, the wefts D, E, and Z on the right are treated in the same manner as C; and Y, being the last of the series, is tied to the right strip with an overhand knot. The heel-margin is thus defined, and the wefts fixed. The lower elements of the ten wefts are Бы cut off close to where they emerge from the last crossing- weft. Fig. 17 is purely diagrammatical. Plate 38, fig. 1, shows the weft-ends close Te and projecting in over the heel-area for about 2in. This side, done last, naturally forms the upper layer To complete the heel mS. two or three strips of flax are tied to the two flaxen strips at about lin. above the knots at B and Y. They are tied with simple overhand dois on either side, and are about 4in. in length. The ends of the cross-strips are tied close together, and form a heel-band to secure the heel part ^ passing across the tendo Achillis above the point of the heel. (See fig. 18.) 360 Transactions. of the under-surface of the sole. The lacing-strips were in actual position, with the ends tied. Plate 39 shows one of the sandals in position on the foot. The foot, being small, was slipped in without disarranging or untying the lacing-strips. Fig. 18 shows the technique. It will be seen that the two long flaxen strips which helped to fix the upper layer of heel- wefts, and to which the heel-band was attached, are carried down on either side-border in three loops formed by passing the strips through these weft- turns at the edges, the third loop being the strip next to the toe-border, The strips are now simply interlaced through the loop on either side, and tied together in front of the ankle as shown in fig. 18 and Plate 39. At times a short strip of flax is passed through the middle of the toe-border - at T and tied round the two lacing-strips where they cross to the third loop at S. The loop and lacing-strips being continuous, the former can be adjusted to any size of foot. Besides paraerae and parekereke, Williams gives parahirahi as a sandal made of flax. Hamilton (8) states that there were three kinds of sandals - made in the South Island. One kind was made of a single layer of plaited flax-leaves, and was called paraerae hou, or kuara, or parekereke. Both aerae and parekereke are North Island names for sandals in general, whether made of flax or ti (Cordyline). Paraerae hou seems to me to mean - sandals made from fresh leaves, whether of flax or ti. His second kind, named takitaki, seems to be a misprint for takitahi. Takitahi is the North Island term for the check stroke, and is applied to a sandal to indicate the technique employed. His third kind, torua, is also used in the North to indicate the stroke used—viz., a twilled two; but according to Shortland, quoted above, it may have been the name in the South for the sandal with double sole. | Best mentions that combined leggings and sandals were made. Besides tumatakuru, the names rohe and papari are given by him for this article. | He also mentions toe-caps, called paenaena, and leggings, called parenga- renga. Of their technique I have no knowledge. Sandals and shoes made of narrower white wefts and of dressed fibre are to be seen in our museums, but they must be regarded as modifications originating in post-European times. Smalley NS 8. SAILS: RA, OR MAMARU. it wood was used. Long strips of sail-mat were plaited, and then strips were placed together with the edges overlapping. These were Sew together with coconut-fibre. The strip figured by him is 47 in. wide, and the width of the wefts from $ in. to lin. The sail was twice as heavy Te Ranci Hingoa.— Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork. 361 made in strips, but that of Tahiti seems to have been composed of several large mats sewn together Fortunately a Maori sail survives in the British Museum, and has been figured by Hamilton. (See Plate 40.) It is triangular, with the base upwards, and has loops for the mast and sprit. From the posterior edge near the top a flag-like appendage juts out. The edges of this and of the top of the sail are decorated with tufts of feathers. Double zigzag coloured lines run vertically down the sail. Hamilton says that the material is either flax or kiekie. From the narrow width of the wefts as shown in the р, 4 play, 3 ft. 6in.; width of play, 8in. The width at the top, 6 ft. 4in., wider than the usual section of a floor-mat, and it is T€ that in the upper part there is a join. The line running down the middle looks like a crease due to folding. Close-up photographs of the sail should зд obtained from the British Museum and replicas plaited for our own museums. This could be done quite easily. Sails have been so long out of date that the possibility of obtaining such a copy of an authentic old-time sail should not be neglected. e only authentic copies that our museums possess of the kotaha (throwing-stick) were made and carved by Anaha, of Rotorua, from measurements and casts kindly supplied by Edge- Partington from those in the British Museum. The one vestige of information concerning anything approaching the old-time sail that I could obtain was an incident narrated to me by Paratene Ngata, of Waiapu. During the Hauhau war on the pakeha lower boom. A rope was tied to the lower pena corner. With mats hoisted, this curious fleet successfully sailed to Tupa ACKNOWLEDGMENTS. To Mr. J. McDonald, of the Dominion Museum, are due most of the plates, and the figures of the tipare; Mr. H. Hamilton supplied photo- graphs of belts, MAP &c. From Mr. Best's article on “The Art of the Whare е " much has been learned, and free use has been made of its information. То many women of my own race in the east and the west I owe thanks for their unfailing patience and readiness to supply information and demonstrate techniqe. The women of my own tribe were at first loth to encourage me in what they considered was not man's wor n conclusion, this and the pete article make no pretension to having exhausted the art of plaiting. There are tribal differences in commencing, joining, and finishing Кыш. апа uie a number of different. varieties of baskets and minor articles yet to be described. h receive attention as opportunity occurs. I hope, however, that sufficient ip the тв technique of plaiting has been recorded to form a basis for comparison with the same art in Polynesia and along the route the Polonos басе: in the past. - ERRATUM. In the article on “ Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork," Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, p. 714, under fig. 1, instead of “ Commencement of ues a taka mat," read, á: Commencement of plaiting a taka mat . 362 Transactions. REFERENCES. 1. Н. W. Wrams, 1917. Dictionary of the Maori Language. 2. Е. RATZEL, 1896. History of Mankind, vol. 1, p. 242. 3. E. Best, 1899. Art of the Whare Pora, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 31, pp. 647-53. 4. Te Ranei Hiroa, 1923. Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork, Trans. N.Z. Inst., i vol. 54, pp. 705-42. e 5. 8. Percy Smiru, 1903. Niue Fekai Island and its People, p. 63. Whitcombe ar от 08, 6. ТЕ Rancor Hrroa, 1921.—Maori Decorative Art, Trans. N.Z. Inst, vol б рр. . » 7. Н. D. SkiwwER, 1912. Maori Life on the Poutini Coast, Jour. Polynesian Soc l, p. 144. 3 vol. 21, p. 8. A. HaMILTON, 1896. Maori Art, p. 294. N.Z. Inst. p 9. WinLiaM T. BricHam, 1906. Mat and Basket Weaving of the old Hawaiians, emoirs of the Bernice Pauahi Bis seum, vol. 2, pp. 46, 47. 10. A. HawiLTON, 1908. inion Mus. Bull. No. 2, p. 15. ll. E. SuomTLAxD, 1851. The Southern Districts of New Zealand. London. The Passing of the Maori. By Te Raxer Hrgoa (Р. Н. Воск), 0.8.0., M.D. [Read before the Auckland Institute, 16th October, 1922 ; received by Editor, 31st есет e 1922 ; issued separately, 8th July, 1924.1 ° INTRODUCTORY. “ THE passing of the Maori." These words have a sad and mournful so They almost convey the idea that in order to do justice to the subje should ind our brows with wreaths of kawakawa leaves, lacerate our with obsidian flakes, and raise the wail of the tangi, for “a race th speeding sadly onward to oblivion.” Such seems to have been the attit of € ri i the past. ст Sy . Newman (1, p. 477) stated: “ Taking all things into а. the disappearance of the race is um d ай кэк. for ride [the race] is sick unto death, and is already potentially . "e quotes von Hochstetter as observing, in 1865, “ The Maoris Те Raxer Hinoa.— The Passing of the Maori. 363 look forward with a fatal resignation to the destiny of the final extinction of their race. They themselves say, ‘As clover killed the fern, and the European dog the Maori dog, as the Maori rat was destroyed by the pakeha rat, so our people also will be gradually supplanted and. exterminated by the Europeans. ” From Featherston in 1856 to Walsh in 1907 is half a century. The cumulative experience and study of half a century led the writers quoted above to see the Maori race facing nothing but rapid extinction. In view of the fact that these writers gathered the procurable data of their day and subjected them to careful analysis, their conclusions must be treated the vanished Maori rat and the extinct Maori dog. They do not appear to belong to the same class of mammal. The native fern does not seem to be tamely giving way to the European clover. In this respect the Maori availed of as he led us to expect. Sir Walter Buller's twenty-five years grace expired in 1909. The race that Archdeacon Walsh said was already lington Philosophical Society. Since the last address was delivered fifteen years have elapsed. It is therefore fitting that the present condition of POPULATION. Cook estimated the Maori population as 100,000. As pointed out by varjous writers, this estimate could have been only a very rough guess, formed from the coastal tribes that he saw. The west coast of the North Island he never explored. Northern Tara- naki, from the evidence afforded by the denseness of the terraced hills, must have supported a very large population. Whakatane, the Waimana by one call). Consider the huge garrisons that must have been required to man the crater-forts near Pakaraka and Ohaeawai, in the Bay of Islands, food-supplies, and, incidentally, of course, on the ability to hold the terri- tory producing them. The larger rivers and inland lakes produced fish in abundance in their due seasons. This supply was not confined to eels, but smaller fish, not considered by Europeans, made up for their lack of size by their quantity. 364 Transactions. occupation with the actual villages occupied in a district at the present ti . . time. The fighting Ngati-Tama, who manned and held the many strong- holds of that stormy strip of Taranaki coast between the Mokau River and the White Cliffs, the “ gateway of the west," have dwindled down to. a single scattered village of barely fifty souls ; yet in their day they not only withstood the ceaseless onslaughts of the great Maniapoto and Waikato tribes, but conducted victorious campaigns to the north and to the south. descendants of the old-time military engineers to recite the history of | shall never know. after the acquisition of guns in the first quarter of the nineteenth centur de i i i of Hongi Mika, — Te Wherowhero, Te Waharoa, and Te Rauparaha, fully one-half of the causes, there was an added infant mortality. To aggravate the introduced wastage of Maori life were the unnecessary European wars of the “ forties Te Rawoer Hrroa.—The Passing of the Maori. 365 and "sixties." The wonder is that extinction was still being argued about i \ In the following table the figures for the earlier years are estimates. The lowest ebb appears to have been reached in 1871, with another serious drop in 1896. Table 1.—Population. | | Authority. Year. | Population. у герен Captain ОКЕ. ү ‚. | 1169-74 | 100,000 | (400,000) Nicholas .. us ey: is 1814 | 150,000 | Rev. W. Williams (estimate) .. vd 1835 | 200,000 | : 1840 | 114,000 Governor Grey съ i aa 1849 | 120,000 Mr. McLéan ге 5. ..| 1853 | 60, | Judge Fenton a x 2| 1808 55,970 i Ў. | ..| 1867 | 38,540 EU nM Government 5 | 387 | 45,470 = p ..| 1800 | 41,993 t = ..| 1896 | 39,854 Colonial Government (proper census) . . 1906 | 47,731 , In. 4,630 » e = 1911 | 49,844 In. 2,113 е 2 J| 3916 | 49,776 | De. 68 Re 5 zi 1921 | 52,751 | In. 2,975 population at the low figure of 30,000. Twenty-five years later what should have been a remnant had reached the healthy figures of over 48,000. Arch- deacon Walsh held that no reliance could be placed in the figures until the census of 1906. Here proper house-to-house visits were made by properly qualified enumerators, and the assistance of intelligent and trustworthy Maori with local knowledge was obtained. Не considered that previous the present rate of declension continues it must soon reach the vanishing- point." The next census, in 1911, taken by the same system which gained 1s concerned. 366 T'ransactions. INCREASED PERCENTAGE OF THE YOUNG. Table 2.—Maori Population under Fifteen Years. Year. Population. Total oum 5. 1891 .. 14,251 34-1 1896 14,248 35:7 1901 16,082 37:3 1906 18,417. 38:6 1911 19,902 40-0 1916 20,536 41:3 1921 21,071 40-0 THE STAYING оғ EXTINCTION. In the confusion that followed the clash of two cultures, the Maori of the early nineteenth century was unable to distinguish the good from the evil in the two systems. | By adopting European weapons, food, and clothing, and beco Christianized, he himself volunt rily commenced the disintegration of Те Ranot Hiroa.—The Passing of the Maori. 367 progress received such a shock that in some districts the evil effects still troops at the fall of one of the Waikato forts, on their liberation spread the disease amongst their people. The disease died out after working its havoc on the fertility of the race. Any serious recrudescence that might have occurred as the effect of helping to share the “ white man's burden " during the Great War has, owing to modern methods and treatment, been arrested. districts, and the Maori people as a whole no longer accept disease and death with fatal resignation. In the last year or so, in districts where typhoid has occurred, over 2,000 inoculations against the disease have been made. The Tokotoko rangi (Spear from heaven that sweeps away food and man"), that the ancient poet Turaukawa lamented over, no longer makes thrusts that go unparried. Sanitation has made great advances. The simple but efficacious form of latrine that Rupe first instituted in the home of the god Rehua in the tenth heaven, copied by succeeding generations in the hill-forts of old, and abandoned with so much of good in the old culture, is being restored in its modern form in a modern environment. Water-supplies are protected, and modern systems installed. Ventilation, which as applied to communal meeting-houses was bitterly opposed twenty years ago, js now treated y el mittees acting under the authority of Maori Health Councils. Tangi, hui, and such gatherings are conducted under sanitary rules, and avoid the disasters of the past. Maori communal life is disintregating. Each generation has added separate holdings. In many places the tribal meeting-house stands alone, or flanked by a solitary cooking-house, patiently waiting until a death or some object of great moment shall for a brief period draw its people together beneath its sheltering roof. Visiting ethnologists have asked me to take them to some typical Maori village where they would see something of the old Maori life, but I am unable to comply. The time was when 368 Transactions. e 5 Qu £ д. i c = et B o | CE B o z ES Ф > £5 |а. | ta) 5 о c & m Sq £e et s B B us] S et - Ф ш] T-^ £g В or labouring to obtain a livelihood, and cannot afford to waste a day. Meetings must be held at night, and sufficient notice must be given to inform the scattered households. Then, when the discussion is over, instead of reclining in their rugs and telling tales of ancient days till dewy morn, they pick up their belongings and depart for théir homes, for the coming day has its duties. This is as it should be. Many people express the opinion that it is a pity that the old Maori haka (war-dances) and poi dances are being lost. In the same breath they say that the Maori must work his land and live like Europeans. The two es incompatible. The haka and the various dances were the ee х , | 3 the Maori would become extinct like the New Zealand fauna. Hochstetter and others believed him. The Maori of the present day, who fought side Tr Ranet Hrroa.—The Passing of the Maori. 369 because it was overwhelming other branches of the Polynesian race to which he belonged. Marett (6) points out that evolution is influenced by race, environment, and culture. He says: “ Life evolves—that is to say, changes—by being handed on from certain forms to certain other forms, and a partial rigidity marks the process together with a partial plasticity. There is a stiffening, so to speak, that keeps the life-force, up to a point, sufficient weight attached to it as an avenue of escape for the Maori. It is this “s Though the Maori is still of the same race, the plastic part of him has been subjected for over five centuries to a changed environment. Five centuries in a temperate climate toughened his constitution, sharpened his mentality, and altered his material culture. The islanders, with their open houses, scanty tapa clothing, and food without labour, were left far behind the Maori. The sea-roads to Hawaiki were closed down for ever. vigorous climate, caused him to shed the indolence of the tropics. A more vigorous and virile people was bred, an when conditions were rudely changed with the nineteenth century the Maori was in a better nction than his more easy-going kinsman in Polynesia. As his material environment has changed in New Zealand, the Maori has strewn the century path with the thousands of his dead ; but generation by generation the measure of plasticity has reacted little by little, until now the survivors have weathered the storm of extinction. better prenatal environment for succeeding generations. Dr. Rivers (7), in discussing the depopulation of Melanesia, assigns the 370 Transactions. games, his hopes and aspirations, and every desire to prolong life. It was - is sense of humour and his happy disposition that madé him such a good soldier. He reacted less to the depressing conditions of European warfare than most of his white comrades, and there could be no greater test. PROPORTION oF SEXES. Table 3—Females per 1,000 Males. Year. Maori. European. 1859 (Fenton) de z: ig 400 ss 1881: ae ae me .. 809 y 1891 A T. е ae: ВАД 883 1901 - ale © Е: .. 866 908 1906 А es - .. 869 887 1911 es px ys ca, ON» 896 1916 (war-time census) $ .. 919 993 1921 т Б . 890 959 It will be seen that since Newman's figures there has been a stead: rom th teachers, the following result was arrived at :— Number of Native schools 7 i 102 Number of pupils with Native blood .. ^ .. 4,549 Females per 1,000 males Ex xx 921 i ing effaced. The change from 766 per 1,000 in 1859, to 890 in 1921, and 921 amongst the children in 1922, is one that is of the importance. _ are not able їп a certain amount of isolation they m in the general population. Dr. E. B. T ler, in speaking of the та says, " АП human races, по matter form or colour, ead-form, hair- and eye-colour, : the confusion of race-mixture with Те Ranet Hrroa.—The Passing of the Maori. 371 of any pretensions to purity of race. e have not sufficient data to show completely what has taken place with regard to assimilation, but we respectfully submit a few facts for consideration, with the hope that they may be amplified later. DENSITY oF THE Maori POPULATION. By its own natural increase the larger European population (1,218,915, as against 52,751 Maori in 1921) is every year rendering the proportion of the Maori population less and less in the total population of the country. The following table shows that the number of Europeans to one Maori has been steadily increasing in spite of the fact that the Maori population has also been increasing :— Table 4.—Ratio of Maori to European. Number.of E n е, ta One =” эш 1891 ; vee E 1896 3 17-6 1901 . 17-9 1906 18-6 1911 20-2 1916 =a ee po R9 1921. = is nc 296 The proportion of 23-6 Europeans to 1 Maori, or 4-2 Maoris for every 100 I , is the ratio for the total population of both Islands 00 Europeans : The density of the Maori population in particular districts, however, varies considerably. This is clearly shown in the accompanying map. The black area of Hokianga, on the west side of the northern area, there are more Maoris than Europeans. To the north and north-east of it lie Mangonui and Whangaroa, with 71 and 74 respectively to the 100 Europeans. To the east lies the Bay of Islands with 64. Though these parts have probably always carried a large Maori population owing to the climate assisted by lesser European settlement. Though containing the oldest European settlements, the area contained so much poor gum-lands unsuitable for closer settlement that European settlers went elsewhere. The Maoris naturally hold the fertile valleys; and except for timber, gum, and trading there was not so much inducement for white occupation. With the opening-up of some of the land, and better travelling facilities, 312 Transactions. the European population is inereasing, and in the future we may see the shading of this area becoming lighter. This density of population has in the past been protected by the isolation the area enjoyed on account of bad roads and comparatively poor country. Passing south, we encounter larger towns at Whangarei and Dargaville, with larger white populations, thus further reducing the Maori density to 8 and 12-4 respectively. In the Auckland district, in spite of a fairly large Maori population of 1,733, the huge white population reduces the density to less than 1. Owing to Number m Maoris ts тоо Europeans оч n СА ^ ade AS LENT. WAIKATO. C o e of ? PALMERSTON. 7v. J ндуу TAY n nm. r is E WAIPAWA. // WAIRARAPA, Map of North Island, showing density of Maoris to Europeans, in hospital districts. prosperous European settlements, the Waikato district, though containing 9,234 Maoris, has its density reduced to 11-9 when spread over its very large area. агаш to the other dense area, in the east, we find that it also has enjoyed isolation in the past. Owing to bad roads land-buyers of the Те Rawar Hrroa.—The Passing of the Maori. 373 shades off to 27. Below Waiapu we have the comparatively large town of Gisborne reducing the density of the Cook County to 9-7, but farther on Wairoa rises to 64. W respectively. On the west coast from Taranaki to Wellington the same are the only districts with a density not below 1. For the whole of the South Island there are 4 Maoris to 1,000 Europeans. In two Hospital Board districts there are 4 to 10,000 whites, and in three districts there are none at all. When the density falls very low, the opportunities for assimilation by intermarriage are increased. MIscEGENATION. Intermixture between the two races has been going on from the earliest days of colonization. Newman held that half-castes were a feeble race, tending rapidly to extinction, and with no improved fertility. He produced no data to support his statement. I doubt its applicability at the present time, but hope to acquire further data on the subject. In the United States Е" Ф than among full-blooded women. Аё the present time there is, in t accredited Maori population, a larger percentage with mixed blood than we are apt to think. In the census returns half-castes living as Maoris are counted with the Maori population, and those living as Europeans are correspondingly counted with the European. It would be interesting to know what are the exact boundaries of the two modes of living. jeu Battalion examined by me in 1919, 48 per cont. had white blood. Of 4,039 pupils from 94 Native schools the following results were obtained :— Race. Number. Percentage. Full Maori & а 2,016 49-9 Maori with white blood d итали 50-1 4,039 100-0 374 | Transactions. ranks depleted by marriages, not only with full Europeans but with Maoris of mixed blood. The question is whether the full Maoris are reproducing enough to make up for the wastage from their ranks by death and marriage. To keep up their numbers they must, of course, marry full Maoris themselves. Ever Maori who marries any one not of full blood like himself has deliberately stepped outside the narrowing confines of the full-bloods, and the more children he begets the more he is assisting in changing the full Maori into another type. An idea prevails that the full Maori is really decreasing in this manner, and it is the mixed part of the Maori population that is causing the increase in the census returns. А very significant fact was brought to light by the returns kindly sent me by the Native-school teachers. In the proportion of sexes already dealt with the return for over 4,000 children of full and mixed blood was 921 females per 1,000 males. Returns for 1,159 children of the same series enumerated the sexes in each class from full blood to the Num Race. Males. Females. Females per 5 1,000 Males. e E 818 238 748 Mixed blood a apg i ы: 290 926 The numbers are too small, but the hint is so important that I give them. If in the improved condition of the total Maori population the improvement augured by the increase in the proportion of males applies only to the mixed-blood element, whilst with the full Maori it is falling, In conclusion, I have to thank the Майте teachers for sending me returns om their schools showing the proportion of sexes and the amount of mixed blood amongst their pupils. Available data from the The large pre-European population will never be regained by the full- blooded race, but the steady increase of the last twenty years shows there is in the old tribal proverb, “ We will never be lost, for we ed whi y ERE scegenation ha ped render the assimilation of culture and physieal features the stepping-ston to the evolution of a future type of New-Zealander in which we hope the best features of the Maori race will be perpetuated for ever. Te Ranet Hrroa.—The Passing of the Maori. 315 REFERENCES. 1. A. К. Newman. А Study of the Causes PAM to the Extinction of the Maori, Trans. N.Z. — tel 14, pp. 459-77, 1 W. BULLER. The Dec of the Maori eae N.Z. Journal of Science, vol. 2, 55, Р. Н. Hur. The Maoris To- day and To-morrow, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 29, pp. 150-62, 18 Archdeacon WaLsH. Тһе Passing of the Maori, Trans. N.Z. Inst, vol. 40, pp. 154-75, 1908. В. В. ManETT. Anthropology, p. 62, Williams and Norgate, 1919. W. H. R. Rivers. The Psychological Factor, Essays on the Depopulation of Mela- nesia, рр. 84-113, 1922, 2. 3. 4, —— The Maoris To-day and To-morrow, Trans. N.Z. Inst, vol 35, pp. 169-86, E 1903. 6. RE The Food Values of New Zealand Fish: Parts 3 and 4. By J. Матсо1м, M.D., and T. B. Hammon, M.A., B.Sc. [Read before the Otago Institute, 12th December, 1922 ; received by Editor, 31st December, 1922 ; issued separately, 8th July, 1924.] PART 3: SOME CALORIMETRIC ESTIMATIONS. THIS paper continues the series begun by Mrs. D. E. Johnson (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 52, 1920, pp. 20-26, and vol. 53, 1921, pp. 1-59), and many of the estimations were made on dried-fish powders that had been prepared and analysed by her. METHODS. The form of calorimeter калы was the Berthelot- Mahler. The ee ырайын done in compressed o xygen (25 atmospheres), and the was taken with a Beckmann thermometer gradua in in 1/ 100° C a iid pt with a lens to 1/500°. The те of water used, including the water-equivalent of the bomb, &c., grammes and our results with substances of DS caloric gra indicated an experimental error of less than 1 per cen Since it was necessary to extract = "fat" with solvents that are this w the hole, ind then the calorie values of the extracted fat and of the residue separately. By comparison we found that no appreciable change, such as absorption of the solvent by the fat or residue, had occurred uring the manipulations. Example: ln a dried-fish powder (groper 5—see Table I) we found by analysis 19-50 per cent. fat (= ether-soluble substance), 6:52 per cent extractives, and a residue, chiefly protein and salts = 74-0 per cent. The caloric value of the fat was found to be 8-6 calories per gramme, of the extractives 5-3, and of the residue 5-6. On calculating the caloric value of the powder from these data we get the figure 6-159 calories per gramme, while the direct estimation of the caloric value of the powder gave 6:165. 376 Transactions. Far. The ethereal extract of the dry-fish powder was used, since that is usually reckoned as fat in the analysis of foodstuffs. The following values ined were obtained :— TABLE I. Fish, or ag ma nat Remarks. Kingfish (haku; | 1| 8-796 calories.. | Fat extracted from dried-fish powder. Seriola lalandii) | 8-822 8-805 (average) КУ зиш ве с Groper (hapuku ; 5 | 8-670 (eae Oligorus gigas) 8-678 8-674 (average) Groper cme: оа M езана оно alcohol-dried fish, low 9-045 temperature ; old. 9-052 (average) Groper E I зе CONS YER UNSAPONIFIABLE MATTER. When the ethereal extract of fish is saponified with alcoholic potash, a certain amount of fatty material, soluble in ether, remains unattacked. This consists of cholesterols and other alcohols which replace the glycerol e: the ordinary fats. We have reason to believe that little, if any, of arrive at the true or utilizable fuel-value of the ethereal extract. In the specimen of groper-fat X in Table I the caloric value of the unsaponifiable material was found 10-4 calories. In total fuel-value of the fat was 9-05 calories the true value was only 8-01. These two considerations—viz., depreciated value on heating and drying, and the presence of a relatively large amount of unsaponifiable matter— both tend to reduce the standard figure (9-1) for caloric value of fat. When applied to fish-fats our estimations indicate a net value not above 8:0 calories pe gramme. ExTRACTIVES. = a weak alcoholic extract of the dried-fish powder we obtained a Caloric value of 5-3 per gramme. The figure usually given for caloric Matcotm.—Food Values of New Zealand Fish. 377 PROTEIN, A few estimations of the caloric value of the proteins of fish gave an average figure of 5-43—caleulated for the water—and ash-free substance. This corresponds closely to the figure for mammalian protein. ACKNOWLEDGMENTS. We again beg to acknowledge the grant of money from the Government, through the New Zealand Institute, which made this research possible ; also the hospitality of the University of Otago in granting us working- space, gas, light, water, &c. SuMMARY. In calculating the fuel-values of fish fats and oils the ease of oxidation before ingestion and the presence of considerable amounts of unsaponifiable matter should be taken into account. Instead of the standard figure, PART 4: COMPOSITION OF THE.PAUA (HALIOTIS IRIS). This paper gives an account of some analyses of the shell-fish paua (in this case Haliotis iris), which was used as food by the Maori and is £ ® Е. © B c E zi e = к" Б = 4, З, ga [17] S p tw * oF EB Ф z. © > E = 0, 3 Ф $ E e E methods of diet-analysis to such material. One reason for this is that the part of the shell-fish used as food includes the alimentary canal and its contents, the glands, heart, and sexual organs; whereas in vertebrate imals used as food only the muscles and certain organs are eaten. The results are that in shell-fish we have a more heterogeneous mixture of materials, the non-protein nitrogen is high, the substances soluble in ether are by no means all fat, and the percentage of unclassified material (“ extractives”) is considerable. r investigations were chiefly directed to the determination of the relative amounts of protein, carbohydrate, fat, and ash. e paua were obtained from the shore at Pounawea. They were alive when received in the laboratory, and were kindly identified for us by Professor Benham as Haliotis iris. 378 Transactions, . For the purposes of analysis some were divided into a “visceral” part and a “ muscle” part, before being dried in an oven at about 55? С. Others were dried similarly without separation into parts, and some were used fresh for glycogen estimation. PROTEIN. The usual method of estimating protein in food is to multiply the or 6:37. is m nitrogen we should get 58-1 (9-3 x 6-25), or about 15 per cent. of the fresh material. If, on the other hand, we were to take only the nitrogen that is insoluble when treated as described above we should get 39-7 per The true figure lies somewhere between these extremes, for some of the nitrogen of the extract may be due to amino acids split off from protein by autolytic changes in the earlier stages of drying, and such amino acids cannot be regarded as entirely valueless. . The above figures refer to the “ viscera.” A somewhat similar result 18 given by the “muscle” part, where the total nitrogen was 12-2 per cent. of the solids, and this consisted of 7-54 per cent. insoluble and 4-70 per cent. soluble in strong alcohol. In each case 30 to 40 per cent. of the total nitrogen was not in true protein form, and in such cases it is therefore incorrect to use the factor 6-25. CARBOHYDRATR. Using Pflueger’s method of estimation, we obtained the following figures for the glycogen percentage of freshly treated Haliotis iris :— TABLE II. | арваас | Sample. Part Weight in | Amount used | Percentage of x Grammes. (Grammes). Glycogen. a et f E Muscle ч coe 156 © 100 | 1-20 п iscera is v. 104 104 | 0-54 Muscle... 25 160 $00 1] 2-01 Viscera Ee va 135 125 | 0-50 posat but in spite of various devices the filtration proved so slow that Ше material began to decompose and had to be abandoned. The cause of Marcouw.—-Food Values of New Zealand Fish. 319 the slow filtration was undoubtedly the large amount of slimy mucus that was present. Glucose could easily be detected in the crude extract ee The glycogen from рапа “ muscle ” фа the usual qualitative tests, not reduce so readily as glucose solutions do, and in one test it failed to ferment with yeast. Unfortunately the time at our disposal did not allow of further investigation while the material was fresh. The origin of the glycogen found in marine shell-fish is worth investigating; for, unlike the feed contain chiefly pentosanes, methyl pentoses, and pentoses; and the transformation of these into glycogen does not occur readily, if at all, in the vertebrates In i g o out Pflueger's method for glycogen (heating чы several hours with 30 per cent. KOH) it was found that the glycogen, n pre- material which retarded the filtration. This was almost certainly some of the unsaponifiable fatty matter which had withstood the action of the alkali. Far. In the usual method of — foods, ч weight of the ethereal extract is returned as “ fat.” Although it is well known that ether does not extract all the fat, and that it extracts substances that are not fat, yet the method is convenient and suitable when dealing with vertebrate material. In the paua, and presumably in molluses generally, the faults of the method are more obvious, as can be seen from the following data: The dried visceral portion of paua 3 was себна with hot aleohol, and then with fes the alcohol was driven off and its residue extracted with ether; the combined ethereal extract gave, we may presume, all the ether-soluble ateri usually estimate a green colour, due to chlorophyll, and amounted to 7-04 per cent. of the А ponified, апа the | lids. This was sa fatty acids separated, washed, and ultimately weighed. The fatty acid in the ethereal = was about 73 per cent., whereas in ordinary fats it is about 90 a In t " the muscle portion the amount dissolved out by the alcohol uk iecur extracted with ether was between 80 and 90 per cent. of the total fat, whereas in a fish-powder (groper) treated in the same way only 70 per cent. of the fat was extracted by the alcohol. These observations indicate that the ethereal extract does not represent the true fat-value. Азн. The paua is comparatively rich in inorganic salts. The ктарын p gave 6-17 per cent. and the whole paua 7-5 per cent., indicating ash content in the fresh material of from 1-5 to nearly 2 per cent. x таре tive examination of а small quantity of the ash was kindly made for us in the Chemistry Department by Mr. Penseler, under Professor Inglis's direc- tions. The usual elements were found, but in addition Mr. Penseler note a strong suspicion of the presence of zine, although he was unaware that that element has been shown to be fairly common in marine shell- fish. 380 Transactions. UNIDENTIFIED MATERIAL. the unusual nature of this food: Paua 4 solids, 23-1 per cent. solids, 8-14 per cent. = fat, 7-5 per cent. = ash, and approximately 28 per cent. was soluble in 96 per cent. alcohol, but insoluble in ether. TABLE III. Visceral ^ Muscle Part. Part. Grammes. Grammes (1.) Fresh weight of edible portion 91-00 ater percentage Re 75-70 74-20 (3.) Solids by difference zi 24-30 25-80 ercentage composition of the solids— .(4.) Total nitrogen .. "a i sd $4 9-30 12-24 (5.) Non-protein nitrogen ES 1 A a 2 295 4-70 (6.) Nitrogen insoluble in alcohol (7.) Protein [maximal — (4) x Вор — iss is (8.) Protein [minimal = (6) x 6-25] — .. E. i д :00 (9.) Glycogen by calculation from Table IT ae » .. (2-36) (5:95) 10.) Fat (ethereal extract) m ae p 23 11.) As ( .. 7:04 6:57 ( cu cp: P x circa 7-00 6:17 nimal deficit 100 — [(7) + (9) + (10 11 "i b .. 95:50 3-50 . — 1 Maximal dolis b EVREN L 100 — [(8) + (9) + (10) + (11)] = 5 .. 43:90 34-30 REMARKS. The foregoing observations indicate that the paua has a considerable value as a foo aring on the question of the food of fishes. For example, it is known that in some cases, such as the herring, the fats of the minute crustaceans In conclusion, we beg to thank the University of Otago for facilities in Carrying on this work, and to acknowledge again the financial assistance of the research grant from the New Zealand Institute which made it possible. REFERENCE. 192 is ома ECHT, Marine Mollusks of the Pacific Coast, Jour. Biolog. Chem., vol. 45, PnuiLLiPPS.— Food-supply and Deterioration of Trout. 381 $ Food-supply and Deterioration of Trout in the Thermal Lakes District, North Island, New Zealand. Ву W. J. Рниллррѕ, F.L.S., F.R.G.S. [Read — = ван dar apis Society, 3rd August, 1921; received by Editor, issued separately, 8th July, 1924.) INTRODUCTION. Tue following paper comprises a section of the results of an investigation on trout food-supply and trout-deterioration, together with a brief notice of other works on these subjects published in various parts of the world. Food-supply for trout is largely dependent on | local conditions, and it is locality. Owing to continuous destruction of trout food by the Maori, and. the presence of various aquatic birds, the study of this subject may become considerably involved. The birds may 190; either on the enemies of the trout or the trout themselves, or may in various ways lessen the available food-supply. Accordingly a general dives of the habits of the birds becomes necessary, and also a consideration of the relative depredations of each species. have been able to conduct an investigation over a limited period only, and realize that the results so obtained cannot be regarded as fully conclusive. Generally speaking, large lake trout were found to be feed- ing on fishes, while stream and many inshore trout were found to prefer insects, crayfish, plants, &c. Microscopical slides i stomach-contents were taken нейи к. capture of the trout, for as a rule the digestive fluid acts quickly on unicellular окан, га and renders their outline indistinguishable. Except where otherwise signified, all trout dealt with belonged to the rainbow series, and were over two years of age. I wish to thank Messrs. W. R. B. Oliver and H. Hamilton for their co-operation in determining certain of the raum in the table. Mr. Oliver assisted by identifying a number of the plants, while Mr. eem examined the insects. I have also to acknowledge my indebted- ness fessor H. B. Kirk, Аланд, University College, Wellington, for his interest and kindly criticisms. Further, my thanks are due to those бт in the Rotorua district who assisted me in securing is for examination SUMMARY OF ÁNALYSIS OF Trout STOMACH-CONTENTS. Altogether 89 trout-stomachs were examined, the contents of which may be summarized as follows: 56 contained fish or fish- -remains ; 32 contained insects or insect-larvae ; 17 contained molluscs; 11 contained cra ; 9l contained plants; 44 contained microscopical organism 33 had stones, sand, or gravel in stomach or intestine ; 8 contained the parasitic worm Histrichus sp. 382 Transactions. I have estimated the proportions of different foods in the total number of stomachs to be—Fishes, 60 per cent.; insects, 18 per cent.; crayfish, T per cent. ; molluscs, 2-5 per cent. ; plants, 12-5 per cent. ы Galazias.—The average length of 16 Galazias sp. from the stomachs of Rotorua and Rotoiti trout was 56 mm. І believe most to be Galarias brevipinnis, but identification cannot always readily be made on partly digested specimens. In all, 23 trout had eaten 132 Galaxias, an average of 54 per trout. Gobiomorphus.—The common bully, Gobiomorphus gobioides, was found to be the most common fish-food. In order to ascertain the number of Insects.—The insect contents of the stomachs examined were generall insect food. At this season insect food is probably poorer in the lakes than during most pde of the year. Dipterous larvae and cicadas were un found large numbers in the stomachs of trout from Lake Rotoiti. In the tabulated list 11 trout had taken 17 Paranephrops, an average of 14 per trout. i )yrgus. — Тһе mollusc Potamopyrgus spp., of which there are several varieties, is found in all lakes, often being attached to the pond- weed, Potamogeton Cheesemanii. Seventeen trout had eaten 188 Potamo- pyrgus, an average of 11 per trout. Allowing for bones and cartilage, I have ascertained that a small Galazias БО mm. long equals in weight 36 molluses without the shell. ‚ 2 татів. —Out of the total 31 stomachs containing plants, 9 contained . Nitella, 7 Cladophora, 4 Ulothriz, and 4 Мукор» ни Twenty stomachs were examined from the various lakes during September, October, and November, 1918 and 1919, and of these 15 contained an average of 40 per cent. plants. It will be seen that the proportion of plant food eaten was considerably less during February of this year. ierosec Organisms.—In 38 stomachs diatoms were found. Other organisms in varying numbers were Rotifera, Paramoecium, Amoeba, and es, Gravel, and Pumice.—It seems likel 1 : , ^n y that most sand or grave in the stomach is taken accidentally with other food. In the case of pumice being taken it is possible that here also it had been accidentally swallowed owing to the buoyancy of the stone. PuiLLIPPS.— Food-supply and Deterioration of Trout. "PARIZ pum ‘pues “итешә 7091911] sapoodsqns 10 впәры% OWLS шолу пәҳе әләм sqovurojs үүт *poyeorpur osp1oqjo OOM әх » -цер :eupsejup pue qoeung тт ‘snbshdowmog DO ** .— тере | т ‘snydsoworqop Uus ‹ 9ug pue sujpeuri-qsg M s € *owA1v| snoreqdiq | ' € 'svixpppb "supeuro1-qsg рие ‘әле А919 А ‘gan: *89u038 pA рив yorug -uvnb реше noydoppj) | өт 'sn£ufidoumjoqt “ | L Seen) qı fy ‘9219 "spent ‘sman ZI moqe jo Aa : oumsojug e сл ‘ovary еполәз т | ** П, леч D PING oAHso3Ip : ourjsogup Moy V *Surogeq ds | 9 "0320100 *(0240f ошо) ваүвшә1 | -usg :upjseQup -"A3dure ке as Ys | "qr | *quaio A "[9Av15 рив риев jo 43r sioquinu | ‘ -uenb әйте : beri чота [ews “пова *erzo3oegr g ‘snbihidowmog | 02 manm ат їс "usi А | « "(OMT v) surwuru-qsg :9upjsojug j 9 20070 І? . ‘UPM — 'supeuroi-q8g : ous} | ‘ -Up "PAWIS рин pues : qovuojg ct ФОРД | “al fc Ao] v 'suojorp £ MƏ An | ^ ‘emro 3Uu2I9 A ее ты в “вәзеәЗер pejsKousp | -uenb еше 2407071980 | 5 8020D "qr Ч | ‹ ‘paei ` pue pues «шү T 'en£afidownjoq al 55 B TI "memo *K3duro suszu] as g 'sdo4ydounaDng g ‘ovare, Sno1o3dHq | ab X ое | рәўвАопә :3uwpunqe | "Avis ров ‘pues *souojs әуеЦәЗер рә1в^әпә (әйте) | Пешв ;әпцвәўщ pue цоешој& | :3uwpunque ‘swoeg | *'A3nuenb реше ‘0800 | yp'en&sidownjoq | = ‘sdosydauning "QLP '9U2I9AV — "QAI | тплу чул 43ruenb E : pue ‘pues —— Чу :oupsojup MOT B ‘SWOL | пеше “dds g 22722? N à g ‘anase Snodo3dHq | 8 “SMIW ‘VONOLOY WXv'[-—ALZrIIVOO'[ "BSugieox Айшә | oupsoQgur : рд [[eurs JO вләцўнәу pue sur "quo рәш OLAN COTS] "t ана , Juepunqu ‘ds sngnoununy -Чошон : к SUI Nie "qr EL "juro A. *suroqupp ! quvpunqu K[qeqoid “пй рю seo] + ‘aoun 800] 'Supeuro1I-8puVop мәр в :әшўвә?пү | 'sojv[o. pogs&oug | sjooqs ров $9Avo[ Sunox dy -Swa iL 'vndoueucg | juv[d Jo врәәв "полу SuyjiveA у 'sureumd 'sswid Jo opriq ‘A -snbifidowmog snoieumu :oupsojup | *' јперипде 'surojerq | -uenb pews *o4owdoppjo) | TI ‘snbsidowmog $ A yix 9 'evpwol) | ‘AVGULS vNYHAONWVH- —AULITVOO'T вз тешән | Pen pina ll | "suviq *sosnio. "церк "ови | *Seustr `Тб6Т 'Ho"wv]y HIQ OL хчупяяя HIQ[ 'SLNALNOO-HOVWOLQ шоя], AO SWSATVNYV 40 STISY], T'ransactions. 384 pawa : | À eae AUT pur вәпоўв :oupsoqut рие qovurojg | с 'supeot) "І? "SM "BOO рэзхецо | S Jo әәәта ‘ssvis ‘Meigs :ou[pjsoqup ыы | cr | | т ‘sdosydauning | "VXUUv3( TAV'T *WVH34LS— ALICTVOO'T 'Sspnwvppp 9 joov€iqoj1oA :oupsoqu ae t Es т ‘sdosydeuning | ** т“) pedi "SMAN |peurs Ss 0 ‘aun JO Siaquinu ЈО sueur +: 9UTyseqUT E ah € ‘snbshdowmog A ut терю | I ds ane ‘alg “Чаго A feces H Jo supu : га a -31 : OUIYSoqUT 1Чшә qov*urojg "" ox ^4 Ss ne 759 "Айшә eurjso3ug ae УУ "i 25 ^ : {#012000 *Кайшә bien d as MOF v ‘шо s т ‘snbsidownog 5 6 ‘81012070 ‘PARI n ko рав purs :ougpsojur pue yoewogzg | ** quepunqe 'surojuuq NM. € ‘snbsidowmog ix "DIN әҙ 2 "ат? “Чарм : I enydaouonqop) ‘ysyAvio јо suwur :әшвәји | '* A9] в “вләддо da x v ‘sdosydauning fy “0120р “PARIS б. рив ‘pues ‘вигешәл-цер :9upjsoju °° MOT V *вшоў® (Т te rs pa ss 9 'snirnppp 'LLIOLO3[ WXV'[— ALIIVOO'[ 'Aadur) oupsogup | ** 3uepunqe ‘SWOJE | *'Agmuenb реше *n77222 A9] 'supeurol-qsgÁvio :oupsojgu] | е 'sojegpSvg pegsAou | '* opa v *(4) 20380 А | I ‘sdosydauning “gdur ә138ә7 | -u[ -9uojs9opumnd әйе : qowuro]g | '* мәт в ‘шоу | '* 90814 v ONN s "Avis рие eopumd : әп8ә7 -UJ ƏS jo əsəd pur souojs A9] V ‘SWOJBIP Maz eopund өт peurejuoo yorwogzg | v ‘eqooure poj3sÁAousp nr | ws "Agduro oupjsogugp yd *' ввош JO әдәй [еше | | T ‘әввә sIppup 'WVAUIG SONISJS AHIVj[— ALIIVOO'] "ат fg UPM PALIS | ров pues :әшўвәШ vica | > quvpunqe* “®вшо1®(Т Aqiquenb ose v DUMAN LF ‘snbsidowmog *qro * re "eorumnd pue pavs :9upjsequg is . . oe oe s Z ‘Sepu q ‘snydsoworgop "аі 19 ЧЯрА ‘pavs pue | x pues :eupsoju] *Х1йшә qovurojg | b. “PINUNUOI—FAUOLOY "X vV'I—ALEIVOO'] е —————— — ` ] р — ——— ‘SyIvULoy | Mia crore! | *syuviq "вовппорг "церќе “sqoosuy “soUshT qonuiguoo—' оя y“SLNALNOO- -HOVNOLg 100%], чо SHSATVNV ло ATV, PuiLLIPPS.— Food-supply and Deterioration of Trout. ‘Jooroyyy sopedsqns 10 snapt ошуюў шолу UON] NIM SYIVUOJE [ре *peyeorpu] MINJO эләцм 4do9X'T „ snodoumu ‘saquyposuy pojskouo fsnoiowmu ‘шоун | ^ "noig Buyive X ‘suwa - addossu — :oupsojup UOOA *ppapt AT | "gon Зицівәд ‘paws pue вәзеәзер pojsoua | uvs :oupmsojug “Paula pue ; uoururoo swogerp | Em ‘yons Jo vəd :qowurg | fao] * ‘unssvoumsng | "^ Чошшоо ‘spoos-qutid | "полз 2Upivox "A3duro suysequy juvpunq? ‘шовку | '' uourdroo “DAA пошшо? | "полу sugrva X "avia вәецәйер рәзв/опә | "- *puvs'sureurj-vjaA : әшѕәуш | Íenodeumu ‘SWOJE snout ‘spoas- уча | "полу йә д “PATI : Aypuvnb peus ‘0038047 | puv puvs Аудит pews AT * gnozoumu “шовку | (A3ruvnb [peus ‘MNN | Ре SNUADH) WYAULS Benni conor: Aypuvmb v * 3maij | * quvpunqv ‘SWE | E “dds g "77222 К 9 “sndalidownjog ‘THVMVMOLOY ANV'YT—ALLIVOO'T ~Aqdure вцрәә' 0139/3 4 Jo sopmuenb әйлә] :9upsojui “еләк g ‘OBY 'вщтшәл-цвү пошшоә *врәәв (ovp) -Avio рит sosvo sppr :eupseju] | ** 9 ът swoeg | -Juud (әр v ‘әрә po ‘sdosydauning panis ^9] v WNO (әйт) рие *puvs *soAva| pvop :әпүрувә}ўпү | iguvpunqu — 'surojvkT 1 ‘sdosydounsog әх g ‘95y *nipjnóuto “Ww 10 vp payed | sums pur S1oqjv9] g :9upjsoju | : quvpunqu . ++ aguunb v *n20gdopp],) 1 ‘sdosydauning ng i g әу | *wze4diq Jo — superum ДК ao] v "ашон. н "PARIS puv purs : | pii “SUPU | чынын vus u (әйлә) -»1 цер рио qsgávio :9upsojur * quepunqu emori | *gapwusgngo wimgpiudoxafi y 1 ‘sdosydoundnd ‘AdVLINL], SXv'—A4L4rTvo0orq *Aaduro әпѕәущ рие qovuojg ‘SUPUT -qsy :eupsojup ‘Adu wowuojg “supwop рив цер јо шешә :9upsojup "Sepp pus цер Jo supur : әшўвәўиү | * ‘qr te үзө дА ET 'sujvul- ysy pews :9upsojup pu "VNIVLVM() AMV] ALIIVOO'T E | 1? | | ** 0 g ‘anart поло ec" ‘cds m wyd impos soowd) ‘т “әм прие | | ‘cds onda) vaodiq | | | gg 'snydaouotqot) £'sosvo | "wupnpundwQ | jo чле | | 1 —: г (жшпол) ds ошт Transactions. 386 | * sen jo suuni тәш " | " £1 'enydaowowqor) ‘avu snojuourv[u | i (ofawp) jo sonnuenb әй :oupsoju | '" juvpunqv ‘swoeg Кустар ofre "eta | | Sa q ‘enydsoworgoy “ds snyotagsig 9 : PUNG e. osu вполәў@үр [изәләр | OT ‘enydsoworgon 'supvuri-Qqsy : ousou "Avis p puvs jo Арип куста реше | ке y ‘enydsowmorg (reus eupsojug Um : — '* quvpunqv ‘swoeg | '"auptüogovy;) uojaboipjoq | 9 ‘enbsidownpog ix “0 +1 00320000) :9 -up ‘ds myn Z овоз "s | ij Uo $ 'emuempo ‘PAvIa ров ci Jo Р б гмина | | mews : әпуѕәущ pue Wowmojg | ** мә} v'surjeuq | 'sopiouuppo n | y "eurem *SUTWUIOI- : eupsogug zu i | g ‘smo "1)ppis jo size | snoioumu :oupjsojuy pure qovurojg . | T ‘sopidg £ 'кюзгюуо/) `Яайшә oum | -soju ‘ds sny2ngsH F : qovuog =e ж] "OAV, AAV —ALrTVOOT faruvnb | i pue purs A рив ven |: quepunqge -uvnb әйте *paoydopp];) т 'endaAdoumjoq-- FIT '"owadv] oyofiedo4pfi gy vwd vxaH WAogy) niii OLVNIY M —4 LI'TVOO'T “ds snyoxsmgr $ : Youu 2 s% "sureure1-qsy риш soys sn£4fidownjo, snoioumnu : oupjsogup FE ‘enbifidownjog g ‘sdosydouvang , “Aqdure әвәз $t -up ‘ds түмөн O : Цовшоз$ ^а gs e "A43duro oupjsojug T “ере "end 4owotqop) Supeurod inti. heu. MR айн y *&yduro oupsoj " ‘ds SNYNYSNH илом OTISCI Aqnaenb 9pojvuroN peurejuoo ospe аб" me мәт е ‘шов | pews “иеа axg-ssvir) € ‘endsidowmog es P'enydaowwowQop) — pue pues эчи “рин puns ^ +” dy 9 ‘snbsidowmog T "ds pugwopo | z'emydaouwotqop) enm в : sumo pu : eupsoqur д у, .* g ‘#пуйлошомюр "Wus vuv], sv p—Aurrmvoor "sursues1Q E que ce *syreuroq. үоүйооводогу "вид | "SOSNO | "ҷерќео "вфоәвит "рәпмцшоо—`о1я &'SLNSINOO- -HOVKOLS ea 4O SSSATVNY 40 WTHY] 387 PuiLLiPPS.—Food-supply and Deterioration of Trout. 105 3 99493 Suoturojs е ‘рәувоүрщ esia1910 әләм 3әох 4 "ввош JO qu9urde1] v : oumsogug “вщешәл-цер : oup)eogug "айшә eupsoqug "90913 t 'Sujvurol-QSU : әщувәўиү ‘єщешәл-цєр :oupsojug "риев opa в рив ‘єщешәг-цер ‘JOs Jo saved :eupseju pue yovuog "916 ")USI9AA ‘рәпшехә you : Өнер “Ча! ‘әщешәг-цер : әшувәи ‘PAYIS pue pres әрзи v рие “вщ®шәзл-цвүр : oupsogur "Avis рив *puvs *suyeuroi-qQsg : әщувәўпү "pues ouy 9m в :eupsejup pue tovurojg suywulal-gSU : oumsoy "[9A'€13 ров “pues sonst T peop :əuysəyur рив qovurojg -01- Цер pue 224107 :oupsopur “ds SNYNNSNH T OSE : wovurojg "Adua eupjsojug ‘ds snyowjsig p OS : qovurojg 'supeuro1-qs8y : oupsogug "8329801 snolejd[p jo sueur — :9ugpjsogu ** guepunqe ‘шов ** qugpunqe 'surojviq ** guepunqe ‘шос MO] V ‘шоута ** quepunqe ‘swoeg ** quepunqe ‘swoeg '* quupunqe ‘шоуа Ж. чошшоә “шоута мә т “UFRO f snoroumu “шоу "+ quepunge “вшоўет `+ guepunqy ‘swoeg SSOUL JO 8709101591] * SOAR] eee -Ip Io suo 2n -uvnb әйте "ргоціорто Á9ruvnb рео “222070 — в ‘90380 N * &qruvnb peus 622117907 рәәм ont “$8815 JO 39e1d ‘әр € 0240077980) ** A3puvnb v ‘101080 “оро? $ Aqquenb o21v[ ‘samou wnyliydorsh py -dip $ ‘ovale вполә} 1 ‘zoua? вура 1 ‘Ap uoumeumqo] 1 ‘qoasul 8no193d «T q *втүйлошодор) € ‘snydsowmorgoy) E *entgdaowoMop 9 'enyd4owoof) g ‘snydsowmorgop (әйгъ]) E 'snuydaowowor) 61 'snydaounqof) p ‘зпуйлошомор 388 Transactions. Trout Foop-suPPLy. 8 f the Australian frog (Hyla aurea), the toitoi (Gibiomorphus gobiordes), the gudgeon (Galaxias brevipinnis), and the koaro (Galaxias huttoni) were examined microscopically, and each found to contain enormous numbers of Diatoms, Algae, and Protozoa. Insect-remains were rarely found. In the years 1918 and 1919 I had the opportunity of examining the stomachs of a number of trout taken in the streams after the close of the spawning season. The stomachs of many were found to be quite empty ; Kendall and Goldsborough (1908, p. 47) have found the rainbow trout in the Connecticut lakes to subsist largely on worms and insect-larvae. Note is also made of the great harm done through this predatory species eating the eggs of salmon. Pearse (1918, p. 274) gives the food-example of S. irideus as follows : Insects and insect larvae and pupae, 43 per cent.; amphipods, 42 per cent. ; per cent.; amphipods, 35-5 per cent.; aquatic isopods, 0-5 per cent. ; terrestrial isopods, 0-8 per cent.; snails, 1-4 per cent. ; plant-seeds, 0°] per cent. Hudson (1904, p. 93) has given an excellent series of notes determining the species of insects and insect-larvae forming the staple food-supply of trout in New Zealand rivers. His results show the large extent to whic streams. The average trout of the Rotorua and Taupo districts is a lake fish associated with shoals of smaller indigenous fishes which persist in much larger numbers than in any New Zealand river which I have examined, Needham (1902, p. 205) has given a table of the stomach-contents of 25 brook-trout in New York State. The results show an almost complete absence of food other than insects. On p. 206 he states: “І am inclined PmiLLrIPPS.—Food-supply and Deterioration of Trout. 389. to regard only the three first named in the table (Chironomus, Corethra, and Trichopter larvae and pupae) as of any considerable importance to the trout. To my mind the chief value of this table is that it clearly been eaten by the trout. The largest number eaten by a single trout was 351, while three trout had eaten none at all.” Needham carried out an interesting experiment by feeding a dragon-fly nymph, Libellula pulchella, on Corethra. On p. 210 he states: “ Placed in the nymph's mouth they were eaten with avidity; but placed thickly in the water with it, and In regard to the suitability of insect food as opposed to fish food for trout, Atkins (1910, pp. 841-51) has shown the potency of the larvae of flies in promoting growth. Experiments carried out by him showed that the fry of salmon fed with insect-larvae exceeded in growth by 27 per cent. those on chopped meat. Whether adult trout fed on insect-larvae would thrive to a greater extent than those fed on small fishes remains yet to be proved. The enormous number of insect-larvae which would be required to equal, for commercial purposes. An interesting note in regard to the mortality mortality could be checked in the course of two weeks by changing to a diet of some fresh meat." Kendall (1918, p. 534) states that the general food-supply upon which аз ; Б urther, he adds that in all waters there is а seasonal supply of insect- larvae which varies with the season and locality ; but where food in the form of fishes is available the insect food appears to be more or less neglected, particularly by the larger fish. This statement is interesting when Salmonidae are considered in the light of evolution. It is now recognized that the family as it exists to-day is derived from an ancestral form which existed about the Cretaceous period, and whose natural habitat was the ocean. It will be seen that many of the same types of food may have been utilized by the ancestral form, with the exception of insects. Accordingly insects and insect-larvae have gradually entered into the category of food-supply as Salmonidae have taken to rivers and streams. - that more than others will be likel 890 Transactions. DETERIORATION. Regarding the growth of trout in the mountain-lakes of eastern Norway in comparison with the degenerate condition of trout on the western side, Dahl (1919, p. 28) notes as follows :— —— West. | East. Food .. | Mostly insects and small organisms | Mostly large animals, fresh-water shrimps, snails, and Lepidurus. Lakes .. | Often deep, and therefore little | Often shallow, and therefore more productive productive. Spawners.. | Small and young, therefore vigorous | Larger and older, therefore slower reproduction reproduction. i Ova -. | Small, with small growth-capacity | Large, with better growth-capacity. Dahl’s researches are of great interest and importance ; but much further investigation seems to requiréd before these reasons and results may be accepted in their entirety. istead (1920, p. 58) states as follows: “ A stock of mountain-trout subjected to a favourable environment may grow and improve for some years. ter a time a recoi es place and the improvement is replaced by a deterioration, apart, as far as I can tell, from the question of food. It is as though the vitality accumulated originally through generations of hardship was exhausted in the process of growth.” Dahl (1919, p. 33) states that “ growth depends on the qualities of the vigour imparted by the parents to their progeny. here can be no doubt that decreasing food-supply has a direct bearing on the question in the thermal lakes, but I am of the opinion that this is not the solution of the whole problem. regard to Dahl’s tabulated ‘observations, it would be interesting to ascertain whether outside fry or young trout were introduced into any of the lakes to augment the parent stock; also whether the trout of the eastern lakes of Norway had greater natural facilities for sexual inter- mixing than was afforded the trout on the western side. Further, it may these large trout (which at the age of six years weigh anything up to 9 lb.) ar : li to. produce a strong and healthy progeny, and thus aid in maintaining the basic standard of the race. Progeny derived from the same parents may not impress upon their progeny a strong constitutional vigour. Milne (1917, p. 37) writes: “ It ote See noticed that if eggs are collected annually to the full capacity of à minor tributary in a large watershed, and some of the progeny are * Phillipps and Grigg (1922) have gi ide | s : and inorganic geochemistry to in м oom considerable data on the relations of organic Paiiups.— Food-supply and Deterioration of Trout. 391 planted. in the parent stream, the run falls off and may eventually dis- appear." These remarks refer to the salmon on the Pacific coast of North America. In the state of nature many of the eggs of the adult fish do not arrive at maturity, and the mortality among young fish is generally high ; but in the artificial condition of the hatchery the loss is small. f thousand may have been derived from the same parents significantly inen falling off. At the present time (1923) the phenomenal increase in weight and size of thermal-lake trout is everywhere recognized. It is quite possible from facts to hand in regard to present condition of trout, dich i in certain lakes average 9 Ib. in weight, that these fish have recovered from what may be regarded as a degeneration cycle. Land-locked Salmonidae throughout the world have been known to deteriorate at intervals of several years. Many immediately to altered conditions of any kind. Apart rom human agencies, the geology of the surrounding country, its flora and fauna, altitude, latitude, and climatic conditions must a considered when dealing "with salmon or trout from a scientific standpoint. BIBLIOGRAPHY. eat W. J., 1920. Growth and Degeneration of Trout, Salmon and Trout Mag., 1, pp. ATKINS, es ^d. 1910. Foods for imum. Salmonoid Fishes, Bull. U.S. Bur. Fisheries, 28, pt. 2, pp. 841-5 Ade ROO 1917. Salmon and "Trout, Salmon and Trout Mag., No. 15, pp. 18-34. _— 1919. Studies of Trout and Trout Waters in RR Salmon and Trout Mag., o. 18, pp. 16-33. Емворү, С. С., 1918. Results of some Trout-feeding Experiments, Trans. Amer. isheries Soc., vol. 48, No. 1, pp. 26-33. Evermann, B. W., 1894. The Investigation of Rivers and Lakes rg reference to . Fish Environment, Bull. U.S. Fish. Comm., vol. 13, pp. 69- Норѕох, G. V., 1904. New Zealand it London, "(wi ith Notes on their Relation to ndon U.S. Bur. Fisheries, Doc. No. 633, 77 pp., 5 figs., 12 pl., and map. MILNE, J. A., 1917. Further iai of "olio Reading to the Solution of Practical Problems, Salmon and Trout Mag., No. 15, cocum МЫ G., 1902. Food of Brook Trout i in Bone Pond, N.Y. State Museum Bull., 68, pp. 2 PEARSE, A. М 1918. The Food of the Shore Fishes of certain Wisconsin Lakes, Bull. U.S. Bur. Fisheries, Mig 35, pp. 249-92. PHILLIPPS, W. J., and Е. J. T. GRIGG, 1922. The тео of the Thermal Lak North Island, N.Z., in elation же Problems bearing re the Acclimatized Salmonidae, N.Z. Journ. Sci. & Tec „ vol. 5, No. 3, pp. 156- RICHMOND, S Ae 1919. About Beinbow Tout, Salmon and Trout Mag., No. 20, Trutyarp, В. T 1920 Report on the Neuropteroid Insects of the Hot Springs i N.Z ae relation to the Problem of Trout-food, Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., pp. 205-13. 392 ; Transactions. Second Supplement to the Uredinales of New Zealand. Ву б. Н. Cunnincuam, Mycologist, Department of Agriculture, Wellington, N.Z. [ Read before wm ке Philosophical Society, 24th October, 1923 ; received by Editor, st December, 1923 ; issued separately, 30th J uly, 1924. ] SrNcE Parts 1 and 2 т; * The Uredinales, ог Rust-fungi, of New Zealand " were oru (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, pp. 619-704 ; ibid., vol. 55, pp. 1-58, 1924) the. ‘following additional species and hosts have come to ia nd :— 1. Uromyces Edwardsiae n. sp.* (Fig. 128.) Leguminosae. 0. Spermogones unknown. III. Teleutosori on pods which have become converted into distorted, rugulose, inflated, piriform galls, attaining a size of 40 x 18 mm. ; chocolate, pulverulent, covering the entire surface, naked. Teleutospores broadly elliptical, less commonly obovate, 30-40 x 22-26 mmm.; apex r rounded or bluntly acuminate, slightly (3-4 mmm.) thickened, base attenuate or rounded ; epispore 2-3 mmm. thick, conspicuously longitudinally reticulate, with, in addition, a few coarse warts near the apex, pallid chestnut-brown ; pedicel deciduous, EON up to 15 x 6 mmm.; germ-pore apical, con- illa. st: Edwardsia tetraptera (J. Miller) Oliver (= Sophora tetraptera J. Miller). On pods. Негр. No. 1234. III. Tahakopa, Catlins (Southland), 70m., C. M. Smith! March, 1923. (Type. The host is indigenous and wides read; it occurs also in Lord Howe B Ф fungus attacks the pods shortly after flowering, causing them to become distorted and much inflated. In place of the normal pod, 5-20 ст. өм, a short piriform gall is formed in its stead. The surface of the gall is uc ed and covered with the masses of chocolate-coloured sori. The соран of the teleutospore is covered with distinct reticulations, arranged in parallel rows which converge at the poles This character separates this from every other species occurring on the genera Edwardsia and S a. No less than six species of Uromyces, and two of the form- те Aecidium, have been recorded as occurring on these two genera, as under : П, III. Uromyces hyalinus Peck. America. Leaves and stems. П, III. U. shikokianus Kus. Japan. dtp ПІ. U. cladrastidis Kus. Japan. Leav ПІ, U. truncicola P. Henn. et Shirai. debui Stems. IL Ш. U. Sophorae-japonicae Diet. Japan. Leaves. II, Il. U. Sephora caren ы Kus. Japan. oie I. Aecidium Sophorae Kus. Japan. Leav I. A. kowhai G. Н. Cunn. New Zealand. poe e majority of these species of Uromyces possess verruculose teleuto- spores, but none have the peculiar аена тя so noticeable in our species ; the gall-forming habit, and habitat on pods, are also characteristic features Particulars as to the Japanese species have been obtained from a recent paper by Ito (1922). are placed at the end of the paper. 1 = ie PR isthe contraction “ mmm.’ is used for micromillimetres. CunnInGHAM.—Supplement to the Uredinales of New Zealand. 393 2. Puccinia heketara n. sp. (Fig. 129.) Compositae, 0. Spermogones unknown. I. Aecidia hypophyllous and caulicolous; on leaves aggregated into irregular closely-packed groups on distorted spots, visible on the upper surface as discoloured areas; on stems scattered over irregular inflated areas which may attain a length of 25mm., bright orange. Регійіа embedded or slightly erumpent, cupulate, 0-5 mm. diam., margin lacerate, slightly reflexed, standing above the leaf-surface about 0-25 mm. Spores , elliptical or obovate, 25-35 x 18-22 mmm. ; epispore moderately and finely verrucose, 2 mmm. thick, hyaline ; cell-contents orange, vacuolate. III. Teleutosori hypophyllous, seated on minute spots which may or may not be visible on the upper surface, chocolate-brown, circular or irregular in outline, up to 1 mm. diam., frequently less, erumpent, pul- verulent. Teleutospores elliptical, 45-55 x 20-26 mmm.; apex rounded 128 Fic. .128.—Uromyces Edwardsiae n. sp. Fic. 129.—Puccinia heketara n. sp. Fic. 130.—Uredo Forsterae n. sp. or bluntly acuminate, not or slightly (3 mmm.) thickened, base attenuate, lower cell slightly longer and narrower than the upper; constricted at the septum; epispore smooth, 1-5-2 mmm. thick, pallid chestnut-brown, cell- contents vacuolate ; pedicel deciduous, hyaline, stout, up to 25 x 8 mmm. ; germ-pore of the upper cell apical, basal pore between one-third and two-thirds below septum, both conspicuous and papillate. X. Mesospores rare, obovate, 28-40 x 16-23 mmm. Host: Olearia Cunninghamii Hook. f. On leaves, petioles, and stems. Herb. No. 1244. I-II. York Bay (Wellington), 100 m., E. Н. Atkinson ! (Type.) : e host is endemie, and abundant throughout the North Island and lowland forests of Marlborough and Nelson (Cheeseman, 1906, . 286). | : This rust closely resembles Puccinia Atkinsonii G. H. Cunn. (on Olearia excorticata Buch.), but differs in many minor characters, especially in the non-retuse apex, thinner epispore, and smaller size of the teleutospores. 394 Transactions. 3. Uredo Forsterae n. sp. (Fig. 130.) Candolleaceae. IL. Uredosori hypophyllous, on irregular yellow spots, scattered, ellip- tical, 1-2 mm. long, dark chestnut-brown, bullate, pulverulent, surrounded by the ruptured epidermis. Uredospores globose to obovate, 24-31 X 18-2 i Host: For. a Bidwillii Ho ok. f. On leaves. Herb. No. 1272. П. Mount ne (Taranaki), 1,000 m., E. H. Atkinson / 2 Feb., 1923. ы Тһе is endemi distributed through the mountain- -ranges of both ede (Cleenemnan, "1906, р. 393). These three species bring the total of species collected in New Zealand to 124, this number being distributed in the following genera: Uromyces,_ 14; Uromycladium, 4; Puccinia, 68; Gymnoconia, 1; Phragmidium, 5; Hamaspora, 1; Coleosporium, 1; Melampsora, 2; Melampsoridium, 1: Pucciniastrum, 1; Milesina, 1; Aecidium, 11; Ur edo 0, 14. ADDITIONAL HOSTS. papers GRAMINEAE. Puccinia graminis Pers. (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, p. 644, 1923). Agropyron scabrum (Lab.) Beauv. On culms. — No. 1273. ПІ. Queenstown (Otago), 500 m., W. D. Reid! 5 June, 1923. Poa aquatica L. On leaves. Herb. No. 740. П, ПІ. Araraki (Hawke's Bay), 35m., G. H. C. 22 Feb., 1922. The former host is indigenous and widespread, and occurs also in Australia (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 923). The latter host is an а куз species. CYPERACEAE. Puccinia Caricis Schroet. (l.c., p. 649). Carex appressa К. Br. On leaves. Herb. ne 367. Ш. Bluff (Southland), sea-level, W. D. Reid! 26 May, 1922. The host is endemic, and confined to the South, Stewart, and several of the outlying islands eee 1906, p. 814), Puccinia Unciniarum Diet. et. Neg. (Lc., p. 650). Uncinia australis Pers. On leaves. Herb. No. 597. II, ILI. Pencarrow (Wellington), sea-coast, E. H. Atki ae 91 Jan., 1923. The host is indigenous, and not uncommon throughout the lowland FE ; it is said to occur in the Sandwich Islands (Cheeseman, 1906, . POLYGONACEAE, Puccinia tiritea б. Н. Cunn. (Lc. p. 654). Muehlenbeckia axillaris (Hook. E rp On leaves. Herb. No. 1274. П, П. Ettrick (Otago), 300 m., G. Н. C. 24 March, 1923. e host is indi enous and wid d Australia repies 1906, p. 5 "T eig ; it occurs also in Tasmania an These hosts have come to hand since the publication of the two previous - CunNINGHAM.—Supplement to the Uredinales of New Zealand. 395 ONAGRACEAE. Puccinia pulverulenta Grev. (Ї.с., p. 665). Epilobium junceum Sol. On leaves. Herb. No. 593. П, III. Shore of Lake Taupo (Auckland), 400 m., E. H. Atkinson! 9 March, 1922. Epilobium pictum Petrie. On leaves. Herb. No. 508. П, Ш. Sag Ө (Canterbury), 800 m., W. D. Reid! N. В. Foy! 19 Jan., Epilobium pubens A. Rich. Herb. No. 1275. П, Ш. 'Wakaüpa (Otago), 400 m., W. D. Reid! 5 June, 1923. E. junceum is Eu. ie and abundant throughout both Islands, pA Re also in Austra E. um is endemic vege confined to ns of the South Island; E. pubens indigenous a а а а MEE and occurs also in Australia Eee, 1906, pp. 174-76). COMPOSITAE. Puccinia fodiens б. Н. Cunn. (Lc, p. 682). misia sp lis А (Wellington), 1,700 m., G. Н. С. 26 Oct., 1919. Sugarloaf, Cass ox nda Road , Taupo, 1 000 m., E. H. Atkinson! 13 Marc 1922. Puccinia novae-zelandiae G. Н. Cunn. (lc, p. 686). . Olearia arborescens (Forst. f.) Cockayne and Laing (= Olearia nitida Hook. f£). On leaves. Herb. No. 790. I. Mount Egmont (Tara- naki), 1,000 m., Ё. Н. Atkinson! 4 Feb., 1923. Olearia avicenniaefo lia (Raoul) Hook. f. Herb. No. 600. І, III. Franz Josef Glacier (Westland), 250 m., W. D. Reid! 28 June, 1922. Both hosts are endemic, O. кейди being confined to the South and Stewart — О. arborescens being abundant throughout (Cheeseman, 1906, pp. 285, CORRECTION. Miss E. M. Wakefield in a recent letter has pointed out that Puccinia Hoheriae, described as new on page 661, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, has already been published by her in the Kew "Bulletin, the species being named from material forwarded to Kew in 1917 by A. H. Cockayne. This species should therefore be cited— P. Hoheriae Wakef., Kew. Bull. Misc. Inf., p. 312, 191 Syn. riae G. H. Cunn., Trans. N.Z. ka vol. 54, p. 661, 1923. I am indebted to Miss Wakefield for drawing my attention to this matter. LATIN DIAGNOSES. оа ee sp. nov. (Fig. 128.) 0. Inco: ш. Boris pode a in sufflatis, rugosis siliquae sedere; ad 40 x 18 mm., brunneo-nigris, pulverulentibus, nudis. Teleutosporis late ellipticis v. obovatis, 30-40 x 22-26 mmm. ; apice rotundato v. acuminato, leuiter 3-4 mmm. incrassato, basi attenuato v. rotundato ; episporio reticulato, 2-3 mmm. crasso, castaneo ; pedicello Terie ana ad 15 x 6m foramine germinis apicale, conspicuo, saepe papillato Ny 396 Transactions. Hab.: In siliquae Edwardsiae tetrapterae (J. Miller) Oliver. Tahakopa, Southland, New Zealand, 70 m. С. M. Smith. Puccinia heketara sp. nov. (Fig. 128.) 0. Incogni I Accidiis -hypophyllis et eerie in magnis catervis in maculis detorsis quae desuper cerni possunt solide confertis, ad 25 mm. 1. longis, irre- € luteis. Peridiis immersis v. leviter erumpentibus, cupulatis, ad 0'5 mm. diam., marginibus laciniatis, leniter incurvatis. Aecidiosporis ellipticis v. obovatis, euis 18-22 mmm.; episporio minute verrucoso, 2 mmm. crasso, hyalin ПІ. Soris dolentoupbriferi hypophyllis, in з minutis nigro-brunneis, brunneo-atris, rotundis v. irregularibus, ad 1 . diam., тар entibus, pulverulentis. ^ Teleutosporis ellipticis, ad 45- 5 x 20-26 n mm.; apice rotundato v. acuminato, non v. leniter (3 mmm.) crassato, basi attenuato, ad septum constricto ; episporlo leve, 1-5-2 mmm. crasso, castaneo, contentu vacuolato ; pedicello deciduo, hyalino, ad 25x 8 mmm. ; foramine germinis dre superioris apicale, foramine basili ad i-i infra septum, conspicuo lato. ry Mesosporis raris, obovatis, ad 29-40 x 16-23 m Hab.: In foliis vivis Oleariae pred esed coim E "тш. York Bay, Wellington, New Zealand, 100 m. Е. Н. Atkin Uredo Forsterae forma sp: nov. (Fig. 130.) П. Uredosoris hypophyllis, in irregularibus maculis flavis, raris, ellip- ticis, ad 1-2 mm. So castaneis, bullatis, pulverulentis, epidermide rupta cinctis. Uredosporis globosis v. obovatis, ad 24-31 x 18-25 mmm. ; episporio subtiliter хауа castaneo, 1-5-2 mmm. crasso, cum 2-3 foraminibis germinis in circulo aequinoctialis, indistinctis Hab.: In folüs vivis Forsterae Bidwillii Hook. f. П. Mount Egmont, Taranaki, New Zealand, 1,000 m. E. H. Atkinson. LIST OF SPECIES AND HOSTS DISCUSSED HEREIN. SPECIES. Puccinia Caricis Schroet, Puccinia novae-zelandiae G. H. Cunn. Mese fodiens G. ча Cunn. Puccinia pulverulenta Grev. graminis Per. Puccinia tiritea G. H. Cunn Puccinia heketara G. H. Cunn. Puccinia кии Diet. a Neg. Hoheriae Wakef. ; Uredo Forsterae G. H. Cur Puccinis Hoheriae б. H. Cunn Uromyces Канаан G. H. ‘Cunn. Hosrs. De in prea E BE .) Beauv. кыз arborescens (Forst. f.) Cockayne and i. ng. Celmisia oo k. f. Olearia avicenniaefolia (Raoul) Hook. f. наа і e enin HE Miller) Oliver. Olearia br меча Hook. f. pilobium junceum Sol. ‘Olearia ME kf Epilobium pictu Pair Poa aqua Epilobiu m ens А. Rich Sophora pant J. d rà Bidwillii Hoo. Uncinia australis Per. Forste ii Muehlenbeckia axillaris (Hook. f.) Walp. LITERATURE CITED, СнеЕѕЕмАУ, T. F., 1906. Manual of the New Zealand Flora. Wellin Iro, S., 1922. Uromyces of Japan. Coll, Agr. Hokkaido Imp. Univ., T.i 11, pp. 231-35. CoxxixGHAM.—-The Ustilagineae, or “ Smuts,” of New Zealand. 391 The Ustilagineae, or “ Smuts,” of New Zealand. By G. Н. Соххіхенам, Mycologist, Department of Agriculture, Wellington, N.Z, [Read before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 24th October, 1923 ; received by Editor, 31st December, 1923 ; issued separately, 30th July, 1924.] Plates 44—47. simply “ spores.” The spore, on germination, usually produces a structure bearing lateral or terminal conidia. This body has been variously named (e.g., “ promycelium," “ germinal tu e," * hemibasidium," “ probasidium," “ basidium "), but in accordance with its significance in classification it should more properly be termed a “ basidium." Unfortunately, its behaviour is so varied in different genera and species as to make it impracticable ec Members of the Ustilagineae are usually considered to be obligate parasites. Strictly this is nor the case, for Kniep (1921) has successfully grown Urocystis Anemones Wint. on culture media, the full cycle being completed thereon. Many species may be grown on media, where they produce abundant mycelium, but this is the first recorded instance in which spore-formation oecurred. en, too, at one stage in the cycle every species is saprophytie, producing probasidia and conidia (when these occur in the cycle) in the soil. 398 Transactions. MORPHOLOGY. MYCELIUM. When a conidium germinates it produces a small infection hypha, which, if conditions are favourable, penetrates the tissues of the host. There cells. Infection may occur when the host is in the seedling stage (as in Ustilago SPORES. These develop directly from the mycelium. They are usually produced in the inflorescences, replacing the ovules, but may also be formed within the tissues of the leaves and stems. From the vegetative mycelium, in certain restricted areas, special short hyphae are produced which are cut off by septa from the vegetative mycelium ; they then become somewhat rounded, and the outer walls become partly gelatinized. Within these which is colourless, contains numerous oil-globules, and a single nucleus in which is a large nucleolus. The epispore may be smooth, finely or coarsely verruculose, or retic te. GERMINATION, Spores may germinate as soon as mature, or may require a more or less protracted period of rest. The method of germination differs considerably їп different genera, and. even in different species in the same genus. These differences are more conveniently discussed under each genus and "peru ш гын however, there are two methods of germination, and CoxNixGHAM.—The Ustilagineae, or “ Smuts,” of New Zealand. 399 as when a probasidium is produced which develops directly into an infection hypha, conidia being absent. In such a case the species is placed in one or other family on account of the possession of certain other characters. (See under “ Taxonomy.” In water the conidia produce short infection hyphae, seldom secondary conidia, but in nutrient solution they often give rise to secondary or din tertiary conidia by a process of budding. CYTOLOGY. The vegetative mycelium (prior to the formation of spores) is invariably binucleate until shortly after gelatinization of the walls of the sporogenous hyphae, when the two nuclei fuse, the mature spore being uninucleate. When the spore germinates the protoplasm passes into the probasidium, but the nucleus usually remains within the spore and there divides, the daughter nucleus passing into the probasidium. In Ustilago this probasidial nucleus and the one within the spore again divide, and all then migrate into the probasidium, where each takes up such a position that when the probasidium becomes septate each cell tains one nucleus. As each conidium is formed, one of the probasidial nuclei divides and the daughter nucleus migrates into the conidium. In those members of this family in which conidia are produced the conidia binucleate conidium germinates it produces an infection hypha, the cells 1 division of the two nuclei. short conjugation-tube is | (or conidial tube), and the nucleus of the one migrates to the other. As in nutrient solution these conidia may produce an aerial mycelium from which secondary conidia arise, it follows that this mycelium, together with the mycelium becomes binucleate. Exceptions occur, however, -for Rawitscher (1912) has shown that with Ustilago Maydis Cda. (= U. Zeae Ung.) the conidia do not conjugate, the mycelium remaining uninucleate throughout its vegetative existence until the period of spore-formation, when during the formation of the sporiferous hyphae the ends of adjacent cells come in contact, their walls break down, and two nuclei come together in the swollen terminal region so These nuclei fuse almost immediately, so that the developing spores are uninucleate as in normal plants. This matter cannot here be discussed at greater length; further particulars may be obtained from the papers of Dangeard (1894), Harper (1899), Lutman (1911), Rawitscher (1914), Kniep (1921). 400 Transactions. REMEDIAL TREATMENT. Owing to the economie importance of these fungi, mycologists in various parts of the world have carried out considerable work on their control. According to the methods of infection, this remedial treatment may be classed under the two heads—(i) Destruction of seed-borne spores by steeping in some fungicide ; (ii) destruction of perennating mycelium in seed. (i.) Many species are perpetuated by spores carried on the seed; these germinate and infect the host in the seedling stage (e.g., Ustilago Avenae, U. levis, U. bromivora, U. Jensenii, Tilletia levis, and T. Tritici) ; in fact, the majority of the species of economic importance are included in this group. The treatment recommended is to steep the seed in some fungicide which destroys the spores without materially affecting the germination of the seed. the many solutions tried, formalin sand copper-sulphate have been most widely used; unfortunately, both, though effective as fungicides, impair the germinating-vitality of the seed. Successful trials have recently been made with other fungicides, one of the most promising being powdered copper-carbonate, first recommended by Darnell-Smith (1917; 1921). For partieulars as to the methods of treatment, and a résumé of the effect of these three substances on the germination of wheat, see Neill (1923), who also gives a bibliography of recent experimental work in this connection. German chemists have since 1914 been experimenting with considerable success with various organic and inorganic compounds in connection with smut-control, excellent results being claimed for certain mercury-chlorine- m derivatives sold under the trade names of “ Uspulun," * i . (i) Other species are perpetuated by means of hibernating mycelium in the ovule (e.g., Ustilago striaeformis, U. Tritict). This mycelium Temains quiescent until the seed germinates, when it grows with the growing - point of the host until the formation of the inflorescence, minutes in hot water (53° C.), infection by Ustilago Avenae and “ U. nuda” was prevented. Freeman and Johnson (1909) found by experimenting with Jensen’s modified hot-water treatment that “ U. stilago nuda” and bel Tritici could be entirely held in check. Their methods are summarized ow :— For barley, soak in cold water for five hours ; follow by soaking in hot water at a temperature of 52°C. for fifteen minutes. For wheat, soak in cold water for five hours; follow by soaking in hot water at 54° С. for ten minutes, The seed may afterwards be stored for some time without - detriment. Germination is but slightly affected if the treatment is care- fully carried out. Osner (1916) has shown that the hot-water treatment is also an efficient controllant of Ustilago striaeformis. It could also be used for all the cereal smuts, but the work entailed is such that most growers prefer the simpler chemical steeps. CUNNINGHAM.— The Ustilagineae, or “ Smuts,” of New Zealand. 401 nection has as yet been attempted on an extensive scale. hat such mil e : position that they believed the suborder should occupy, comparing and contrasting it with the rusts. In a later work (1854) L. R. Tulasne sketched out the position he believed these two groups should occupy, suggesting their affinities; it is interesting to note that this work has largely been confirmed by modern workers. Brefeld (1883) placed the suborder in the Hemibasidii, for he considered its members to be intermediate in position between the Basidiomycetes and the Phycomycetes, having arisen from the latter. He considered to the Basidiomycetes. asidia to b ve arisen from the Ustilaginaceae, those simple basidia to have arisen from the Tilletiaceae, for he believed the former to possess septate, the latter continuous basidia. As shown below, in such a manner as to show the affinities of each order; his arrangement suborders, of which the Ustilagineae is one. It is characterized by the probasidia being multiseptate, and the cells pleurosporous. e suborder is usually divided into the two following families :— UsTILAGiNACEAE .. Probasidium usually with lateral and terminal conidia. H TILLETIACEAE .. Probasidium usually with terminal conidia. 402 $ ; Transactions. If the two methods of germination set out above are considered to be family on account of the possession of certain other characters. For example, it is often claimed—first by Brefeld (1883)—that the probasidia of the Ustilaginaceae are invariably transversely septate, those of the Tilletiaceae being continuous ; but careful examination of mature cultures of members of the Tilletiaceae shows that the probasidia in this family also are transversely septate. and Tilletia are concerned, but when the development of the spores of those genera in which spore-balls occur is considered, as in Sorosporium and Urocystis, it is seen that in essentials the method of development is identical in eac Ustilaginaceae (the older name). This merging of the two families is by no means a new idea, for it has already been effected by several writers, among whom may be mentioned van Tieghem (1893), and Tubeuf and Smith (1897). The suborder is poorly represented in New Zealand, for only twenty- three species are here recorded, included in seven genera. is is in marked contrast to the rusts, of which some 124 species have been collected and recorded. It is probable that many additional species will be added to the New Zealand records in the future; as specimens come to hand they will be dealt with in subsequent papers. e writer believes that the object of any taxonomic paper is to present dete in such @ manner as to enable any one to rmine with a reasonable xperi- ments, &c., to prove their identity), then the work entailed in their up from material in the herbarium of the writer. All drawings have been made with the aid of a camera lucida, from spores mounted in 50 per cent. lactic-acid solution. Only mature spores have been drawn and measured ; these have been obtained by shaking the specimen over a sheet of clean notepaper. CoxxixGHAM.— Te Ustilagineae, or “ Smuts,” of New Zealand. 403 Bureau of Plant Industry, Department of Agriculture, Washington, D.C., .S.A., for contributions of specimens in exchange: and Dr. E. J. Butler (Director) and Mr. E. W. Mason, Bureau of Mycology, Kew, England, for literature, references, &c. i e ; (2) Neovossia, (3) Tuburcinia, (4) Urocystis, (5) Entyloma, (6) Burrillia, (7) Doassansia, and (8) Tracya. Of these, Dietel (1900) includes Cintractia Anthracoidea Bref. and Poikilosporium Dietel. racoidea is now con- sidered to be a synonym (and in this paper listed as such) of Cintractia ; the second, accordin inton, is a synonym ra. To those proposed from time to time, Rhamphospora D. D. Cunn. is placed by Clinton under Entyloma ; Doassansiopsis Setch. is placed by the same author under Doassansia ; Cornuella Setch. is placed by Sydow (1901) under the genus racya ; Graphiola Poit. is no longer considered to belong to this suborder ; and Cerebella Ces. is considered by Saccardo (1886) to be an Hyphomycete. KEY ro GENERA. Spores single, not in Sori pulverulent at maturity. Sori naked at maturity. absent from the sori. * Probasidia ly with lateral conidia . 1. Ustilago.* Probasidia usually with terminal conidia 5. Tilletia.* Elaters present in the sori oe ve eae yces. Sori enclosed within a definite fungous membrane 4. Sphacelotheca. Sori compact. Central columella of host-tissue present in the sorus . 9. Cintractia. Central columella absent р г. .. . 5. Tilletia.* Spores aggregated i Sterile cells present . 7. Urocystis Sterile cells absent . 6. Sorosporium. * There is really no satisfactory key character upon which to separate these two genera; for the characters upon which separation is based, see under the respective genera. 404 Transactions. 1. UsriLAGO (Persoon) Roussel. Roussl., Flora Calvados, ed. 2, p. 47, 1806. Uredo § Ustilago Pers., Syn. Fung., р. 224, 1801. Ustilagidium Herzb., in Zopf, Beitr. Phys. Morph. Org., vol. 5, p. 7, 1895. Sori forming dark-coloured pulverulent Spore-masses in various parts of the host, usually in the inflorescences. Spores single, globose’ or angular ; epispore coloured, smooth or variously sculptured ; germinating by a short septate probasidium, which either produces conidia laterally and terminally, or develops directly into ап infection hypha. Distribution : World-wid The pulverulent naked sori and single spores serve to separate this from any other genus, with the exception of Tilletia. The production of probasidia bearing lateral conidia serves to se parate those species of Ustilago possessing this character from those of Tilletia, which produce probasidia ut i j les 1 are produced acrogenously being placed in Tilletia; if intercalary, in Ustilago. The matter would be simplified if the genus Ustilagidium were erected to contain those forms in which no conidia are present; but this would necessitate, in order to maintain consistency, the erection of another genus to contain such species as Г, stilago bromivora, where the method of germination departs considerably from the normal. In New Zealand, members of this genus have been found only on the Gramineae, but elsewhere the have been recorded on the following additional families : Cyperaceae, Liliaceae, Polygonaceae, Portulaceae, Caryophyllaceae, Oxalidaceae, and Onagraceae. pore-formation.—This was first worked out by Fischer von Waldheim (1869). Following their differentiation, gelatinization of the sporiferous spore during its development, but gradually becomes less conspicuous until at maturity it has entirely disappeared. : Germination.—In the genus three methods may be observed: in Usti- lago Avenae the probasidium becomes transversely septate, and from it arse numerous lateral and ‘one terminal conidia; іп 17, bromivora the CuxxixGHAM.— Te Ustilagineae, or “ Smuts,” of New Zealand. 405 резе рше н on this structure is produced a Mesue conidium idiun which in turn gives rise to à conidium ; in U. Tritici and U. striaeformis the probasidium gives rise directly to an infection hypha, conidia being absent. Key TO SPECIES oF USTILAGO. under 6 mmm.* long e xs ч .. U. comburens. Spores over 6 mmm. Spores smooth. Spores un Sori compact, covered with a membrane 3. U. Jensenii. Sori pulverulent, without a membrane % D Spores rough ; nular, verruculose, or verrucose. Spores somewhat coarsely verrucose Sori principally in the leaves 5. U. striaeformis. Sori principally in inflorescences mi-compact 7. U. bullata. verulent 6. U. bromivora. Spores minutely verruculose Spores over 10 uem 9. U. Readeri. S der 10 Sori destroying сан: inflorescenc 4. U Tritici. ri semi-compact, only partially sc vins spikelets 1. U. Avenae. 1. Ustilago Avenae Jensen. (Text-fig. 2, and Plate 41, fig. 2. Gramineae. eges ., Charb. Cereales, p. p 1889. U. perennans Ros Overs. K. Danske Vid. Selsk. ат a p. 15, 1890. Cintractia reed Ell. et Tr., Jo. Myc., or 6, p. Sori in spikelets, seldom in the leaves, ict Бр destroy- ing the floral parts, forming a pulverulent, olivaceous spore-mass, w ich eventually falls азыл, leaving only the bare axis of the inflorescence. s globose or subglobose, 5-9 mmm. diam.; epispore distinctly but finely P aer dote: раша olive, more lightly piai on one side, 0-5-0-75 mmm. thick. Host: Arrhenatherum elatius (L.) гече. In inflorescences. Herb. No. 1247. Plimmerton d sea-coast, E. Bruce Levy! 22 Dec., 1990. Е. Н. Atkinson! 1 Dec., ; ао ссн 70 m., H. H. Allan! 15 Dec., 1921. боло; Dunrobin (Otago), J. C. Neill? The form on Arrhenatherum € was separated as a distinct species on account of the presence of pere ing mycelium in the perennial parts of the host; it is identical morphologically with the form on the oat, so that it cannot be consi ered as m n ар a biologic race. ermi —In water t res commence to 6 ES Y in from plasm of the spore penetrates, and after the quier m has attained a eee pci times that of the diameter of the Sus. several (3- E erminate and produce long and narrow infection yphae. A nutrient solution, according to Brefeld (1883), the conidia do not gars - phae, but produce mecondary - or or tertiary conidia by a process of budding * In this article the contraction “ mmm.’ "d for mieromillimetre t A few localities obtained between the Peda of reading the paper id publication have been inserted. 406 Transactions. us the fungus is transmitted by spores lodged on the seed, between the glume and the pale. When the seed is sown the spores germinate and infect the emerging cotyledon, as described above. Von Liebenberg (1879) has shown that the spores, if kept under dry conditions, may remain viable for seven years ; so that seed stored for several] years, if sown without preventive treatment, may bear spores capable of infecting the young plants as they emerge. A second method @ Б — B 9a £5 m о Ф эй © 4 e n co E on B ча e eb E £t B Qu е E Ф [^^] Ф б © B Qu 3 glumes to destroy the perennating mycelium therein. In such a case the modified hot-water treatment alone would be of use (see p. 400 2. Ustilago levis Magnus. (Text-fig. 1, and Plate 41, fig. 1.) Magn. Abh. Bot. Ver. Prov. Brand., vol. 37, p. 69, 1896. U. cg var. levis Kell. et Sw., Ann. Rep. Kansas Exp. Stn., 2nd Rep., p. 259, Sori in spikelets, destroying the inner parts, partially concealed within „the glumes, forming a semi-compact, dark-brown, almost black spore-mass. Spores subglobose, 5-9 mmm. ; epispore smooth, dark chestnut-brown, more lightly coloured on one side, 0-75 mmm. thick. iost: Avena sativa L. In inflorescences. Herb, Nos. 195, 304. Weraroa (Wellington), 80 m., E. Bruce Levy! 12 Jan., 1920. Ruakura (Auckland), 120 m., А. Н. Cockayne! 27 Jan., 1921. Lincoln (Canter- bury), 30 m., F. E. Ward! 18 Feb., 192]. еза Probably world-wide, but recorded only from North pe. America and CunnincHamM.—The Ustilagineae, or “ Smuts,” of New Zealand. 407 TEXT-FIG. 1.—Ustilago levis Magn:, from Avena sativa L. Trxr-r1G. 2.—U. re ae Jens., from A relesath im elatius (L.) Beauv. TExT-F1G. 3.—U. Tritici Jens., hima Triticum vulgare Vill. TExT-F1G. 4.—U. comburen Ludw., from Danthonia Dekono Hook. f. TzxT-r1G. 5.—U. Jensenii Rostr., from Hordeum vu gare L. 6.—U ‚Бий ata Berk., from А үз ке Веапу. TEXT-FIG. 7.—U. {эйе oan (Westnd ) Niessl, from Holcus lanatus L. TExtT-Fic, 8.—U ) Fisch. v. W sik. from Bromus unioloides H. B. K. All x 1,000. 408 Transactions. This species is abundant throughout New Zealand. It is separated from the preceding on account of the smooth epispores of the spores. The sori also differ somewhat in their being more compact. Germination, life-history, and control are the same as in U. Avenae, 3. Ustilago Jensenii Rostrup. (Text-fig. 5, and Plate 42, fig. 2.) Rostr., Overs. K. Danske Vid. Selsk. Forh. 1890, p. 12, 1890. en Hordei var. tecta Jens., Charb. Cereales, p. 4, 1889. Ustilago Hordei Kell. et Sw., Ann. Rep. Kansas Agr. Exp. Stn., 2nd Rep., p. 268, 1890 Sori in spikelets, forming а semi-compact ack? mass, bog covered by the бызаа basal parts of the glumes. Spores globose to shortly elliptical, 7-11 x 5-8 mmm. ; epispore smooth, olivaceous or sepia-brown, more lightly coloured on one side, 0-75-1 mmm. thick. Host: Hordeum vulgare L. In inflorescences. Herb. Nos. 298, 1253. Ruakura (Auckland), T m., A. H. Cockayne! 25 Jan., 1921. Blenheim ee ST J. Scott! 28 Feb., 1921. Winton (Otago), J. C. eill! 14 Feb., Distribution : a. ; North America ; Euro is is known as the “covered smut of barle on account of the manner in which the sori are covered by the basal portions of the glumes. It is common on this host throughout = Zealand. This species, together with U. Avenae, U. levis, and U. Tritici, were at one time included under the йш вресїев U. segetum Dittm. Jensen 77 into three races, as foll segetum var. Avenae; (2) U. segetum var. Tritici ; б) U. segetum var. Hordei. The variety Hordei he further divided in e two ms: U. segetum var. Hordei forma muda; U. segetum var. Hordei tonus tecta. Brefeld (1888) considered the forms on barley and on wheat to be distinct, for he found the probasidium did not produce conidia, but gave rise directly to an infection hypha. He found also that these races would not infect oats; consequently he considered them to be distinct from the form on oats, and included them under the name of U. Hordei Bref. In е Kellerman and Swingle (1890) raised to specifie rank the two forms on barley—nuda and tecta—naming them respectively U. nuda (Jens.) Kell. et Sw., and U. Hordei (Pers.) Kell. et Sw. Thus Brefeld's U. Hordei was split by them into three species — (1) U. Tritici (Jens.) Kell. et Sw.; (2) U. Hordei (Pers.) Kell. et Sw. ; (3) U. nuda (Jens.) Kell. et Sw ow, as the name Hordei was previously used by Brefeld, it cannot again be applied to a species; as U. Hordei of Kellerman and Swingle was named U. Jensenii by Rostrup the same year, this name should be used for this species. The matter is further complicated in that although the forms tecta and nuda are morphologically separable, and may therefore distinct eren, the form nuda (U. nuda Kell. et P is CuNNINGHAM.— The Ustilagineae, or “ Smuts,” of New Zealand. 409 I am of the opinion, therefore, that U. Tritici Jens. and U. nuda Kell, “ ак и be reunited under one пате. Аз to the selection of this U. segetum cannot, of course, be used, nor can U. Hordei Bref., ie ‘this moled the recognized species U. Jensenii Rostr. and the one under discussion. U. Tritici Jens. was by Kellerman and Swingle described on page 262; U. nuda xem et Sw. on page 277: since the former has page priority, it is the one to be used. Clinton (1906) gives ihe citation of this species as U. Tritici (Pers.) Rostr., but the specific name used by Rostrup is taken from Uredo segetum var, Tritici Persoon, in Tent. Disp. Fung., p. 51, SS a publication which antedates the starting-point of modern nomenclatur he four species under discussion may then Е separated by the fol- lowing characte ters :— Probasidium producing conidia. Sori с nt. : Spores echinulate ap ЕУ is .. U. Avenae Jens. Spores smooth . . m rs “> Ls iios vis Magn. Sori pst s 7. Jensenii €— infecti i hypha conidia being absent р Tritici Jen Geriiiuation and infection (of U. Jensenii) are similar to the ава. two species. 4. Ustilago Tritici Jensen. (Text-fig. 3, and Plate 42, fig. 1.) Jens.: Kell. et gi in Ann Rep. hie Agr. Exp. Stn., 2nd Rep., p. 622, Ustilago segetum. var. T'ritici Jens., Om. Korns. oe p. 61, 1888. 'U. segetum a ordei forma nuda ou Agr. Soc., vol. 24, p. 4, 1889 et Sw., Ann, Rep. Kansas Exp. Stn., 2nd | Rep. p. 277, 1890. U. Tritici (Pers.) Rostr., Overs. K. Danske Vid. Selsk. Forh. me p. 15, 1890. : j P. ] Sori in spikelets, destroying ovaries and glumes, forming olivaceous or almost black s i -masses, finally falling away and leaving the bare axis Spores Заан to shortly kp oe 5-8 x 4-5 mmm. ; epispore minutel but distinctly verruculose, pallid to dark olive, with a lighter-coloured zone on one side, 0-5-0-75 mmm. thick. Hosts :— Triticum vulgare Vill. In inflorescences. Herb. No. 407. Lincoln, anterbury, 30m., F. E. Ward! 5 March, 1921. iu vulgare L. In inflorescences. Herb. No. 46. Weraroa, € The form on wheat is commonly known as “naked smut on wheat." се on barley as “ naked smut of barley." As has been pointed out (under U. Jensenii), the two forms differ only in that each is hes to its host, but as they are specum in morphological characters they must be con- sidered as the same specie The two species on ЕАУ may be separated on account of the following differences :— Sori compact ; spores smooth + i .. U. Jensenii. Sori pulverulent ; spores verruculose U. Tritici. Germination—In water a probasidium is ; produced which gives rise directly to an infection hypha; this may branch and form a mycelium, but does not at any time produce conidia. 410 Transactions. the stigmas at the time of pollination, where they germinate and produce a probasidium, which develops immediately into an infection hypha ; this penetrates the style and enters the cells of the developing ovary, where a inflorescence, when they penetrate to the developing varies. These they convert—together with the developing ovules—into mass of mycelium, which later produces the spores. The significance of this life-history, from the viewpoint of the farmer, is that the resting mycelium is embedded in the tissues of the grain, where it cannot be reached by fungicides; consequently the disease cannot be controlled by the usual steeping methods. Freeman and Johnson (1909 claim to have successfully combated this smut by means of Jensen's modified hot-water treatment (see p. 400). : 9. Ustilago striaeformis (Westendorp) Niessl. (Text-fig. 7, and Plate 46, fig. 2.) Niessl, Hedw., vol. 15, р. 1, 1876. Uredo striaeformis Westnd., Acad. Roy. Belgique, Bull. 18, ser. 2, p. 406, 1852. Tilletia De Baryana Fisch. v. Waldh., in Rabh. Fungi Eur., No. 1097, 1866. T. Milii Fel., Symb. Myc., vol. 1, p. 40, 1869. T. striaeformis Oud., Bot. . vol. 36 Proc. Roy. Soc. Vic., n.s., vol. 7, p. 220, 1894. М Bull. Torrey Cl, vol. 22, p. 57, 1895. Tilletia Airae-caespitosae Lin Soc. pro Fauna et Flora Fennica, vol. 26, p. 15, 1904.5 brown, 1-1-5 mmm. osts :— Dactylis glomerata L. In leaves and sheaths. Herb. No. 265. Cluny, Turakina (Wellington), 210m., G. Н. C. 2 Jan., 1921. Holcus lanatus L. In leaves. Herb. No. 1276. Ettrick (Otago), m. R. B. Tennent! 10 Feb., 1921. Karori (Wellington), , 1923. species is readily recognized by the manner in which the infected leaves become shredded, tearing occurring along the linear sori. Infected plants are usually stunted, and not infrequently killed outright. _ Germination.— Osner (1916) has well illustrated the method of Bor mination. A short probasidium is produced, and this grows directly into an infection hypha ; no conidia are produced CuxNIiNGHAM.—Te Ustilagineae, or “ Smuts,” of New Zealand. 411 G yd T-FIG. 9,—Ustilago Readeri Syd., from Danthonia pilosa z Br. TEX TEXT-FIG. 10.—Sphacelotheca Hydropiperis Sag TEXT-FIG. 11.—Elateromyces oet 12. TEXT-FIG. Bubak, TEXT-FIG. 13.—Cint gm за йау (С. & —Е. olivaceus (D m.) De Bar ., from Carex dipsacea Ber ten ’ Carex v irgata Sol. M.) G. Cu H. mays from ea ит sp. unn., from Uncinia riparia TExT-F1G. 14.—C. Caricis (Pers.) Magn., from Carez ternaria Forst. f. A ‚000. 412 Transactions. Infection.—According to Osner, healthy plants become infected through the flowers, as is the case with wheat or barley infected wit ritici. Following infection the hyphae remain quiescent in the seed until they germinate, when they grow out with the developing leaves and stems. These hyphae give rise to the linear sori ; those that grow with the growing- point of shoots producing inflorescences infect the ovaries as they are formed. The mycelium also hibernates in the roots of perennial plants, and infects developing shoots as they emerge in the spring. Osner points out that the disease may be combated by means of the modified hot-water treatment (p. 400), but this would prevent only young plants (seedlings) rom becoming infected, for, since he has shown the mycelium to be in support of placing the species in Ustilago. This, however, is of little significance, since these septa also appear in the probasidia of Tilletia. 6. Ustilago bromivora (Tulasne) Fischer von Waldheim. (Text-fig. 8, and Plate 43, fig. 1.) F. v. Waldh., Bull. Soc. Nat. Mosc., vol. 40, p. 252, 1867. Ustilago Carbo var. vulgaris d. bromivora Tul., Ann. Sci. Nat., ser. 3, vol. 7, p. 81, 1847. Cintractia patagonica Ске. et Mass., Grev., vol. 18, p. 34, 1889. Sori in spikelets, often hidden within the lumes, sometimes destroying them at the base, at first bullate and somewhat compacted, becoming pulverulent, black. „Spores globose to shortly elliptical, often polygonal, 8-11 x 7-10 mmm ; epispore minutely but densely verrucose, olivaceous or dark reddish-brown, 1 mmm. thick Hosts :— Bromus hordeaceus L. In panicles. Herb. No. 442. Blenheim (Marlborough), 30m., F. Sisson! 12 Nov., 1920. Bromus unioloides Н. B. К. Herb. No. 47. Weraroa (Wellington), 0m,G.H.C. 11 Dec., 1919. Omahu, Thames Valley (Auck- land), W. G. Goodwin! 99 Nov., 1921. Blenheim (Marlborough), 30m., R. Waters! 91 Nov., 1923. Lincoln (Canterbury), 30 m., F. E. Ward! 3 Dec., 1923. с Distribution : World-wide. The species is fairly abundant on prairie-grass throughout New Zealand. In many cases only occasional spikelets may be infected, but as a rule all on à panicle are attacked. Germination.—In water the spores readily germinate, producing a small probasidium, on the apex of which is produced a single elliptical conidium. In nutrient solution; according to Brefeld (1883), a two-celled probasidium is formed; this produces conidia, which in turn develop a probasidium 1а. - Infection occurs in a manner similar to U. Avenae. MeAlpine (1910) states that treating the seed with formalin or copper-sulphate eflectively controls this smut CuxNiNGHAM.— The Ustilagineae, or “ Smuts,” of New Zealand. 412 7. Ustilago bullata Berkeley. (Text-fig. 6, and Plate 42, fig. 3.) Berk., Fl. N.Zz vol. 2, p. 196, 1855. Son in inflorescences, at first enclosed in a lead-coloured membrane, when semi-compact, becoming exposed, when pulverulent, blac Spores globose to shortly elliptical, 8-12 x 7-8 mmm. ; epispore closely and finely verrucose, olivaceous, 1 mmm. thick. Host: Agropyron scabrum (Lab.) Beauv. In inflorescences. North Island, W. Colenso. 1849. (Туре in Herb. Kew.) Distribution: Australia. The host is indigenous and widespread; it occurs also in Australia Ep a 1906, p. 923 This species was described by Berkeley from materia] forwarded by Colenso e Kew. I have no New Zealand material in the herbarium, the above description being drawn up from Australian material kindly for- warded by Mr. C. C. Brittlebank, Plant Pathologist, Department of Agri- culture, Melbourne. ion.—McAlpine mr 152) has successfully germinated the spores of this species. He found ‘that in water the probasidium became three-celled, the саана cell eventually developing into a well-developed Ерт hypha; по conidia were produced, but in pues solution a robasidium was produced, which gave rise to numerous coni 8. Ustilago comburens Ludwig. (Text-fig. 4, and Plate 41, fig. 3.) Ludw., Zeitschr. Pflanzenkr., vol. 3, p. 139, 1893. U geni иа Mass. S се Kew Bull., p. 160, 1901. U. exigua Syd., Ann. Myc., vol. 1, p. 177, 1903. Sori in аны get iode at t first compact, bullate, and covered with a lead-coloured membrane, later destroying the entire panicle and becoming exposed on the rachis as a dense bronze pulverulent mass, eventually falling uec leaving the naked axis. s globose to shortly elliptical, 2 x 2-3 mmm. ; epispore smooth, Host: Danthonia Buchanani Hook. = In panicles. Herb. No. 497. Dunstan Mountains (Otago), 350 m., W. D. Reid / 6 Dec., 1921. Distribution: Australia. The host is endemic, and is M to the mountain regions of the South Island (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 91). The species is characterized by dio exceedingly minute size of the spores. It was first recorded on a species of Stipa, but McAlpine (1910, p 154), ‘who has examined portion of ш type material states that the ав іп question is a species o I have been unable to арий аре the spores. 9. Ustilago Readeri Sydow. (Text-figs. 9, 27, and Plate 43, figs. 2, 3.) | Syd. in letter; McAlp., Smuts. Austr., p. 159, 1910. Ustilago Agropyri McAlp., Ag. Gaz. N.S.W., vol. 7, р. 154, 1896. Е ш spikelets, stems, and leaves, commonly destroying the entire inflor On stems and leaves forming conspicuous striae; in in- "Resta at first enclosed within the leaf- sheath, becoming exposed and appearing in the form of semi-compact masses covered with the remnants of the glumes, when greyish in -— at ne naked, pulverulent, black, - finally falling away leaving the bare a 414 Transactions. Spores globose to shortly elliptical, 11-14 x 8-12 mmm. ; epispore minutely and closely verruculose, dark brown, 1-1-5 mmm. thick. Hosts : : osts :— Danthonia pilosa R. Br. In panicles, stems, and leaves. Herb. Nos. 782, 1267. Mount Hector, Tararua Mountains (Wellington), 1,600 m., E. Н. Atkinson! 21 Dec., 1919. Plimmerton (Wel- lington), sea-shore, E. H. Atkinson! 1 Dec., 1921. Kelburn (Wellington), 120m., G. H. C. 23 Nov., 1922; 4 Dec., 1923. Danthonia semiannularis R. Br. Herb. No. 200. Whitianga (Hawke's Bay), Shelford-Bidwell ! 18 Dec., 1920. Otane (Auckland), H. F. Nunn! 3 Mar., 1922. Botanical Gardens (Wellington), 80 m., G. H.C. 19 Jan. 1921. J.C. Neill! G. H.C. å Dec., 1923. Anthoxanthum odoratum L. Herb. No. 1948. Wallaceville (Wel- lington), 30m., F. E. Ward! 5 Dec., 1920. Distribution: Australia. Both species of Danthonia are indigenous and abundant throughout; they occur also in Australia (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 890). "This smut hitherto been recorded only on Danthonia, Anthozanthum being an addi- tional host, is is the most abundant of all species of the Ustilaginaceae occurring in New Zealand, an appears season after season in the same locality. U. Agropyri McAlp. was based on a mixture of material of Agropyron and Danthonia, which was afterwards separated out. Germination—In water germination occurs within twenty-four hours, probasidia bearing abundant conidia being produced; frequently the conidia are borne on short sterigmata. In nutrient solution the conidia produce secondary conidia by budding. 2. ELATEROMYCES Bubak. Sori semi-compact, dark-coloured, usually confined to the inflorescences. Spores single, globose to angular, smooth or verruculose, mixed with numerous coloured filaments (elaters) formed of numerous hyphae arranged Distribution : World-wide. . _Of the three New Zealand specles, two are endemic, and the third is indigenous, being widely distributed elsewhere. . This genus was erected by Bubak on account of the presence in the sort of numerous peculiar filaments, or “ elaters,” as he has termed them. manner. The hyphae are septate, and are 5-8 mmm. in thickness ; the elaters may attain a length of 22 mm., but usually they are much shorter than this, being on an average 8-10 mm. long ; in thickness they vary from 1 or even more. They are so characteristic that I have no The method of germination is discussed under Æ. olivaceus and E. niger. _ The three New Zealand species are confined to the Cyperaceae, two being parasitic on Carex, the third on Gahnia. Bubak records another species in addition to E, olivaceus—E. Treubii (Solms.) Bubak (— Ustilago LOO a CuxNiNGHAM.—T'he Ustilagineae, or “ Smuts,” of New Zealand. 415 ЫЫ, R92 E TExT-r1G. 15.—Cintractia Spinificis (Ludw.) "uma from itte ded hirsutus Lab. Text-ric. 16.—Tilletia Holci (Westnd.) Rostr., from Ho TExT-riG. 17.—T. decipiens (Pers.) Koern, from gre steer With. ] he = Text-Fic. 18.—T. Tritici Wint., from Triticum v sd Text-ric. 19.—T. levis Kuehn, “from Triticum vulgare "TExT-r1G. 20.— Urocystis Anemones Wint., from Mn insignis Hook. All x 1,000. 416 Transactions. Treubvi Solms.), on Polygonum cinense from Java; but his combination cannot be aecepted, for U. Treubii is a synonym of U. emodensis Berk., according to Massee (1899). I cannot say whether it should be placed in Elateromyces, for I have not examined specimens. KEY To SPECIES, Sori olivaceous m ўз 3. E. olivaceus. Sori black, or nearly so. On Gahnia ES af 25 .. 1. Е. endotrichus. On Carex n uF at .. 2. Е. niger. 1. Elateromyces endotrichus (Berkeley) n. comb. Ustilago endotricha Berk., Fl. N.Z., vol. 2, p. 196, 1855. ori in inflorescences, elliptical, black, pulverulent, intermixed with numerous long colour : Spores globose, 5-7 mmm. diam., epispore minutely and closely verru- culose, blackish olive. Host: Gahnia sp. In inflorescences. North Island, Sinclair. (Type in Herb. Kew.) Distribution: New Zealand. ; Only the single collection now at Kew (as Ustilago) has been made of this species. It is closely related to the following, which may possibly turn out to be the same ; ave separated Æ. niger principally on account of _ the larger spores, and especially the very numerous black elaters. E. endotrichus has been recorded from Ceylon, but Petch (1912)—to whose paper I am indebted for the description of the spores, given above —states the Ceylon species is E. (Ustilago) olivaceus. The method of germination is unknown A 2. Elateromyces niger n. sp. (Text-figs. 11, 28, and Plate 44, fig. 1.) elliptical, and up to 6mm. in length; intermixed with very numerous conspicuous elaters, black in mass, blackish-olive individually, which may attain a length of 15 mm. but are commonly less, averagin mm. Spores globose to shortly elliptical, 6-9 x 5-7 mmm. ; epispore minutely and moderately verruculose, dark olive, 0-75 mmm. thick. Host: Carex dipsacea Berggr. In panicles. Herb. No. 311. Pen- carrow (Wellington), sea-coast, E. H. Atkinson! 10 Feb., 1921. (Type.) The host is an endemic species, occurring throughout the lowland areas of both Islands (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 822) is is separated from the following species on account of the smaller and more regular spores, black colour of the sori, elaters, and spores, and - the conspicuous elaters, ese latter are so numerous as to give the sort à woolly appearance, as if a small tuft of hair had been caught and held in the position occupied by the sorus. н т to being produced. This is elliptical in shape, and about the same length as the spore. Shortly after its formation it becomes detached and functions solution (soil extract). PLATE 41, 5 Trans. N.Z. Inst.. VOL. 91€ вәдцәәвәлоруц! ayy A[oje[duroo моц 9jou 'azis 1910790 Iv ‘oy v.c] : әл}цәә ur езше pesvosiq ҷӯш uo sjuvid pojjnuis “әр uo juwd Auj[9oH “Н Aq sozoyd } “Чооң tupunyong vruoyyunq uo 'Angog ("[) SNYD штләујриәүллр "Т „ате puny uo é. `рәХолукәр Арт sus4n1Qu02 `П——$ uo „өр әриәаү '/— 6 *usup 8229] 0001187] — I Face p. 416.] PLATE 49, TRANS. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55 ‘ozis [enjeu $ py — 'exexq ^H Aq 03094 "os OY} Jo oinjeu oje[[hq 93ON| "ҷи uo әәпәовәлорит [EULION “ANBog 0709098 uo4fidoub py uo *x1eg 0) */(]—' € "ІЯ '(3j9| uo) epe[q-310qgs əy} шолу pesioure sey у әлә peKoijsop вт әәпәәвәлори OY} еца 399; рит “дов Jo oinjeu joweduroo әјо “T Amma шпәргон uo cso wusasuar '/—'& “DIA -(әэпәовәлорит po33nurs eq; jo uorjiod peordve moys 0} Ava? рәдоәвтр 1933e[ 943) epv[q-30qs Ə} шолу әәл} вт 41 o10Joq peÁou3sep Á[oje[duroo st eoueoserogur eyg (o1juoo UT) ON "ІД 94DPjna штод, uo “SUIP 994] obpnpus/)—' p ‘DIA € PLATE 43. Trans. N.Z. INsT., Vou. 55. ‘azis үпүп f py әуес 'H Aq soyogqd ‘Ig ^w psopd ninoyjung uo “pAg мэру “Q—'E A 'e1juao Əy} ur әәцәәвәлоуш [VULON "ү wesgp4opo wmntyquproypy uo *pÁS wapnay '/(]— 6 "914 ҷӯш əy} uo eoueoserogur vwo "M “A "H s?projorum. ғпшод uo "prey “A “A (pL) »40a1w04Q. obojus — | 914 К PLATE 44, 2 Trans. N.Z. Iwsr., Vor. 5 ‘әуел * Aq sooga ‘azis [wanyeu f£ ‘шеи [vjonreA е Suw Á[qrssod uornrpuoo [ensnun we ‘mos syg Jo oinj€eu piosnj əy} әзђои чш oy UO "р "28104 240449] LAMAY JO Suouroods poyosuy чалов Əy} JO o1njeu [eoniouds 4souve әчү oJOU :23J9[ uo ‘опу rwppnpqowpnor) ram JO ueuroeds pojoojpu ‘dds zo40;) uo “идер (Saq) sowo p12040u17)— $ “DIA '$ o1 peonpeq 188199 noopnsdap xang мо *uun;)"*H `гу bru s22/iu049]0]5]— | “OTT PLATE 45. 55. Trans. N.Z. Inst., VOL. "$ оз poonpar og "әуе *H Aq SOA "учоон seubisus snynoununy jo Jea uo "jur, sowowtowp Чеп жә/иїйү jo вәәпәәвәлорш (аці) owo; PUR (3jo[) o[eur uo “dpyow Capung) вә у ғ18й204/) —'& "DIT SNINE puopnaqpua)—'[ DIA PLATE 46. (.Z. Іхѕт., Vor. Trans. Л 'ezts [Binge [py 'exvaxqp "H Aq возоцд "чов jo queureSuvwLre ләш OJON y snjpup] snojog p JO soA'wo[ ur “вәт ("pugso M) suusofanrys обру p —'z "org 'o1ju90 Əy} ш sueuroeds poyooyur узац Qoy snsopou sndaog JO seoueoseiogur ut *uunj) ү '» UMAN ]wni40ds0408 "D Std PLATE 47. Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. "әт "Н Aq sojoqq ‘azis [enjeu $ ' -Чорәләр [wurrouqw smogs uourodg 488лә{ paovsdip xan чо ‘yeqng (COA) ®пәәюатуо s39fiuo4210]5] — "9218 Гелови $ "agp cap pueda munun JO sOoLIwAO Ou) ur “uung ’ нә CKW 9) smuaofnoasjos miopaqua;)— T әзв[ә JO quw DEI DE c . CuxxiNGHAM.— The Ustilagineae, or “ Smuts,” of New Zealand. 417 [Latin diagnosis. ] Elateromyces niger sp. nov. Soris ad ovaria destruentibus, semi- асан. atris, ellipticis, ad 15 mm. longo. Sporis globosulis v. breviter ellipticis, 6-9 x eie mmm.; episporio subtilissime verruculoso, olivaceo, 0-75 mmm. cras Hab.: In ovariüs Caricis dipsacene Berggr. болотон (Wellington, N.Z.), sea-coast, E. H. Atkinson 3. Elateromyces olivaceus (De Candolle) Bubak. (Text-fig. 29, and Plate 47, fig. 2.) Bubak, Archiv pro Prirod. Vyzk. Cech, dil. 15, C. 3, p. 33, 1912. Uredo olivacea DC., Fl. Fr., vol. 6, p. 78, 1815. Ustilago olivacea (DC.) T Ann. Sci. Nat., ser. 3, vol. 7, р. 88, 1847. U. caricicola Tracy and бас Bull. Torrey Ol., vol. 26, p. 493, 1899. U. catenata Ludw., Zeitschr. Pflanzenkr., de. val 3, p. 139, 1893. Sori in occasional ovaries, at first compact and partially concealed within the perigynium, becoming pulverulent, olive -brown, up to 5mm. long, — with numerous conspicuous yellowish elaters, which attain a length of 22mm. but are usually much less, averaging 5-8 mm. Spores eo bose | to shortly elliptical, frequently irregular, eften arranged in chains, 7-14 x 4-7 mmm. ; epispore closely and finely verrucose, pallid olive, ES 0-2 mmi . thick. Hos Caren virgata Sol. In inflorescences. Herb. Nos. 499, 1249. Pen- carrow (жерк sea-coast, E. Н. Atkinson ! 10 F Feb., 1921. Carex dipsacea Berggr. Ininflorescences. Herb. No. 1250. Ta apuwal, Hokianga (Auckland), 12m., E. Н. Atkinson! 18 Dec., 1923. Distribution : "World-wide. Both hosts are endemic, and are widely distributed throughout the low- land areas of both Islands (Cheeseman, 1906, pp. 814-822). e olive colour of the sori, and espec cially нав straw colour of the elaters, together with the larger and more irregular spores, — this from the two preceding species. The markings on the epispore characteristic, for they are more of the nature of warts, appearing flattened and closely crowded together. stilago catenata Ludw. was based on a specimen of a host supposed to a species of Cyperus, but McAlpine с, p. 158) states that he had Mr. L way, Government Botanist, ermi : probasidium being produced. This elongates but does not become septate, and is then detached as a conidium. In the case of the larger spores a second conidium may be produced, ML ee оп ‘the quantity of the protoplasm contained within the spore. In nutrient solution, according to Brefeld (1883), budding occurs to a slight extent. When this process of germination is compared with such a species as Ustilago Avenae, in which about the same size a poss 14— Trans. 418 — Transactions. 3. CiNTRACTIA Cornu. Cornu, Ann. Sci. Nat., ser 4, vol. 15, p. 279, 1883. Anthracoidea Bref., Unters. Gesmmt. Myk., vol. 12, p. 144, 1895. Sori in the form of a firmly compacted black spore-mass, usually surrounding a central columella of host-tissue, situated in various parts ` of the host, usually in the inflorescence. Spores single, globose or more commonly angular, epispore coloured, smooth or verruculose, germination as in Ustilago or slightly modified. Distribution : World-wide. Of the three species that have beer collected in New Zealand, one is endemic, the others indigenous. Eleven species are recorded by McAlpine (1906) for Australia, and thirteen for North America by Clinton (1906). Members of the genus occur on the families Gramineae, Cyperaceae, and Juncaceae. e genus is characterized by the (usually) compact sori, central columella of host-tissue, and centripetal manner of spore-formation. Germination occurs as in Ustilago, but in one species, C. Caricis, the apical cell of the probasidium becomes longitudinally septate, each cell producing a conidium. On this character Brefeld erected the genus Anthracoidea. Spore-formation has been studied by Cornu (Lc. p. 269). In the А aggregated around a central columella of host-tissue ; in this the mycelium persists. On the periphery of this columella the sporiferous hyphae develop ; they soon become gelatinized, when the whole mass appears as a gelatinous cylinder applied to the central columella. These hyphae become septate, spores are seen to be little more than gelatinous masses. As the spores near maturity the hyaline envelopes surrounding them become absorbed ; the spores become exposed and assume a dark colour, but remain firmly KEY TO THE SPECIES. Spores minute, under 6 . lo is in ficis. Spores large, over 10 Weng z pla” On Carex. . es oe a; .. 2. С. Caricis. On Uncinia és EN гу .. 3. C. sclerotiformis. į oe — (Ludwig) McAlpine. (Text-fig. 15, and Plate 45, ÉL McAlp., Smuts Austr., p. 174, 1910. Ustilago Spinificis Ludw., Zeitschr. Pflanzenkr., vol. 3, y. 138, 1893. ү Sori in spikelets, frequently concealed within the glumes, destroying the ovaries and forming in their stead a compact cylindrical olive-black spore-mass, which may attain a length of 7 mm. CunnincHam.—The Ustilagineae, or © Smuts,” of New Zealand. 419 ExT-FIG. 21.—Sorosporium solidum (Berk.) McAlp., from Schoenus Carsei Cheesem., тал. FIG, 22.—8. Мейиз G. Н. Cunn., from гъа. 0 Rottb. .000. 14* 420 Transactions. Spores globose to shortly elliptical, 3-5 x 2-3 mmm. ; epispore delicately Ge dist viciis verruculose, pallid olive, with a ансо zone on one side, 0-5 m hi Host : Spinifez esc Lab. In male and female spikelets. Herb. Nos. 309, 1259. Pencarrow (Wellington), sea-coast, E. Н. Atkinson! Distribution : Australia. The host is indigenous and widely дбайна along е coast; it occurs also in Australia and New Caledonia (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 850). Osborn (1922) has recorded the pathological changes this species effects in the host. The inflorescences, both male and female, become considerably modified, the anthers become sterile, and the filaments do not clone and the various organs are modified in number, structure, and position Germination, according to McAlpine (l.c., р. 174), does not occur in water, but takes place ceil | in nutrient solution. A four-celled probasidium is produced, and on this are borne the conidia. These multiply by budding, but before the solution is exhausted the conidia m produce hyphae which, they reach the air, form abundant aerial co I bn failed to germinate the spores either in i iion or nutrient solution, - but the material was probably too old, for it has been kept in the herbarium for twenty-one months. 2. Cintractia Caricis (Persoon) Magnus. (Text-fig. 14, and Plate 44, fig. 2.) Magn., Abh. Bot. Ver. Prov. Brand., vol. 37, p. 79, 1896. Uredo Caricis Pers., Syn. Fung., p. 225, 1801. Ustilago Caricis се. Einft. Bodens, р. 211, 1836. U. urceolorum Tul., Ann. Sci. Nat., ser. 3, vol. 7, р. 86, 1847. U. Scirpi Kuehn. Hedw., vol. 12, р. 150, 1873. "Anthracoidea Caricis Bref., Unters. Gesammt. Myk., vol. 12, p. 144, 1895. Sori in occasional ovaries, at first рау ая within the peri- gynium, becoming exposed when su bglobose or elliptical, 3-7 mm. long, at first covered by an evanescent white жесен of semi-gelatinized Куре which later falls away, exposing the black, firmly agglutinated spore-m бин irregular, subglobose or more frequently polygonal, 16-27 x 9-15 mm epispore minutely and densely verruculose, frequently obseurely pitted, sepia-coloured, 1-5-2 mmm. thick. hee Gaudichaudiana Kunth. In poe cem cech No. 1261. Lake Wakatipu Me id 340 m., L. Cockay Carex ternaria Forst. 1 Herb. Nos. 295, 1260, 1262, 1264. Peel Forest (Canterbury), 120 m., H. H. Allan! 5 April, 1919. Tasman (Nelson), 10m., б. Н. C. 4 ә, 1990. Seatoun (бела Н. 6, '6 Dec., 1923. | Cares ag Herb. No. 45. Southern Alps, Canterbury, T. Kirk! Distribution : World-wide. : Of the ts, two of the named species are endemic ; the third, С. Gaudichaudiana, is indigenous, occurring also in Australia (Cheeseman, 1906, pp. 818-20). д : 7 К E { 3 T 4 Д а го ЫР ГЫ, 134 Oe ОСУ 44 эе МАР aA = Vey sea CuxNiNGHAM.—The Ustilagineae, or “‘ Smuts,” of New Zealand. 421 rtain specimens the sori project beyond the perigynium ле several E bua giving to infected plants a very conspicuous ap Sori may be confined to occasional ovaries, or every ovary in the танана may be infected. ermination.—ln water a probasidium is produced which becomes septate in the normal manner save that in addition the terminal cell becomes longitudinally septate. From each of the two cells thus formed a conidium is produced, as well as numerous colton conidia. duce infection hyphae in the normal manner. It is claimed that germination does not occur until the dd are nisi months old. 3. Cintractia sclerotiformis (Cooke and Massee) n. comb. (Text-fig. 13, and Plate 47, fig. 1.) Ustilago sclerotiformis Cke. et Mass., Grev., vol. 17, p. 8, 1888. Sori in occasional ovaries, sometimes in all, at first partially concealed within the perigynium, becoming exposed when compact, black, elliptical, up to 6 mm. long. Spores subglobose to elliptical, commonly polygonal, 16-22 x 11-18 mmm. ; epispore closely and minutely verruculose, dark brown, 1-5 mmm. thick. Hosts :— Uncinia caespitosa Boott. In inflorescences. Taheraiti, T. Kirk. (Type in Herb. Kew.) Uncinia leptostachya Raoul. ae No 20. Peel Forest (Canterbury), 120 m., Н. Н. Allan! Feb., Uncinia riparia. R. Br. Herb. No. "er. Peel Forest (Canterbury), m., H. H. Allan! 5 April, 1919. ran Peel (Canterbury), 700 m., H. H. Allan! 6 Mar., 1921. Botanical Gardens, TOM tón, 80 ш E. H. Atkins on ! G. muU. 19 Jan. 1921. J.C. Neill! G. H. C. 4 Dec., 1923. Distribution : New Zealand. The first two hosts are endemic, the third occurs also in Australia ; all are widely distributed throughout New Zealand (Cheeseman, 1906, рр. 801-3). This is a true Cintractia, for a.transverse section shows that it possesses all the characters of this genus. The species is closely related . to the preceding, but is separated by the comparatively broader and smaller spores, more conspicuous markings, and thinner nature of the epispore, I have been unable to germinate the spores. 1. SPHACELOTHECA de Bary. - De By., Verg. Morph. Biol. Pilze, p. 187, 1884. VR Sor., Rev. Myc., vol. 12, p. 4, 1890. Sori the form of à pulverulent spore-mass, surrounding a арса ае М host and fungous tissues, enclosed within а more ог less manent false membrane of fungous tissue, ы exposed either br apieal or irregular rupture of this membran Spores single, epispore coloured, MEAN or variously sculptured ; germination as in Ustilago. Distribution : World-wide. 499 Transactions. SPORES GERMINATING IN WATER: SHOWING THE DIFFERENT METHODS. TExt-Fie, 23.— min ч levis Magn.: a, conidium producing secondary conidia by TEXT-FIG. 24.—U, Tritt Jens. : а, infect ет са produced from cells of the probasidium ; b, соора TExT-FIG. 25.—U. y ve cd (Westnd Э Nias (modified from Osner). Text-rie. 26.—U. bromivora (Tul AW dum Two-celled probasidia producing айа. TEXT-FIG. 2 27.—U. Readeri Syd. dia TExT-F1G. 28,— —Elateromyces niger G. Н. Cunn. Spores producing conidia, probasi being absent. olivaceus (DC.) теге Spores producing conidia. All х 1,000. TExT-FIGC. 29.— E. А оа e -> i CuxNiNGHAM.— Te Ustilagineae, or “ Smuts,” of New Zealand. 423 Only a single indigenous species has as yet been collected in New Zea- land. In North America Clinton (1906) records sixteen species, all, with one ve dese confined to the Gramineae; the exception occurs on the Polygonace The еба of development, structure, and nature of the columella and urbis prete ire on which the genus is separated from U alt with under the species. Spore- У —This is similar to Ustilago save that the process is confined to a definite region of the sporiferous hyphae ; the columella and receptacle, although formed from potentially sporogenous tissue, remaining sterile. enus is separated from Ustilago on account of the presence of a definite false membrane of fungous tissue surrounding the sorus. ue membrane is somewhat urn-shaped, and encloses a cavity in whic situated the pulverulent mass of spores arranged around a central slate of combined host and fungous tissue. 1. Sphacelotheca Hydropiperis (Schumacher) de Bary. es fig. 10.) Polygonaceae. Uredo Hydropiperis oe „Enum. Pl. Saell., vol. 2, p. 234, 1803. Ustilago Candollei Tul., Ann, Sci. Nat., ser. 3, bem A p. 93, 1847. U. hydropiperis Schroet., Baile. Biol. Pj... vol. 2, p. 355, 1 Sori in the ovaries, up to 5 mm. long, delis of an outer urn-shaped receptacle composed of fungous iet opening at the apex by a reflexed margin, enclosing the dark-purple spore-mass, which in turn surrounds the more or less evident ната Spores subglobose to shortly elliptical, 10-17 х 11-13 mmm. ; epispore minutely and closely verruculose, dark purple, 1 mmm. thick. H PI serrulatum ГЕ (= P. prostratum А. Rich.) In in- flores 5 , W. Colenso. Polygonum sp. Herb. ue "137. Kaitaia, North Auckland, E. H. Atkinson! 16 Dec., Distribution : World-wide. The former host is indigenous and widespread; it occurs also in Australia, Europe, Asia, &c. (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 590). The species was first recorded by Berkeley (1855) for New Zealand from ае collected by Colenso ; he determined the species as Ustilago Candollei var. Infection occurs in- the seedling stage, according to De Bary (1887), the hyphae growing with the growing-point until the ovaries are formed. When the ovule is formed the hyphae pass into it through the funiculus, completely replacing it and forming in its stead a compact hyphal mass. This mass later becomes differentiated into an outer sterile laver enclosing a central columella ; between these two structures the spores are formed. The whole of this tissue is at first enclosed within the ovary-wall, but, owing to continuous development of these structures by formation of fresh hyphae at their base, the spore-receptacle with its enclosed (pistas soon outgrows and ruptures the ovary, which may sometimes fall a ination is effected by the production of a быа. which produces lateral conidia, as does Ustilago Avenae. 494 Transactions. Б. TiLLETIA Tulasne. Tul, Ann. Sci. Nat., ser. 3, vol. 7, p. 112, 1847. Sori in the form of a black spore-mass in various parts of the host, usually Distribution : World-wide. The four species that have been collected in New Zealand are all intro- duced. McAlpine (1906) records five species for Australia ; Clinton (1906) twenty-two for North America. The genus is separated from Ustilago mainly on account of the methods of germination and spore-formation. When these characters are unknown the species may be placed in either genus, but the large-spored forms are usually considered to belong to Tilletia. e-formation.—According to Fischer von Waldheim (1869), prior to spore-formation the sporogenous hyphae produce in succession numerous . lateral pyriform branches. These increase in diameter at their apices, finally appearing as globular bodies surrounded by a gelatinous membrane and attached to the main hyphae by slender stalks. Within the gelatinous walls the spores develop, and as they approach maturity the gelatinous membrane gradually becomes absorbed. Thus in this genus spore-formation is acrogenous, differing in this respect from Ustilago, in which the method of spore-formation is intercalary. e genus is confined to the Gramineae, although it has been recorded (doubtfully) as occurring on Sphagnum (Musci). Key то SPECIES. Spores smooth 2. T. levis. Spores reticulate. ў 1. T. decipiens. olcus ix 5s ; - 4. T. Holci. On Triticum жы E E is Bo. du те: 1. Tilletia decipiens (Persoon) Koernicke. (Text-fig. 17.) Gramineae. Koern., in Wint. Die Pilze, vol. 1, p. 110, 1884. Uredo segetum var. decipiens Pers., Syn. Fung., р. 225, 1801. Tilletia sphaero с cocca F. v. Waldh., Bull. Soc. Wee Monk vei 1, p. 14, 1867. Veg Sori in ovaries, concealed within the glumes, black, compact, fetid. — - _ Spores globose or subglobose, 24-30 x 22-26 mmm.; epispore covered with a network of raised reticulations 2-5 mmm. high, surrounding polygon depressions 3-5 mmm. wide, pallid brown 3 Host: Agrostis vulgaris With. In inflorescences. Herb. No. 176. hes ыш чуч Е. Вгисе / 1 Mar., 1920. Khandallah ir ngton), 200 m., E. Bruce Levy! 5 April, 1922. Tapanui (Otago), J. C. Neill! G. H. C. 2 Feb., 1924. г 2 UT exerts a stunting effect on the host; its presence may be noted on this whorl of fusiform septate conidia is prod idi d i 0 produced. The conidia may produce sickle-shaped secondary conidia whilst still attached to the probasidium. CUNNINGHAM.— The Ustilagineae, or “ Smuts,” of New Zealand. 425 2. Tilletia levis Kuehn. (Text-figs. 19, 30.) Kuehn, Hedw., vol. 12, p. 152, 1873. Ustilago foetens Berk. et Curt., Grev., vol. 3, p. 59, 1874. Tilletia foetens (B. & C.) L, Parasit. Fung. Wis., p. 35, 1884. Sori in ovaries, concealed within the glumes, ovate or elliptical, 5-8 mm. long, dark brown, fetid. Spores globose to shortly elliptical, 17-25 x 15-17 mmm.; epispore smooth, pallid brown, 1-5-2 mmm. thick. Host: Triticum vulgare Vill. In inflorescences. Herb. Nos. 401, 1266. Ashburton (Canterbury), 30 m., H. H. Allan! 21 March, 1921. Lincoln (Canterbury), 80 m., F. E. Ward! 27 Jan., 1922. Distribution : World-wide. TexT-riG. 30.—Tilletia levis Kuehn. а, septate probasidium with a terminal whorl of conidia; 5, conjugating conidia, producing secondary conidia, c. This, together with the following species, is known as ^ stinking-smut "' of wheat, on account of the fetid smell the spore-mass emits when crushed. e stinking-smuts are the two most important smuts attacking this host, for not only do they destroy the inflorescences, but their presence, even in small quantities, renders the grain unfit for milling, partly on account o the musty smell such grain possesses, partly because the flour is supposed to have a toxic effect when consumed. It is further claimed that if such grain be fed to poultry disastrous results may follow. For example, McAlpine (1910, p. 81) records the effect upon the egg-laying propensities of 650 fowls fed with smutted wheat: the egg-yield dropped from a daily average of 100 to 16. Other authors record detrimental effects to stock, such as staggering, inflammation, and even occasional abortion. 426 Transactions. On the other hand, some workers consider that these reports are much exaggerated, and record experiments in which no detrimental results followed. Baudys (1921) experimented with animals, and also upon him- self, without any ill effects. oultry, mice, and rabbits were fed on smutted grain (T. Tritici) and actually increased in weight; he himself (1879) that the spores may retain their viability up to eight years, if kept in a dry place. Infection occurs in the seedling stage, as in Ustilago Avenae. Germi- nation has been worked out and figured by numerous authors, being first recorded by Berkeley (1847). In water a probasidium is produced, and on the end of this is borne a whorl of slender sickle-shaped conidia. The conidia may in turn oduce ` . г either stout allantoid secondary conidia, or else directly produce infection ae. This and the following species are readily controlled by steeping the grain prior to sowing in some suitable fungicide. For this purpose copper- sulphate solution, formalin, and, as a dry treatment, copper-carbonate, are usually recommended. 3. Tilletia Tritici Winter. (Text-fig. 18.) Wint., in Rabh. Krypt. Fl., vol. 1, р. 110, 1881. Uredo Caries DC., Fl. Fr., vol. 6, p. 78, 1815. Tilletia Caries Tul, Ann. Sci. Nat., ser. 3, vol. 7, p. 113, 1847. T. Secalis (Cda.) Kuehn, in Е. v. Waldb., Apercu Syst. Ust., p. 50, 1877. Sori in ovaries, concealed within the glumes, shortly elliptical, 4-6 mm. long, dark brown, fetid. i Spores globose or subglobose, 16-24 mmm. diam.; epispore with a network of raised reticulations about 1 mmm. high, surrounding polygonal depressions 2-4 mmm. wide, pallid brown. . Host: Triticum vulgare Vill. In inflorescences. Herb. No. 599. Lincoln (Canterbury), 80 m., F. E. Ward! 27 Jan., 1922. Distribution : World-wide. This is separated from the preceding species on account of the reticulate spores. Both species occur on the same host, frequently in the same spike. : veis and Stevenson (1923) give as a synonym Tilletia Secalis Kuehn., eed they have shown the form on rye to be identical with the above, cmd “т that it is found on a different host. . Potter and Coons (1918) claim that this speci d fr and pecies may be separated irom the preceding in the field on account of the following differences :— Tilletia Tritici, Tilletia levis onsiderably stunts the host | Has lit i É t . tle stunting effect. pex Ben ` grains to become much | Has little өйө, орой the shape of = ume and consequently shorter in . grain, merely causing it to shrivel s . : ightly. piii more powdery, friable, or even | Spore-mass inclined to be unctuous. Germination and method of infection are similar to the preceding. CunnincHaM.—The Ustilagineae, or “ Smuts,” of New Zealand. 427 4, Tilletia Holci (Westendorp) Rostrup. (Text-fig. 16.) Rostr., Ust. necu p. 156, 1890. Polycystis Holci berg Bull. Acad. Belg., ser. 2, vol. 11, P 660, 1860. Tilletia Rauwenhoffii Е v. Wa ldh., учак Syst. Ust., p. 50, 187 Sori in ovaries, piy M within the glumes, elliptical, 1-2 mm. long, compact, black, slightly fe Spores globose or subglobose | 32 x 24-28 mmm. ; epispore covered with a network of raised reticulations 3-4-5 mmm. high, surrounding Lee Pres depressions 4-7 mmm. wide, chestnut-brown. Host: Holcus lanatus L. tat nflorescences. Herb. No. 500. Ettrick (Otago), 300 m., UR B. Tennent! 10 ded 1921. Distribution: Europe; North / I have a collection of Holcus lanatus i with this species in the ovaries and анн striaeformis in the lea The three species possessing iu diste spores may readily be separated if the following differences are noted :— res under 25 mmm. .. vci um s o Tni. Spores over 25 mmm Reticulations 2-2-5 mmm. high is s .. T. decipiens. Reticulations 3-4-5 mmm. high V3 : .. T. Hole. Furthermore, the reticulations of T. Holci are coarse, and separ. by large polygonal interspaces ; those of T. decipiens are closely campiei, being separated by much smaller areas ; whilst those of T. Tritici are I have been unable to germinate the spores of T. Holci. 6. Sorosportum Rudolphi. Rud., Linnaea, vol. 4, p. 116, 1829. Sori in the form of dark-coloured pulverulent spore-masses in various parts of the host, chiefly in the inflorescences, formed of numerous spore- balls, consisting of few or many spores, at first somewhat loosely united, but at maturity completely separating; sterile cells a oloured some shade of brown, globose e ean smooth or verruculose ; germination similar to that of Ustilago. Distribution : World-wide. New Zealand species two—one endemic, the other indigenous; both are confined to the Cyperaceae. Members of e genus have xe been recorded on the following families: Gramineae, Cyperaceae, Јипсасеа Portulaceae, and Caryophyllaceae. McAlpine (1910) records thirteen s ean for Australia The genus is characterized by the rather temporary nature of the spore- balls, for these generally break up at maturity, when species cannot be distinguished from Ustilago. In one or two species the balls remain some- what firmly ee, when they are liable to n oe with "= sere "ee i when the spares are ek the latter by the individua seruis ey name firmly united in the ball by ridged folds of their epispor Spore-formation has been investigated by Fischer von Waldheim (1869) in the type species, S. Saponariae Rud. The mycelium in the infected region 428 Transactions. At this stage they are few in number and immature. They then divide until the number of the mature ball is arrived at, the gelatinous outer zone of hyphae gradually disappearing until at maturity practically no trace remains. | KEY TO SPECIES. Spore-balls of 2-6 spores мА zu Wigan fud. Neillii. Spore-balls of 15-50 spores .. e: .. 2. S. solidum. 1. Sorosporium Neillii n. sp. (Text-fig. 22, and Plate 46, fig. 1.) Cyperaceae. Sori in occasional ovaries, frequently in all, at first enclosed within the perigynium, becoming exposed when black, compact, globose or elliptical, 3-4 mm. long. a of i spores, irregularly je ce dark chestnut-brown, up to 50 mmm. long, readily breaking up at maturity. Spores irregular, angular, subgloboge or elliptical, frequently fatten on one side, 12-20 x 9-15 mmm. ; epispore coarsely and densely verrucose, chestnut-brown, 1- - mmm. thick. ost: Scirpus nodosus Rottb. In inflorescences. Herb. Nos. 1279, 1285. Bluff (Southland), seashore, W. D. Reid! 26 May, 1922. Seatoun (Wel- са. = J. "i Neill! G. H. C. 6 Dec., 1923. on : Australia The jeu is indigenous and abundant throughout; it occurs also in Australia, South Africa, and South America (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 776). —In water germination commenced in three days ; ; a short and slender probasidium is produced, and on this, both laterally and terminally, conidia are produced. In certain specimens the terminal conidium is formed before the probasidium becomes septate, but as a rule septation der the Voc mn of conidia. s species differs from S. piluliformis (Berk.) McAlp. on Scirpus prolifer Rottb., „ in that the spore-balls are less than half the size, = lighter in colour, and break up readily ; the spores are larger, and posse More verrucose, not tuberculate, epispores. [Latin diagnosis. ] Sorosporium Neillii. ad ovaria pauca destruentibus ; atris, compactis, globosis vel 8 Soris mpac — abies longis. Spororum pilis sporis 2-6; —À ellipticis, tanei 50 mmm. url poris insequalite angulatis, subglobosis vel ellipticis 12-20 = EC mel ; episporio crasse denseque verruculoso, castaneo, 1:5-2 mm Ве: In ovariis Scirpi nodosi Rottb. Bluff t renew: N.Z.), W. D. Reid! Seatoun (Wellington, N.Z), J. С. Neill CuxxixGHAM.— The. Ustilagineae, or “ Smuts,” of New Zealand. 429 2. Sorosporium solidum (Berkeley) McAlpine. (Text-fig. 21.) Е McAlp., Smuts Austr., p. 183, 1910. Ustilago solida Berk., Fl. Tas., vol. 2, p. 270, 1860. Urocystis solida F. v. Waldh., Apercu Syst. Ust., p. 38, 1877. Sori in occasional spikelets, partly enclosed within the glumes, at first - eompact, becoming pulverulent, black, elliptical, 3-4 mm. long. Spore-balls subglobose to elliptical, often irregular, composed of from 15 to 50 or more similarly coloured spores somewhat firmly united, attaining a size of 15x50 smooth, dark chestnut-brown, 1 mmm. : ost: Schoenus Carsei Cheesem. In spikelets. Herb. No. 423. Auckland, T. Patterson! Oct., 1921. Distribution : Australia. The host is confined to the swamps of the Auckland and Taranaki Provinces (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 781). The New Zealand form differs from the description given by McAlpine in that the sori are (when mature) pulverulent, the spore-balls larger, and the spores slightly smaller (McAlp., 20-24 mmm. long.). I have been unable to germinate the spores. Е 1. Urocystis Rabenhorst. Rabenh., Klotsch, in Herb. Viv. Myc., ed. 2, No. 393, 1856, Polycystis Lev., Ann. Sci. Nat., ser. 3, vol. 5, p. 269, 1846. Sori in the form of dark-coloured pulverulent masses of spore-balls, usually in the leaves and stems of the host, occasionally in the inflorescences. Spore-balls compact, permanent, of one or many fertile cells, enclosed istribution : World-wide. The following species is the sole representative of the genus that has been as yet collected in New Zealand. Members of the genus have been found on the following host families : Gramineae, Cyperaceae, Juncaceae, Liliaceae, Amaryllidaceae, Ranuncu- ЕД an indistinguishable semi-gelatino : he central portions of this the spores become differentiated ; the outer layer of the mass consists of slender branches derived from the gelatinous mass of hyph These become divided by transverse septa into numerous short cells; several persist as the sterile envelope so characteristic of the genus, the remainder become absorbed as the spores mature. 430 ' Transactions. l. Urocystis Anemones Winter. (Text-fig. 20, and Plate 45, fig. 2. | Ranunculaceae. Wint. in Rabh. Krypt. Fl., vol. 1, p. 123, 1881. Sori in leaves (when chiefly epiphyllous), petioles, and stems, forming irregular swellings, at first covered by the epidermis, becoming exposed when appearing as a pulverulent black mass. Spore-balls irregular, from 15 to 30 mmm. in length, composed of from one to five spores, partially surrounded by more numerous and smaller sterile cells. Spores subglobose to polygonal, 10-15 x 8-14 mmm. ; epispore smooth, or sometimes delicately verruculose, dark brown, 1 mmm. thick; sterile cells subglobose to polygonal, pallid brown, smooth, often reduced or wanting. Host: Ranunculus insignis Hook. f. On leaves and petioles. Herb. No. 503. Mount Dennan, Tararua Mountains (Wellington), 1,500 m., E. H. Atkinson! 7 Jan., 1922. Distribution : World-wide. The host is endemic, and confined to the mountain-ranges of both Islands (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 10). nfection experiments were carried out by Plowright (1889, p. 94). He applied conidia to the foliage of Ranunculus repens, and two months later, in the vicinity of the points of inoculation, he observed signs of the forma- tion of the spore-beds. He found the mycelium to be localized, infection occurring wherever the infection hyphae penetrated. Germination has been observed and figured by numerous workers. Brefeld (1895) found that the spores would germinate only after six months’ rest in damp earth; but Kniep (1921) found that forms from i some required this period of rest, whilst others germinated as soon as they were mature. He considered the species to be in reality an aggregate one, thus explaining the differences in germination as recorded by various workers. LITERATURE CONSULTED. Bary, A. ре, 1887. Comparative Morphology and Biology of the Fungi, Mycetozoa, and ia. Eng.ed. 522 pp. Oxford. dus ? Baupys, E., 1921. Die Sporen der Getreidebrandpilze sirid nicht giftig. Zeitschr. anzenkr., vol. 31, pp. 24-27. BERKELEY, J. M., 1847. Propagation of Bunt. rans. Hort. Soc. Lond., vol. 2, p. 113. -—— 1855. In Hooker's Flora Novae Zelandiae, vol. 2, p. 196. de EFELD, O., 1883. Botanische Untersuch en ueber Hefepilze, Fortsetzung der Schimmelpilze. Die Brandpi Left 5 28 pp ~ 1888. Neue Untersuchungen ueber die Brandpilze ond die Brandkrankheiten, Il. Nachricht, a. d. Club d. Landwirte zu Berlin, p. 1577 — 1903. Neue Untersuchungen und Ergebnisse ueber die Бышы Infektion und : Verbreitung der Brandkrankheiten des Getreides. Nachricht. a. d. Club d. Landwirte zu Berlin, pp. 4224-94. | CHEESEMAN, T. F., 1906. Manual of the New Zealand Flora. 1199 pp. | Wellington. CLinTon, sag 306 Ustilaginales. · North American Flora, vol. 7, pt. 1. 82 рр. ‘ork, DANGRARD, P. A, 1894. Recherches histologi "M aod tilaginees. La Botaniste, vol. 3, p. 240, ogiques sur la famille des Us CunnincHam.—The Ustilagineae, or “ Smuts,” of New Zealand. 431 DARNELL- ie E P. 1917. The Prevention of Bunt. Ag. Gaz. of N.S.W., vol. 28, — 1921. n ic ‘Method of Treating Seed-wheat for Bunt. Ibid., vol. 32, pp. 7 DrETEL, it сое on n Hemibasidii. Engler and Prantl, Natuerliche ro dear «ppt FISCHER VON WALDHEIM, A., 1869. Beitraege zur Pg = Entwickelungsgeschi Ustilagineen. Pri ingsh. pose Wiss. Bot., ‚ pp. 61-125, 199-00. Freeman, E. M., — Jonsson, E. C., The Loose ates of Barley and Wheat. U.S. gr. Bull. No. 152, cn E la. Washington. GANES, E. F., ind raves Е. J., 1923. Occurrence of Bunt in Rye. Phytopathology, HanPER, В. A., 1899. ее гаи in certain Stages in the rupe з the Smuts. Trans. Wisconsin Acad. Sci. Arts & Letters, vol. 12, pp. 4 HECKE, L., 1905. Zar + theorie dor Blueteninfektion des Getreides durch afe Ber. Deutsch. Bot. Ges., vol. 23, pp. 248-50. JENSEN, J. ig 1888. ead Undersogelser og Forsog over. Om Kornsorternes Brand., —— 18894. The араат and — of Smut in Oats and Barley. Jour. Roy. Agr. Soc. Eng., vol. ——— 18895. 24 Charbon des Саг: ОЕ KELLERMAN, W. А., and tente W. T., 1890. Report = шу Loose Smut of Cereals ; Report of the Botani i Department. Ann. . Kansas Agr. Exp. Sin., 2nd rep., for year 1899. ^ "ope Kerze, H., с. Urocystis Anemones Ind Winter. Zeitschr. foer Botanik, vol. 13, LrEBENBERG, VON, 1879. Ueber die Dauer der —— der Sporen einiger Brandpilze. Oesterr. Landw. Wochenblatt., vol. 3, No. LvTMAN, B. F., 1911. Эни Contributions 5 the 7 history and стое of the Smuts. Trans. Wisco Acad. Sci аа vol. 16, рр. Mappox, F., Exi Notes pete Results of Agricultural pido PENE on under the Auspices A the Council of epee ure of Tasmania at Eastfield. Ne wnham, Masster, G. E., ee Text-book of Plant-diseases, p. 2 Lond Mens + € 1910. = Smuts of Australia ; their чон Кыл Life Bisory, ad Classifi- 2 na. NELL, J. C., 1923. Stinking-smut of Wheat: the Effect on Germination of some Seed- disinfectants. 27.7. Jour. Agr., vol. 27, pp. 159-67. OsBORN, = B., 1922. A M on the Чар цу бачое — . оние Spinificis w.) McAlp. Trans. Roy. Soc a, vol. 46, Озхев, С. = 1916. Leaf-smut on Timothy. Weak que Agr. Ez. 2- ` Вий. No. 381, 185—230. Mel MOELLER, а. 1895. Protdhesidiodiysatibs. Bot. Mittheil. aus den Tropen, Heft 8, 180 pp. Je оа N., 1900. Essai taxonomique sur les familles et les genres des Hymeno- mycetes. 184 pp. pedis le-Saunier. Perca, T., 1912. Verre: Fg and Uredineae of Ceylon. Annals Roy. Bot. Gardens, p.224. Peradeni Prownienr, C. og puru i Monograph of the British Uredineae and Usrilagineae, &с. 347 POTTER, А. A., and eee G. W., 1918. Differences between the Species of Tilletia on Wheat logy, ЖА 8, рр. 106-13. rs wearer ig E a Beitraege zur Kenntniss der Ustilagineen. . Zeitschr. f. Bot., (P. —— 1914. Zar Bexualitaet der Brandpilze, Tilletia Tritici. Ber. d. Deutsch. Bot. Ges., p. 310. Saccarpo, P. A., 1886. —€—: Tubereulariaceae ; Cerebella. Sylloge Fungorum, vol. 4, p. 7 Ѕүрож, H. and P., 1901. N cloche Mittheilungen. Hedwigia, vcl. 40, p Tuseur, К. Е. von, and Ѕмттн, W. G., 1897. Diseases бы Plants induced by и Parasites. Eng. tratia., pp. 257-328. Londor 432 Transactions. TULASNE, L. R., and C., 1847. "ge sur = Ustilaginees comparees aux Uredinees, Ann 2-1 g^ Nat., ser. 8, vol. 7, p Van TrgoHEM, P. E. Ls ZADE, A., 1922. ications den pp. 393-496. А 1854. Second Ма sur e Uredinees et les Ustilaginees. Sci. Nat., ser. 4, ee 2, pp. 77-196. 1893. Sur la classification des Basidiomycetes. Bateri ebad U. Ustilago Avenae Jens. Ann, Journal de e Untersuchungen ueber die Infektion des Hafers durch Fuehlings Landw. Zeit., vol. 71, COMBINED HOST AND FUNGUS INDEX. gives only those synonyms that have been used in recent Pages Elateromyces Bubak i 403, 414 СЕ | )G Н. Cuna. 416 ese un 416, *422 This index literature, or are some guide to the species in question. Agropyron scab: (Lab.) Beauv 413 Agrostis aris With, 424 pre merce г neues ДО С.) ) Bubak *411, 417, *422 or i. ‚‚ 44 T "E Anthracoidea Bret. » .. 418 ES Ve tm сул 421 Caricis Bref, .. ЗАК Arrhenatherum : . 414 elatius (L.) Beauv. 405 og Sis x p v 429 ore E p GRAMINEAE — 404, 418, 423, 424, 427, Holcus Bromus hordaceus L. .. КОШИ -. enne B Es Е: unioloides Н, В. К. 401, 412 vulgare L. 409 414, 420 dipsacea Berggr 416, 417 | VITACEAE ec байый. Киш. Lo £49 404 pseudo-cyperus .. 417 | ONAGRACEAE subdola ie .. 420 | OXALIDACEAE. 404 ternaria Forst. f. e. 4200 virgata Sol. .. 417 | POLYGONACEAE .. 404, 423 CARYOPHYLLACEA 404, 427 | Polygonum аи i = Ес 403, 418 | cinense p 416 Ell. et T sc 405 prostratum A. Rich. PU mein (Pers.) j Magn, . *411, 418, 420 serrulatum Lug. ot patagonica et Mass, 412 Sp. .. Se X "7 497 scerotifrmis (Oke. et Mass.) G. H PORTULACEAE .. 55 E Cun *411, 418, 421 á Spinificis (Ludw. ) McAlp. *415, 418 | RANUNCULACEAE 429, 430 CYPERACEAE 404, 414, 418, 427, 429 resa " gnis Hook. f С s. Dactylis ни L 1 а esc glomerata /.. 410 Danthonia : Schoenus MEM £ -- 413 | — Carsei Cheese. mn s ОМ, vod semiannularis R, Br, 414 en 428 nodosus Rottb. dw n CuxxixGHAM.— The Ustilagineae, or “ Smuts,” of New Zealand. 433 Pages 403, 427 *419, 428 v.c ZEN Sorosporium Rud Neillii @. Н. Cun piluliformis (Berk. ) M a Вар — iae Rud. un (ено ) McA сај. Sphacelothoc De 403, 421 Hydropiperis (Schum. ) De Bary *411, 423 Spinifex hirsutus Lab. .. "m 420 Tilletia 7 399, 403, 404, M Airae-caespitosae Lindr. 410 alopecurivora Ule 29 .. 410 Brizae Ule .. s .. 410 Caries 'T «3 £s Baryana F. v. .. 410 decipiens (Pers.) Koern *415, 424 oelens (Berk. et Curt.) Trel. 425 Holci ( ostr. 5, 424, 427 levis "Es *415, 424, "425 Milii F .. 410 cecidi Е. v. Waldh. rri Secalis ine vxo B 28 sp C (бааа > Oud. 398, Tritici Wint. S8, *415, 424, 26 T. 398, Triticum vulgare Vill. .. 409, 425, 426 Uncinia caespitosa В "m m AOL leptostachya you is ед riparia R. В Hes „+ 421 Urocystis Haben 2 429 Anemones Wint. 397, 398, *415, 430 solida F. v. Waldh. se a Ustilagidium Herzb. К Hordei Herz .. 409 Tritici er Баара 398, 401, 403 USTILA 397, 401 Ustilago "(Pers ) E 399, 403, zs Agropyri Avenae Jena. . ME 400, 405, *407, im var. levis Kell. et Sw. Ustilago Pages bromivora (T'ul.) F. v. W 400, 401, 404, 405, *407, 412, *422 bullata Berk. .. 405, *407, 413 andollei Tul. 7 21-408 caricicola Тг. et Earle 417 Caricis Ung... cate Ludw. . comburens Ludw. 405, *407, 413 emodensis Berk. 41 endotricha k «ac IB exigua Syd. e < 413 foetens Berk. et ‘Curt. se 495 Hordci Bref. .. 408 Hordei Jens. .. Да .. 408 var. nuda Jens. .. 408 var. tecta Jens. -— .. 408 Hordei Kell. et Sw. x .. 408 H Ph Hydropiperis "Schroet. "e 423 Jensenii Rostr. 400, 405, *407, 408, 409 levis Magn. 398, 400, 405, 406, *407, 409, i Maydis is Cda. micros pora Mass, et Rodw. р nt nuda Kell. et Sw. 400, 408, 409 olivacea (DC.) Tul. og iri nnans Rostr. .. 405 Poarum МеА1р. e —— AAO Readeri Syd. 405, *411, 473, *422 e Kue .. 420 olwcti formis Cke. et Mass .. 421 dien Dittm. .. 408 Avenae Jens. var. Hordei Jens. . 408, 409 var deret Jens. 408, 409 „жы, Ps Spinificis 418 ash ( Ренна. ) Niessl 400, 405, *407, 410, *422 reubi 414 Tritici Jens. 398, 405, 5407, 409, *422 409 forma foliicola Р, Henn. .. 409 urceol .. 420 wshingtoniana ЕП. et Ev. 410 398, 399 434 ; Transactions. Descriptions of New Native Flowering-plants. By D. Perre, M.A., Ph.D., F.N Z.Inst. [Read before the Auckland Institute, 27th November, 1923 ; received by Editor, 31st December, 1923 ; issued separately, 30th July, 1924.] l. Senecio Spedeni sp. nov. Species S. Monroi Hk. f. similis ; differt habitu humili, foliis angustioribus, sessilibus, integris, obtusis v. subacutis; acheniis tenuibus, apice + dila- tatis, glaberrimis. the leaves but narrower. eads + turbinate, + lin. (9 mm.) wide; involucra] bracts 10-12, linear, acute, tomentose ; ray florets 8-10, yellow ; achenes linear, slender, grooved, glabrous, somewhat dilated at the tips. Hab.—Richardson Range, Lake County, near Minor Peak (on the track to Lake Luna), circa 4,000 ft.: J. Sped Mr. Speden has had this plant in cultivation for several years. I have seen cultivated specimens only. Its dwarf compact habit, shining foliage, and abundant flowers make it a charming garden-plant. 2. Senecio Matthewsii sp. nov. Species S. layidoso Cheesem. affinis ; differt habitu altiore, ramis confertis as broad, thin, subacute, entire, in age alm | соонда when young), below closely с ко Corre проте (4100 б verius veins obscure, midrib evident on both surfaces. Flowering ranchlets several, closely placed, slender, 2-3 in. (5-7-5 cm.) long ; bracts Spe. acute, tomentose; ray florets 12-15, oblo obtuse, more or less eroded at tips, — ae nerved. Achenes short linear-oblong, grooved, ase, PrTRIE.— Descriptions of New Native Flowering-plants. 435 Hab.—Slopes of Mount Diana, Lake Pan MD in damp rather open stations at the edge of forest :: W. A. Thon omson has sent me all the specimens porem These he grew in his garden at Half-way Bush, Dunedin. He has also supplied a re graph of the wild feel in situ. The species is named in hon of Henry J. Matthews, whose investigations shed so much light on the its of western Otago. 3. Senecio enone Am nov. species S. io Hk. f. affinis; differt habitu late patente robusto, ramis elongatis,- foliis lios ac tenuioribus, petiolis longis gracilibus, inflorescentia laterali laxa A shrub 4-6 ft. high or more, with rather few widely-spreading more or less subdivided раа Leaves ye elliptic, 4-5 in. = exclusive ces, d chiefly ‘hong midrib and veins, below clothed with pale-yellow or greyish- yellow appressed tomentum ; petioles about as long as blades, grooved above, clothed with greyish tomentum. Inflorescence axillary towards ends of branches, асе 5-6 in. lon ng; rhachis zigzag, giving off below several alternate short, more or less divaricating few-flowered branches subtended by small foliaceous bracts, upper portion linear, simple, the whole inflorescence pes wit greyish- -white tomentum. Heads on short pedicels, discoid, 4in. in diameter; involucral bracts about 8, linear, tomentose. Florets diss 12, limb of corolla narrow funnel- shaped, rather deeply 5- ro segments revolute. Achene linear, shortly pilos H orth Island. Open rocky places near mouth of Mike River ; not common: W. A. Thomson ! The only specimen seen came from a plant grown in Mr. Thomson’s garden at Halt -way Bush, Dunedin. He has had it in cultivation for several years 4. Dracophyllum Adamsii sp. nov. Frutex conferte ramosus, 10 dem. (40 in.) altus v. ultra; ramis tenui bus, apices versus multo divisis, ramulos pertenues laterales plerumque paucifoliatos inflorescentiam brevem terminalem gerentes edentibus. Foliis tenuibus, conferte imbricatis, complanatis v. + concavis, lineari- acuminatis, ape cm. “a in. P sio. paucifloris; floribus (ad 10) parvis, sessilibus, arcte disposi mm. longis; sepalis ovato-lanceolatis, acutis, a marginibus ciliatis ; 'eorollae tubo angusto, calyce 4 longiore, lobis ovatis subacutis patentibus v. + reflexis; staminibus corollae tubum aequantibus; capsula matura calyce 4 breviore. A much-branched bushy shrub, 3ft. high or more. Main branches rather slender, much subdivided above; bark greyish-brown ; branchlets short, very slender, spreading or ascending, most closely ringed by scars of fallen leaves, leafy at tips ; flowering twigs 4in long, generally bearing few and broader leaves. Leaves closely imbricating, ascending or spreading, 3in. long, 2-3mm. wide at base, narrow linear-acuminate, tapering 436 Transactions. uniformly to acicular subpungent tips, thin, glabrous, finely striate, flattened or slightly concave above, edges very delicately serrate at and ‘long; flowers 10 or fewer, sessile, + 5 mm. long ; bracts several, ovate from broad base, shortly mucronate, strongly ciliate along edges; sepals one-third shorter than corolla, ovate-lanceolate, acute, ciliate at edges; corolla-tube rather narrow, lobes ovate subacute spreading or more or less reflexed ; stamens as long as corolla-tube; mature capsules one-third shorter than sepals. Hab.—Roadside near mouth of Awatere River, East Cape district: James Adams and D. P. Edge of forest near Peria (Mongonui): Н. Carse! . Various stations in North Cape district: T. F. Cheeseman ! The species is named in honour of James Adams, whose investigation of the flora of the Coromandel Peninsula is a fine piece of work, an was my companion on a visit of some length to Mount Hikurangi, the East Cape district, and Tokomaru Bay. The leaves of this species are very characteristic, their blades having a very narrow triangular form, tapering uniformly from the base to the tips. D. strictum Hk. f. has leaves of a similar shape, but these are much broader and more coriaceous. Its alliance is probably with some of the congeries of forms united in Cheeseman's Manual (first edition) under the collective name D. Urvillei A. Rich. 5. Veronica Dartoni sp. nov. Frutex erectus, 21 dem. altus v. ultra. Folia decussata, anguste lanceo- lata, 17-25 mm. longa, a medio 7-9 mm. lata, integra, glabra, + com- planata, leviter carinata, in basim sessilem sublatum attenuata et in apicem subacuminatum aequaliter producta, nervis duobus obscuris prope margines percursa. Racemi in foliorum superiorum axillis dispositi, ad 6 cm. longi, angusti, multiflori, pedunculati (pedunculis quam folia ter longioribus, puberulis); rhachide pedicellisque firme pubescentibus; bracteis pedicellos aequantibus, ovato-lanceolatis, acutis. Flores majusculi, roseo-caesii ; calyx 4-partitus, lobis lanceolatis acutis ciliolatis; corollae tubo sublato, calycis lobos paullo excedente; limbo + 9 mm. lato, lobis ovatis acutis multi- nerviis tubum longitudine vix excedentibus, capsula glabra, acuta, + com- pressa, ealyce subduplo longior. lin. long, 18. broad at middle, entire, glabrous, more or less flattened, rather thin. slightly keeled, midrib somewhat depressed above, traversed by two obscure sul lateral veins, otherwise nerveless. Racemes in 2-3 opposite pairs in axils of uppermost leaves, up to 22 in. long including peduncles, rather narrow, closely many-flowered ; peduncles about as long as leaves slender puberu- lous; rhachis and pedicels strongly pubescent; bracts equalling pedicels, about 2mm. long, ovate-lanceolate, acute. Flowers rather large, “ гозу lilac ” (Darton); calyx 4-partite, lobes lanceolate, acute, ciliolate, corolla- tube rather broad, slightly exceeding calyx, limb + jin. across; lo ovate, acute, many-nerved, scarcely longer than tube. Capsules glabrous, acute, somewhat compressed, barely twice as long as the calyx. PxrRiE.— Descriptions of New Native Flowering-plants. 437 Hab.—Firewood Creek, near Cromwell, Vincent County: D. P. Rocky banks of Clutha River near Roxburgh bridge: Brian Jeffery! H. L. Dar- ton! Queenstown Hill (Lake Wakatipu): J. W. McIntyre. ; Si А Н.Т, only two or three years ago. . Da beautiful object when in flower, and very floriferous. ; 6. Veronica trifida sp. nov. ies V. Birleyi (N. E. Brown) affinis; differt habitu prostrato v. te diffuso; ramis ramulisque elongatis (ad 90 cm. longis v. ultra) ; ramulis demum ab apicibus -+ suberectis ; foliis subalte 2—4 dentatis, politis, pro parte maxima glabris; racemorum pedunculis longioribus s аду of decayed leaves, up to 3ft. in length. Leaves closely imbricating, a ed or somewhat spreading, sessile by a broad base, roughly obovate - in general outline, 7-8 mm. long and about half as wide, obtuse, polish о prominent acute teeth a little below, but sometimes with two pairs of mil : : 8 1-3 in axils of upper leaves, few-flowered, pedunculate, uncles densely glandular - pubescent, + 9 mm. long, pedicels 1-5-3 mm. long, clothed like the peduncles as are also bracts and calyx; bracts a single pair a little below flowers, lanceolate, thin, subacute; calyx 4-partite, lobes thin acute; “corolla pure white, 1—3 in. across, segments rounded, tube long" (Darton); capsule almost e ualling sepals, subcuneately obcordate, much compressed, mm. long, 3mm. wide, glabrous. Hab.—Titan Ridge, near the Blue Lake, Garvie Mountains, Southland, circa 4,500 ft. : J. Speden ! Н. L. Darton ! Th summer it makes fresh erect growth rapidly up to 6 in. or 9 in., but gene- rally 3in. or 4in. only. On one trip I noticed а band of white about 1 yard all intermediate stages to the edge of the snow. As I have not seen the plant growing, I feel that the foregoing descrip- tion must be in many respects inadequate. 438 Transactions. The Vegetation of Banks Peninsula: Supplement 1. By RosERT M. Larne, M.A., B.Sc., F.N.Z.Inst., and A. Warr, M.A.. Professor of English, Canterbury College, Christchurch. [Read before the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, 7th November, 1923 ; received by Editor, 16th November, 1923 ; issued separately, 30th July, 1924.] (2) a list of such plants (about thirty) as have been found for the first time on Banks Peninsula since the original paper was published, together with by other observers since the original aper was written. Few dicotyledons have been added, showing that the original list of these was nearly complete. The abbreviations of collectors’ names is as before :— A. W. ... Professor A. Wall. .. Mr. William Martin. Mr ing . R. M. Laing. Dr. L. Cockayne, F.R.S. 1. THE FOREST, PRICE’S VALLEY. Opportunity has been found of examining more closely than heretofore the vegetation of this valley. We are thus enabled to form a better picture insula this would separate it probably from all other forest areas of New Zealand, the description would be of little value to the botanist, as Olearia fragrant- 1$8)^a 18 à тате and disappearing species. Опе might rely, however, on other Species for a separation. It is doubtful, for example, whether the following species could be found commonly together elsewhere—Nothopanaz nomalum, Teucridium parviflorum, Pseudopanaz feror—as they can be in the district between Gebbie's Pass and Little River. Again, Banks Pen- insula might be defined as being characterized by the presence of certain northern species and the absence of others. Thus the following species might be expected to occur and do not: Cordyline Banksii, Melicope * Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 51, p. 355, 1919. Laing AND WALL.— Vegetation of Banks Peninsula. 439 tions it becomes clear that the forest of Banks Apre is sufficiently characteristic to be regarded as a separate Afer is so considered by Cockayne in his Vegetation of New Zealand (p. 1 At present, however, owing to the almost en c destruction of the original plant covering by , and in other ways, it is difficult to find means for reconstructing in imagination the original plant ае For- s Valley there is still a remnant of the primitive forest left on the valley-floor, through which neither fire nor sawmill has been, though, unfortunately, stock have run in it ; and there is also a portion of the same forest at the " pend of the valley ies an altitude of 1,500 ft. and upwards. know of no other place on the peninsula where fragments a the lowland and upland forest are left in a state of such good preservation n the same valley. This enables us to confirm more definitely certain conclusions regarding the forest, arrived > кае before. m this area it appears that the large trees on the valley-floors of the пееш were chiefly black and white pine with а comparatively small admixture of totara. As the valley narrowed the black and white pines were replaced by totara, which constituted the chief timber-tree E the Ilsides. Above 1,500 ft. Podocarpus totara became rarer, and plants of P. Hallii appeared, and soon predominated. At the same altitude seasonal plants of Libocedrus were to be found, In the valley referred to there a great break, however, in the forest between about 200 ft. and 1,000 ft., where now nothing but second growth occurs, so that the changes cannot be followed in deta il. In the lower forest there is a great variety of shrubs, including such plants already mentioned as are etsewhere rare in company—Teucridium, Pseudo eroz, Nothopanaz anomalum, Melicytus micranthus. Several specimens of eria fragrantissima were observed at a somewhat higher altitude. Pseudopanaz ferox is replaced by P. crassifolium below 1,000 ft., and Rubus australis becomes much more abundant, while the huge lianes be R. cissoides are no longer to be seen. The point where the kahikatea originally passed out of the forest cannot now be determined, but probably it was below 1,000 ft. Above this the forest takes on the ‘characteristics of the totara association described in the previous paper. ll. PLANTS TO BE ADDED TO THE LIST OF EXISTING SPECIES. Ferns (FiLicEs). H hyllum demissum г at the эы of ge ынаа Valley on Mount Herbert: A. W. Trichomanes humile Fors Edge of stream, Pin Bay: R. M. L. Alsophila Colensoi Hook. f. Price's Valley, common in the bush above 1,500 ft: R. M. L. Head of Stony Bay : W. M. Hypolepis distans Hook. Near Akaroa : W. M, Blechnum Banksii Hook. f, Akaroa Lighthouse: A. W.; І. C, Stony Bay: W. М, Blechnum vulcanicum Kuhn. Grehan Valley, Akaroa: W. M. Mount Pleasant, Lyttelton : A. W. 440 T'ransactions. Pteris piden: R. Br. Peraki Reserve, Little Tikao Вау: W. M. ! Asplenium ras iie Forst. var. tripinnatum Hook. f. Takamatua, Waikerikikeri, Brasenose : R. M. L. ои эке J. Өш , common in "Grehan Valley : W. M.! N саве ode Raoul. Akaroa, Wainui, Price’s Valley : R. M. L. = Coil: Hook. Near the stream. Paua Bay: R. М. L. I was pleased to get this, as it is another planc to be added to the list of those reaching their southern limit on Banks Peninsula. For other species of Filices said to have из pee by Mr. D. G. Riches on Banks Peninsula, see Martin, Trans. N.Z. Ins t., vol. 52, p. 315 Riches is known to have received many species from the North Island, the evidence of his herbarium is to be accepted with reservation. Family GRAMINEAE. Agrostis parvifiora R. Br. Bush and base of rocks, Mount Herbert: A. W. Deyeuxia Petriei Hack. High grassland, Mount Herbert: A. W. Deyeuxia avenoides Buch. А Mount Herbert: A. W. The type and var. brachyantha are both abundant. Danthonia nuda Hook. Mount Herbert, 1,500 ft. and upwards: A. W. Danthonia semiannularis R. Br. var. ns Hook. f. Rocks above Purau, east side, 2,000 ft.: A. W. Danthonia semiannularis R. Br. var. nigricans Petrie. uth and west slopes of Mount Herbert, near summit: A. W. Koeleria Kurtzii Hack. Mount Herbert from 2,000 ft. to summit, Port Hills: A. W. Poa apt d Hook f dle Hill, Redclifis Spur: A. W. Poa ak Buc Mount Herbert : A. W. Poa anceps Forst. f. : Mount Herbert, near the summit: A. W. Е. Professor Wall has grown this at Fendalton, and at this low level it maintains its characteristies, and shows no tendency to revert to P. caespitosa. Festuca rubra Linn. This very difficult ome should have been included in the previous list. It is not uncommon i n pastures, and perhaps is only a form of F. novae-zelandiae (Hack.) Cockayne. А distinct form occurs on the ann and west faces of Mount Herbert near the summit (Kaituna Larne AND Warr.—Vegetation of Banks Peninsula. 441 Family СҮРЕВАСЕАЕ. Carex Solandri Boott Bush, Mount Herbert : A. W. Carex testacea Sol. ex Boott. Redcliffs Gully: A.W. Akaroa: К. M. L. Family JUNCACEAE. Juncus prismatocarpus R. B Ditch by the Ade af p^ road, Kaituna Valley. Motueka Valley i ы the southernmost locality given by Cheeseman, but it occurs at leas as far south as Peel Forest: R. M. L. Family LILIACEAE. Bulbinella Hos Benth. & Hook. Summit Road at head of Le Bon's Bay: W. M. Dianella intermedia Endl as surprised to find a few drought-stricken specimens of this plant in a cleft on the rocks on the northern face of Маму s Hill (May, 1922): R. M. L. On rocks, Charteris Bay : Orton Bradley. Family PoLYGONACEAE. Muehlenbeckia ephedrioides Hook. f. It is peche worth while putting this on record ; though not strietly a Banks Peninsula plant, yet it occurs close to the foot of the hills. Outlet to Lake Forsyth: W. M.; R. M. L. Family RANUNCULACEAE. Clematis marata Armstr. Amongst manuka scrub, Charteris Bay : Orton Bradley ! Family ROSACEAE. Geum parviflorum Rocks on Ta pue side of Mount к» near the summit: A. W. Another addition to our subalpine flor Family ViOLARIEAE. PM micranthus Hook. f. var. microphyllus Cheesman. Price's Valley, on the flat ; one plant only seen: R. M. L. Family RUBIACEAE. Nertera setulosa Hook. f. Mount Herbert, 2,500 ft.: A. W. 442 Transactions. Family Cowrosrrar. Gnaphalium Traversii Hook. f. g near the top of Castle Hill. This is now to be added to the list of subalpine species : R. M. L. Senecio Lyallii Hook. f. Mount Herbert, south side, about 2,800 ft.: A. W. An unexpected subalpine plant. Taraxacum magellanicum Comm. Mount Herbert, near summit, both sides: A. W. Myosotis australis R. Br. var. lytteltonensis (Laing and Wall) var. nov. (Text-figs. 1-3.) Ramis decumbentibus vel prostratis, crassioribus, rachide multo-breviore quam in forma typica; stylo filiformi gracili, aequanti corollae tubo in longitudine, nucellis maturis nigris nitentibus, leviter ochratis vel fulvis, non subferrugineis. In the previous list was mentioned among the critical species a form of M. australis with the habit and external appearance of M. Forsteri. It seems sufficiently distinct and local to require a varietal name. The follow- on :— CECI RIP RES А CRITICAL SPECIES. | E RE A HAS W petioles 2-3 in. long, petiole 1-2 in. long, sheathing at base; blade 1-2 in. long, oblong to spathulate, obtuse or apiculate, rather membranous, margins and midrib hispid, and both surfaces hispidulous. Racemes some- what elongated, pedicels =, in. long, rather stout, many-flowered. Flowers Se а e ; equalling corolla-scales. ^ Nutlets ovoid not or en abou times breadth, when ri ining- ish ish- black—not pale brown. Rl f ee The plant has much more resemblance to M. Fosteri than to M. aus- tralis in its exterior appearance; but in the details of its structure it comes much nearer to the latter. It differs from M. australis in being decumbent or prostrate, in the much less elongated rachis, in the long style, and in somewhat lighter colour of the nutlets . rom M. Forsteriit differs in being much stouter and stiffer, in the calyx being divided nearly three-quarters of the way down, in the elongated corolla, the shape of the nutlets, and perhaps also in their colour. 1t apparently bears considerable resemblance to M. australis var. conspicua, ` which, however, is unknown to us. Hab.—Clifis above Lyttelton, Governor's Bay, and Sumner Road. Anisotome Enysii (T. Kirk) Laing. We can find none but trivial differences be 1 ~ tween this and the Castle Plant. In the Banks Peninsula form the bracts are rather narrower, longeh — and more acute, and nearly connate, | 445 Larne AND WarLL.— Vegetation of Banks Peninsula. зөлор Jo uotjoeg—'£ "org ‘ozis [vanyvu дец * sjuvjd jo вул®д—'@ “T БОЯ ‘IVA U s15210]]9])//] “IVA SUPNEND syosoh jy 444 Transactions. ERRATA. The following species were admitted into the previous paper in error, and the names should therefore be deleted from the list. Cyathea Cunninghamii Hook. f. e plant from Cooper’s Knobs is no doubt Hemitelia. However, I have reintroduced the species for a plant from Peraki Reserve, on the e up of Dr. Holloway. This has the complete indusium of Cyathea. =R. M. L Festuca multinodis Petrie. o form of Festuca in this neighbourhood is anything like Petrie’s js plant, which is very distinct. Very few individuals of F. novae- и zelandiae have even three nodes.—A. W Scirpus antarcticus Linn. P1 recorded in error for S. aucklandicus Boeck, by which it should ; be replaced. £ Carex flava Linn. var. cataractae R. Br. I have recorded this from Castle Rock; but I find on examining my herbarium again that there is possibly a mistake in the locality. The species should = be removed from the list, pending confirmation y.—R. M. L. of the locality.— Libertia grandiflora Sweet. This is probably only a form, though a distinct form, of L. 12100065. Plantago spathulata Hook. jd This ; 18 18 an erroneous identification of P. Raoulii Decaisne. A Chemical Investigation of Pintsch Oil. By Н. J. Fay, M.Sc., Edmond Fellow of Otago University. [Read before the Otago Institute, 12th December, 1922; received by Editor, 814 December, 1923 ; issued separately, 30th July, 1924.] mercially important product of this cracking is the illuminating-gas, the — ' А уи FixLAY.—AÀ Chemical Investigation of Pintsch Oil. 445 The oil at present is unfit for commercial use because of its stench, its extreme volatility and inflammability, and especially its property of depositing a gummy layer on all vessels in which it is kept. If it were not for this last*objection the oil would make an excellent motor-spirit. carbons, ethylene, butadiene, and benzene being the chief constituents. The .Pi i in amounts of dissolved gases which are expelled on warming, the liquid the fractions, more especially the lower ones, are highly unsaturated. Above 112° C. the residue rapidly darkens, and decomposes spontaneously with evolution of pungent-smelling white fumes. Oxidation with permanganate of a fraction boiling between 60° and 90° C. yielded formic and probably butyric acids, thus indicating the pre- sence of n-amylene in the original oil, in agreement with Armstrong and ns. it was thought that the “ gumming ” of the oil would probably be due to polymerization of the unsaturated hydrocarbons present, experi- the action. The action of sodium wire at 60° C., in a sealed tube, was tried freezing k but the low boiling- ction gave a considerable quantity of a soft rubber- mass, eri у in its solubilities from true rubber. It was probably a polymer which had not warming a solution, then into the absorption-flask (containing a layer of liquid Br,), then through another small quantity of Br, to catch any escaping and methyl iodide. 446 Transactions. e [um [uv] о C» vel ч E e Ф g 3 [s ad i "m £5 Б о Ж. Un B e ct = о p со Qt =) ас B — ш: go er © ga. ; 8 agreement with the data obtained by Armstrong and Miller for their solid butadiene tetrabromide, so that the more volatile parts of Pintsch ojl consist i ide i ost _ Large quantities of the liquid bromides were prepared and fractionally distilled at atmospheric and at reduced pressure. Purification prove clea colourless fraction (B.P. 58-66° at 23 mm.; density, 1-825 at 13° C.) which remained stable on keeping. The substance was very refractory in combustion, the values finally obtained being—C, 21-1 per cent. ; H, 3-5 per cent. — Analysis* (Carius method) gave 75-9 per cent. bromine, so that the fraction was probably a slightly impure specimen of butylene dibromide. (Calculated percentages—C, 22-2 per cent.; H, 3-7 per cent. ; Br, 74 per cent.) Thus butylene is present in considerable amount in the lower boiling fractions of Pintsch oil, so that the liquid dibromides that Arm- Strong and Miller lost by fire would probably have yielded them butylene The liquid bromide, also, is very unreactive, KOH (alcoholic and 30 per cent. aqueous), HNO,, and KCN having very little effect. Zinc-dust or zine-copper couple in alcohol reduces it, SbCl. liberates bromine, PCI, a between 55° and 65° gave evidence of the presence of amylene and hexylene, tn agreement with the results found by Armstrong and Miller, who used an oxidation method. : In the preparation of the bromides by the method already detailed it was found that the ,ammoniaeal silver-nitrate solution, through which the vapour from the Pintsch oil was passed, rapidly turned black, while a Copious precipitate formed. This is in direct opposition to the results recorded by Armstrong and Miller, and indicates that true acetylenes are Present in at least the lower fractions of Pintsch oil. The gas that passed *The Stepanow method which was i i i ougl ы , previously tried, gave results which, though tae aaa were always about 14 per cent. low, so that the ibo is not always reliable. dc r 2 ge alis that correct results could be obtained only by using double ; um ' i i i the sodium and of the subsequent red: by ^ Bacon, and prolonging the time of adding t sed by water, yielding a light-yellow oil with fragrant odour, strongly fluorescent in ether, alcohol, or acetone solution. ‘The violet fluorescence of the pure oil on : ; i Craft тооцов, Which, however, is supposed to be restricted to aromatic substances. "FiNLAY.—AÀ Chemical Investigation of Pintsch Oil. 447 through all the absorption-solutions and finally collected in the storing- cylinder was very small in amount, and consisted mostly of air driven out of the apparatus, indicating that paraffins or other saturated constituents gave a 60 per cent. fraction which apparently did not gum after standing for some months, but which still made a poor motor-fuel (as tried in a motor-cycle). The best effects were obtained with equal parts of petrol and Pintsch oil, but extensive trials are needed in this direction. The effect of various catalysts and other reagents in reducing the unsaturation (and therefore, presumably, the gumming, &c.) was tried, but with discouraging results: boiling under reflux condenser with alcoholic sulphuric acid, and subjecting to the catalytic action of freshly reduced iron and ni various temperatures up to e C., producing little ced. Since benzene forms the largest constituent of the oil, it was thought that immersion of the oil in a freezing mixture might induce separation of d duced while the temperature was —20° C.; in fact, the crystals readily dissolved up. If the oil is previously treated with concentrated sulphuric acid to absorb the unsaturated constituents, fractions in the neighbourhood of 80° C. readily yield solid benzene on freezing, but there is apparently no hope of obtaining it easily from the original oil. In conclusion, the writer wishes to thank Dr. Inglis for his help and advice during the investigation. 448 Transactions. Three Fossil. Annelids new to New Zealand. Ву Н. J. Fay, M.Sc., Edmond Fellow of Otago University. Otag ] : ў ] бет, 1928; ad before the 0 Institute, 10th July, 1923 ; received by Editor, 31st December, = du issued. separately, 30th July, 1924.] SoME specimens of Annelid tubes from the Moeraki boulders were lately the specimens, informs me that the species is “ more solid and apparently longer than Ditrupa cornea var. wormbetiensis McCoy, of the Janjukian of Victoria.” Ditrupa parki n. sp. (Fig. 1, a, b.) Tube of moderate length, slender, and apparently slowly tapering ; walls very solid, often nearly as thick as internal diameter of tube. Surface with distinct growth-lines, and 2 or 3 very indistinct, almost obsolete, broad, longitudinal ridgings. In one example is a single collar-like swelling. Length of type (largest, but still very imperfect example), 7-5 mm. Exterior diameter of a large fragment, еа 1-75 mm. ; interior diameter, 0-65 mm. У \ in author's collection. \ \ The age of the locality is uncertain. Marshall (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 49, : ! statement: “The fossiliferous [Hamp- (а den] beds rest directly on the strata 1 (® that contain the well-known Moera concretions. These pass downward into the concretionary but more sandy Fic. 1.—Ditrupa parki n. sp. а, type: igi beds, which in turn rest on b, cross-section of paratype. 1 the Shag Point conglomerates that 19 2: — йи —— aperture contain the coal. Above the fossil- of ner d ‘ross -section through beds there are the volcanic t tuffs; these in turn lie below the Oamaru limestone.” The Hampden beds are thus below the Waiarekan, and contain a fauna which shows -— Parar irea Fossil. Делай tow to New Zealand. 449 or Bortonian beds at Black Point and Kakahu. The d Point beds Leg been doubtfully referred to the Piripauan by Thomson (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 52, 1920, p. 385), and the only stage at present “distinguished Sar Bortonian and Piripauan is the Kaitangatan. The Kartigi and Moeraki beds therefore presumably represent the Kaitangatan and Bortonian stages, so that the “ boulders " are probably of low Eocene age ; in the absence of fossils, further speculation is useless. Ditrupa chapmani n. sp. (Fig. 2, a, b, c, d.) Tube rather long and very slender, gently tapering; perfect juvenile specimens have very much the appearance of Cadulus delicatulus, being of about the same proportions but slightly less curved and of different texture. The curvature is distinct but not great, more pronounced posteriorly. No tes and rather regular growth-lines, Pin rings that are always fine Еа pale brown with rings and bands of greyish. The cross-sections of bro specimens show that the internal orifice is always circular, but may be саа or distinctly excentric; there is an inner narrow whitish ring, then a thick brownish crystalline layer with a radiating appearance, then finally a very narrow surface-layer. Dimensions ы type: Length, 12:5 mm.; greatest width (just arene aperture), 1- 38 ш. width of e (broken) end, 0-8 mm. ; diamete of ud Type, Мез Clifden, Southland (band 6c—Ototaran ?), in author's collec- tion. Most plentiful and of best preservation in this band, but occurring also in several ei) bands at that locality. Of much egant appearance, greater tenuity, and more gradual taper than р cornea var. wormbetiensis MeCoy, typical examples of that species being considerably shorter, yet much wider than the new species. The absence of anterior nodosities separates it at once from the var. constricta Chapman. Named after Mr. Chapman, of the National Museum, Melbourne, who has always readily given his assistance on this and other occasions. . Serpula ouyenensis Chapman. Described from the оек (?) and Janjukian of the Mallee Вогез, Victoria (Proc. Roy. Soc. Vict., vol. 26, n.s., p. 182, pl. 18, figs. 24, idi pl. 19, fig. 42; 1913). Mr. Chaya identified as this species specimens of a Serpula from the road-cutting at Pukeuri (Awamoan) ; € shell is is quite common at that locality, but the specimens are exc y fragile, and es small pieces can be obtained. Specimens that seem also referable this species are commonly found in several of the bands at Clifden, Southland, but more especially band 6c. This horizon is considerably lower than Awamoan, and may well be Lower Miocene or even Oligocene, so that the species would seem to have an earlier occurrence in New Ze 'aland than in Australia, and, if the Australian records are included, a considerable range. This, however, is of frequent occurrence in the Annelids. 15— Trans. 450 Transactions. New Shells from New Zealand Tertiary Beds. By Н. J. Fintay, M.Sc., Edmond Fellow of Otago University. {Read before the Otago Institute, 8th August, 1922 : received by Editor, 31st December, 1923 ; issued separately, 30th July, 1924.] Plates 48-51. Tue following forms are described from the new material in the author's collection; many of them are related to Australian species, and others represent genera new to the New Zealand fauna. Notes on some already- described species are also given. ose notocenica n. sp. (Plate 49, figs. 2a, 2b, 2c, 2d.) . zelandica Suter (in many lists of fossils from Miocene localities), not of Q. & G. Shell small but solid, smooth and polished, pague gosg Me ; ilic Hun pde Piotoconeh Кш depressed, hardly differing from . later whorls. Whorls 44-5, base regularly convex. Suture slightly canali- culate only for two apical whorls, thence inconspicuous, whorls tigi clasping those above without sutural flattening, so that sides of spire are perfectly straight. Aperture semilunar, oblique. Outer lip бора, very thin and sharp, but rapidly becoming thicker internally, ascending оран on эшче whorl before j ee innerlip. Colu mella “oblique; chink | is pem left above funicle. Outer edge of sc ee very bluntly carinate and separated by deep groove from funicle, surface of which 18 corrugated by strong folds inside, and ends in a wide, concave flattening. reulum unknown. Height, 7-5 mm. ; diameter, 7 mm. (буре). Height, 11 mm. ; diameter, 10-5 mm. (largest specimen, from Target Gully). y rom Awamoa (blue clays on banks of esee in author's iege 1 tion. Common at Ardgowan, Target Gully, and Pukeuri ; specim 1 from Pareora, Rifle Butts, Kakanui tuffs, Waikaia, and McCullougl's Bridge, E Waihao—i.e., throughout the Oamaruian. m This species has always been identified as N. zelandica Q. & G^ р; : is totally different in its constantly smaller size, heavier umbilical callosi у (though this varies in strength in both species), and especially in shape al spire, which in N. zelandica is € scalar, due to the 1 infre с flattening, but їп N. notocenica is perfectly conical, except in some BP. " examples where the whorls sedg out a little. At most Oamaru юса this species is accompanied by the following one, but has а much ba range in earlier horizons. No difference at all can be picked betwee Waihao and Pukeuri specimens. | Fintay.—New Shells from New Zealand Tertiary Beds. 451 Natica consortis n. sp. oe 49, figs. la, i lc.) compressed, wi асна umbilical funicle. "hes and protoconc as in N. iic Spire low, Pepe flattened at apex. Whorls 44-5, base flatly convex. Suture as in preceding species for first two whorls, ане е оп Анн whorl, but exten via orwards past columella before joining inner lip. Colu mella oblique, not mad 80 rage cnt as in N. notocenica, considerably excavated below before meeting outer lip. Inner lip spreading less, both on parietal wall and into umbilicus, than in the previous species. Funicle cord-like, not strong, marked off by groove below, and leaving wide opening above, much less corrugated than in N. notocenica, and ending in a slight convex lump. Operculum unknown. Height, 8-5 mm. ; diameter, 8-5 mm. (type). Height, 10-5 mm.; dia- meter, 9-5 mm. (largest specimen from Ardgowa n). Type ism three others, from Pukeuri, in author's collection. Com at Ardgowan ; co also from Rifle Butts, Target Gully, and Айба (from ‘eich boulders). This species om a slight resemblance to N. maoria Finlay (australis Hutt., not of d’Orb.), but the funicle in the umbilicus at once distinguishes it. From its accompanying but commoner relative N. notocenica Finlay it is sundered by its weaker and different funicle, less ovate shape, and especially by its flatly bordered sutures. This last feature and the weak funicle separate it also from N. zelandica dp & G., which has the whorls much more ое into the “к, than . notocenica, but much less so than in is species does not e to the Waihao horizon, being represented there by the following foco be ly кёл form. Natica praeconsors n. sp. This in most details is so similar to the preceding species that a full diagnosis is unnecessary, and only points of difference need be mentioned. The only three examples seen are of smaller size, much thinner, with whorls a little more 55, and base more rounde Columella very weak, N : rti pas Т mm. ; diameter, 6 mm. (type). Type, from greensands at MeCullough's Bridge, Waihao, in Mr. В. 8, Allan's collection. 15* 452 Transactions. Natica inexpectata n. sp. This also is so close to N. consortis that it is best described by comparison with that species; the type is at present unique,* and further examples may show that it is worth only varietal rank. Early whorls are as in N. consortis, but sutural platform not quite so prominent. There are nearly 5 whorls, and on last platform tends to become obsolete, infrasutural outlines approaching those of N. zelandica Q. & G., to which species 1t 1s brought into nearer resemblance by the relatively large size of shell. Whorls much narrower, however, than in N. zelandica, but shape of these and of aperture is in accord with N. consortis. Funicle much stronger than in the latter species, three-parts filling the pit, and ending in a lightly convex flattening ; very similar to that of N. zelandica. Height, 15 mm. ; diameter, 14 mm. ; Type, from Clifden, Southland (band 7, Hutchinsonian), in authors collection. Polinices pseudovitreus n. sp. (Plate 49, figs. 3a, 3b, 3c, 3d.) Polinices amphialus Wats.: Suter (in lists of fossils from Awamoan localities), ot of Watson Shell small, porcellanous and slightly shining, rather thick, globosely elevated, spire conspicuous and scalar. Fine and close-set growth-lines ; less than two-thirds total height. Outer lip sharp and strong, pat below. Columella straight. Inner lip expanded as a very definite and ver the n umbilieus, leaving only a small chink open. Front of columella very slightly flattened back on indistinct circumumbilical ridge. eight, 8 mm. ; diameter, 6-75 mm. (type). Height, 9 mm. ; diameter, 7 mm. (largest specimen). х уре and seven others, from Rifle Butts, near Oamaru, in authors collection. though of fewer whorls, sutures more deeply incised, much more une Spire, and more prominently convex whorls. No specimens of this spoe d have yet been found at the coeval locality of Pukeuri, but Mr. Marwie states that one specimen has been collected at Awamoa. At Pukeuri, Target Gully, and Otiake, however, there occurs another new species 1 Polinices, quite distinct from P. pseudovitreus in its larger umbilicus an * Since the above was written the author has visited Otiake and there ecce numerous specimens referable to this species, though mostly smaller in size - show that the best features for differentiation from N. consortis are, sutural orm and the larger funicle, and also the more inflated @ of the base, due to the more rapid descent of the last whorl. mentioned, the ppearance te mer Se ла ШАДЫ Fintay.—New Shells from New Zealand Tertiary Beds. 453 Austrotriton maorium n. sp. (Plate 48, figs. 1, 2, 3; Plate 51, fig. 4.) Cymatium minimum (Hutt.): Suter (in many lists of fossils from Awamoan and r horizons), not of Hutton. on lower whorls are typically 5 strong, elongated, peripheral swellings between varices (which occur at about every three-fifths of a whorl), continued as faint ribs over shoulder and base, vanishing on canal. Swellings narrow, high, and blunt, but often tubercular at each extremity; last swelling con- siderably weaker than others, and on higher level, so that a distinct drop is apparent after each varix. On y-whorl are 4 main spiral cords, two marking peripheral angles and two below these, lowest in line with last denticle on outer lip ; below these, strong and weak smooth cords alternate on canal. Between main cords are 3-6 finer cords cut up into elongated granules, shoulder with similar sculpture but cords wider apart just after a varix. Spire shorter than aperture with canal. Aperture suboval, a little oblique, channelled above, produced below into a canal equal in length to aperture and bent backwards to left. Outer lip sharp, with strong thick varix behind, also thickened internally and with 5 tubercles, the lowest at top of canal. Inner lip a little spreading, often with 2 or 3 small plaits on parietal wall. Columella strongly curved, with a few plaits at base, two much stronger than the others. A distinct umbilical chink generally sent resent. F Height, 38 mm.; diameter, 21 mm.; height of aperture and canal, 22 mm. (type). Height, 25 mm.; diameter, 13 mm. ; height of aperture and canal, 13-5 mm. (largest paratype). , several half-grown, and many juvenile specimens, from Target Gully, in author's collection; also specimens from the following horizons and localities: Awamoan (Pukeuri, Rifle Butts, Mount Harris); Hutchin- sonian (Otiake); Ototaran ? (Clifden, bands 4, 6, and 7); Waiarekan ? (Chatton). ` is is the common “ Cymatium” of Oamaru localities. Juvenile shells are met with at most of the collecting-grounds there, but the full- grown shell is apparently rare, the type and three more from Clifden being the only ones seen. It is of fairly constant appearance when large, but the canal varies considerably in length, especially in juveniles, which also differ in appearance from adult shell in their finer sculpture and more regular growth. The species has no resemblance to C. minimum (Hutt.), and its previous identification with Hutton's species must be attributed to the loss of his holotype. It is, however, very closely allied to the the complete absence of denticles on outer lip and columella, much finer and 454 Transactions. distant nodules; these show the same abrupt change in size and level as in A. maorium). There can be little doubt as to the relationship of this shell to the Recent form on the one hand, and on the other to such Australian Tertiary forms as C. radiale (Tate), for which Cossmann pro- posed the genus Austrotriton. Kesteven (Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., vol. 27, which cannot be placed with nearly as much confidence as in the case of The author is of opinion that Austrotriton neozelanica M. & M. А. maorium. would be better placed in Charonia. Var. insignitum n. var. (Plate 51, fig. 5.) Differs from the species in having one sharp peripheral keel with à rounded base below, and much finer axial sculpture. Early whorls as In the species, but later ones with 9 axial ribs between varices, forming, and often reduced to, sharp nodules on keel. The difference in appearance results mainly from lack of nodules on second main cord. The change m size and level of nodules after a varix is much less marked in the variety, but the specimens are not adult. Several denticles on columella. The variety has a much neater appearance than the species. : Height, 22 mm. ; diameter, 12-5 mm. ; height of aperture, 11:5 mm. (type). ; Not Type and one paratype, from Target Gully, in author's collection. ^9 yet found elsewhere. Austrotriton (?) minimum (Hutt.). (Plate 48, fig. 5.) The unique holotype of this species, previously supposed to be lost, pu been discovered by Mr. Marwick, who kindly lent it to the author tor examination. As Hutton’s description is so slight, and so many Wrong slightly above middle; shoulder sloping at about 45°, thence much more steeply sloping inwards to suture below; on body-whorl this a a almost obsolete, the whorl being subquadrately convex. Five or six Jn axial ribs. e very faint lower keel on base bears only traces ої n d Spiral cords cross whole surface, are quite prominent, flatly convex. я generally wider than interstices, but both vary considerably and irregularly- FixLAy.—New Shells from New Zealand Tertiary Beds. 455 n base an oecasional cord seems to be stronger; on account of poor pre- Mer the arrangement of these cannot be sibi described, but seems to be somewhat similar to that of A. maorium. No axial threads can be seen, and spirals are apparently not granulated. Five varices remain, about "е thirds of a whorl apart, rather narrow, hardly stouter than nodules, n t prominent, and slightly sloping forwards. Sutures undulating, hardly discernible, but margined by a cord stouter than the others. Spire very high (11-2 times height of aperture without canal). giving в the amount lost is ‘very slight, so that = e ia aiil i is deb short. eig p^ mm.; diameter, 16 mm.; height of aperture, 14 mm. from Broken River, Treliss ick Basin (lower beds, Ototaran), in collection of New Zealand Geological Survey. No other specimens at present known. The species seems to be characterized chiefly by its high spire; strong, regular, and smooth spiral threads ; and rounded lever some of which would be very like this species. It is also somewhat like A. woodsi TA m and this species also has a long canal. On the strength of this last resemblance Hutton's species is here placed in Austrotriton, but with much doubt, since the resemblance to the genotype, A. radiale (Tate) is but slight, though there do not seem to be essential generic differences. This is one of the “ difficult " forms атй to in the remarks on А. ium t is in some respects like a Charonia, but the character of the varices seems to forbid placing it in that genus. Austrotriton cyphoides n. sp. (Plate 51, figs. 3a, 3b.) Shell small, shortly fusiform, with prominent peripheral carina and nodules. Protoconch globular, slightly asymmetrical, of about 4 smooth convex whorls, but tip is lost. Four whorls succeed this, strongly carinated below middle ; shoulder straight, slope almost about 40°, thence slanting broad, slightly twisted beak; varices at a little less than every three- quarters of a whorl, very low and i inconspicuous, broadly convex towards whole surface, producing slightly vie effect. Aperture broken, but evidently lirate-dentate within, inner lip spread thinly over columella, 456 Transactions. bearing distinct parietal plait, but only very indistinct traces of tubercles elow. Height, 17 mm.; diameter, 10 mm. Holotype (unique), from Kakanui Beach (tuffs below the limestone), Cymatium revolutum n. sp. (Plate 51, figs. 2a, 2b.) : Shell rather small, ovate; spire very little distorted by varices, whie occur at intervals of less than three-quarters of a whorl. Whorls regularly rounded, no prominent carinae or nodules. Apex, canal, and outer lip missing in all specimens. About 14 narrowly convex spiral cords on body- whorl, 5 or 6 on penultimate, interstices 2-3 times their width, with 1-4 very fine interstitial riblets; less prominent vertical axial ribs (12-15 between varices) cancellate the spirals, raised at intersections into sm sharp tubercles. Extremely fine and close secondary axial sculpture reticu- lates interstitial spiral riblets. Varices not very much wider or more pro- minent than axial ribs, but less tuberculose, and slant in different direction. Height (estimated), 16 mm. ; diameter, 9 mm. (type— juvenile). Ў The largest paratype. of which only three anterior whorls remain, 1$ axials in comparison with the spirals. It is also from a higher horizon. for it may be noted that the ** Turbo marshalli fauna" of the Kakanui айз 18 identical with that from the true Waiarekan tuffs—a significant fact, whic will be discussed on another occasion. | Cymatium marwicki n. sp. (Plate 51, figs. la, 1b.) Shell rather small, fusiform, very little distorted by varices, which occur at intervals of almost three-quarters of a whorl ; 31 post-embryonic whorls, convex outlines. Protoconch apparently large, initial whorls missing, final 2. volution with 4 faint ridges, the upper and lower much more prominent, à t break (but no varix) marks it off from true sc | on early whorls of 6 low, subequidistant, spiral keels, the lowest glose 00, . the uppermost margining the suture. On later whorls the three upper cords always remain much weaker than the others, of which peripheral one becomes strongest, those below on body-whorl gradually falling away in strength. _ » " Six cords below peripheral one present on body-whorl down to end of outer- | weaker alternating. Interstices between the three main co lip varix, below this are about 10 more on neck of canal, stronger ai rds occupied 1 Е ре Н е а р Туа, а: _ ЖЕ зс. FıNLAY.—New Shells from New Zealand Tertiary Beds. 457 by 6 subequal spiral threads with narrow spaces between, but between lower cords of body-whorl central thread is more prominent, with one or two others ones) are strongly bossed with bluntly-conical warts. There are more o s subequal to spirals and with linear interstices. ole of sculpture except nodules extends over varices, which form regular, fairly high, convex ridges, running almost parallel to axials. Outer lip with sharp raised edge inside varix, strongly dentate by 9 teeth within. Columella straight, with 5 plaits on lower part and a few rugosities above these. Parietal wall shows basal sculpture plainly, and bears strong plait near outer lip. Canal about half length of aperture, bent to left and slightly backwards. Spire a little less in height than aperture with canal. Sutures not strong, almost straight. Height, 25mm.; diameter, 13mm. ; height of aperture with canal, 15 mm. Type (unique), from MeCullough's Bridge, Waihao (Waiarekan), in collection of New Zealand Geological Survey, kindly lent for examination and description through Mr. Marwick. Closely related to the preceding species, differing in its varices (which much more prominent than the others. Secondary sculpture, too, is a little different, both axials and spirals being much wider than their interstices in the Waihao shell, but much narrower in C. revolutum. The next species is another ally. Cymatium kaiparaense n. sp.. (Plate 48, fig. 8.) This is so evidently descended from the previous species and so like it in most respects that a full description is unnecessary, the general style of shell and sculpture being the same 1n both. It differs in having carinate, not convex, whorls, even at an early stage, due to stronger peripheral and weaker shoulder spirals. In this it is intermediate between C. marwicki and the species next described. Secondary sculpture more like that of C. revolutum, axial and spiral threads being much narrower than their interstices. The most striking difference, however, is that varices are only a little over half a whorl apart instead of three-quarters whorl—i.e., on successive whorls the varices are nearly in line, while in C. marwicki and the next species varices oceur nearly in line only on alternate whorls. Although there are the same number of nodules in both species, they do not appear any closer on C. kaiparaense, but rather the reverse, due to the fact that they are less elongated and more prickly and are not appreciably more numerous on spiral below periphery. Satisfactory dimensions cannot be given, on account of the fractured state of the type. 458 Transactions. Type (unique), from Pakaurangi Point, Kaipara Harbour (Ototaran or Hutchinsonian), in author's collection. The peculiarly close varices make the species somewhat resemble an Argobuccinum, but it is so evidently congenerie with the species described immediately before and after it that it is best referable to Cymatium. Cymatium sculpturatum n. sp. (Plate 48, fig. 7.) Shell of moderate size, turriculate, with several keels and irregular warty tubercles. Protoconch of 3 globose whorls. Four whorls follow, descending rather rapidly, so that spire is considerably elevated (about 14 times aper- ture without canal). oris quadrately convex, medially keeled, shoulder sloping at about 45°, thence descending vertically to lower suture, between which and peripheral keel is another strong keel. Below these two main tubercles on lower keels. On body-whorl of type, between the last varices, there are 7 nodules on peripheral keel (6 on some of the paratypes), then in succession 9, 11, and 13 on keels below it; increase most rapid near aperture. Irregularly - rounded undulating axial ribs extend from suture towards peripheral nodules, but they are not contiguous with them, and slant in various directions. These ribs render nodulose two weaker spirals inter- calated at even distances between peripheral keel and suture above. ide this characteristic primary sculpture of tuberculate keels there is an even more characteristic secondary sculpture. Interstices between the keels contain about 6 flattish and not prominent spiral riblets, distinctly and beautifully catenate, and alternately stronger and weaker, interstices linear. Crossing these in turn are numerous hair-like axials varying considerably in direction. This secondary sculpture becomes distorted and largely erased on nodules. Outer lip and most of canal missing on all specimens. Varices at a little less than three-quarters of a whorl, Epitoniform, convex, rather high and compressed, crossed by all the spiral and axial sculpture, but without nodules. Columella vertical, with two or three Marginelliform a a few close, strong, elevated plaits on parietal wall. Outer lip evidently strongly lirate-tuberculate inside. Height (without canal), 25 mm. ; diameter, 17 mm. ; height of aperture, 11 mm. (holotype). Height (without canal), 37 mm. (?) ; diameter, 19 mm. ; height of aperture, 16 mm. (?) (largest paratype). . Holotype and seven paratypes, from Kakanui Beach (tuffs below the limestone), in author's collection. j Th our species and C. transennum (Sut.) form a rather com- ct group, distinguished by regular growth, prominent and prickly des tubercular) spiral sculpture of two stronger peripheral ribs and two weaker ones above them on shoulder with regularly diminishing spirals on base, and reticulate secondary sculpture, the spiral part of which is often catenate. ast species represents the extreme development of the warty prickles, and these give it a superficial resemblance to Austrotriton maorium, trom > Fintay.—New Shells from New Zealand Tertiary Beds. 459 comments on the short distance the varices are apart, as has already been done here in the case of C. kaiparaense. Tate also notes the “ obliquely costated posterior slope "; this is also a striking feature in the two species last described. C. revolutum and C. transenmum bear a resemblance to Plesiotriton dennanti Tate, the type of the genus Semitriton Cossmann, but as none of the specimens show the characteristic columellar plaits of that species they are not here referred to that genus Cymatium octoserratum n. sp. (Plate 48, figs. 6a, 6b.) Shell very кэм fusiform, whorls slightly askew but чайы otherwise regular, canal short. Protoconch as in Austrotriton maoriu about 4 regularly-convex praes conical and symmetrical, with 3 faint equi- distant keels indicated at extremity, the true sculpture be eginning abrüptly and with a varix. Four adult whorls, lightly БОИ, below middle, but hardly interrupting the straight spire-outlines. Spire higher than aperture with canal. Spire-whorls with regular spiral cords, 5 on shoulder, 4 stronger ones below, strongest being on keel. On body-whorl every third cord below keel is much stronger, but after fourth strong cord (including All spirals finely granular, the granules being distant, blunt, and rounded. Eight axial ribs between every pair of varices, thin on shoulder, rapidly swelling out to greatest prominence on keel, where they form small but fairly sharp tubercles, strong between first an nd second main cords, almost at once dying away below this, but their Aie арчын marked by sharp prickles that serrate all main cords. Extremely dense and fine hair-like axial threads form the only secondary sculpture. Varices a about three-fifths of a whorl, not high, inconspicuous in front, deeply incised and rather abrupt behind, crossed by all sculpture except nodules, parallel to axial ribs. Aperture тые» эңе produced into a very short canal (about one-third of aperture in length) turned strongly to left and backwar e past varix, thickened and with 5 strong teeth within. Columella lightly concave, with 2 denticles anteriorly. Inner lip spread- ing out to thin sharp edge P columella and on parietal wall, with narrow plait some distance from outer lip. A tiny triangular umbilical chink between strong fasciole and inner lip. Height, 13 mm.; diameter, 7 mm.; height of aperture with canal, 6 mm. (type). Type and eight others, from Target erdt in author's collection. Also of the Australian “ quoyi " group, being жы кашы, closest to that є Species itself and C. oligostirum (Tate). One of the paratypes has 10 intervariceal costae, and this brings it still closer to the Australian shells. —— n. d» - the writer's yrs ea is a fragment of a large new species from eee Southland (band 8a—Awamoan ?) It seems to be pene to С. spengleri (Chemnitz) and also to C. sculpturatum п. sp., but e the surface of the shell is everywhere abraded, so that the details of ог are obscured, it is best left undescribed. 460 Transactions. Cymatium decagonium n. sp. (Plate 48, fig. 4.) Shell small, of somewhat squat appearance, with prominent spiral cords and distant axial ribs. Apex worn. Spire subequal in height to aperture with canal. About 3 post-embryonic whorls, obtusely angled submedially, each with 2 strong spiral cords on lower half and 2 much weaker ones on wide and sloping infrasutural space. Interstices much wider than cords, bearing 1-3 very fine and distant spiral threads. On body-whorl rather high, narrowly convex, and excavated behind between cords. Outer lip with sharp raised edge past varix, thickened and with 7 strong and subequidistant teeth within. Columella lightly concave, with 4 small plaits anteriorly. Tubercle on parietal wall very weak, but basal sculpture plainly shown. Canal very short (but seems to be broken and worn), turned slightly to left and backwards. к Height, 21 mm. ; diameter, 13 mm. ; height of aperture with canal, mm. Type (unique), from Waihao Downs, in Mr. R. Ө. Allan’s collection. This puzzling form does not compare well with any other New n fossil species. It does not seem to be an Austrotriton; the 2 strong keels on spire-whorls are not shown by A. maorium or other New Zealand species , p. From these, however, it is at once sundered by the absence of prickly knobs, the same in number, and therefore peripheral keel, on C. exaratwm is considerably higher up, so that the spire is much more ed. There is the same number of internal teeth on outer lip, and plaits on columella, and the same very weak parieta plait. Whether this resemblance is superficial or ancestral cannot be determined without study of intermediate forms. Neither C. exaratum nor any allied form has yet been found fossil in New Zealand. Charonia clifdenensis n. sp. (Plate 48, figs. 9a, 9b, 9c.) Shell small for the genus, fusiform, of rather distorted growth, thick and solid. Protoconch of 3 very convex, smooth whorls, the apical ones rather depressed so that shape is not so regular and conic as in Austrotriton maorium, &c.; separated from adult sculpture by slight varix. Adult whorls 7, the earlier ones faintly shouldered at lower third by a row of vertically-elongated nodules, 5 or etween varices; on lower whorls 3or4 es past each varix become very strong and sometimes make penultimate whorl biangulate just above suture, but the other nodules Fintay.—New Shells from New Zealand Tertiary Beds. 461 almost disappear so that anterior half of зае areas is lightly convex and smooth except for spiral sculpture. This forms regular, distant, fine and granulate cords over the whole surface, a icem cord being deme d followed by 1-3 weaker threadlets; the number of main cords is di to estimate, but there are about 10 on shoulder and below aso on Secondary sculpture characteristic, most prominent near periphery, sur- face being vate cut up by wire-netting-like grooves into a shagreened aspect like a reptilian skin. Apart from more or less distinct growth-lines, greater pus of und has no axial sculpture, nodules being confined to periphery. Varices not quite in line on alternate whorls, lower ones being whorl, рта gently sloping behind, descending more steeply in front to p edge, hardly С from level of Mean Where surface of shell à is UA preserved the combined forms of sculpture give it a satin- like texture and gloss; outer ee especially inner lip highly polished. Spire considerably higher than aperture with canal. Suture impressed, very v ure relatively rather small, with very thick walls, shghtly uneven. oblique, ovate, channelled above, produced below into short narrow, but strong recurved canal. Outer lip expanded, especially below, 7 or 8 heavy denticles within, lowest two adjacent; columella much excavated, with out 7 thick ridges extending over most of its length in juvenile shells, but with 4 or 5 thick, low, and close elongate tubercles at base in adults. Inner lip extending some distance past columella with definite boundary, but forming no false umbilicus; very heavy parietal tubercle at junction with outer lip, but otherwise no plaits or wrinkles Height, 54 mm.; diameter, 25 mm. ; height of aperture with canal, 25 mm. (type). ае ‘dimensions of a paratype, 53 mm., 23 mm., 23 mm. . Type, and one adult and two juvenile paratypes, from Clifden, South- land нв, 6a—Ototaran ?), in author's сое osely related to C. neozelanica (M. & M.) from UM Gully, but м Ше ed by its more slender shape (diameter less than half heigh instead of OR) relatively much smaller De and, judging from e pps finer spirals and granules. Except for these points the diagnosis of . neozelanica given by Marshall and Murdoch exactly fits А. clifdenesis, so that the Target Gully shell is evidently a descendant of the new пн, That these shells belong to Charonia and not to Austrotriton is shown by their low and wide оаа rices and characteristic columellar е tion when juvenile, the numerous саа plaits over almost all the columella being well shown by juveniles of C. lampas (L.). Distorted Austrotriton, and, though it is almost impossible to draw the line of separa- tion between various genera of this difficult family, the two shells here treated are far more in accord with Charonia than with Cymatium (s. str.) or Austro- triton. C. ovoidea (Tate), the Australian Tertiary member of this genus, has little resemblance to the New Zealand species. Two other fossil species of Cymatium have been described from New Zealand, and, to complete this account of the family, notes on these and on some Recent species are appended, and, finally, a key to all our species is given. 462 Transactions. Cymatium suteri M. & M. ; Th hor is of opinion that this species is a Xymene, and so should not be included in the Cymatiidae. Cymatium pahiense M. & M. This is a peculiar species, and, as noted by the authors, is unsatis- factorily placed in Cymatium. If it belongs to this family at all, the strong posterior notch would seem to bring it nearer to the Bursidae, but the general appearance of the shell is somewhat like that of a Cassid. At present its position must be regarded as quite uncertain. Charonia lampas (L.). Septa rubicunda Perry: Suter, Man. N.Z. Moll., p. 303. Charonia lampas var. euclia Hedley. C. nodifera var. euclia Hedley, Biol. Res. “ Endeavour," vol. 2, 1914, p. 65. Iredale (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 47, p. 458, 1915) has united the species rubicunda, nodifera, and sauliae, and gives the oldest name as C. lampas (L.). The author has obtained (by trawling outside Otago Heads in 22 fathoms) one fine adult shell that agrees almost exactly with Hedley's figure and description of the var. euclia. Ali the Australian specimens were dredged in very much deeper water. Argobuccinum tumidum (Dkr.). A, argus (Gmel.): Suter, Man. N.Z. Moll., p. 309. (See Hedley, Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., vol. 38, p. 297, 1913.) Mayena australasia (Perry). Argobuccinum australasia Suter, Man. N.Z. Moll., p. 310. Iredale (Proc. Mal. Soc., vol. 12, p. 324, 1917) has proposed the generic name Mayena for this species and gemmifera (Euthyme). In the same place, however, he noted that Bartsch had classed the South African species in Eugyrina Dall. Hedley (Proc. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., vol. 51, p. 66) has reduced ayena to a synonym of Eugyrina; but May (Check-list of the Mollusca of Tasmania, рр. 64—65, 1921) has employed both genera, retaining Mayena for ustralasia, a course which is adopted here. Suter (Alph. List N Z. Tert. - Moll., 1918) records only this species and C. spengleri of our Recent species as fossil in the New Zealand Tertiary. Priene retiolum Hedley (Biol. Res. “ Endeavour,” vol. 2, p. 73, 1914). This rare deep-water species should be admitted to the New Zealand Recent fauna, one broken specimen having been found by the author at Taieri Beach, South Island, washed up on the rocks. It presents an appearance so dissimilar to Argobuccinum tumidum (Dkr.), the genotype of Argobuccinum, that Priene is heré given generic rank. Cymatium parthenopeum (von Salis). Septa costata (Born): Suter, Man. N.Z. Moll., p. 305. Iredale (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 47, p. 459, 1915) has advised use of the above name for this shell, and has placed it under Cymatium in the sub- genus Monoplez, referring C. exaratum (Reeve) and C. spengleri (Perry) FixLAY.—New Shells from New Zealand Tertiary Beds. 463 to the subgenus Duda There does not, however, seem to be any similarity between the two latter shells, but C. eraratum, apart € A much smaller size, seems quite close in all details to C. partheno is here grouped with it. C. spengleri does not closely resemble other = land species. No sectional names are ré amily ; of the six genera admitted, Cymatium and Austrotriton both need sub- ivision, but it is so diffieult to place many T in even a suitable obscure, that no sectional division has here been attempted. One cannot help recalling Kesteven’s argument (Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., vol. 27, trito M insignitum and Cymatium decagonium are out of place, but the opis are grouped, according to deii relationships, into ten more or less distinct groupe KEY то TRE NEW ZEALAND CYMATIIDAE. Shell with 3 varices in ? whorls. (A.) Shell of peri growth, due to flattening before a varix and us inflation after it (often inconspicuous in е (а.) у usually rather squat; keel sharp or blunt, tendin; distorted an pratt high, and prominent, even on early whorls, teeply descending on either side; canal usuall ong AUSTROTRITON (а). (b.) Shell more _ slender and tapering ; ; keel tending to disappear with age; of less disto A gos ас шй; ; varices broad, low. incon- Ге on early кр of much gentler сне оп er side, especially behind ; canal short СнАкохтА (b). (B.) Shell of almost regular pm the 9" bein g hardly arene by the varices, which are like ios of At strotriton CyMATIUM (c). solid. Shell with 4 varices in 2 whorls. (d.) Shape ER : — shouldered, with a strongly a; ces cleva MAYENA (d). (e.) — oval; ы; who convex, — subnodulosely riated ; varices flattened ARGORUCCINUM (е). (С) Shell Shell with irregular varices, 2, 1, or none to a whorl. (D.) Shell e deseri fusiform ; whorls convex, surface neatly ted by thin and — — and isin 3 сои convex but low PRIENE (f). (a.) (Group 1.) Periphery of body-whorl angled. (i) No Pent keels below this; 5 intervariceal bo is is . cyphoides. i.) Three re keels below this ; ; 9 intervariceal A. insignitum. s (Gr 2.) Periphery of body-whorl subquadra G) ) P shell slender ; spire much higher than ec BTE and cana (ii) Shell squat ; spire subequal to aperture ond canal. me . (2) minimum. l. Aperture almost smooth within; 3 nodules between last two varic A. parkinsonianum. 2. Aperture "— ета» on colu. mella and i lip ; nodules be- tween last uum varices є А. maorium. 464 Transactions. (b.) EN 3.) ) Adult shell very large, with pee. s columella er lip covered wi irregular plaits and wrinkles, except ral ^" ort dis- ance near outer lip, w hin and with- t prominent teeth; early whorls with tant from the outer lip, which is thick, with an internal groove behind it; early whorls with two rows dE nodules on the lower half. 2. Shell larger, more slender, and smaller, closer, and more атчан nodules .. T (ii. Adult shell small, with the thick бнт tal tubercle separated by a considerable smooth area from th i u эш interna groove, "wp w arp s with one w of nodules above the su UM large, width n than half the ight 10g 2. e smaller, width less than half (с.) (Group T Shell vers gg sor (under x mm), wi регір eral keel and 3 rete W s 10 nn ind X prickly айа? P s between (i.) Shell enin РЕ pou axial ribs between varices (ii) g large ; no distinct axial ribs, but about 10 wellings on keels between varices (Group 6. ) эшет Jane; Ws cim e crossed by prominent ordlets; aperture and ex- large panded outer ip frilled and with a wide internal groove, crossed by Mond. "paired н (Group 7.) ges small; spire e фач) with 2 stronger 8 below, 2 weaker ones abov (i.) Whorts conve . S (i.) je M. де and spirals sub- (ii.) Spire higher, axials weaker than 8 2. Main spirals hg about nih strong, prickly tubercles between v (ii.) by angled. . Varices almost i n line on successiv whorls; main cond and TN dn very strong 2. Varices in Tue on alternate whorls ; main cords and tubercles е) strong ; seulpture wart ` 3. Varices nowhere іп. cords g, but without | prickles 4 distant axial ribs . ja (d.) ig a: fe.) i3 ет is kys s vs (А). ds i ue de (ine. sedis) .. жы | ; + * LI C. tritonis. C. lampas. var. euclia. ‚ neozelanica. C. clifdenensis. C. octoserratum. C. exaratum. C. parthenopeum. C. spengleri. urface boa LM thin and sub- . ual spira C. transennum. C. revolutum. ©. marwicki. C. kaiparaense. C. sculpturatum. is Seis sere wey ү AO rr M ЖАЛУ үз, pete, Mor ы ide 5 x PLATE 48. Fics. ky) 2 dua riton maorium n. sp. Paratypes—( arget Gi . sp. Holotype, Target Gully. а) T: Fies "За, 3b.—; саа maorium n. sp. Paratypes, Clifden: adult. Fic. Pint, so ee decagonium. Holotype. Fic. 5.—Austrotriton (?) minimum (Hutt.). Holotype. Fics. би, 6b. Cymatium octoserratum n. sp. Holotype. Fic. 7.—Cymatium sculpturatum n. sp. Holotype. Fic. 8.—Cymatium rate ense n. sp. olotype. Fies. 9a, 9b, 9c onia clifdenensis n. sp. (a) Holotype; adult and juve Figs. 10a, 10b. de pert triangularis n. sp. Holotype. Face p. 464.) ; (b) Otiake paratypes ; ] 7 55 PLATE 49. Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. FiGs. la, lb, -— Хайса consortis n. sp. (a) Holotype, Pukeuri ; (c) paratype, Rifle Butts, c, 2d.—Natica notocenica n. sp чы рев, Pukeuri. * у 3d.— Polinices pseudovitreus n. sp. keuri; (b) paratype, Pukeuri ; · (a) Holotype, Awamoa ; (b), (с), and (d) (a) Holotype; (5), (c), and (4) Holotype. Fics ба. 6b. Mirco ^ sp. alot: vpe. ancescae n. sp. Holotype. 7.—Lyri ia zelandica n. sp. Holot type. Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE 50 Fics. la, 1b, 1с.—СМопе crassitesta n. Sp. Holoty .—Conomitra inconspicua a ) Ts ору ре. Fies. 3a, 3b.—Conomitra othoniana sp. Ho otyp Gas b.— Mitr 4 Fics. 4a, 45. — Mitra (Cancilla) armorica Sut. Otinke specimen. Fres. ба, 5b.— Mitra elatior n. 8 Holot эр, Fres. ба, 6b. — Uromitra etremoi otype. Fies. 7а, 75, 7c.—Barytellina anomalodonta n. сар. Турез. Pies. 8a, 8b.—Solecurtus nan п. sp. Holotype. G. s n. p Holotype. . 10.—Solecurtus о п. sp. Holotype. Pal red ed = TRAN n 2 N 7 u < Ot бд PLATE 51, 1 Fio. ..—4A prb n maorium var. ea ire 1. Holotype. *'IGS, ба, 6b. бе чан na robin іп. вр. (a Мнн (b) and (с) ) paratypes. IGS. (a, ib, jc. LOC. m » pyrami idale n.sp. (a) Holotype ; (b) and (c) paratypes. "Ics. 8a, 8b, 8e, ed iż nodicingulatum n. sp. (a) Holotype; (b), (с), апа d) paratypes. IGS. 9a, 9b. aa s. nee Чы c tae emn heit um suteri Marwick. rene pe imens. -i itra vations єз n. sp. ypes 168, lla, 115, 11с.—- Mitra deberes n. sp. (a) — м (5b) and (c) paratype. FixLAY.—XNew Shells from New Zealand Tertiary Beds. 465 of characteristic Australian forms into our waters. Of whatever character this connection was, it must have been far more pronounced than any that occurred during the Tertiary. Typhis francescae n. sp. (Plate 49, figs. 6a, 6b.) Shell of moderate size, rather thick and stout, of rhomboidal outline. Apex worn, 6 adult whorls left. A carinate shoulder a little below middle on spire-whorls, on periphery in body-whorl. Five varices per whorl, con- tiguous but not in vertical line on successive whorls, forming spirall k- wardly-revolving sharp ridges from apex to y-whorl. Front side of each varix grooved and spinously ridged, a thicker and stronger ridge on shoulder, 7 narrow but strong ridges below, down to base of aperture, each with 2-3 raised foliations; below this varices suddenly diminish and become smooth; above shoulder they are also much diminished and bear 4-5 almost obsolete small ridges. On hinder side varices are smooth except for a little crinkling in centre. At intersection of varix and shoulder is occasionally a small, thick spine, but otherwise the varices are not spinose. At about third of distance between every two varices, nearer posterior one, is a prominent thick and backwardly-projecting hollow tube, considerably higher than varices, situa on shoulder but more above than below it. Tube and rest of shell quite smooth except for growth-lines. Spire regu- larly staged, somewhat shorter than aperture and canal. Suture linear, inconspicuous, rising to each varix. Aperture small, oval, defined by a strongly-projecting thin and continuous rim, narrower below than above. Tubular perforation situated far within. Canal completely hidden, flatly compressed. Umbilicus slight, fasciole raised and strongly foliar. . Height, 34 mm.; diameter, 23mm.; height of last whorl, 21-5 mm. ; height of aperture, 10 mm. . уре (unique), from Clifden, Southland (band 6a—Ototaran ?), in author’s collection. Larger than most New Zealand examples of T. maccoyi T.-Woods, and relatively a little wider and of stouter build, but differing mostly in character of varices, which in Tenison-Woods's species are quite smooth 466 Transactions. anteriorly and bear several recurved spines. Not related to any other Australian species. The single fine specimen was collected for the writer by Miss Frances Milnes, after whom it is named. Trigonostoma waikaiaensis n. sp. (Plate 49, figs. 4a, 45.) Shell moderately large, subscalar. Thirteen axial ribs on body-whorl, rounded, rather low and sloping backwards, not obsolete on upper whorls, interstices about twice their width; they extend over the whole whorl, т and narrower but still strong on base. Axials crossed by rather inflected to the right. Inner lip strongly callous, thick anteriorly, but thinning and spreading above parietal wall; interior filled with hard matrix, but extremities of three oblique plaits can be seen, the upper two much stronger. Siphonal fasciole prominent, crenulated by axial ribs, strongly curved, leaving a decided umbilical chink between it and inner lip. eight, 32 mm. ; diameter, 20-5 mm. ; height of aperture, 18 mm. The holotype and two other fragmentary shells, from Waikaia, in author’s collection: The inflection of columella and aperture to right indicates a member of Trigonostominae, and for the present the species may be left in the wannonensis (Tate), which differs generically in having columella bent to left, and otherwise in its regularly rounded outline below shoulder, the fewer, narrower, higher, and more curved axial ribs, slightly different spiral sculpture, weaker umbilicus and fasciole, and much lower spire, the ratio чүч : spire in the New Zealand shell being 1-3 and in the Australian shell 1-9. Trigonostoma christiei n. sp. (Plate 49, fig. 5.) Similar in essential details to previous species, but larger, more sta ed and with much more numerous axial ribs. Protoconch of 2 slightly bulbous whorls, almost equal in size, but mamillate tip very small; then a brephie stage of $ whorl with only spiral cords ; then 6 whorls with adult sculpture. ighteen axial ribs per whorl, of similar character to those of last species, ut narrower; interstices 1-2 times the width of ribs. Spirals rather stronger than in T. waikaiaensis, but otherwise similar in number, character, Fintay.—New Shells from New Zealand Tertiary Beds. 467 and arrangement, except that a small space close to suture is marked only by waved scratches, and there are 5 or 6 spirals on edge of shoulder sepa- rated only by linear interstices. Spire markedly scalar, about same height as aperture and canal. Keel on whorls is level with suture, so that shoulder is quite horizontal. Base and suture as in previous species. Aperture imperfect, outer lip being broken away, but from previous rest-marks it is clear that notch on shoulder-edge was practically absent. Columella lightly curved and bent to right, bearing 3 plaits and a few indistinct ridges outside these ; plaits progressively more sloping, the two upper ones strong, but the lowest very weak and almost vertical. Inner lip reflected as thin glaze over parietal wall, and as sharp free edge below fasciole, which forms a broad, rounded, and but slightly roughened ridge enclosing a chink-like but distinct umbilicus. Anterior notch evidently weak, much slighter and less reflected than in previous species. Height, 40 mm. ; diameter, 22-5 mm. ; height of aperture, 20 mm. Type and one much broken larger specimen, from Chatton, near Gore (Waiarekan ?), in author's collection. Named after the collector, Mr. E. M. Christie, M.Sc., of Gore High School. osely related to and congeneric with the previous species, but differing from it mainly in the horizontal shoulder, much weaker anterior and posterior notches, and much finer axial sculpture. Conomitra othoniana n. sp. (Plate 50, figs. За, 31.) , 1917. Mitra armorica Sut.: Marshall, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 49, p. 461 (not of Suter). 1918. Mitra armorica Sut. : Park, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Bull. No. 20, p. 102. 1921. Mitra armorica Sut. : Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 8, p. 82. Shell small, biconic, pointed at both ends, more sharply posteriorly, with finely tuberculate spiral sculpture, Protoconch small and smooth, slightly oblique, twisted below, with 4 thin but strong oblique plaits, anterior pair much closer aud feebler ; canal short, open, and lightly notched, fasciole rather prominent. Inner lip drawn out to a fine point below. 468 Transactions. Height, 14 mm.; diameter, 6 mm. ; height of x нў 8mm. Height, mm.; diameter, "4mm. ; height of ‘aperture, Type and — paratypes, from Target Gully, in author’s collection. Not yet found else Has been ты identified by Suter as M. armorica, from which it is separable at sight. Тһе diagnosis and figure of M. armorica Sut. (N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 5, p. 27, pl 12, fig. 4) do not agree with this shell, even though many important details are omitted in the und t Pda speci- mens of M. armorica Sut. from Otiake (here figured, Plate 50, figs. 4a, 45) show that this is a much smoother, more elongate shell, e a distinct polish, absent in C. othoniana. Canal is much longer and altogether different ; Dd also different, being larger, blunter, and more globose. An almost h peripheral space is present, as in the new species, but sculpture below xd peer is the same. Moreover, M. armorica Sut. is placed in Cancilla, while the new species is a Conomitra. Suter remarks on the resemblance of M. armorica Sut. to M. (Cancilla) atractoides Tate, and this is нА justified, the New Zealand shell differing mainly in as of sculpture. An even closer resemblance to an Australian fossil is shown by the new shell, which resembles C. othone T.-Woods so closely as ar render its separation a matter of doubt. Authentic Australian shells have not been seen, but judging from the figures (Trans. Roy. Soc. South Australia, vol. 11, pl. 4, fig. 10) the body-whorl of the new species is sooner contracted, aperture more dilated, and spiral sculpture not so regular. A more distantly related species is C. dennanti Tate, Conomitra inconspicua (Hutt.). (Plate 50, figs. 2a, 2b.) 1885. Mitra inconspicua Hutton, Trans. LT Inst., vol. 7 . 326. 1887. Mitra inconspicua Hutton, P.L.S. N.S.W. (2), vol. 1, p. 212. 1915. Mitra inconspicua Hutton: Suter, N. Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 3, p. 20. s common Waihao species is very ca related to the Australian adage eo complanata (Tate), differing mainly in its longer beak, and therefore relatively lower spire. Mitra eusulcata n. sp. (Plate 51, figs. 11а, 11b, lle.) Shell narrowly biconie, rather thin, protoconch of 34 smooth turns, high, regularly coiled, bluntly pointed, and not distinctly marked off from brephie stage. First whorl with 3, following whorls with 4, subequal spirals, increasing, through grooving of main ribs, to 8 unequal ribs on penultimate whorl; body-whorl with about 94 unequal spirals, a few of which are grooved medially. The ribs are low and flattish, with much narrower interstices ; finer and wider apart near beak. No axial sculpture ; punctures aperture, outlines straight, very slightly ei Whorls about 9, flat, regularly increasing, body-whorl bluntly angled at periphery, thence tapering quickly to beak. Suture straight, slightly oblique; whorls worn in its neighbourhood so that it seems, slightly subcanaliculate ; it is also uncertain whether it is margined. Aperture slightly oblique, long and narrow, slightly channelled above, with short open and truncated canal below. Outer lip convex, acute, smooth within. Columella subvertical, slightly twisted below, with 3 plaits in young s shell, 4 in larger specimen; plaits rapidly decrease in strength anteriorly, the last being very weak, they are truncated ^ FixLAY.—New Shells from New Zealand Tertiary Beds. 469 by edge of inner lip, which also stops the spiral sculpture. Fasciole fairly distinct. Heights ee sb ee d fag Ae mm., llmm.; diameters, 6mm., 4mm.; heights: of aperture, Types (two shells), tio Target Gully, in author’s collection. Not yet found else where. Has near allies in the Australian M. multisulcata Harris,* and especially identical, except for the apparent absence of punctures in the New Zealand shell. The Australian shell, however, seems to differ in its smaller protoconch (“two small, narrow, rounded turns ") and in its dimensions, being much more elongate and having a spire higher than aperture. Harris (Cat. Tert. Moll. Brit. Mus., pe hoy 120) gives the dimensions of an Australian specimen аз — height, 66mm.; diamet ter, 16mm.; height of aperture, 28 mm. The new species is also not so markedly angulate on periphery. , Mitra elatior n. sp. (Plate 50, figs. 5a, 56.) Shell in form and sculpture so close to the previous species that 2 is best described by comparison with it. Protoconch narrower and er and apparently has an extra turn. First whorl with 5 spirals, cris later to 6 and then 7 on penultimate whorl; body-whorl with about 20 unequal spirals. Interstices vary from one- -half to one-third of ribs in width on periphery, but almost as wide as ribs on base; ribs as in previous species. The shells are not worn, and interstices are finely punctate, due to presence of axial threads which do not appear on ribs; thus it is probable that well- preserved specimens of M. eusw would show punctation also. Shell is noticeably narrower than in that species and more elongate, shape being narrowly fusiform rather then biconie. Whorls are also much more loosely coiled, the tightly-wrapped appearance of М. cusulcata being absent. Body-whorl has no blunt angulation, but is very lowly convex and then contracted to beak much lower down than in the other species, The presence of the perfectly straight supra-peripheral area in M. euswleata makes the spire-area almost a plane surface, hardly interrupted за sutures, but in M. elatior convexity of pommes makes Age ccc appear distinctly incised, although он of spire remain strai Spire is also considerably higher than nternally, columella ad 5 plaits instead of 4, the прег: times their width apart. Height, 19 mm. ; diameter, 6 mm. ; height of aperture, 9 Type and seve eral paratypes, from Clifden, Southland pri 6c— Ototaran ?) in author's collection. Uromitra etremoides n. sp. (Plate 50, figs. 6a, 6b; Plate 51, figs. 10a, b, 10c.) Shell small, elongate-fusiform, with strong discontinuous axial ridges and fine close spirals. Protoconch pupiform, of 3 almost symmetrical smooth * Dennant and Kitson нез Geol. Surv. Vict., vol. 1, p. 101) reduce this species їо a variety of M. alokiza T.-Wo . 470 Transactions. rest, sometimes 7 on penultimate, 16 spirals on body-whorl ; spirals lowly convex, interstices varying in width, seldom linear, usually subequal to ribs, widening near beak. Axial ribs numerous and irregular in brephic Lyria zelandica n. sp. (Plate 49, fig. 7.) reduced in size on base and curving round from vertical to horizontal direction on fasciole, projecting slightly at upper suture on all whorls as very low blunt points. i growth-lines. Suture impressed, slightly sloping, and rapidly undulating. Spire conie, of almost straight outlines, half height of aperture. Aperture oblique, long and rather narrow, widest medially, the two sides approxi- plaits on lower half and numerous fine ridges above these. Plaits not very oblique, tending to become quite horizontal or even curving upwards on , emergence on inner lip; centre plait a little the strongest. o spiral or other sculpture except for - Frutay.—New Shells т New Zealand Tertiary Beds. 411 Height, 41 mm. ; diameter, 22-5 mm. ; height of aperture, 28 mm Type (unique), from Clifden, ‘Southland (band 6c—Ototaran ?), in author's collection. Although several New Zealand Volutes have previously been placed in = genus, mer cannot remain there, and up to the present there has been no oub cord of Lyria from this country. The ко species is à fairly typical рага of the genus, and cannot be confused with any previously described species. It is not nearly related to pale Australian shell, but has a distant likeness to L. "ri ones a Tate, also to the European species L. maga (Edw.) and L. harpula (Lamk.). Solecurtus bensoni n. sp. (Plate 50, figs. 8a, 8b.) Shell thin and fragile, shining, transversely elongate-oblong, gaping considerably at both ends and та moderately tumid, considerably depressed ventro-medially ; inequilateral, posterior end muc longer, Anterior dorsal margin perceptibly sloping and grid curved; posterior dorsal margin straight, but suddenly rising a litt to beak; ventral margin with very slight incurvation medially, фер; in position to depression in tumidity of shell, curving up more риу before than ,in rupting the regular outline of hinge and marked off by a slight shallow m: on either side, projecting slightly but distinctly beyond dorsal argin. Previous outlines of shell thrown into prominence here and there bs light and dark bands. Radial ornamentation of very faint and dense scratches, radiating from umbo on each side of a perpendicular dropped from beaks, much more rapidly slanting and diverging on posterior part and producing there distinct me raying, especially about the blunt posterior ridge limiting median depression in shell. Anterior division divided approxi- mately into halves by another very low and blunt a tion running from umbo to antero-ventral corner; in front of this radial lines form the only ornamentation, but they are not seen without lens ; this and over shell the slope of the lines is parallel to that of the limiting low angulation ; з, posterior to this gradually swing out till on posterior end they slope lines meet the rounding margin almost des aeree Interior polished, especially muscle-scars and pallial line. Anterior muscle-scar slightly мы соте posterior rounded trigonal. Pallial line sloping in do curve from anterior scar, Page eos abruptly at considerable distance- below. destacar scar. Pallial sinus linguiform, very deep, reaching half- way between anterior scar and ilo vertical from beaks. Left valve with a long sharp upturned cardinal tooth just anterior to umbo, and a sloping low and Rage tooth posterior to it. Interior of right valve not ps "s Le ‘85 mm. ; height, 11 mm.; thickness (two valves), 6 TOS nd several more or less broken paratypes, from Clifden, "ы тшн (band 6a—Ototaran ?), in author's collection. Although the shell is fairly common at this locality, perfect specimens are not easy to obtain, owing 472 Transactions. to its fragility. The type is the only perfect and double-valved specimen so far obtained. Genus and species new to fauna, though it is a very widely spread genus, and three fossil members have already been described from Australia. Of these, S. legrandi Tate is very close to the new species, presenting the same type of grooving and differing in only a few details. Tate gives its dimen- sions as “ Height, 40 mm. ; width, 17:5 mm."—a ratio of 2-29:1 : but his figure measures 40-5 x 16-75—a ratio of 2-429 : 1. The ratio in S. bensoni is 2-95 : 1, so that this species is relatively longer than S. legrandi, which seems to differ also in the absence of ventral incurvation, less prominent umbos, inconstant height (greater posteriorly), recurved posterior dorsal margin, and slightly different slope of sculpture-lines, which dorsally are not initially subparallel to margin, and ventrally do not reverse in direction on posterior end. From 8. dennanti Tate and 8. ellipticus Tate the new species is easily distinguished by the character of grooves, This elegant New Zealand species is with much pleasure dedicated to Dr. W. N. Benson, friend and former teacher of the writer. ; Solecurtus evolutus n. sp. (Plate 50, fig. 9.) Evidently a direct descendant of the previous ene, occurring at the same locality in beds geologically a little younger. It agrees with it in all main features, but is slightly more solid, decidedly shorter (especially the posterior end), and higher, with slightly less numerous but stronger and more conspicuous grooves. n anterior end grooves cease with one or two much shorter but not closer grooves, instead of, as in S. bensoni, several long grooves close together. The species seems also less flattened medially. "The best-preserved specimen, chosen as holotype, is still considerably - fractured, so that its dimensions are somewhat hypothetical: its greatest length is 31-5 mm., greatest height 15-5 mm., and greatest width (one valve) . И one measures from the largest perfectly intact growth-line the dimensions are 22 mm., 10 mm. mm The present species has the ratio length : height a little over 2-2 : 1, and this brings it even closer than the previous species to S. legrandi Tate. The authors thanks are due to Mr. Chapman, of the National Museum, Mel- bourne, for comparing a photograph of the type and some fragments of the shell with the type of Tate’s species; he agrees with the author that the two forms are distinct, though very closely related. Solecurtus chattonensis n. Sp. (Plate 50, fig. 10.) At once distinguished from the two preceding species by its proportions and the different character of | grooves. Anterior side relatively much regard to height than S. evolutus. The grooves are only half as numerous and have a different disposition: there are only 17 grooves altogether о їп {һе type, while S. bensoni of similar size has about 35 and adult shells Fintay.—New Shells from New Zealand Tertiary Beds. 413 have at least 50; the type of S. evolutus at a stage comparable to S. chat- tonensis has 26. ere are no shorter or closer grooves at first, the . transition from the smooth anterior area to strong equidistant grooves being abrupt. Grooves oblique in same direction as initially over most always posu. inc bod to dorsal margin. АП the grooves are stronger, and do not get closer най, but indeed considerably wider apart, and do not become weaker. Shell is much flatter, especially anteriorly; medial depression not so marked, but valve more flatly depressed postero-dorsally. Growth-lines and rest- Ramer are much fainter. gth, 16 mm. : height, 7-5 mm.; width (one valve), 1-5 mm. E (unique), from “Chatton, near Gore (Waiarekan D, in author’s collec ШО. the single specimen is juvenile vm Mec it differs strikingly man the other two species. The ratio of length to height is only 2-13 : 1. The ratio of anterior to posterior ais in the three species described may be tabulated as follows Species Auge Para S. bensoni .. .. 10mm. 18:5 mm. 1-85 : 1 S. evolutus .. .. 85mm. 135mm. 19 1 S. chaltonensis wer T HE 9 mm. po Barytellina anomalodonta n. sp. (Plate 50, figs. Ta, 7b, Te.) Shell rather small but very thick and solid, in shape like an obliquely truncated ellipse, no anterior lateral teeth, right valve with a large posterior ое tooth. Beaks contiguous, sharp, but not prominent, dorsally tened, directed slightly backwards. Anterior end slightly longer ; susti from beaks a regular elliptical eurve is described until nearing posterior end, when ventral border inse a slight sinuation due to external i 1 NS antero-dorsal_ edge; it meets комы ventral border at angle of and vice versa. External surface appears y ‘first sight smooth and polished, but under lens shows roughening due to extremely fine and dense growth- lines; there are also very inconspicuous narrow and flattish radial riblets . with ‘interstices of quite variable width; these riblets are so little raised as to appear more like rays on surface, and, combined with shape of shell, give it a superficial resemblarice to dorm “ya perconiusa е _ There into a wide and shallow sinuation which oc occupies inost of posterior end in right valve but is narrow and subobsolete in the more convex left valve ; posterior side it is bounded by a much narrower, cord-like secondary fold from which there is a vertical drop m bor straight dorsal margin. A flat lanceolate area is thus formed when the valves are in conjunction, be & strong resemblance to the cH of a N left valve an additional slight fold traverses this area close to ligament, which near hinge. Adductor-scars deeply impressed, especially the posterior, which is subrhomboidal; the anterior elongated, pyriform. Pallial sinus 474 Transactions. linguiform, reaching anterior scar and occupying more than half of body- avi гају ith two cardinals, the Length, 26 mm.; height, 21 mm.; width (one valve), 6 mm. Length, 24mm.; height, 20mm.; widt (one valve), 5 mm. Types (two vales), from Rissington, Hawke's Bay (Pliocene), in author's collection — collected by Dr. Benson. Also paratypes from Glengaree, Napier. This shell is unlike. any previously described from New Zealand, and, on account of its dental peculiarities (very large posterior cardinal an lateral of right valve, and absence of anterior lateral), Mr. Marwick has created for it and a related species the new genus, Barytellina, with the Nukumaruian B. crassidens Marw. as type (Proc. Mal. Soc., vol. 16, p. 25, 1924.) Ligament fairly long, strong, Interior filled with matrix. eight, 25 mm. ; length, 39 mm. ; width (two valves), 6 mm. Type and four paratypes, from Otiake (Hutchinsonian), in the author's collection. Collected by Mr. R. 8. Allan, whose name is attached to the cies The shell has some resemblance in shape to Tellina gaymardi Iredale, but this has anterior end shorter and a smooth appearance. The nearest relative seems to be Macoma edgari Iredale, and it is on account of Ив relationship with this species, especially in hinge, that it is placed in Fintay.—New Shells from New Zealand Tertiary Beds. 475 Macoma rather than in Tellina. It differs, however, from the Recent species in its finely ridged zipper less inflation and elongation, and unstraightened basal margin. It has also some resemblance to the Aus- tralian T. albinelloides Tate. Genus ATAXOCERITHIUM. Ataxocerithium pyramidale n. sp. (Plate 51, figs. 7a, 7b, 7c.) Shell small, regularly conical, with nodulous cancellate sculpture and sharply angled periphery. Protoconch of about 3 smooth but apparently worn conical whorls (nucleus lost), marked of “Жы Dioki stage by a slight varix; the following 1} whorls have only gradually mmn: concave axial riblets, about their own width apart; from this p iral sculpture begins and rapidly gains prominence. Three main ord к all a very faint rib diio ‘admin me below suture. Just below T on apart from protoconch, about 6, regularly increasing, , body - whorl sharply angled at Psi iow base flattish. ture éanalicula subrhomboidal, interrupted below by a narrow small canal, bent backwards and strongly to left. Outer lip broken. Columella vertical with strong old ei reda canal and weaker subparallel one a short distance above it. iine lip highly callous, spreading over parietal wall and a short distance beyond columella, "hori dde Height, 6: ; diameter, 4 mm rh and savers paratypes, from Target Gully (Awamoan), in author's coll Also occurs at Ardgowan ; euri; Awamoa Beach; Clifden, Southland (band 6c—Ototaran ?) ; and Pourakino, Riverton. Subspecies robustum n. subsp. Differs in its ipe wider spire (angle' about 45°) and less cancellate appearance, due to weaker spirals but stronger axials. These are slightly blunter and fewer fiae 18 on к. эо), so that interstices are wider. Otherwise there is no difference cen erp 7 mm. ; width, 4-5 m e (upper whorls lost and aries d eh from Taradale Bue (Hawke s Bay—Pliocene), in the author’s collectio Ataxocerithium nodicingulatum n. sp. (Plate 51, figs. 8a, 8b, 8c, 8d.) Shell moderately small, irregularly conical, with nodulous cancellate sculpture and rounded periphery. (зайти obliterated in most speci- mens, of a few conoidal turns, several whorls follow, ornamented only with flexuous axial ribs. At initiation of cancellate "Eu pee are 2 bold spirals, quickly increasing by intercalation on later whorls to 3, 4, and up to 9 o 476 * Transactions. 11 subequal spirals on body-whorl and extending over base; interstices wide while the ribs are few but narrower when they are тапу ; towards canal ribs become fainter and smoother. Axial sculpture consists on the upper whorls of rather bluntly rounded ribs (about 20 per whorl) with considerably wider interstices, intersections with spirals raised into verti- cally compressed nodules, but on body-whorl axials quickly diminish in size and prominence and crowd together, becoming of same strength and width one medially, not parallel to lower one, and sometimes almost obsolete. Strong plait on parietal wall near outer lip, which bears a series of teeth some distance within aperture ; these, however, are not well developed unless outer lip is thickened. Inner lip spreading as a well-defined callus over parietal wall, part of base, and beyond columella, forming there a distinet cavity but no umbilicus. . Height, 7:5 mm.; diameter, 3 mm. (holotype). Height, 11 mm. ; ype and many paratypes, from Target Gully, in author’s collection. Also from Pukeuri, Ardgowan, and Awamoa Beach. In sculpture this shell is almost the same as A. pyramidale, and there is the possibility that it is only the gerontic form of this species. This might . explain such differences as rounded periphery, change of ornament near together in the same localities, are so readily distinguishable in all stages у shape of periphery that it seems best to treat them at present as distinct species. ` Shell fairly small, with nodulous cancellate sculpture and bluntly angled lip lost. Four narrow and blunt FixLAY.—New Shells from New Zealand Tertiary Beds. 477 Type, from Petane, in collection of New Zealand Geological Survey. This shell was included by Suter amongst specimens of A. suteri Marwick and labelled “ Newtoniella n. sp." It has strong affinity with A. nodi- cingulatum, from which it is probably descended, just as 4. pyramidale subsp. robustum may be the successor to A. pyramidale. It is distinguishable, differently shaped canal, and apparent absence of an upper columellar plait. It also = analogy with A. huttoni Cossm., though this has different spiral sculptur Besides the four new species or varieties of Ataxocerithium described above, four others have been named from the New Zealand Tertiary. These are . huttoni Cossm., A. pine iis М. & M., A. suteri Marwick, and A. tricingulatum Marwick. A. huttoni Cossm. is readily distinguished by its low and convex spirals with narrow interstices, the spirals being practically confined to base and spaces between axial ribs. Axials numerous, sloping forward, sharply convex, and without nodules, interstices a little wider. There are 5 Ape per whorl and about 7 more on base; axials number about 30 o y- whorl. Shell is fairly large and relatively wide, angle i spire Aue 45°. Locality, Castlecliff. The type, which was stated by Suter to be apparently lost, has been rediscovered amongst the Geological аот cir and is now in that collection. The writer agrees s with a manuscript remark by Mr. Marwick regarding this species: “ The locality, Hampden, given Hutton and Suter should be deleted, as Dr. Marshall’s extensive collections have given a better idea of that fauna.” The Hampden record is possibly based on a fragment of the somewhat similar Alectrion socialis (Hutt.), which does occur there. : . perplecum М. & M., described by Marshall and Murdoch* from imos, is really a “Cerithiden, very close to C. bicarinata Gray, and is possibly only this species with the keels rubbed off. Many specimens of A. m M. & M. have been found during the last year, but all are highly polished and worn, and until the discovery of better-preserved · specimens Marshall any Murdoch's species should stand, as Cerithidea perpleza M. & M. A arwick: This species is described on page 195 of this volume. It comes tiani Okawa Creek shell-bed, Ngaruroro River (Geol. Surv. loc. 1063), and also from Petane, and is a very distinct form. Its exceptionally tall хоме (angle about 20°) characterizes it at once; there are 3 coarsely- nodulous cinguli per whorl, and 3 more on base, nodules are in line on successive spirals, and roughly indicate axial ribs as strong as spirals, interstices between spirals and axials are sublinear. A figure of this species (Plate 51, figs. 9a, 96) is given in order that its characteristic sculpture may be contrasted with that of the other ое described. A. um Marwic om the same locality (Okawa Creek), also С айчы in this volume (p. 194). It is very similar to the previous species in scülpture, but axial ribs are more distinct and numerous, nodules smaller and finer, and the three basal ribs almost smooth. It is at once distinguished by its shape, the spire being much less acute (angle about 35^) and suture much more deeply incised. Besides the type, only two specimens from Nukumaru (ir author's collection) are known. * P. MARSHALL and R. Мокросн, Some New Fossil Species of Mollusca, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 51, p. 254, 1919. 478 Transactions. KEY то THE New ZEALAND SPECIES OF ATAXOCERITHIUM. Shell acicular, spire more than three times height of aperture .. A. suteri. Shall + 1 ribs which are confined to base and interstices .. A. kuttoni. (2.) Axial ribs nodulous. (A.) Periphery sharply angled. Spirals equally nodulous. Axials rather weak and narrow -. A. pyramidale. Axials strong and wide ес -. A. pyramidale subsp. robustum. (B.) Periphery convex. (AA.) Four or more spirals per whorl. : (а.) Periphery regularly rounded, rather finely cancellate ap- pearance £s .. A. nodicingulatum. (b. Periphery subangled, rather coarsely cancellate арреаг- ance vi y .. A. quadricingulatum. (BB.) "Three spirals per whorl Ne -. A. tricingulatum. Chione (s. str.) crassitesta n. sp. (Plate 50, figs. 1а, 1b, 1с.) Shell trigonally ovate, extremely swollen and solid, radial and concentric ornament prominent. Beaks very prominent, inflated, situate at anterior face, becoming subobsolete posteriorly (about 30 can be counted on the type; in C. stuchburii (Gray) they reach 40-or more) Very prominent foliaceous concentric ribs decussate the radial sculpture, are rather narrow (interstices two to three times their width), and are most strongly developed P Posterior adductor-scar slightly larger, but the anterior more sunken. Pallial line distinct, distant from margin, sinus short and acutely trigonal. ОЕР адаарга чаро ао eS : |O. st i (Gray) —— C. crassilesta nov. C. stuchburyi (Gray), ue ылу, е Normal Form. | Auckland Islands. : Length e: vd 47 mm. 47 mm. | 65 mm. Height .. х 43 mm. 40mm. | 50mm. Width (two valves) .. 43 mm. 20 mm. | 36 mm. .. Holotype, from Clifden, near Cape Kidnappers (Pliocene), in author's collection—collected by Dr. Benson. Paratypes in Otago University School of Mines collection, . Andr: ууз FixLAy.—New Shells from New Zealand Tertiary Beds. 479 The nearest Recent relative to this shell is the massive iri of Chione stuchburyt (Gray) found at the Auckland Islands. From this it is easily distinguished by its different dimensions, lunule, агг аста and pallial sinus. Mr. Marwick has collected, in the Hawke' s Bay District, great numbers of a form which in thickness is intermediate between C. stuchburyi (Gray) and the present € but otherwise is nearer the Recent shell. Since typical forms of C. stuchbury? are found fossil in the Greta beds, which are older than those at Clifden, C. crassitesta is probably not ancestral but an offshoot from the C. stuchburyi line. Conus (Lithoconus) triangularis n. sp. (Plate 48, figs. 10a, 10b.) Shell small, apparently rather thin and fragile. Protoconch lost in both specimens seen, but apparently projecting above perfectly flat spire. Whorls at least 6, with pos ve es hardly distinguishable from M D indented iu two places—just 5s keel and a little above canal. cue. Ves and that part of body-whorl above keel, bear 4 strong spiral cords, inner and outer are wider and flatter than middle pair; the rest of Body-whort covered over whole surface with rather strong and closely-set spiral cords, low and rounded, a little less than their own width apart Aperture filled with hard matrix, but evidently very narrow ; columella twisted in front, Posterior sinus, as indicated by lines of growth, is apparently extremely stallow, and removed from suture. Height, th, The paratype has the corresponding dimensions 17 x 164 mm Type and one paratype, from Kakanui (on the beach near the quarry, from Ads below the limestone), in author's collection. This is the second representative of Lithoconus that has been found in New Zealand. Conus (Lithoconus) abruptus Marshall occurs at Pakaurangi Point, but the Kakanui shell is not related to it except subgenerically, differing in its squat shape, much more acute keel, and totally different shell is sharper still and the angle somewhat smaller. The Australian shell is rather elongate (33 х 20 mm.), approaching more the shape of C. owe (20x11 mm.), the ratios of height to width being—Conus dodi Marshall — 1-82; Conus dennanti Tate — 1-65 ; Comes triangularis Finlay E remove e from the vicinity ot C. “abrupt us Marshall, but indicate its very close (sen to C. triangularis Finlay n. sp., the меен being in 480 Transactions. New Zealand Tertiary Rissoids. By H. J. Fintay, M.Sc., Edmond Fellow of Otago University. [Read ee the Otago 1 nstitute, 12th December, 1922 ; received by Editor, 31st December, 1923 ; issued separately, 30th July, 1924.) Rissorps are not usually plentiful as fossils in New Zealand. In the latest list id our peel fn sese (Suter, 1918) nine douce of Rissoa 2 Castlecliff, one from Awamoa (Miocene), and the remaining three were discovered fossil subsequent to their ees dn as 07 D sinon The AUN | only addition made to this number is oina (?) obliquecostata М. & M., described by Marshall ud авс T9900] from ampden. Although these small shells are termed Rissoids, TM (1915) has shown that the type name, Rissoa, should not be applied to any Neozelanic shells, and has provided a series of generic names to cover austral forms. scheme marks à decided advance in their treatment, and by it New Zealand Recent Нива can be reduced to some semblance of order. Strong сома to define a new genus—e.g., [Ex ies proposing it for shells grouped around Rissoa cheilostoma "Ten.-Woods," but this is extremely unsatisfactory for workers who have not access to large suites of actual specimens, and have to rely mostly on literature. To ensure immediate pc and керне of new genera a résumé of diagnostic characters rative. From Iredale’s treatment of the Rissoids it was almost ааыа that when his names did come into use some of them should be misapplied, and this has already occurred. The genus Estea, in particular, seems to have given trouble—the writer has seen one of the foal lirate species determined as a Subonoba; and, further, Marshall and urdoch (19208) have listed Rissoa semisculcata Hutt. as a Lironoba, to which genus it bears little resemblance. As far as the writer can see, the following diagnostic notes (compiled after ^ of New Zealand Recent and fossil species) represent Iredale’s ideas fairly correctly; he would, however, have saved Neozelanic workers much trouble had he given a similar table when his genera were proposed. FiNLAv.—New Zealand Tertiary Rissoids. 481 (А.) * RrssoA " GROUP. Aperture generally suboval and entire ; basal «= hardly channelled or effuse. l. Shell thin; axial sculpture prominent (broad low ribs, interstices rather wide "um "eed "on or with arm “pial sculpture) Cai conch pe lobose, whorls convex an vertica Mi аннат WE атн "Type, H. hamiltoni (Sut.). . Shell ME solid, clathrate (distant fine spiral ribs, cros and rendering nodulous the axial ribs, which are also rather distant wide to heavily variced, peristome continuous, internally duplica Merelina. "Type, M. cheilostoma (Ten.-Woods). 3. Shell similar to Merelina; protoconch smooth and glossy, dome- ерйс aperture thin-edged, rather simple, н ог тыне уагіх Pp not duplicated. inemera Туре, L. Finlay. (nom. p^ tor В. теда Hutt., беор.) 4. Shell thin, t; fine and weak axial and spiral viene emitransparen ibis mens the aperture; protoconch smooth, dotis shaped ; - ma eese ; аа ovate- pyriform, the Кошою disconti nd sharp. Onoba. Type, O. si init Мар), 5. Shell thin, translucent; cut up into weak spirals by grooves, по axials ; toconch smooth, papillate, whorls slightly convex; aperture sub- vertical, ovato- pyriform, peristome continuous, thin and sha arp. Subonoba. Type, S. fumata (Sut.). . Shell very solid ; very heavily wien pte we rahe ribs maa raised and flatly ro rounded, continuing о le surface. ces deep «id broad); protoconch smooth ine posts lirate ?) ; "whois « pest Ч aperture ps heavily thickened, peristome continuous, ' duplicated Lironoba. Type. X Sr ie s pe Kerek ; strong spiral keels, the intervening spaces axia ions; protoconch spirally striate; whorls a MEM Reed unded ; peristome continuous, thick and blunt. Anabathron. Type, A e ~J . contabulatum Frfid. 8. Shell solid ; ee not prominent, and when present generally confined to the lower whorls, e whole surface may be smooth, or traces of spiral Sedeta ent; there may be flattish oblique axials on the lower whorls; there may be a subobsolete sculpture of axial ribs cross y spiral cords; or there ma w spira о Both axial and spiral ribs, when present, are low and flatly rounded, and often almost o Protoconch all coni smooth; whorls t; aperture highly distinctive, perpendicular, , with a narrow, rather sharp, and often edge, but much онаа internally, no exterior varix ; tome €— continuous reflected all round. Estea. Туре, E. Merino. (Webster). 9. Shell thin; sculpture —À absent t (when i confined to micro- scopic spiral grooves); protoconch small, globose, smooth; whorls convex, suture often fond below ; pete subcircular, peristome gen эрэг бм discontinuous, thin and Notosetia. Type, N. neozelanica (Sut.). 10, Shell ау thick, pupoidal; sculpture inconspicuous (smooth, spirally зан г ridged) ; protoconch large and globose ; whorls ые convex, risto ongate e remm aed the inner lip produced forward iion a sunken at г behind mphithalam Type, A. sa Carp. ll. Shell rather hm "e ан cylindrical ; Vases REA (but strong wth-li nt); protoconch large and globose, often pro- tuberant, Vie slightly convex, very elongate; aperture xp to that of Amphithalamus but narrower and more — Epigrus, Туре, Е. ischna (Tate). 16—Trans. 482 Transactions. (B.) * RISSOINA " GROUP. Aperture semilunar, anteriorly effuse or channelled. 32: cue wi elongate, with strong кер oy be ba oe axial riblets d by fine spirals, but the latte may be а nt); protoconch iol dome-sha ped ; whorls convex y oval, channelled below and above, peristome continuous, thickened. Rissoina. Type, R. inca D'Orb. 13. Shell thin, white and highly pae : ~ sore smooth, sculpture inconspicuous (very fine spiral gro ve sometimes over the whole surface, pic Mid only a tow саа grooves on the base); Shape, often кн чад à whorls nearly fat; , aperture pear- -—— 1° д ^ni Nozeba. Туре, N. emarginata (Hutt.). 14, Shell thin or solid; smooth (rarely with microscopic spiral entend ; protoconch minute, globose ; whorls flattened to convex; apert yriform or ovate, peristome continuous, hardly thickened. Dardanula, Type, D. olivacea (Hutt.). (C.) SKENELLA. — depressed, orbicular, umbilicated. 15. Shell depressed, umbilicated ; smooth ; geom flatly convex, rather large ; whorls convex ; aperture large, subcirc бывае, Туре, S. georgiana Pfr. Of the above genera, Merelina, Onoba, Subonoba, Anabathron , Amphi- She. per ke are as yet unrepresented in the New Zealand Tertiary, while Haurakia, Lironoba, Notosetia, and Epigrus are here — recorded. for the first time. us Бартерт genus is Estea, wi with Descriptions of the new miii are appended, also notes on the other — . recorded species ; to facilitate identification a key to the fossil genera g to Mr. кы for Estea polysu Haurakia mixta n. sp. (Fig. 1.) Shell minute, ovate, axially costate. Protocone h blunt, of about Vi б below suture, but otherwise there is apparently no spiral sculpture in 5 interstices or on base. Spire conical, a little higher than aperture, ow outlines almoststraight. Sutureinconspicuous, Aperture squarely ovate, subangled | above, flattened below. Peristome nearly continuous, sharp. Columella | vertical, subtruncate at base. Imperforate. ; Height, 1:2 mm. ; diameter, 0-7 mm. ; height es dis apes 0-5 mm. Type, from Castlecliff, in the author's coll h H. ые species has analogy with H. hamiloni Sut.) and Н. huttoni (But) | CM g in some respects in чаш betweer them. It is probably ly juvenile, is distinctly аен by its flattish whorls, squat form, and infra- sutural groove. Fintay.—New Zealand Tertiary Rissoids. 483 Haurakia oamarutica n. sp. (Fig. 2.) Shell small, oval, imperforate, axially costate. Protoconch of 14 smooth globose whorls, pullus large. Shell-whorls about 3, convex, body-whorl 30 on body-whorl, fading out on base ; interstices generally a little wider than ribs and bearing fine spiral striae. A varix marks outer lip. spirals and axials often quite worn off. le rci" higher than aperture, outlines almost con Suture well impre Aperture ovate, angled above. Peristome continuous, slightly н basal lip s omewhat expanded. Columella arcuate, hardly expanded. Umbilical area with a small narrow impression. Height, 1-4mm.; diameter, 0-8 mm.; height of aperture, 0-5 mm Largest атш Height, 1-9 mm.; diameter, 1-1 mm.; height of aperture, 0-7 mm Type and many paratypes, from Target Gully, in the author's collection. Very close to Н. huttoni (Sut.) but — by its thinner and irregular ribs si spirally-striate interstices, and its constantly much smaller size. The figure shows the shell in a sloping position, hence the spire is somewhat foreshortened. . Linemera n. gens Shell superficially similar to Merelina—i.e., with clathrate mop but protoconch adpressed, smooth, on and dome-shaped, wi incon- spicuous sutures, instead of being gh get spi dul, an grooved, paucispiral, with deep sutures, as in Merelina. ^ Apertnre with thin edge, sometimes thickened behind with simple varix, without a second projecting rim inside, rather effuse hs base. Chink-like umbilicus generally present. Type, L. interrupta n nov. (Rissoa gradata Hutt.; Philippi's usage of the same name for ёк Kelian fossil las many years’ ' priority). Iredale already indicated the presence of this group in Australian М ы йө, p . 448); here undoubtedly belong Rissoa filocincta Hedley and P Мены sculptilis un and perhaps Alvania thouinensis ul tte which have similar lirate embryos. Rissoa pingue Webster is the only Recent representative of Linemera in New Zealand. Linemera minuta n. sp. (Fig. 3.) Shell minute, oval, clathrate, imperforate. Protoconch of 2 globo glossy whorls, nucleus minute, rapidly enlarging. Shell-whorls about 2, indistin tinetly ій just below suture, then flatly convex; body- whorl bluntly angled, base almost flat. Axial sculpture commencing first, consisting of ne bluntly-rounded ribs, sloping weis rds and reaching from suture to suture, interstices narrower; they number about 19, and cease just below line of suture on body-whorl. Жар erossed by much weaker spirals, indistinct on early whorls, 4 on penultimate whorl, broad and flatly rounded (interstices a and cutting up axials into blunt 16* 484 i Transactions laterally-elongate tubercles. A fifth spiral emerges from suture-line on to base and is slightly crenulated by ends of axials; below this are 2 smooth and much fainter ribs, the rest of base smooth. Spire a little higher than aperture. Suture much impressed. Aperture slightly oblique, sub- ovate, angled above, effuse below. Регіѕіоте discontinuous. uter lip in, but does not appear to be finished. Columella slightly oblique, arcuate. Very .close to Ё. pingue (Webster). No specimens of this species have been available for comparison, and Webster does not state the number of axials per whorl, but from the description and figure his species would seem to have weaker axials and a rounder body-whorl than the fossil shells. The specimens are not adult, but, in view of the slight differences noted, it is probable that actual comparison of adult shells of the two species would show wider divergence; till then the fossil species is best treated as distinct. Linemera interrupta (Finlay). Rissoa gradata Hutt. (not of Phil.). This species has also considerable analogy with L. pingue (Webster), but is characterized by its irregularly-placed spiral ribs, these being crowded anteriorly, but almost absent posteriorly, so that spire-whorls have only two distinct ribs close to suture below. There are, however, traces of faint flattish ribs with linear interstices between these and suture above, and a distinct groove crosses ribs just below suture. L. filocincta (H. & P.) is a very similar shell, but has more regular spiral ribs. Linemera pukeuriensis n. sp. (Fig. 4.) Shell moderately large for the genus, elongated, clathrately sculptured, rather thin, imperforate. ^ Protoconch o mooth and shining lowly- convex whorls, nucleus minute, swelling rapidly, sharply marked off fro the sculptured whorls. Shell-whorls nearly 4, convex, body-whorl regularly and gently rounded. Four thin spirals per whorl, interstices many times their width ; spirals equidistant, but a wider concave space between the first one and suture above. Another strong spiral emerges on base from suture-line, and 4 weaker but similar spirals cross remainder of base, the lowest often obsolete. Axials begin at same time as spirals and are narrow, well impressed. Aperture ovate, oblique, projecting basally Peri- stome continuous; outer lip with sharp edge but considerably thickened $ just previously by a strong varix. Columella slightly oblique, arcuate. — ucing а sh ; hallow x f i Е FixLAY.—New Zealand Tertiary Rissoids. 485 Type and many paratypes, from Pukeuri, in the author's collection. Also from Mount Harris. is shell has only superficial analogy with the Recent M. cheilostoma (Ten.-Woods), though resembling it in appearance. Linemera awamoaensis n. sp. (Fig. 5.) Shell small, elongated, finely clathrately sculptured, rather thin, imper- forate. Protoconch as in L. pukeuriensis. Shell convex, body-whorl regularly rounded. Six very fine spirals per whorl; their width. Four more similar and equally-spaced spirals on base, and sometimes traces of a ials commence at same time as spirals, are very fine and numerous, bluntly convex, interstices sube em section. body-whorl turning up as in L. pukeuriensis. Suture well impressed perture ovate, a little oblique, projecting basally, larger than in L. pukeuriensis, and the continuous peristome not so much thickened inside the sharp edge, though an apertural varix is distinct. Columella slightly oblique, arcuate. Inner lip as in L. pukeuriensis. Height, 2-1 mm. ; diameter, 1-1 mm. ; height of aperture, 0-8 mm. Type and four paratypes, from Awamoa, in the author’s collection. Easily distinguished from its near relative М. pukeuriensis by shorter spire and much finer sculpture. Lironoba polyvincta n. sp. (Fig. 6.) rounded. whorls, has 5 narrowly-rounded strongly-projecting spiral ribs per whorl, lowest two subequal and strongest, next two weaker, and uppermost one picuous, margining suture above. On later whorls a faint rib margins f : and above. Aperture very little oblique, ovato-polygonal, peristome con- tinuous, much thickened by a strong exterior varix, internally duplicated by small raised rim. Columella arcuate, inner lip raised, but no umbilical chink, encircled by a slight basal ridge. eight, 2-3 mm.; diameter, 1-2 mm. ; height of aperture, 0-9 mm Type and several paratypes, from Pukeuri, in the author's collection. Also from Target Gully. The genus is new as a fossil in New Zealand. It has much narrower and more numerous ribs than the Recent L. suteri (Hedley); though the protoconch is spirally lirate, it is here referred to Lironoba rather than to 486 Transactions. Anabathron, | not strongly keeled, and the peristome is duplicated in the same manner as in L. suteri (Hedley). Target Gully specimens are smaller, slightly : Lironoba charassa n. sp. (Fig. 7.) extend over rest of base. Interstices between ribs about twice their width, but narrower on base ; they are crossed by regular fine growth-lines. Spire well impressed, margined above, and, later, below. Aperture very little oblique, more pyriform than polygonal, peristome continuous, much thickened by a strong external varix, internally duplicated by a small raised rim. olumella arcuate, inner lip raised and thickened, distinctly marked off from body-sculpture by a narrow groove, the encircling basal ridge very faint. Height, 2-5 mm. ; diameter, 1-2 mm. ; height of aperture, 1 mm. Holotype (unique), from maru, in the author's collection. Very close to preceding species; probably an evolutionary product. From its ancestor it is distinguished by its fewer but thicker ribs, while the Recent L. suteri (Hedley) has still fewer. In its aperture, basal sculpture, and apex L. charassa is much nearer the Miocene species. ; In addition to these last two species, the Australian L. wilsonensts G. & G. and a few other forms have spirally-lirate apices; but these shells correspond so closely to other forms with smooth embryos that, though the difference may eventually prove radical, it would seem unwise on present knowledge to make any separation. Estea polysulcata n. sp. (Fig. 8.) Shell of moderate size, pupiform, imperforate, solid, with several spiral sulci. Protoconch dome-shaped, of about 2 slightly convex whorls. Shell- whorls about 44, almost flat, base regularly rounded. Early whorls. E. apparently quite smooth, indications of spiral ribs seen on third whorl, _ and on following whorls low and flat spiral sulci well developed. Оп FiNLAY.—New Zealand Tertiary Rissoids. . 487 early whorls p is coy subangled, but becomes convex later ; each whorl clasps the above rather closely but leaves margining sutural high, about twice height of aperture, outlines pupiform. Aperture ovate, laterally compressed, pecie oblique. Outer lip broken, but apparently thin and sharp; peristome nearly continuous. Columella very oblique. Inner lip very slightly reflected, spread as a callus over columella and al wall. l. n of the New Zealand Geological me Collec aratype reproduce sculpture of holotype exactly except that second- lowest rib on base is unduly accentuated, forming almost a blunt carina, ros ende traces of ла pos are present. 8 species is related to isulcata (Hutt.), but has far more numerous and more persistent pak, and a taller and thinner shell; it is still pin to the following species, which, from Hutton’s description. seems to be well distinguished by its stronger "n ribs, relatively greater width, and lack of spiral ornament on bas Estea rugosa (Hutt.). Only one juvenile specimen of this species has been available for examination, so that it is not generically placed with absolute confidence, but the figure and description seem fairly definitely to indicate this E ay. Locality : Petane, Nukumaru. Estea impressa (Hutt.). Characterized by the stout sloping axial riblets on the lower сен the infrasutural groove, and the minute size of the shell. Related to s Australian forms as E. kerskawi Ten.-Woods. Localities : Castlecliff, Petane, Waikopiro, Nukum Recent E. minor (Sut. )—which Suter fede 40 a variety of E. zosterophila (Webster), but which is certainly worthy of specific rank— is a totally unsculptured relative of this species. Estea semisulcata (Hutt.). TEE Distin guished by having about 4 spiral cords, with linear interstices, o the last rem whorls only ; otherwise very similar to E. zosterophila крет), to which it bears somewhat the same relation as E. impressa does to E. т Localities : Castlecliff, Nukumaru Estea zosterophila (Webster). Locality : Castlecliff (fide Suter, Man. Moll., 11). This record needs confirmation ; it mieu i is based on a worn Е. impressa (Hutt.). 488 — Transactions. Notosetia prisca n. sp. (Fig. 9.) Shell minute, ovate, body-whorl large in proportion to rest of shell. Sculpture of faint growth-lines ; at somewhat regular distances some appear more prominent, but are not raised; a faint furrow emerges from suture on body-whorl and marks periphery. Spire very little higher than aperture. Protoóisuuh of 14 smooth and polished whorls, marked off by a groove from whorls proper, of which there are 3, lightly convex, body-whorl very slightly subangled for a short distance in front of suture, which is deep and channelled. Aperture oval, oblique, angled above. Peristome discon- tinuous, outer lip with prominent varix behind, but sharp edge ; slightly effuse basally, and angulated medially. Columella short, arcuate, rounded. Inner lip — callous but not covering the narrow elongated umbilical chink. Height, 1-5 mm. ; < Sarees 0-9 mm. ; height of aperture, 0-7 mm ype and several paratypes, from Pourakino, Riverton (Awamoan t in the па 8 сонати clos Very c o N. vulgaris ( (Webster); separable only by its consistently _ angulation at about the middle. The holotype, tos. on account of its fine preservation, is кузы the only specimen that shows the axial markings and median Subsp. paroeca n. subsp. Differs from the species only in slightly higher spire and more regularly curved outer lip, which slants downwards from suture without any medial angulation. Both adult specimens show these iN Dod, but otherwise | are so like N. prisca that full specific rank T" not se Height, 1:4 mm. ; diameter, 0-8 mm. ; height of Type and two paratypes, from Clifden, tute р (aida 6^ F бо Ototaran ?), in the author's collection. Notosetia sp. E AE ee EPI c АЕ, УМ Re In the author's collection is a single worn specimen of a species from the Kakanui tuffs which somewhat resembles N. micans (Webster). Apart from са foregoing species, it is the only one of this genus yet known from pre-Pliocene beds in New Zealand ; it is certainly new, but description is withheld till better 4 specimens are obtained. Notosetia sp. cf. subflavescens Iredale. esee atomus Suter ; not of Smith (Iredale, ыа test; opacity may be due to fossilization, but іп the absence of authentic specimens of the Recent form identification is deferred. — Notosetia is the most pee and’ ET pons lo hes New Zealand Usus oit ov. Suter, 1898; анысы, һу Ё. коа Verrill. 1885. RUSSE NOAGS ` EMAR avus dae tien gun MER S Be dase онов x Sy ae dx » x 524 EC DEC 6 Yl A y Mus eE c E аза S iid ed кык Org Cam. Lis FiNLAY.—New- Zealand Tertiary Rissoids. 489 Epigrus fossilis n. sp. (Fig. 10.) ll lost. Whorls very slightly convex, long in proportion to width, loosely coiled, regularly rounded and not shouldered, base convex. No sculpture except fine flexuous and rather conspicuous growth-lines. Spire elongate- tur ; Height, at least 1-8 mm. : diameter, 0-75 mm. ; height of aperture, 0-7 mm. Holytype, from Pukeuri, in the author's collection. The material consists of a single fragmentary specimen, but as the species is evidently rare, and the genus has not previously been recorded from New Zealand, it has been described. The Recent E. dissimilis (Wats.) and E. verconis (Tate) of Australia seem to be related forms. Rissoina perplexa n. sp. (Fig. 11.) Shell minute, rather short, stout, almost imperforate, opaque, but slightly shining. Protoconch of about 2 convex whorls, a minu i sculpture absent except for faint swelling margining suture above, and fairly strong, blunt angulation at upper three-quarters of whorls; between is a small concave shoulder. Spire bluntly conical, about li times impressed. to bac considerably thickened on upper part of outer lip, though not much elsewh A strong basal channel, marked by a semicircular curve in i lso a distinct posterior notch in outer lip. Inner lip not much Height, 2-1 mm.; diameter, 1 mm. ; height of aperture, 0-8 mm. Holotype (unique), from Clifden, Southland (horizon 6, of Park*), in the author's collection. * J. PARK, Geology and Mineral Resources of Western Southland, N.Z. Geol, Surv. Bull, No. 23 (n.s.), p. 52, 1921. 490 Transactions. species are under consideration. The convenient excuse that “ the particular forms that conchologically agree are known, in the few cases that animal or opercular features have been studied, to disagree " is unfortunately not available for the palaeontologist, and it will not be the easiest of matters — to decide at what stage of the Tertiary the line of separation should be — drawn. D Rissoina chathamensis (Hutt.). R. rugulosa (Hutt.) (see Iredale, loc. cit., p. 453). Locality : Castlecliff. Rissoina (?) obliquecostata M. & M. У This shell is, as its describers remark, “ very different from any other of our Recent or fossil Rissoids.” It does not look adult, though cannot well be judged from a figure, and is quite probably not a mem of this family at all. Тһе “‘narrow subperforation at the side of t columella, bounded by a small funicular ridge which curves round to t basal lip," is not reminiscent of any Rissoid. Locality : Hampden. Nozeba candida n. sp. (Fig. 12.) F Rissoina emarginata (Hutt.): Suter, N,Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 8, p. 82 (not of Hutt.). 9 Shell small, trapezoidal, imperforate, polished, milk-white, loosely coiled, base truncate, with a few spirals. Protoconch minute, smoo uch more prominent; these vary in n from 4 to about 7, fairly equally spaced, but those near columella closer. and fainter. A very shallow sulcus runs parallel with suture just giving it an indistinctly margined appearance. Suture distinct impressed, also very faintly submargined above. Spire conical, not mue higher than aperture. Aperture subvertical, subtriangular, the almost basal margin extending nearly whole width of aperture, outer li ing to meet it in a gentle curve, union of the two much produc A strong lowly-convex and rather wide varix encircles outer lip, w ich. bluntly-rounded edge. Peristome continuous, of irregular shape, hea calloused along parietal wall; a narrow posterior channel in à basal lip somewhat effuse and hollowed out, forming a very wide i tinct canal. Columella oblique, covered by the well-marked callus inner lip, meeting basal lip in a bluntly rounded acute angle. Height, 2-7 mm. ; diameter, 1-4 mm. ; height of aperture, L2mm. - . Type and many paratypes, from Pukeuri, in the author's collecto Also found at Ardgowan and Target Gully. FiNLAY.—New Zealand Tertiary Rissoids. 491 differently shaped aperture. In the prominence of the basal grooves and almost smooth whorls it resembles N. coulthardi (Webster), but differs in its aperture. It is perhaps ancestral to these two Recent species. In the type specimen figured the basal margin is not so long and flat as in most specimens. Var. effusa n. var. | Differs from the species only in its aperture, which is more effuse and projecting below and lacks the strong angulation at junction of basal and outer lips. is variety makes a still nearer approach to N. coulthardi (Webster), but the aperture remains a little truncate below, basal lip meeting columella in an acute angle as in the species. Holotype and one paratype, from Pukeuri, in the author's collection. Dardanula olivacea (Hutt.). A rather solid, totally smooth shell, with flattish whorls. Localities : Castlecliff, Nukumaru. Dardanula rivertonensis n. sp. (Fig. 13.) Shell minute, elongate oval, smooth. Protoconch obtusely marked off, blunt, of about 2 smooth flatly-convex whorls. Whorls a periphery bluntly angled. Surface quite smooth. Suture rather weil impressed, especially in later whorls; body-whorl takes a downward curve near aperture, and becomes a little separated from penultimate whorl, so that suture becomes much deeper anteriorly. Spire conical, nearly twice arcuate, callous. Height, 2 mm. ; diameter, 1 mm. ; height of aperture, 0-7 mm. olotype and many paratypes, from Pourakino, Riverton (horizon probably near Awamoan), in the author’s collection. Closely related to D. olivacea (Hutt.) and D. limbata (Hutt.), but smaller more slender, and with the aperture more oblique (both from left to right and from front to back) and relatively smaller. This is the only pre- traces of zigzag colour-bands most prominent on the periphery, as in the Recent shells. Rissoa vana Hutt. This name must be omitted from Rissoid lists, as it is a synonym of Potamopyrgus badia Gould. The specimens clearly came not from the- Miocene clays at Awamoa, but from the Holocene river-gravels overlying the exposed parts of the beds, and, as Melanopsis, Isidora, Lymnoea, rium, and species of Potamopyrgus (especially P. badia) are plentiful in the them of numerous small land-shells is further proof of this origin; also, all these specimens are in a different state of preservation from the true Miocene А зр. | Fic. E stea polysulcata n. sp. . 2.—Hauraki vraie, x 30. | Fre. Notosetia prisca n. sp. Fic. 3.—Linemera minuta n. s x | Fie. 10 —Epigrus fossilis n. sp Fic. 4.— Linemera pukeuriensis n sp. X 14. | Fic. 11.—Rissoina perpleza n. sp. Ето. 5.—Linemera awamoaensis n. зр. х 20.| Fre. 12.—Nozeba candida n Ета. 6. — Leronoba a polyvincta n. Sp. zu m Fie. соне riverionentis. Fic. 7. вр. | —Haurakia mixta n. Transactions. n. Fintay.—New Zealand Tertiary Rissoids. 493 species, and frequently retain their colour-bands. One or two juvenile shells in the author’s collection, which had been doubtfully named “ R. vana Hutt." proved to have exactly the same protoconch as specimens of examination of the type a ecd Bee зе Mr. Marwick, by Miss Mestayer), so that the name R. vana Hutt. must be dismissed from faunal lists. Potamopyrgus speleus (Frauenfeld) SÉ been found by the author in exactly similar circumstances, occurring with Pliocene fossils from Castlecliff. KEY TO GENERA. Aperture deeds edge e often reflected, much thickened ее, rior vari Estea. ome with the edge Gither thin | or MH. €: means of an «егы (1) Very strong = cords .. m is Rf .. Lironoba. (2.) Clathrate A.) нара spirally lirate, dull e x .. AMerelina. (B.) Protoconch smoot y NS .. Linemera. (A.) Aperture rotund, simple ; spirals rarely prese: Haurakia. (B.) реше oe se channelled below spiral genera т Rissoina, (4.) Surface almost smo (A.) Shell white, highly polished, inr channelled below .. — Nozeba. (B.) gens eee — tall and cylindric = — sepa- he body-whorl by a groov Epigrus. (C.) Shel smooth or маи ава irate, ньо convex, mple, ro ANotosetia. (D.) Shell сае whorls go ч ог лөм aperture ees ss pyriform, slightly channelled belo Dardanula, KEY TO SPECIES, Genus Haurakia. 1. About 20 axial ribs pe whorl, with an infrasutural seers whorls flattish H. mixta Finlay. 2. About 30 wise ст per Who with faint spirals between, whorls con H, oamarutica Finlay. Genus Linemera. 1; € аы spiral ribs close to the lower suture, with а oth band between, also an infrasutural groove L. interrupta Finlay. 2. э peak and tater: d etum per whorl, interstices linear L. minuta Finlay. 3. Four distinct b spirals per n interstices much wider ; sd iet 18 per whorl . L. pukeuriensis Finlay. 4. Six very fine spirals per whorl, нне с "idee; ў axials about 36 per whorl L. awamoaensis Finlay. Genus Lironoba. l. Five Be sabe ribs per whorl, with 4 more on the р» inter- about three times their width L. polyvincta Finlay. 2. Dae аа ribs рег whorl, with 5 more оп beso. juter- stices about twice their width L. charassa Finlay. 494 Transactions. Genus Estea. 1. Shell without sculpture 2. Shell with spiral sculpture AR (a.) Five ne cords ith linear interstices on the las orls (b.) Seven apa i ‹ on the bat 2 н: „бош 3. xem те pe Em about 20 per aes каан rrower, and а rasutural groove i Shell E or hielo axials, about 22 per S ind pirals on the spire-whorls, 3 more on bas — Genus Notosetia. . Aperture pear- h E d, ғ i ti bl higher ti x v - 2. Aperture subcircular, spire almost equal to aperture . Aperture subrhomboidal, spire su "ү, to ся but rather immersed, last whorl very larg [^] us Epigrus. 1. Shell with si tad spire and rly 8 flatly convex 8 and deeply channelled sutu 7 Genus Rissoina. . Shell elongate, about 16 axials per whorl Shell oval, about 30 axials per whorl .. - Shell minute, short, about 11 axials per whorl . фо № Genus Nozeba, 1. Spiral grooves pan over the whole surface, = yriform, truncated A few prominent знал sue pea on » baso only, aperture subtriangular, very broadly 3. Ditto, but aperture effuse and dnd № Genus Dardanula. P d of Сна ор about 1j times the width, shell iere а a 2. Height ot rien about tice = wiath, shell reaching а a eight gucci CITED. Horton, Е. W., 1873. Cat. Tert. Moll., p- 1l ——— 1885 Trans N.Z. Inst., vol. 17, pp ON —— 1893. Macleay Mem. Vol., Pliocene Moll, IREDALE, x ,1915. A Comme ; ans. N.Z, Inst., vol. 47, a Mars , and Мовросн, R., 19204, of Roe crei. Trans. N. Z. Inst., vol. 52, р. ——— 19205. 121-23. м zosterophila (Webster). . semisulcata (Hutt.). polysulcata Finlay. impressa (Hutt.). rugosa (Hutt.). N. cf. eubflavescens Ire- dale. N. paroeca Finlay. Х. prisca Finlay. E. fossilis Finlay. R. chathamensis Kid R. obli R. perplexa rsa N. emarginata (Hutt.). N. candida Finla X N. candida var. effusa Finlay. D. olivacea (Hutt.). D. riverlonensis Finlay. mmentary gehe Suter's Manual of the New Zealand Mollusca, po Tertiary Mollusca, with Descriptions 128. The Tertiary Rocks near Wanganui, Trans. N.Z. Inst, vol. 52, pp. Surer, H., 1918. Alphabetical List of New Zealand Tertiary Mollusca. FixLAY.— Molluscan Fauna of Target Gully. 495 The Molluscan Fauna of Target Gully: Part 1. Ву Н. J. Frntay, M.Sc., Edmond Fellow of Otago University. | Read before the Otago Institute, 8th August, 1922 ; received by Editor, 31st December, 1923 ; issued в aeparately, 30th J uly, 1924.] CONTENTS. Page Introductio 2 495 Additional еч recorded since the appearance of the list in N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 8 495 emer een in the nomenclature introduced by previous orkers 497 Diviisi: of some problems regarding errors in the list 499 General variation of eem at — — and notes on the ocalities — . 507 New records of xisting species ds .. 508 NS of new points mentioned in the paper x: va bis Litera cited . es АКШ. у dudum i4 $0513 Віхск Target Gully is the richest fossil bid in New Zealand, and in many ways is regarded as a type locality for the Awamoan horizon, it is necessary that its fauna should be thoroughly examined. Five visits have been paid to Oamaru localities, and some forty to fifty thousand specimens have ae obtained. Examination of these has shown that the existing list of fossil shells from this locality (13a)* is ar ase complete, and needs much revision in its nomenclature e present paper is a preliminary attempt to deal with this: it consists of lists "of new records from four Oamaru localities, and a series of notes on the necessary nomenclatural changes. A complete list of the Mollusca from Target Gully will be occasion The following species, not previously obtained from this locality, may now be added to the list. Where a name has been corrected, the old name is placed in square brackets after it. To facilitate reference the lists are in alphabetical order. An asterisk denotes a Recent ga Probably it will prove, when actual specimens have been compared, tha the “ Recent " species in these and other lists are not in all cases con- rens with. vé e оны эс a: He the act these names are in tenta Aethocola spinifera 3 ae McDowall. Alect lateco rion stata Bela tenuilirata (Sut. . [Ptychatractus. ] *Cadulus delicatulus M. (Recorded as fossil previously only from расар Poin Callanaitis speighti Sut. [Chione.] Chlamys жоготту (Hutt.). [Pecten.] Cominella p Crossea сї. лоба (Т. ке (New as а fossil.) Cucullaea alta var. B Hut Cucullaea attenuata Bw Galeodea senex (Hutt.). *Hexaplex octogonus var. umbilicatus (T.-Woods). [Murez.] TET — € var. РЯ (Hutt.) [Murex.] * Numbers in brackets refer to the bibliography at the end of the paper. 496 Transactions. *Lepidopleurus iredalei Ashby. — [L. inquinatus.] | (New to the Miocene, and th be e first — recorded from the Awamoan.) *Murex zelandicu *Nuculana bellula (A. Ad. = Leda.] Ostrea wuellerstorfi Zitt. (A juvenile shell, but apparently refer- Pecten hutchinsoni Hutt. * Pleurodon maorianus Hedley. (Previously recorded fossil only from ukeu *Saxicava arctica (L.). Ae for the Miocene.) Sinum miocaenicum (Sut.). Struthiolaria subspinosa Marwick. Struthiolaria tuberculata Hutt. Typhis maccoyi T.-Woods. Vexillum fenestratum Sut. (Also at the Rifle Butts.) Vexillum linctum (Hutt.). In Soe various authors have recorded the following species from Target Gull png suteri Marsh. & Murd (8b, p. dg Admete maorium Marsh. & Murd . (8c, p. 82). Aethocola spinifera Finlay ads McDowall (3, p. 113). Austrotriton neozelanica Marsh. & Murd. (8d, p. 122). Calliostoma suteri Finlay (2a, p. 101). Calliostoma suteri var. fragile Finlay (2a, p. 102). Couthouyia concinna Marsh. & Murd. (8c, p. 80). thri later on in this paper. The record of Melina zelandica Sut, is here con- uld landicum REUS ui "s name Ficus subtrans . transennus Sut. ; if not, it is a wm, as no such shell has been described or d. the remaining — ae suteri and А. _maorium are two of the shells termed “ Merica Callio laria Suter’s A Merica (A phera a) n is a juvenile d of Latirus brevi- dly a Cancellari d, and, though not quite typical, sorb) pee well with Bivetia as defined by Cossmann. wever, occur at Target Vezillum (Fusimitra) n. sp. FirNLAY.—Molluscan Fauna of Target Gully. 497 species, and. perhaps this was the species Suter referred to; but in the (Gray) and Monodonta coracina (Troschel) is desirable, as these records are very doubtful. I have already shown (2a) that the record of Trochus tiaratus ©). & С. is almost certainly erroneous. As regards the nomenclature of the recorded Species, many changes are necessary, for the work of Iredale, Hedley, and others has shown that the old common names are often wrongly used. Most of the corrections to be made in the present list are contained in the “ Commentary " published been made by Hedley in various publications (4а, Б); some corrections were suggested in these Transactions by Cossmann (1); and I have ) The following are the necessary changes as regards names of Target Gully shells :— Calyptraea maculata (Q. & G.) should be C. novae-zelandiae (Lesson) (6a). Chamostraea and Cytherea should respectively be Cleidothaerus (1) ana Antigona (6a). which is the type of Iredale’s genus Elachorbis (6a), so that here Circulus must give place to his genus-name. Circulus cingulatus Bartrum (7), from Kaawa Creek, is another member of this genus. should be Nuculana (ба), and Lissospira exigua Sut., which is congeneric with L. micra (T.-Woods), should be classed with it as a Lnssotesta (6a). Of the three Pectens listed, two belong to the genus Chlamys (6a)— namely, burnetti Zitt. and radiatus Hutt. The name Cyclostrema must disappear from the list. There are many minute species from Target Gully that fall very well into the genera of Iredale's family Liotiidae (6a), but Cyclostrema, as Iredale has shown, is indeterminable, being too indefinitely characterized. Cossmann, after examining specimens of Cylichnella soror Sut. and C. enysi Hutt., pronounced them both to belong to Bullinella (1). The unless it is shown that the two are identical, this is the genus-name it will bear. Iredale mentions (6a) that Leptothyra laeta Montrouzor, L. picta Pease, and Pseudoliotia imperforata Sut. are congeneric, a name Leptothyra (6a) for all; but later (6d) he has shown that Leptothyra was proposed for a different kind of shell, and has introduced the name Collonista for these species, with C. picta (Pease) as type. Collonista imperforata (Sut.) has not yet been found fossil. ipes, Psammobia, and Tellina glabrella Desh. should respectively be Lucinida (6a), Gari (6a), and Macoma edgari Iredale (6a). Murex angasi Crosse falls into the genus Pteronotus (6a), while M. octo- gonus Q. & G. is placed by Iredale in Perry’s genus Hexaplex (ба). Trochus chathamensis (Hutt.) is the type of Thoristella Iredale (6a), but the shell so called from Target Gully is distinguishable by its umbilical characters from Recent specimens, and will be described later. All the Target Gully 498 Transactions. ia has been divided generically by Iredale (6a): O. ica Sut. remains in Odostomia, but O. rugata Hutt. should be Pyrgulina rugata (Hutt.), and O. pseudorugata M. & M. should accompany it here. — Surcula, Tornatina, Tritonidea, and Volvulella should respectively be Turricula (6c), Retusa (6b), Pollia (6a), and Rhizorus (6b). Suter’s usage of the name Hemiconus ornatus (Hutt.) being illegal (26), * Venericardia pseutes Sut. should be V. awamoaensis Harris (26), and the record of V. difficilis (Desh.) should be expunged, being based on juveniles var. The shell identified as Cantharidus tenebrosus A. Ad. is not that species, but a new one, closer to C. sanguineus Gray. The type of Crepidula striata (Hutt.) is lost, and the species indeter- minable ; the shells classed under that name should be C. radiata (Hutt.) (26) = Hutton’s Pilaeopsis radiatus. The forms recorded as C. costata (Sow.) belong in some cases to C. radiata (Hutt.), in others to a species easily separable from the Recent C. costata (Sow.), and this name ‘should be omitted. О. incurva Zitt. (which is not identical with C. gregaria Sow.) : ; (2 (Webster), being species diverged. imilarly, the Recent Fusinus spiralis (A. Ad.) is not a member of the Target Gully fauna, the species occurring there being referable to F. dentatus (Hutt.), which should not be treated merely as a subspecies of F. spiralis. The occurrence of F. climacotus Sut. is doubtful. Mr. Marwick is of = gee that Cardium patulum Hutt. and Proto- uni topo | i . i events, only the latter species should be admitted to the lists from the Awamoan localities here diseussed . .*Bince treating of this species (26) I have discovered that the name Conus trailli is also preoccupied, by A. Adams (Proc, Zool. Soc., 1855, p. 121). I now propose for the New Zealand Tertiary species the name Cenospira bimutata nom. nov. The shell disagrees radically with Hemiconus, and is best left where Suter originally placed it. 4. Fintay.— Molluscan Fauna of Target Gully. 499 The record of Cymatium minimum (Hutt.) should be erased from al Awamoan lists, and probably from most others, the type of that see (which has been found E Mr. Marwick, and which, through his courtesy, I have examined) having a tall, slender spire, and in scul be and appearance арар Къ from the form which is common at most zons, and which really represents a new species of Austro- triton, very seule related to the Recent A. parkinsonianum Pen The shell ‘des cribed from Target Gully by Marshall and Murdoch as sands. Not thing like them occurs at Target Gully, and both these records should be expunged. The existing records of Borsonia from the Awamoan (and often other horizons) are mostly based on iractured examples of Suters Pt ractus riensis or allied species (whic iscussed later). І have not yet seen any example of a true Sound from the Awamoan. Corbula canaliculata Hutt. and C. humerosa Hutt. are listed as separate species, but are really opposite valves of the same species the nalicu I ha specimens of C. ca that I have, from many Oamaru localities, are right valves, and all of C. humerosa are left valves; all my double-valved shells are humerosa on one side and canaliculata on the other. The two forms always occur together. Suter, when examining the type of C. hume- rosa, mistook the ligament process for a a cardinal tooth, and the dental representing the same species disappears. The specific name humeros has two years' priority, and should be used to cover all these forms. The shells classed in Bela, ractus, and Borsonia by Suter are unsatisfactorily sank in several cases, but their true position is very difficult to determine. Ptychatractus tenuiliratus Sut., Bela infeliz Sut.,. and В. canaliculata Sut., haan their true location may be, are undou y ing i tails of general shape and ornament, conoidal many-whorled protoconch, columellar plications, and ct ded ose to the s ssmann has re iculata . са Sut. to аери D in the family Fusidae, but the sinus shows that these shells are Turrids: possibly the shell Cossmann studied was wrongly labelled. Suter’s location in Bela auct.—for which, by the way, Iredale has advocated the substitute Oenopota (6a)—is also unhappy, as this genus has a different protoconch, and no columellar folds. "date (14) has Bde aud Borsonia from the Waihao greensands. Tate's species agrees very well with P. tenuiliratus Sut. in sculpture, apex, and plaits, but | is more slender. More recently, каа (10) has гуга | Daphnella columbelloides 'T.- Woods, which he places in Buchozia, and this shell seems still closer to the Neozelanic P. йб алая Sut. Evidently a homogeneous group of species is represented by these shells, and their peculiar nature will "probably 500 Transactions. demand the creation of a new genus. ‘This will be attended to in a revision of the New Zealand Turridae; in the meantime they may be left temporarily in Bela. In connection with this note it may be mentioned that Daphnella varicostata M. & M., recently described from the beds at wamoa, is a synonym of B. diues Sut. The figure does not show the important columellar plaits, and the sutures are more sloping than usual, but both these differences (as also those mentioned regarding sculpture, protoconch, and suture) can be mate y specimens in my collection rom Pukeuri and Target Gully. It is very unusual for the plaits to be obsolete, but two of my senile specimens have an almost smooth pillar. Probably if the specimens used by Marshall and Murdoch were examined they would show this generic feature; it is to be noted that the diagnosis contains the words “ columella . with small oblique threadlets corresponding vil the adjacent spirals," so that these are probably not restricted to the а ec as in the figure. In all other respects their shell is a typical senile B. ca On the other ind Suter's 8 еа species of Ptychatractus—namely, Um nodosoliratus and P. keuriensis—are certainly not congeneric. the only ааа that wil account лай the remarks made on them— urita, Bela canaliculata, the species at present under сайанайоп R seems very поме: det the last two species were interchanged, for Cossmann's generic reference in each case seems to apply better to the other pueri though even then still apparently incorrect. P. nodosoliratus is really a Turrid, and it and other congeneric species (ineluding Borsonia brachyspira Sut. and Antimitra vexilliformis M. & M. will be dealt with in an account of this family; at present it may be left in Ptychatract P. рүнө, Sut., however, has little in common with either Fusidae th present m P. оз Sut., but some of the Аздар species show no sinus; in general aspect, detail of ornamentation, columellar plaits, shape of aperture and canal, lirate outer lip, and bluntly conical protoconch, slightly askew роў. and with longitudinal plications anteriorly, P. pukeuriensis agrees exactly with the Australian Narona group, more especially N. etheridgei (Johnston), and to a less extent N. caperata (Tate). Cossmann, in the Essais, vol. 3, has referred the former of these doubtfully to Brocchina, and, apart from this genus, the only other to which these shells bear much resemblance is Sveltella. As regards the Australian species of this family, both the — given by Tate in the “Census (loc. cit.) and that of Cossmann above referred to seem unsatisfactory mp inconsistent, but it would bi a difficult task to draw up a correct one; the New Zealand species, too, are not easy to place, and the correct generic posi rie ut. and other species must be left in doubt till the fainily can be revised. In the meantime, however, since Ptychatractus dn icd FixraY.—Molluscan Fauna of Target Gully. 5OL is quite —— Ü Cossmann's choice of Brocchina seems to be the least discordant the name Brocchina pukeuriensis (Sut.) may z used till some more аш М alternative is found. mete anomala M. & M. from Hampden is possibly another congeneric species, while “ Borsonia ” cincta (Hutt.) certainly is, and is doubtfully separable specifically. 1% has Australian Tertiary forms as Cancellaria ptychotropis Tate and C. gradata Tate, which have been variously йа in Bivetia and Aneurystoma, but both these бы seem unha ; Plesiocerithium seems nearer, but the Neozelanic shell had better remain in Admete until the family is ue Bivetia (?) brevirostris (Hutt.) is the New Zealand representative С, ci Tate, but the relation is not very close. Admete maorium M. is possibly a Sveltella, but may be left in Admete at present. Of the thie New Zealand members of this family, nm ambigua Hutt. is probably an Actaeon, and A. lacunosa Hutt. a Bonellitia. À summary, ive don of the Target Gully members of this family reads,— Admete (?) maorium M. & M. Admete (?) suteri (M. & M.). - Bivetia (?) brevirostris (Hutt.). Brocchina pukeuriensis (Sut.). The name Siphonalia cannot be retained. Iredale has proposed t name Verconella (6a) for the forms with large embryos, strong spira sculpture, and generally rounded whorls, while he puts S. nodosa ( esi in the subgenus Aethocola. There are many fossil species in our Tertiary that must be placed with S. nodosa (Martyn), and in Mr. Marwick's opinion A la, which has a deep sinus at the extremity of the anterior canal, must be treated as a full genus and removed to the family Buccinidae, while Siphonalia (which is a Japanese genus and has no representative in New Zealand) and Verconella belong to the family Chrysodomidae. Of the list species, S. costata src S. conoidea (Zitt.), and S. nodosa zitteli Sut. belong to Aethocola, while S. caudata eda so eset eon at ue NS and S. subrefleza (Sow.) fall venie y species V. dilatata (Q. & G.) and V. adusta (Phil. oly occur in Awamoan horizons, the records referring to new species eh Verconella, so that these two names must be joe ^it fron Oamaru list gne =< G.) does not occur oid Target Gully, nor in the Awamoan t all, the record in this case a aie referring to extremes of ag iei er species Suter has named Tritor pacta. ilarly, Sow.) is wrongly recorded, Suter het probably mistaken e xamples of one of the Verconella n. spp. mentioned above for the South American shell. The species of Aethocola are in no better state. Suter’s S. nodosa zitteli is well worthy of specific rank, but the Target Gully shells so named are very different from both the type from White Cliffs and the described specimen from Nelson, which itself is not conspecific with the type. The Target Gully shell is a ae 3 and it was also on a variant of this that Suter’s record of noidea (Zitt.) was based, so that S, zitteli Sut. and S. conoidea (Zitt.) Should disappear from these lists 502 Transactions. To summarize, the actual species of these shells that occur at Target Gully are— Verconella n. sp. (formerly termed adusta Phil.). Verconella n. sp. (formerly termed dilatata Q. & G.). Verconella excelsa. (Sut.). Aethocola costata (Hutt.). m Ardgowan, Pukeuri, and Awamoa are wrongly named and must be omitted. All the species of Fulgoraria are likewise incorrect, there being six new species of Volutes, together with Miomelon parki (Sut.), which is h А not synonymous with М. corrugata (Hutt.). The name Alcithoe (the - that G. globosa (Hutt.) is preoccupied by Sowerby and is renamed G. hu twick; and that the Target Gully shell differs again and is named G. robusta Marwick. ain, in a revision of our species of Struthiolaria he has separated the Oamaru forms from Ж. cincta Hutt. and S. tuberculata Hutt., with which they have previously been confused, and named them S. subspinosa Marwick. This is the common Struthio- laria occurring at Oamaru localities, the only other species being S. cf. obesa Hutt. (Awamoa beach boulders), S. calcar Hutt. (Ardgowan—neotype), S. spinosa Hect. (Ardgowan), and S. tuberculata Hutt., one perfect and typical specimen of which I have found at Target Gully. Of the four species of Ancilla, only one, A. hebera (Hutt.), should be retained. Mr. Marwick has shown (9a) that A. papillata Tate has been wrongly recorded, and he has renamed the large Awamoan species to which that name had been applied by Suter 4. (Baryspira) robusta Marwick. Although not mentioned in the Target Gully lists, Surcula oamarutica Sut. is given by Suter as occurring here, and is noted in the list of shells from Ardgowan. This Species was described from a stray specimen in t ате, 01 course, specifically unreliable in such a genus as Turricula, an T. fusiformis (Hutt.) is especially variable in these respects. The only plentiful large Turricula at Target Gully is fusiforms (Hutt.): I have collected exhaustively at this locality and found no other, much less “a number of specimens." Poe ee. AN I YEN Las TRUM, © FixLAY.—Molluscan Fauna of Target Gully. 503 T. fusiformis (Hutt.). Since, however, I have shown (2b) that this name is preoccupied, the alternative term T. oamarutica (Sut.) should used to cover all these shells. I have a strong — that 5. huttoni Sut. will also prove inseparable from T. oamarutica (Sut. but, not having seen the holotype, I cannot yet express a definite opinion. In the present list all these forms are included under T. oamarutica (S (8d, p. 126) have referred the subsp. transenna also to Bathytoma, and it may he left there for the present, though not really related to that genus. It seems to grade easily into B. antecostata Sut. at Target Gully, and it is doubtful whether the latter species should be retained. Suter’s records of B. albula (Hutt.) from m Oamaru localities are bed: on these Көш; the Recent species does ies occur in the Awamoan. Of the two секту: . huttoni Finlay (26).* Suter has described as distinct species Tritonidea compacta Sut. and Tritonidea elatior Sut., and these two are quite different from the only other New Zealand species, T. acuticingulata Sut. (also plentiful at Target Gully), but very similar to each other. Two years ago I found "errem height, its angle consequently varying greatly. (5.) The axial ribs vary from 9 to 16 per whorl, but are generally 11 or 12; they may be very sharp and prominent on the body-whorl, or low and flat, and they usually dada to uc times their width. (5.) The tubercles on the inner lip vary in number between 8 and none at all: they are quite irregularly spaced, and 2 be strong or weak. (6.) The protoconch is also variable, 1 orls, sometimes set obliqely to the shell-axis, the nucleus — s inconspicuous, ese facts show how extremely incon- Another vari ms be th by Marshall ut газ (8с, p. 83) as Euthria subcallimorpha. This species is widely different from "Ruthria callimorpha Sut., which belongs to a totally unrelated genus; but if the figure is compared with that of Tritonidea elatior Sut. it will at once be seen that the shells are congeneric, * In this irata I have been anticipated. І notice that in the Revue Critique de irme (rece since the reading of the paper), vol. 20, No. 1, January, 1916. 9, Cossmann € noted the preoccupation of this name, and has supplied a bed: the correct name is therefore Pseudotoma suteri (Cossmann). 504 Transactions, and, in my opinion, also conspecific. Е subcallimorpha has only 8 ribs on the body-whorl; this seems to be due to the wide spacing and obsolescence near the aperture, for the figure shows more ribs on the when worn. though no specimen in my collection exactly matches E. subcallimorpha M. & M., every point mentioned can be matched on for all these forms only one species can be admitted many different from the Recent shell so called). Iredale (2d) has separated our Recent to judge at present. The correct placing of this group will demand much labour. lle this subject is being dealt with, it may be iterated that the records of Verconella caudata (Q. & G.) from Target Gully are based on examples of P. compacta (Sut.) which have lost the outer lip and have no denticles on the columella. 4 The ease of Natica zelandica Q. & G. needs consideration. Doubt has been thrown by other writers (7) on Suter's accuracy in identifying the small fossil Naticas, so plentiful in Awamoan horizons, with the Pliocene and Recent form ; and here, again, study of a large number of specimens shows that Suter erred. Саз еей forms, allowing for individual varia- fion, are identical with the Recent shell, but I have so far failed to find ndica Q. & G. in any Awamoan horizon, the nearest approach to e : . and the common Natica of Awamoan localities. This latter form, which has been generally taken for N. zelandica Q. . differs from it in many respects, notably its consistently smaller size and totally different spire. It is very plentiful at Target Gully and Pukeuri, and occurs at most Miocene localities. third species, occurring at Pukeuri, Target Gully, and Ardgowan, though much less frequently than its companion, is more nearly allied to the White Rock species, and, like it, bears a superficial resemblance to N. zelandica Q. & G. Natica maoria Finlay (= australis Hutt. (5) ) and Polinices vitreus (Hutt.) are also [ess а moan beds isti jes, together with many others, will be deseribed and figured later, but in the meantime Natica zelandica Q. & G.. N а Finlay, and P. vitreus "> . FixLAYy.—Molluscan Fauna of Target Gully. 505 (Hutt.) must be omitted from the Target Gully, Pukeuri, Ardgowan, and Awamoa lists, and from all other Awamoan тру the Veneridae more confusion seems ist than anywhere else. By far the commonest Venerid at Target “Gully is the shell Hutton described (5) as Chione vellicata, of which species the later Cytherea chariessa Sut., from Otiake, is undoubtedly а synonym. In the йаш of the Otago School of Mines, specimens of this shell are indiscrimi- dropped, as the species to which they refer do not really occur at Target Gully. Instances of this are Cytherea sulcata (Hutt.) and subsu (Sut.). As a result of weathering, the sculpture of Target Gully shells is not normal—the ribs appear too far apart; it is only on Pukeuri wu Otiake specimens that the true чират of fine, close, erect lamellae seen. Cossmann has stated that the C. oblonga (Hanley) of Target Gully differs from Pliocene forms, and uà proposed the n а (1). n there is no published figure or description of this ell Cossmann's ame is a nomen nudum; but there is at Target Gully a species heavier than C. vellicata Hutt., and with ттен hinge, and this is probably the species referred to b mann.* atei Gray (which, by the way, is the type of Iredale's genus Callanaitis is (6c), and ам bear this genus-name) е н арра occur at Target Gully, one shell having been found which inseparable from Recent examples. Callanaitis speighti (Sut.) is listed fioi Awamoa ; 1 have found one fragment of this species at Target Gully. Not во rare, but still rather uncommon, is the shell Suter identi- fied as Chione mesodesma (Q. & G.), but which Cos&mann considers dis- tinct from this Recent species and names C. marshalli (Теше nomen nudum. Study of a dozen or so specimens shows rr clearly that the shell is easily separable from C. mesodesma (Q. & G.) by its thinner, smaller, and more elongate shell, and its much finer sculpture, the ri being narrower and almost twice as dense as in the Recent shell. There is room for doubt as w the correctness of To identification in the following cases: Crassatellites obesus (A. Ad.), Placunanomia zelandica (Gray), Steptochetus n. sp., Turbonilla prisca Sut., Sinum carinatum (Hutt.), and Heliacus eliacus imperfectus Sut. Notes on these are given as follows :— terial shows the shell very variable in shape and dimensions ; also, Target forms are generally almost smooth except for a small ntrically-sculptured area below the beaks, rms from other o ma other localities must be studied e it ean be decided whether these and other differences are & apticitio. arietal or merely local. It may be noted that young shells of the Бени al allied Wharekuri species M. & M. are practically indistinguishable from C. obesus (A а . Ad.) : elongation occurs in a disproportionately rapid manner with a Р nomia zelandica (Gray): There is éousidota ble difficulty in correctly men fossil specimens of this genus and the related genus * Мт. % this family, в and in his "cinis which I have been privileged to see, has р ed suboblo in the хады que oam of Antigona, and C. vellicata in "the ection ra exiricoloides. ot the same genus. He also rejects the records of Dosinia rie Zitt. and Macrocallista ина (Sow.) from Awamoan localities 506 . Transactions. Anomia. Oliver has recently (11) limited the New Zealand Recent species to two, A. walteri Hect. and A. trigonopsis Hutt., making A. huttoni Sut. a synonym of the latter, and removing A. furcata Sut. to the genus Мота, where P. zelandica (Gray) should accompany it. Suter (13b) recorded M. furcata (Sut.) from the Hutchinsonian of Mount Brown, and gave his opinion that the correct name for the common fossil Anomia was A. trigonopsis Hutt., of which A. walteri Hect. should be regarded as a synonym. us at present the Tertiary species are in a very unsatisfactory state; as regards Monia, only one Miocene species—viz., M. incisura (Hutt.)—should be recognized in the meantime. Streptochetus n. sp. is probably a Voluta species or its cast. There is no such label in the Otago School of Mines collection, and Mr. Marwick informs me that there are no Target Gully specimens so named in the Geological Survey collection, while shells from Black Point and Kakahu so named by Suter are only Volutoid casts. The name should be dismissed from the lists until better-authenicated specimens are found. Turbonilla prisca Sut.: The identity of the specimens so named by Suter from Target Gully with the type from Blue Cliffs has yet to be confirmed. Cossmann has referred T. oamarutica Sut. to Acirsella (1) (misspelt Acissella in the reference) a genus of the Epitoniidae, and this is a much better location than Turbonilla. The apex is not heterostrophic, no fold what- ist. i acus imperfectus Sut.: The holotype of this species should be in the Otago Museum, but cannot be bond and I pee f no other specimen. The diagnosis that Suter was able to draw up is so poor as to render trustworthy identification almost impossible, and the worn state of the lost holotype makes its generic position so doubtful that the best thing to do under the circumstances is to drop this species altogether. Phalium pyrum (Lamk.) is recorded from the Rifle Butts and Ardgowan, but no full-grown, or even half-grown, complete specimen of that species has been collected from Awamoan horizons so far as I am aware: the record from the two localities mentioned is based on juvenile shells alone. . jo cmens in the Otago School of Mines collection from Awamoa ате also labelled with this name. A comparison of these specimens ап e prominen and especially there are radical differences in the body-whorl, which m the fossil shells bears four nodulous keels, gradually d but in the true Cassidea pyra (Lamk.) is practically smooth apart from Fintay.—Molluscan Fauna of Target Gully. 507 ? n à replaced by that of Galeodea senex (Hutt.). The shell of Galeodea honalia, and Ficus. s completes the rather lengthy tale of necessary alterations in the list as it stands at present. At the same time, however, it must be borne in mind that no European palaeontologist has yet examined any con- a period of stress and struggle and rapid change of environment. For this reason Target Gully is not always a satisfactory collecting-ground : though species and specimens are very numerous, they are often ill- ed, and, worse still, atypical. If a species occurs there and also at typical one e application of this really matters, however, in only a special cases, p noted previously in thi er; the majority of the Target Gully shells form very satisfactory and fairly constant much more poorly preserved and fragile than at Target Gully, with a characteristic whitish and often chalky appearance. There is a consider- able difference in the common species, and the Ardgowan fauna is not so this bed being deposited probably during quieter conditions. Among the species which are fairly constant at Ardgowan but variable at Target Gully are Xymene lepidus (Sut. Pollia compacta (Sut.), Turricula oamarutica (Sut.), Venericardia lutea (Hutt.) The Pukeuri beds consist of very fine sandy material, well consolidated, and, when damp, almost of the con- sistency of clay. Very poor results are obtained if fossils are sought in 508 Transactions. surprising amount of rich and clean material remaining. Target Gully and Ardgowan shell-sand is more саша орат sieved in the dry state. Awamoan clay i is much more difficult to work with, and crumbles only very slightly in water. Otiake sandy pt crumbles easily in the dry state, but not any more easily when damp. The state of the beds at Pukeuri indicates peaceful deposition. Perfect shells are more often found, and there is little variation : it is consequently a good locality for typical specimens. Interesting minutiae also abound ere. Variable Target Gully shells which are fairly constant at Pukeuri are Acirsella oamarutica (Sut.), Bathytoma transenna (Sut.), Cerithiella dicula Sut., Corbula pumila Hutt., Mesalia striolata (Hutt.), and Vewillum fenestratum Sut. Other very variable Target Gully species are the forms of Turritella, Ancilla, and Terebra orycta Sut The lists of shells from Ps. Ardgowan, and Awamoa may be brought up to date by making the same corrections as indicated here for the Target Gully list, and adding the following new records. PUkEuni List. Add the species Bullinella soror (Sut.) [Cylichnella], Alectrion latecostata Sut., and Brocchina pukeuriensis (Sut. ) Протези, Ringe described from this locality, but somehow omitted fro ; also Pagodula vegrandis, Antimitra vexilliformis, and a treenig aorium, described by Marshall ‘and Murdoch from this locality (8d); and the following forms :— Acirsella ae (Sut.). [Turbonilla.] Bela infelix Sut. Bela ний Sut. [Ptychatractus.] Bullinella cf. striata ша. $ (Oylichnella.] *Cadulus delicatulus Calliostoma suteri Tin ay Calliostoma suteri var. fragile Finlay. *Calyptraea tenuis (Gray). Chlamys ент A arg ) [Pecten.} *Crepidula monox Cucullaea sag dy Tm ^ *Dentaliu 8 i “Gari cf. lineolata Gray. [Psam 35 Loripes.] *Macoma edgari Iredale. [Tellina glabrella.] Mactra cf. discors Gray. Monia incisura (Hutt. ). енем * Митех zelandicus Nuculana сї. semiteres Hatt). [Leda.] Pecten huttoni Par Pholadomya аы Hutt. * Philine constricta М. & S. (New as a fossil.) suleri Cossm. [Bathytoma sulcata.] * Rhizorus reflexus {сон}: Lemno d Ringicula uniplicata Н. Fixrav.— Molluscan Fauna of Target Gully. 509 *Saxicava arctica et Sinum miocaenic Struthiolaria неберени Marwick. *Tellina eugonia Sut *Tellina liliana Iredale. [T. deltoidalis.] Terebra costata Hutt. Trichotropis sp. near clathrata Sow. Trivia avellanoides McCoy. *Turbonilla zelandica Hutt. Typhis maccoyi T.-Woo Ventricoloidea vellicata (Hutt. ) [Chione.] Xymene lepidus (Sut.). [Trophon.] ARDGOWAN List. Actaeon praecursorius Sut Aethocola spinifera Finlay and McDowall. [Siphonalia.] * Anomia t sis Hutt. Bath transenna Sut. Грона alta transenna.] Bela tenuilirata Sut. Say Brocchina pukeuriensis (Sut.). [Piychairactus.] Bullinella enysi (Hutt. ) [Cylichnella.] Bullinella soror (Sut.). [Cylichnella.] Calliostoma ewer "fragile Finlay. Cerithiella fidicu. Chlamys ‘Balen Pur (Zitt.). [Pecten.] Chlamys chathamensis (Hutt.). [Pecten.] *Chlamys radiatus a [ Pecten.] Corbula pumila H Couthouyia concin na M. & M. (Known previously only from the holotype from "Target Gully.) *Dentalium ecostatum Kirk. *Diplodonta globularis (Lamk.). *Divaricella cumingi (Ad. & Ang.). Dosinia Hutt. magna poste helicoides (Hutt.). [Circulus.] ae prc Ga) PUTA striatula & G. itteli The *Lucinida concinna (Ни): [ Loripes.] t This name being preoccupied by Schefman (Res, Siboga S Bou. Livr. 39, p. 69, sear I propose "d анаи {ог it the name Calliostoma temporemut1 nom. nov. resting disc EU as there are ID few Australian fossils that a are found in our ig werner , and this record adds a well-known Balcombian shell to their number. Three com een i valves have: been found here, but the shell has not been discovered elsewhere. Genus and species new to fauna 510 Transactions. oma edgari Iredale. S Ras glabrella.] nta Sut. *Nucula simplex A. Ad. [N. strangei A. Ad, Prime does occur here, contrary to the statement in Bull. 20. See 12.] Nuculana cf. semiteres (Hutt.). [Leda.] *Pleurodon maorianus Hedle y. Pollia compacta (Sut.). [Tritonidea.] : ена pulchella (Gray). fex данае ela (Hatt, ). [Chione.] Q. & AWAMOA List. There are several different kinds of matrix from which shells have been colleeted at this well-known locality, and lists from these will, if found on sue The list t specimens come chiefly from (1), as also did the bulk of the Geological Survey Awamoa specimens, which were not examined by Suter. Good collections have not previously been made from the far more important locality (2). У praecursorius Sut. (1). Aethocola spinifera Finlay and “orton (1). “Amphidesma subtriangulata Wood. (3). [Mesodesma.] (New for e Mi pecimen is a young shell and may be referable to the subsp. pliocenica Oliver.) ia tri H Bivetia brevirostris (Hutt.) (1 (1 ). [Latirus.] Brocchina pukeuriensis (Sut.) (2). [Ptyohatractus.] Bull soror (Sut.) (1 : 2). [Cylichnella.] . (2). Ja Crossea cf. sublabiata Tate "i fur by Marshall as Cucullaea alta Sow. (2). Cucullaea alta var. B Hutt. (1 & 3), ian E, same as the species T.-Woods from Pakaurangi — FixLAY.— Molluscan Fauna of Target Gully. | 511 Cucullaea australis (Hutt.) (1). *Diplodonta globularis (Lamk.) (1). * Divaricella cumingi (Ad. г Le. (1 & 2). *Emarginula striatula Q. & 1). Galeodea senex (Hutt.) (2 3, Glycymeris huttoni Marwick (1). [G. globosa (Hutt.).] Lima Born (2). Lucinida laminata (Hutt.) (1 & 2). [Loripes.] *Macoma edgari Iredale (1 & 3). [Tellina Tabria] Ber ag cf. discors qe ) *Mactra scalpellum Reeve (1). *Malletia australis ian " GJILS £3)... Monia incisura ae (1 & 2). [Placunanomia.] ark (3). ecten huttoni Р *Protocardia pulchella (Gray) (1). 1 lina ata (M. & M.) (2). *Rhizorus reflecus (Hutt.) (1). [Volvulella.] *§ is sipho (Lamk.) (1). е * ©» ©з tn Cn spisula cf. aequilateralis (Desh.) Vo (New for the Miocene.) struthiolaria subspinosa auis (1 & 2). struthiolaria cf. obesa Hutt. *Tellina gaymardi Iredale m^ ү. alba Q. & G.] (Record con- firmed.) *Tellina liliana dede (1).. [T. deltoidalis.] Terebra Sut Teredo heaphyi D (1). ; Ventricoloidea а (Hutt.) (1 & 3). [Chione.] Vezillum linctum. (Hutt.) (2). ezillu 7 y um ( Xymene lepidus (Sut.) (2). [Trophon.] *Zenatia (Q. & Add also the species Eulimella awamoaensis M. & M. (2) and Turbonilla awamoaensis M. & M. М; recorded by Marshall and Murdoch (8c), but not Daphnella varicostata M. & M., which is a synonym of liculata Sut. (see ante). Besides the p Red the following forms have been recorded as occurring at Awamoa. They are Pt vya in the list, but are mentioned in various places in Pal. Bull. 2, 3, 5—in several cases as holotypes. A Aethocola costata (Hutt.) (2 ^n "'LSiphonalia.] Bathytoma transenna mes D ) [Leucosyrinz.] Corbula зрно о cus (i. а) a, 2, & 3). (2 ^ Marwi gel has shown that this record should be deleted, as it is iod: d on an Australian specim Turricula kuiti (Sut.) (1 & 2). Эккен] The above lists considerably reduce the number of species peculiar to any one of the localities, and it is нас probable that more exhaustive collecting would still further reduce them 512 ; Transactions. résumé of new points in connection with петри and range of species indicated in this paper would run as follow: (1.) New generic placings :— tirus brevirostris (Hutt.) .. Bivetia. (*)t Circulus helicoides (Hutt.) A Circulus politus Sut. > Elachorbis. Circulus cingulatus Bart J Odostomia pseudorugata M. & M. Pyrgulina. Cymatium suteri M. & M. .. Xymene. Austrotriton neozelanica M. & M. Char Ptychatractus вийн Sut... Bela санау: T Ptychatractus pukeuriensis Sut. — Brocchina (provisional).T & M. dmete anomala . Brocchina (provisional).T Borsonia cincta (Hutt.) .. Brocchina (provisional). Admete lacunosa Hutt. .. Bonellitia. Leucosyrinz transenna Sut. .. Bathytoma (provisional). (2.) New synonyms advocated oid name second) :— Protocardia sera Hutt P. patula (Hutt.). Corbula canaliculata Hutt. E DA сасани Hutt. Daphnella varicostata M. & M. .. Bela canalicu Sut. Surcula fusiformis V ) .. Turricula oamarutica (Sut.). Surcula huttoni Sut. . .. Turricula нагын (Sut.) (4). Tritonidea ао Sut. Pollia compacta (Sut.). Euthria subcallimorpha M. & M. Pollia compacta (Sut.).- Cytherea chariessa Sut. . Antigona vellicata (Hutt.). (3.) Species wrongly recorded from the Awamoa stage :— *Thoristella chathamensis (Hutt.). *Trochus tiaratus Q. & G. *Cantharidus tenebrosus A. Ad. *Venericardia difficilis (Desh.). т costata (Sow.). X ne quirindus Iredale. Mitra armorica Sut. *Nozeba emarginata. (Hutt. ). * Fusinus spiralis (A. Ad.). Cymatium minimum (Hutt.). Turris regius .& dy *Turritella, * Ancilla, es *Alcithoe (all Recent species). . *Natica maoria Fi nlay. Оше vitreus (Hutt.). Antigona a EUM ТЕ oe ey). *Chione нерж С & G.). *Cassidea pyra (Lamk.). T See addendum. FixLAY.—Molluscan Fauna of Target Gully. 513 назга CITED, 1; SSMANN, M., 1917; in MARSHALL, P., Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 49, p. 462. 2. (a.) FINLAY, Н 8 1923. Trans N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, pp. 101 -2. (b.) 1924. Proc. Mal. Soc., vol. 16, pp. 77 ый an OWALL, F. H., rans. N.Z. I pig. ý Р 113. 4. (a.) Нерікү, C., 1921. N.Z. Jour. Sci. and iE val T LX (6.) —— Hie Proc. Linn, Soc. N.S.W., vol. 41, "р. 7 5. Horr s, F. We Cat. Tert. Moll. ? 6. (a.) rende d 1915. Trane. N.Z. Inst., vol. À, 47, pp. 417-508. (b.) —— 1915. Proc. Mal. Soc., vol. 11, pp. 297, 300, 303. (e) —— 1917. Proc. Mal. Soc., vol. 12, p. x (d.) —— 1918. Proc. Mal. Soc., vol. 13, p. 30 T. H . 1919. Trans. X. x. Inst., vol. 51, p. 245. 8. (a.) —— and Мовросн, R., 1919. Am Zr De vol. 51, pp. 249, 255. (b) —— —— 1920. dn WE Аа 1. 32, p. 132. (c.) —— —— 1921... Trans. N.Z, t vol T рр, Ja 84. (d.) —— — — 1923. Trans. N.Z. Ins 9. (a.) MARWICK, J., 1923. Aust. Assoc ae ‚бег, Yo "15, pp. 316-31. (b.) —— 1923. "Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, pp. 63- 10. May, a 1918. Pap. and Proc . Roy. Soc. T Tus, m 72, 114; pl. 10, fig. l4. H «Proc TR ‚№. В. B., 1923 M. Soc oc., vol. 1 12. ARK, J., 1920. a Z. Geol. Surv. Bull. No. 20., 8, 5, 106. 1, (2) Бае H., 1921. N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 8, a "81, 82 b.) —— 1920. Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 52, p. 368. 14. Tarte, R., 1897. Proc. Roy. Soc. N.S, W., vol. 31, p. 396. ADDENDUM. Most of this paper was written more than two years ian Since then much new material, both Neozelanic and foreign, has come into my hands ; find that it will be imperative to create new groups for some of the species discussed. It is wiser to give a difficult species a niche of its own than attempt time and again to force it into genera which will not satisfactorily contain it. Ав it will be some years before all the various genera discussed can be treated separately, and confusion over these species will but increase during that time, I have decided to deal with some of the more urgent cases now, and herewith propose new genera for their reception. Incor- poration of these in the paper wouid have necessitated so much alteration of the type that my earlier remarks have been allowed to stand, and the new names all brought together in a postscript. INGLISELLA n. gen. Type, Ptychatractus pukeuriensis Sut. Classed provisionally as a Brocchinia in the paper, this shell and its allies differ from that genus in the thin shell, different form of growth, discrepant sculpture, much straighter columella, and rather pronounced posterior notch in the outer lip just at the The vaste for these attractive little. shells is with much pleasure iven in honour of Dr. J. K. H. Inglis, of Otago University, in appreciation of his unfailing kindness and consideration. Maorivetia n. gen. Type, Turbinella brevirostris Hutt. The various previous locations of this shell in Turbinella, Peristernia, Taron, Latirus, Aphera, Leucozonia, and, finally, Bivetia, sufficiently attest 17—Trans. 514 T'ransactions. the need for a new division. The shell is very peculiar, having the very large protoconch of Uzia (but far more asymmetrical, and with an immersed _ nucleus), the shell formation of Aphera, the strong basal fasciole and notch : of Cancellaria, a slight umbilicus, and a straight columella. The general appearance is that of Bivetia, but the anterior notch is more lateral, the columella plaits different, and the pillar much less bent backwards and twisted; the apex disagrees radically. Cossmann, in mentioning this shell, has already indicated the probable need for a new group. erica wannonensis (Tate) has a somewhat similar aperture, but a different form of growth and embryo. OamaRura n. gen. Type, Admete suteri M. & M. This shell and its Australian allies do not correlate well with a Cancellarid group: the reticulate sculpture of strong, sharp, § iral ridge forming the base of the columella ; and the small, one-whorled protoconch, form a characteristic and easily recognized combination. NassicOLA n. section. Type, Neptunea costata Hutt. Further species of both Aethocola s. str. and of Nassicola are awai description. RucoBELA n. gen. Туре, Ptychatractus tenuiliratus Sut. This shell and its Neozelanic and Australian allies have been discussed in the paper, and the necessity there shown for a new genus. PaRASYRINX n. gen. Type, Pleurotoma alta Harris. Related to, and classed by Suter under, Leucosyrinz, which has à differ i and m aaa 1 ; M. and Surcula protransenna М. & Tr several genera to which these shells bear resemblance: 26100" enosyrinz, and Steirazis all contain forms more ‘or less superficially $ FiNLAY.—Molluscan Fauna of Target Gully. 515 but the former has a recurved, spiny keel, and a sutural sulcus bounded be an elevated ridge, while the latter has a stout, twisted ap and the sinus on the keel. Perhaps the nearest xelutove 3 is Cochlespira Conrad, an Oligocene genus; but this also has a spiny keel, and the fasciole i is separated from the suture by a beaded ridge. AUSTROTOMA n. subgen. Type, Bathytoma excavata Sut. For Bela woodsi Tate, an Australian Tertiary еш, Cossmann has proposed the genus Belophos, which he places in the Buccinidae. This shell, however, belongs to the Turridae, being quite Eun in facies to Pseudotoma, though it may at once be separated from the typical Italian forms by the deep basal notch, with its accompanying prominently cari- laevis Bell. and nated fasciole. P. P. intorta Br. have only a weak notch and a feeble asa without t a carina. The New Zealand species B. excavata € and its allies (B. eximia Sut., B. suteri Cossm sta Hutt.,* nica Sut., &c.) seem to represent a later stage in ; development zd B. woodsi, in that the axials tend to multiply, weaken, Itimately vanish, and the Тыла to form strong raised cords, often o greater ылы prominence than the axials. B. woodsi has (like P. laevis and P. intorta) weak and thin spirals, but strong, pcos and far more prominent axials, and the body-whorl is anteriorly far more contracted. heel is also évident i in the embryo, which in P. intorta has a ралоо tip and bears only spiral threads; in B. ezcavata Sut. the little p erect and the whorls more closely knit, and nu some distance before ; ths terminal varix axial acceleration is shown, producing reticulation. Some of our species have already been referred by Suter to Pseudotoma Bell. ; in rejecting this name from the Neozelanic fauna I would point out that Pseudotomus Cope, 1872 (Mammalia), has a year’s priority and invalidates Bellardi’s name. Аз a substitute, Pseudotomina nom. nov. (type, P. laevis Bell.) may be suggested as causing the least confusion. From study of hose forte was spiral ornament, perhaps Cryptoconus or Conorbis ; strong axial sculpture (and, in Belophos, a basal notch) then developed ; чыг became impressed on the protoconch in later dero and finally beg n to grow obsolete again in Austrotoma, some of the New Zealand ay forms of which have lost all but the embryonic леги ‚= axial ribs. PHENATOMA n. gen. Туре, Pleurotoma novae-zelandiae Reeve. A shell with superficial resemblance to Epideira Hedley, to which genus its author has suggested it ne be referred. There is cud however, тан doubtfully distinct from Epalxis Cossmann, proposed for a few Parisian Eocene — which differed from Bathytoma s. str. in practically the same details as Hedley gives for Epideira ; i5 types of the two genera retained in a sectional sense, since the austral ы seem to have uniformly tton's name dates from 1877; same combination had been йш employed by Packard (Mem. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., p. — ET The New Zealand shell may be renamed Belophos н. minor nom. 17% 516 Transactions. shorter canals than the more ancient E. crenulata (Lamk.) and its allies. P. novae-zelandiae Reeve has a narrower and deeper sinus than both these groups; it is not on the peripheral nodular row (which is never strong as in Epideira, and often quite obsolete), but just above it, in a rather smooth space, traversed always by at least one distinet spiral thread at the middle of the sinus. The spire is higher, the shell more slender, and the bead- rows much less conspicuous. e apex is absolutely different, being conic, polygyrate, and quite symmetrical, much taller than wide; the tip, though minute, not pointed but flatly depressed and slightly immersed, not at all bulbous. And, lastly, a radical difference is the possession by Phenatoma of a strong basal notch in the canal, giving rise to a prominent fasciole and carina, just as in Belophos and Austrotoma. On account, however, of the wide differences in embryo and anal notch, Phenatoma does not seem otherwise closely allied to the Pseudotominae. To Phenatoma may also be referred Drillia cheesemani Hutt. (Bathytoma), and Pleurotoma plicatella Hutt. (Drillia). Closely allied also is the group of shells centring round Pleurotoma albula Hutt.; these forms are very common in the New Zealand Tertiaries, and form an easily recognized division of Phenatoma, as follows :— CRYPTOMELLA n. subgen. Туре, Leucosyrinz transenna Sut. h following species: Drillia multiplex Webster, Defrancia excavata Hutt (Genotia), Pleurotoma albula Hutt. (Bathytoma), P. subalbula Murd., an Bathytoma antecostata Sut. Hedley has referred P. albula to his Filodritha. ustralian species. It is worthy of note that Inquisitor metcalfei Angas seems to be an Austrotoma, closely related to the New Zealand Drillia optabilisM.& 8. FiNLAY.—Additions to Recent Molluscan Fauna of New Zealand. 17 Additions to the Recent Molluscan Fauna of New Zealand. By Н. J. Frytay, M.Se., Edmond Fellow of Otago University. {Read before the Otago Е 12th December, 1922 ; received by Editor, 31st December, 1923; issued separately, 30th July, 1924.] Plate 52. SEVERAL new species discovered in meis nid es Taieri Beach (a few miles south of the Taieri River), and in oyster-scrapings from the Bluff, and one or two larger species from other localities, are described in e following paper. Of especial interest are the records of Cassidea stadialis Hedley and C) ia lampas var. euclia Hedley : their size and appearance render them taking additions to the fauna of a land whose mollusca are in general not remarkable for their beauty. The writer would also like to make the following new records for the localities mentioned :— (1.) Bluff (Oyster-scrapings). Orbitestella hinemoa Mestayer. Recorded only from Snares Island’ (50 ms). (2.) Taieri Beach. Musculus barbatus (Reeve). In seaweed and s 8. чы reniformis Sut. Recorded. only chem fai rly deep water, but not common on the littoral attached to the under-side of muddy rocks. Callanaitis yatei (оз. Callochiton platessa Gould. Two xc rita of this rare shell, on stones in à channel bare at extreme low ti Lorica haurakiensis Mestayer. One i. on the beach. Schi. brevis var. 7 Iredale. Seaweed-washin Incisura lytteltonensis (Smith). Seaweed-washings ; not uncommon., ut. Margarella decepta Iredale. Very plentiful under kelp-roots. This rd extends the southern range of the species, but is it probably s Xd much farther south before its place is taken by M. antipoda H Notosetia micans (Webster). Seaweed-washings. Notosetia nt Iredale. Seaweed-washings. Subonoba foveauziana (Suter). еен Skenella pfe feri. S im Seaweed-washings ; ve ommon. This record extends the southern range of the species RM IR cm Evalea impolita (Hutt.). In muddy crevi Priene retiolum Hedley. corded in an gum paper in this volume (p. 462) from a Pup shell cast up on the rocks. 3. Dunedin Harbour. Musculus barbatus (Reeve). Rochefortia reniformis Sut. Littoral (vide ante). Erycina = (Desh.). With Lasaea, attached to the under-side of stones, but ra Recorded only from fairly deep water. Mactra ut var. rudis Hutt. Callochiton empleurus (Hutt.). One example, on the littoral. Previously own only by one or two specimens from Foveaux Strait; fairly deep water. 518 T'ransactions. pur an canaliculata (Q. & G.). One specimen, on the littoral, toget . aerea (Reeve). Recorded only from deep water. Patelloida stella (Lesson). One living mm Tugalia bascauda Hedley. One living specim Elachorbis subtatei (Sut.). In 20 fathoms, oun Otago Hea Ў Astraea sulcata subs. davisii Stowe. Two juveniles, crawling among se two miles from Port Chalmers. Here however, the probable recurrence - of conditions similar to those prevailing in the North Island has in Calliostoma selectum Chemnitz. Suter gives the range of this species from Auckland to Cook Strait. Some half-dozen very large and examples were obtained in 20 fathoms off Otago Heads, the larg reaching 65 x 55 mm. Calliostoma tigris Martyn. The same remarks apply to e species except that only two shells were obtained. Suter gives the dime pe 58 x 59 mm., but the larger of the above two aperiens теғ 12 x 75 mm Charonia lampas v var. euclia Hedley. Recorded elsewhere in this vo (p. 462) from a specimen obtained outside Otago Heads in 22 fath Cassidea stadialis Hedley. This is cues with later in the p voccs visam n. Sp. e 1.) orl. uture situated in shallow furrow. Aperture subcircular, slightly Ber = Peristome not continuous, outer lip advancing past inner; its ends. however, connected by thin parietal callus. Umbilicus narrow, deep perspective, ono seveni to Mese oea of major diameter. Diameter, 0-75 mm. ; height, about 0-4 mm. in author's collection. One. specimen, probably not adult; oyster-scrapings from its regular fine spiral striation, Tec of distinct infrasutural sulo and incomplete peristome, this species resembles an undescribed- Tertiary species from Waikaia, e ma dpi она by its m smaller size, convex base, and narrower umbilicus Zalipais parva n. sp. (Fig. 2.) Shell very minute, атату. thin, smooth, perforate. Test subhya An. € rt from growth-line $, quite smooth. Colour vitreous-white fat. Protoconch of 1 smooth rather bulbous whorl, relatively rather he FiNLAY.— Additions to Recent Molluscan Fauna of New Zealand. 519 - hardly elevated. ^ Whorls unded. Sutur causes no Fio. Eran nd diaphana n. e type. x 30. Fic. 2. x 45. Fic. 3.—Ta pen adiac. sh type. x 8. Fic. 4.—Turbonilla ов) blanda n. sp.: type. х 10. Fie. 5.—Laevili ori micra n.i sp. : ype. x 33. Fie. 6. vilit cystophora n. sp. : 5j x 34. Fio. чаі cystophora n. sp: paratype. х 22. is сети and sharp and outer lip is advancing, thus producing sutural h. umella arcuate, hardly thickened. Umbilicus wide, more than one-third major = meter. Diameter, 0-6 m ; height, about 0-3 mm Type in отв. collecti on. Two specimens; from seaweed- -washings, Taieri Beach, together with Z. lissa (Sut.), which, however, is very much more abundant 520 Transactions. The new species differs at sight from Z. lissa (Sut.) in its smaller size (Z. lissa (Sut.) of a little over 2 whorls is 0-9 mm. in diameter), deeply furrowed suture, absence of sculpture, and much wider umbilicus, which in Z. lissa (Sut.) is not more than one-fifth major diameter. Talopena sublaevis n. sp. (Fig. 3.) Shell small, depressed-turbinate, perforate, thin, slightly sculptured. Spire low, about one-half height of aperture, outlines slightly convex. Protoconch lost, whorls about 4, subangled at periphery, earlier ones - smooth, penultimate with traces of about 6 low flattish spiral ribs with linear interstices ; the same sculpture continued over body-whorl, about. ; 7 spirals above periphery and the same number below, less distinct on flatly convex base and with wider interstices ; innermost one margins um and is obsoletely crenulated but otherwise not more prominent than the angled above and below, very little .naereous within. Columella slightly reflexed and oblique, produced at base on meeting carina of. umbilicus, E a Є. Б E Е" Ф Qu T o B o с мч Б e н E Б et E e D ta c Sel € zi e о Б "S 5 Б = Ф Xymene robustus n. sp. (Plate 52, figs. 4a, 4b.) 3 FEDER MES So ash Sa vrs АДИ 2 Shell small, fusiform, very solid, whitish, with axial and spiral ribs. There are strong, broadly rounded, slight] jals, 14—15 on реп" ultimate whorl, with аы but fe ichs diete dor юй Trans. N.Z. Unst., VoL. 55. PLATE 52. Fra. 1. -V erconella MAT. shalli Murdoc h. 92, Fic. 2.—V erconella c ompta n. зр. Fics. od, 3b. 3c. Cassidea stadialis He dl ey. 1 ) Holotype, х 2 Fras. 4a, 45. Жум robustus n. 8p. (¢ E iim (b) paratype. nat. size. Face p, FiNLAY.—Additions to Recent Molluscan Fauna of New Zealand. 521 ords ; the spire-whorls with 2 equally strong, close spiral cords on the lower half, these, with another that emerges from suture, form 3 strong stices about equal to ribs, except on base where they are wider, rendered lamellose by growth-lines; shoulder generally smooth, but may bear 2 _ or eak ri : lour whitish, aperture glossy white inside. Spire elevated, turreted, usually higher than aperture with canal. Protoconch above canal. Suture indistinct. Aperture vertical, ovate, rounded above, produced below into a moderately long very narrow canal, slightly recurved and bent to left. Outer lip with a sharp edge but very rapidly thickening inside till the aperture is considerably reduced in area; 5 thick denticles rather far inside aperture, the lower 2 sometimes most prominent. Inner lip smooth, sharply marked off from body-whorl by groove extending from insertion of outer lip to end of canal. Columella vertical; bent, and drawn out to a fine edge along canal. Fasciole moderately strong, separated from inner lip by distinct umbilical chink. Height (type, broken), 12 mm. ; diameter, 5-5 mm. ; height of aperture, 7mm am. Height (paratype, adult), 17 mm., diameter, 8 mm. ; height of aper- ture, 8 mm. Type in the author’s collection, dredged in 3 fathoms, Dunedin Harbour. One slightly beach-worn specimen found by Mr. R. S. Allan at the Otago eads is referable to this species, and is the paratype here figured. Also a few specimens dredged in 60 fathoms off Otago Heads. Note on Onithochiton subantarcticus Suter. Suter, in the Manual, refers to this form as a chocolate-coloured variety of O. neglectus (Rochebrune) (O. undulatus Q. & G.), and records it from Auckland and Campbell Islands, Cook Strait, and New Brighton. Iredale (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 47, p. 423, 1915) remarks that “ Suter's record of his var. subantarcticus from Cook Strait and New Brighton does not refer to this species, which is confined to the subantarctic islands, but belongs to а species quite distinct, but as yet unnamed.” During the early part of the year the writer gathered two specimens of an Onithochiton under kelp- roots at Taieri Beach; these were very like O. neglectus (Rochebrune) in shape and sculpture, but were uniformly chocolate in colour, with indications of white patches on the ridge. It seemed highly probable that these were ane unnamed species." To settle this point the shells were sent r. R. i i i 522 Transactions. reasons for his action, it seems better to include O. subantarcticus Sut. as a part of the Neozelanic main-islands fauna. Turbonilla (Pyrgolampros) blanda n. Sp. (Fig. 4.) perforate. About 26 nk: flexuous axial ribs on pounce e curved slightly outwards medially, vanishing towards aperture on base (though not suddenly truncated), interstices slightly wider. Ribs regu- ‘larly convex and smooth, but interstices bear very fine and dense radial - riblets, about 15 on penultimate whorl, with linear interstices so that the _ effect of fine beading between the axials is produced. Similar radial | sculpture continued on an increasingly finer scale over the whole Боду | ; inside aperture riblets are distinctly visible through - translucent test, ‘simulating the characteristic appearance of a Su - Colour pale horn. Spire acicular, much higher than aperture; proto- - conch heterostophe. Whorls 9, regularly increasing, lowly convex with deeply-cut-in sutures, base pus convex. Aperture subrectangular, angled above, rounded and slightly e below. Peristome discontinuous, thin - and sharp. Columella variis arcuate glossy ; ; inner lip shghtly refiexed, c leaving narrow umbilical perfora Height, 3 mm. ; width, 0 OU nian. Type in the author's collection Hab.—Taieri Beach, a rie wiles south of the Taieri River, in sea wee d =o gero aids single specim “is fretus ui There are, however, severa al new Miocene дыңар ама s and Pyrgo- — lampros to be described, and some of these are fairly close allies of the. di present form. ze Laevilitorina micra n. sp. (Fig. 5.) Shell minute, turbinate, rimate, smooth, fragile. Fine curved growth- i lines distinct, otherwise gee Colour light brown to pale horn. Epi- - dermis shining. pire conical, lower than aperture, outlines convex. _ Protoconch very minute, helicoid. Whorls about 3, strongly convex, the _ iet large, base roun unded. Suture subcanaliculate "Aperture almost ova above. Poo sharp, thin, continuous, part of it being EI thick parietal callus. Вава] lip hardly reflected. Columella. | arcuate, brown. Umbilical chink distinct, еу. funicular. Operculum | as in Melarhaphe, nucleus near centre of inner ma Diameter, 0-7 mm. ; height, 0-7 mm. Type in the author's collection. P — Taieri Beach, in seaweed-washings—four specimens A emarks.—Somewhat, allied to L. antipodum Filhol, but differing 2010 | it. species in its lower Laan fewer whorls, and consequently much smaller i shell, „мй more Берег Fintay.—Additions to Recent Molluscan Fauna of New Zealand. 523 Laevilitorina cystophora n. sp. (Figs. 6, 7.) Shell very small, subglobose, subperforate, smooth, thin and fragile. Sculpture of growth-lines only. Colour fuscous, horny near aperture, epidermis not shining; shell generally overlaid with rusty-brown granulose eee, obscuring upper whorls. Spire very short, obtuse, about one- thi aperture. Protoconch minute, flat, eroded. Whorls about 2, ама ы increasing, convex, the last very large, base rounded. Suture viewed from above narrowly canaliculate, in other positions incon- spicuous. Aperture pear-shaped, not quite symmetrical, fuscous. Peri- stome continuous, thin and sharp, parietal callus distinct. Columella arcuate, faintly twisted, hardly callous. Umbilicus often obsolete, at most only a narrow chink, no carina каныны it. Operculum normal. Dinger 0-9 mm. ; height, 1 Type in the author's bollection. Hab.—Taieri Beach, in seaweed-washings ; very common on Cystophora to the exclusion of almost all other forms, rare elsewhere. A few specimens were also obtained in seaweed-washings from Breaker Bay, Wellington, so that the species, though hitherto unobserved, is widely distributed. Remarks.—A cl ni E. A. Smith, from which it differs in the consistently much smaller size, more ar-sha ped aperture, and absence of a basal keel round the chink-like pe зет, From L. micra it differs in its larger size, more globose form, much shorter spire, flatter whorls, and absence of a distinct umbilicus. Verconella compta n. sp. (Plate 52, fig. 2.) Shell small, fusiform, elongate (especially solenne ris bluntly- бойды gres axially and spirally sculptured. Axial ribs prominent on all whorls, beginning to fade out =r at a aon distance from Eating otherwise айа E ‚ the same ша танар continues over canal. Sculpture alters slightly on shoulder ; between suture and first regular spiral are 2 similar but more distant spirals, and spaces between these bear about dius fine er lip with red-brown tinge. Spire conical, a little over height of a ест plus canal, outlines straight. Pro toconch small, of little over 2 whorls, volutions and nucleus distinct, slightly askew, horny-coloured and minutely ‚ granulate ; axial acceleration is shown and axials develop i in brephic stage before spirals. Whorls about 73, disproportionately increasing (body-whorl cage bluntly shouldered above middle, shoulder strongly sloping wein very little concave, then dropping in from. vertica 1 to lower sut not much excavate ted, regularly rounded. Suture rather i lee pium. iius to whorl below w being prominently flattened upwards to clasp whorl above. Aperture a little oblique, quadrately pyriform, angled and slightly chan- nelled above, with very long canal below ; this is flexed to left and slightly backwards, narrowed medially by encroachment of inner lip out near its roun ase. Ou ter li it projects farthest near i base, and « on shoulder is considerably cut. in to form a wide sinus. 524 Transactions also faintly shown on earlier whorls by growth-lines. Columella consider ably excavated and twisted below, leading to the apparent formation of a long narrow elevated plait bordering canal. Inner lip spread as a sharply marked thin glaze beyond pillar and upon parietal wall, narrowed to a point below. Operculum not seen. Height, 38mm.; width, 15mm. Height of aperture with canal, 5 mm. ; canal, about 12 mm. Holotype (dredged by Mr. W. La Roche in 20 fathoms off Opotiki, Bay of Plenty) in the author's collection. This shell has the dimensions of V. caudata Q. & G., but differs totally in the shape of its whorls and canal. From V. mandarina Duclos it differs in spiral sculpture and relatively much lower spire. Its nearest ally is V. marshalli Murdoch, described also in this volume (p. 159), from which it is separable by its sutural flattening, differently shaped whorls, different sinus, longer canal, and slightly different protoconch. A fossil specimen of this species, from Castlecliff, is figured for comparison with the new species (Plate 52, fig. 1). А Note on Phalium labiatum (Perry) and its subsp. pyrum (Lamk.). advantage be adopted in New Zealand. Hedley also prefers to use the name Cassidea generically. The shells differ considerably at sight, and, times seen. he shell attains a considerably larger size, is thinner, and — always more inflated. Nodulous keels are enerally a strong feature of |— the sculpture, and though these are occasionally absent the spire-whorls are nearly always keeled. The basal spiral grooves may be very distinct OF hich in C a partially closed up by the very small plate formed by the inner lip, while n C. pyra (Lamk.) it is wide open and the plate is very large and not | encroaching. С. pyra (Lamk.) has i FiNLAY.—Additions to Recent Molluscan Fauna of New Zealand. 525 Pliocene beds, and the still earlier C. fibrata (M. & M.) is much closer to C. pyra than to C. labiata. The separation 4 these two as species seems therefore justified. ‘Hedley (Biol. Res. “ Endeavour,” vol. 2, pt. 2, p. 68) has described a species as Cassidea stadialis, iain s on its resemblance to C. pyra (Lamk.) and C. turgida (Reeve). The writer was lately fortunate in obtaining several fine nue eee of Hedley's species from off Otago Heads, l but, as in the case o ia euclia Hedley, in much shallower water than the Australian ty res Hedley's account is not easily available, and these Cassids are such variable and similar кени, a full description and figures of the New Zealand shells are here given Cassidea stadialis — € (Plate 52, figs. 3a, 3b, 3c.) Shell large, inflated, thin, almost smooth. Whorls 8, inde strongly and regularly convex, never angled ; much inflated, especially ne e base ; keels obsolete (but traces are sometimes barely visible on parts of the body- upper whorls. Base quite destitute of grooves; the whole surface covered, as in P. labiatum (Perry) and P. pyrum (Lamk.), with extremely fine and dense spirals. One of the specimens has a strong varix marking the position of a former outer lip, at about 240^ from the mouth of the shell ; this is abnormal for Cassidea. Colour very distinctive and striking. The whole shell is a uniform glossy fawn-amber tint, suffused with orange or pink. Bands of darker colour are practically absent, and when present number about four and are distinct only near the outer lip; ; Spots 2 never present. The interior is of the same colour as the exterior with a few milky patches, very highly polished and in places opaline. Outer lip china-white inside, the edge sometimes with 4 dark patches marking the position of the bands. Height of spire variable, but generally well over one-third height of aperture. Protoconch small, obtuse, not sharply marked off. Aperture and columella normal. Outer lip thin, quite ure no trace of denticles or furrows on its lower part. mbilicus, C. pyra (Lamk.), widely open, due to the extension of the inner lip as а thick twisted plate some distance ig eee the columella. iameter, 60 mm., 54 mm., 61 mm., 60 mm. ; height, 91 mm., 88 mm., 85 mm., 93 mm. ; height of aperture 64 mm., 63 mm., 65 mm., m. Four specime ens in the author's collection, one in the Otago Museum, . trawled in about 20 fathoms between Otago Heads and Waikouaiti This large and beautiful shell is a noteworthy addition to our r fauna. The five specimens were presented to the author by the fisherman who obtained them in the living state, and the following account was given of their capture : "Seve ral years ago, while the trawl-boats were at work, the nets were brought up laden with these shells, the sea-bottom being evidently thick with them. The men rightly deemed this strange, as they had never seen them before, and specimens were taken home as curios. Most of these have by this time probably been lost or dispersed, and the author was fortunate in Еч the last remnant of the considerable number once possessed by the donor. The species was never found again, possibly because the remainder elated to the deep water which, in Australia, seems to be the natural habitat of the species. The sudden swarm in 526 Transactions. shallower water, with the subsequent disappearance, may be due to pursuit ня emer or perchance a new danger that assailed them. Whatever the ‚ the shell is probably very rare in New Zealand, though the writer aee seen a specimen from the collection of Mr. A. W. B. Powell, of Auckland, dredged in 25-30 fathoms in the Bay of Plenty, where the shell may perhaps be less rare. The species is easily distinguished from C. labiata (Perry), which it resembles in smoothness, by its widely open umbilicus; much larger, more inflated, and thinner test; total absence of keels and nodules, and presence of deep infrasutural spiral grooves; and total absence of serti on the outer lip. From C. pyra (Lamk.), to which it is more early allied, it differs in its rather greater size and thinner shell; its ind» convex whorls, without nodules, its simpler spiral sculpture and total absence of basal grooves and crenulations of the outer lip; the higher ане (ratio height of spire to height of aperture in the four shells measured 91, :37, -39, -42, while the maximum ratio observed in C. pyra is under 4) ; characteristic colour, and the disposition of the canal, which is not cut back nearly so far nor so much recurved, is wider, and has its termination squarish instead of rounded. The Family Liotiidae, Iredale, in the New Zealand Tertiary: Part 1, the Genus Brookula. Ву Н. J. Fixzav, M.&., Edmond Fellow of Otago University. [Read before the Otago rre 12th December, 1922 ; received by Editor, 31st December, gy issued separately, 30th July, 1924.] Plate 53. corulum m ( utt.) is, Leve not a typieal member of this genus: the smoot are abnormal. Iredale (1915) has also proposed the genus Peers to contain such forms as Suter's Liotia polypleura Hedley, L. rotula Suter, and (? and the exact difference between den Oyelastreiiella etae Suten, t sW. Dominion Museum, that course was ad - should be rested to subdiscoidal f. а a ie Meo uon бери . Apart from B. corulum (Hutt.) no ion of the genus have u till now el recorded from our Tertiary beds ; six new putos are here proposed. pecimens are often by no means uncommon in washings and sievings ; 5 RHOD nx COE RECTA CULA AIDS EI rS TP P VUA + Me ERU E EUN FiNLAY.— Family Liotiidae in New Zealand Tertiary. 521 the most prolific оса found were Castlecliff, and especially Pekeuri, where four species occ Brookula fossilis n. sp. (Plate 53, figs. 4a, 4b, 4c.) Description de eet Np very small, turbinate, perforate, trans- lucent, aia, horls 3}, convex, periphery regularly ro rounded, ornamented numbering 25 on body-whorl; they remain of same width over the whole whorl, but about half-way across rounded base begin to taper and gradually thin out into umbilicus, which they enter ith uniform curve. Interstices only slightly wider than ribs, and show faint traces of spiral striation. Spire very slightly higher than aperture, outlines faintly convex, angle | m deep, about one-third width of aperture, only slightly eneroached on by Ila. Height, 1 mm. ; diameter, 1 m Holot and five paratypes, са Castlecliff, in author's collection. Examples seen are very constant, but axials vary from 22 to 25, generally about 24, and interstices are sometimes wider than on holotype, ege oie i reaching 23 times width of ribs. As far as can be seen from figure, t shell found in a dredging from 15’ 8. of Big King Island, in 98 fathoms, ssid listed by Miss Mestayer (1916) as “ Brookula sp.," is very close to, if not identical with, this species. This is not surprising, as so many of the Castle- cliff shells also occur Recent. More and better specimens of the Recent shell may turn up some day and allow of actual comparison ; S then it seems better to regard this species as also of Recent occurren The only Castlecliff form with which this shell can = und | is a shell described later in this paper as Brookula funiculata n At first sight they are much alike, but careful scrutiny shows that B. fossilis has a higher spire with lower and more numerous ribs, which are not so evanescent on apical ees , which in turn are not so discoidal and have а more globose protoconch. int circumumbilical keel and sudden change in ribs at this point, науи of B. funiculata, is wanting іп В. fossilis B. fossilis is readily ee from the new species of Brookula its more inconspicuous sculpture, axials being much fainter and flatter, prominent only above periphery, after which they suddenly diminish and are so little prominent on base that it seems at first quite smooth ; interstices vary from about half to a little more than width of ribs, and are crossed T fairly fine spirals, which, c are much more prominent than in B. fossilis, and hence easily see Brookula iredalei n. sp. (Plate 53, figs. 2a, 2b, 2c.) escription of Holotype.—Shell minute, but fairly large for the genus, аве "rürblaste, perforate, translucent, shining. Whorls 4, convex, ery regularly rounded, ornamented with fine sharp and prominent 528 Transactions, and bluntly angled above. Peristome and columella as in B. corulum (Hutt.). Umbilicus distinct, about one-sixth of minor diameter, chink-like, partly hidden by inner lip. Height, 1-6 mm. ; width, 1-5 mm. : Holotype and six paratypes, from Pukeuri, in the author's collection. In spiral and axial sculpture no difference can be seen between this shell and В. pukeuriensis n. sp. (described below), but it is readily separated from it by its non-subdiscoidal upper whorls (i.e., its spire-angle is constant and whorl-increase regular) and by its umbilicus, which is not round an open but more like that of B. corulum (Hutt.) The only other species B. iredalei resembles is B. corulum (Hutt.); but that shell is smaller, with lightly convex spire (angle about 45°), has much lower blunter and more inconspicuous axials, very much less prominent on base, interstices hardly wider than ribs; its spirals are much coarser and flatter, about half width of axials, separated by linear interstices ; and its umbilicus is considerably narrower and less prominent. Brookula tenuilirata n. sp. (Plate 53, figs. la, 1b, lc.) Shell minute but rather large for the genus, elevated-turbinate, thin, Axials 42 Height, 2mm.; diameter, 1-5 mm. | Holotype and four paratypes, from Pukeuri, in the author's collection. This shell differs from B. iredalei mainly in its taller spire, less convex outline of whorls, and greater number of axials. In some respects—e-9-» shape, convexity of whorls, prominence of sculpture, and size and shape of umbilieus—it stands between B. iredalei and corulum (Hutt.); - B. especially reminiscent of the latter is the obsolescence of the axial sculpture on base. The spiral threads are rather more prominent than in B. iredalei, especially on base; t ey are also closer together on whorls, but wider apart on base than in B. iredalei. ! ithe 1 —M du E LU VT ЕТ z he TRU 07 ея ü uc. as ADS. euius cies acp due Ree CRUDO T Е оте AINE I ORE EU hath ae sae aaa RUE ДЫ EREN ы КЕККЕ UPPER TES к Ur RAAL S MTS TRIER D TRANs. N.Z. INST., Vor. 55. PLATE 53. Fics la. 15, 1с. Brookula i ose sp. IGS. - . 4c. Brookula fossilis F 4 Brook ula iredalei ‚вр. " n. 8p. ot " Bi 'O0kula гиса dati 8p. srookula pukeuriensis "ras, ба, 6b. -Brookula corulum Hutt. o0kula endodonta n. sp. All figs. Fintay.—Family Liotiidae in New Zealand Tertiary. 529 Brookula funiculata n. sp. (Plate 53, figs. 5a, 5b, 5с.) Shell minute, thin but not very fragile, depressed-turbinate (same prominent, almost straight but sloping ы backwards, $ a little "d on base; interstices of variable width, usually 14-2 width o They contain exceedingly fine and generally very dare ird low dd rounded, only a small fraction of axials in width, interstices linear. The axials continue very prominent on base till about two-thirds across, when they suddenly diminish in width and height and turn in towards umbilicus, thus marking off the edge of a funicle surrounding umbilicus, and this edge, though often very indistinct, is never wholly wanting; it is most prominent on juvenile shells. The funicle is about one-third the major diameter, and at its bottom lies umbilical perforation, which is moderately After about 1$ whorls from aperture axials very rapidly become obsolete, so that protoconch (11 smooth globular whorls) is only indistinctly marked off from following whorl. Spire approximately the same e ep as aper- ture, lightly convex, angle about 90° or more. orls 31, regularly increasing, not tightly wound, but not so loose as in Lvotella polypleura (Hedley), body-whorl and base narrowly convex; upper whorls being raised, view from above showing a strongly turbinate shape. Suture deep. Aperture almost free, subcircular, with faint rounded angulation above, peristome continuous, columella arcuate, not reflexed. Holotype: Height, 0-8 mm. ; length, 1 mm. Largest specimen: Height, 0-95 mm. ; length, 1-2 mm. Holotype and about forty paratypes, from Castlecliff, in the author's Mee Som so that interstices may be up to three times ен width. This shell has much resemblance to some species of Liotella ; it differs from L. сеек снесет in tenia of aperture, axial ribs, interstices, and umbilicus, an from L. rotula (Suter) in turbinate shape and different umbilicus. ' Also related to shell next described. The record of L. polypleura (Hedley) from Castlecliff beds possibly refers to this species. The author has examined a considerable number of Wanganui minutiae, and, though this Brookula is common (though only in occasional patches, especially in the matrix round corals), no specimens of true Liotella or Liotina have yet е found. Brookula pukeuriensis n. sp. (Plate 53, figs. 3a, 3b, 3c.) hell minute, very t thin and fragile, к, perforate, 23 axials on last whorl in each of the three shells examined, prominent but thin and sharp, curved forward on periphery, slightly sinuate on base; inter- but distinct iid ае directly after Piototooh ; they vds over base and thin out quite regularly on nearing umbilicus. Perforation semi-perspec- tive, without surrounding funicle ; its circular outline hardly реа by inner lip, central, and about one-quarter of major diameter. Spire about the same height as aperture, its angle a little less than 90°. Whorls 4, 530 Transactions. (protoconch 14, distinctly marked off); upper whorls rather discoidal, the shell appearing wheel-like from above. Suture deep. Aperture almost free, subeircular, peristome continuous, columella arcuate, not reflexed. Height, 1-1 mm. ; length, 1-35 mm. . Holotype and about thirty paratypes, from Pukeuri, in the author's collection. Also found at Ardgowan and Target Gully, but not nearly so plentiful. In its depressed form this shell resembles B. funiculata, but is amply distinguished by its altogether more delicate appearance, absence of umbilical keel, and several other details. It may be noted that its whorls descend much more rapidly than in the Pliocene shell, so that although its protoconch is less raised above the encircling whorl the penultimate whorl is much more prominent than in B. fumiculata. In this it closely accords with the type of the genus, B. stibarochila Iredale, and except for its much more delicate facies and more depressed form it is extremely like this species. Brookula endodonta n. sp. (Plate 53, figs. 7a, 70, Тс.) Shell minute, thin, depressed-turbinate, perforate. About 30 rounded interstices, more distinct than in B. funiculata but less so than m- B. pukeuriensis. Axials ribs flattened down a little on base, and this, together with their greater number, gives base of this species a much smoother appearance than in B. pukeuriensis ; but in other shell details— e.g., umbilicus, aperture, suture—there is practically no difference between the two species. The spire is, however, rather lower, body-whorl more regularly rounded, and protoconch (11 whorls) slightly smaller. Height, 0-7 mm. ; length, 0-9 mm. Height, 0-9 mm. ; length, 1-2 mm. Types (two almost perfect juvenile shells) and six patatypes, from Target Gully, in the author's collection; also one specimen from Pukeuri. One 21). one of the adult shells are complete, but some of the жа ате nearly perfect; practically all possess 30 axial ribs per whorl. 'The species ery close to B. pukeuriensis, differing mainly in its more depressed shape _ and greater number of axials, resulting in much closer and finer ribbing. Of the species of Brookula, three (B. fossilis, B. corulum, and B. fum- culata) seem to be restricted to the Pliocene, while of the four Miocene species only two have so far been found at more than one locality; the ange of species seems therefore to be small, and they should prove of con- siderable «ве. The author regrets that he has had no opportunity 0 examining much shell-sand from horizons between the Awamoan еа; post у several more new forms would be found in such M E сн с. = vwd А кы evolutionary gap between the Pliocene and P. A rather curious point is that en i ical Brookulas than the three Plice these Miocene species are more S : ed m w umbilicus, y с. continued : ; subdiscoidal early whorls, leading 0 ^ — не атаа spire-angle with growth, and a rather wide and | Fintay.—Family Liotiidae in New Zealand Tertiary. 531 nearest to the type is pukeurvensis ; wever, 18 easl 8- tingui by its more fragile test, much more delicate and more numerous ribs, and more depressed shape. . stibarochila Iredale has a variable number of coarse, prominent, rounded ribs (15 on the last whorl of the type, 19 in the author's specimen. Oliver (1914) remarks that * speci- mens vary considerably in the number of ribs; the type has them wide apart "), but its base is regularly convex, the ribs thinning down gradually into the deep, narrowly circular perforation. The author here proposes the new subgeneric name Aequispirella to cover the forms of the first group, naming as type Scalaria corulum Hutt. раза AEQUISPIRELLA n. subgen. and less prominent than in the strict forms, being often chink-like, and o à ype: Scalaria corulum Hutt. (Plate 53, figs. 6a, 6b.) KEY то SPECIES. Shell depressed-turbinate (Brookula s. str.). Shell fairly strong, with a su Бона umbilical кен аха рег whorl .. gx và B. funiculata, Shell fragile, with no umbilical About 23 thin and sharp axials on last NN inter- stices 3—4 times their rages В, pukeuriensis, About 30 on last whorl, | subequal to their interstices .. 2 B. endodonta, Shell elerated-tur ). Axial ribs considerably diminished in prominence on base. ег 40 axials on last whorl .. m -. B. tenuilirata. Under 30 axials on last жм 2s -. В. corulum. Axial ribs not dimini in inence on base. ials thin and sharp, аы generally di distinct .. B. iredalei. Axials pres blunt ; spirals very fain .. В. fossilis. Lisr or PaPERS CITED. Hotton, Е. W., 1884. New Species of Tertiary Shells, Trans. N.Z. Inst, vol. 17, IREDALE, T., 1912. Proc. Mal. Soc., vol. 10, p —— 1915. A Commentary on Suter's Psi, f ‘the New Zealand Mollusca, Trans. x. Z. Inst., vol. 47, pp. MESTAYER, Miss M. E, 1916. Preliminary List of Mollusca from Dredgings taken off the "see. Coasts of New Zealand, Trans. N.Z. Inst „ Vol. 48, pp. 122-98, OLIVER, V R. Be 1914. Mollusca of the Kermadec Islands, Trans, N.Z. Inst., vol. 47, PARK, J., Pool. Geology and — Resources of Western Southland, N.Z. Geol, Surv. ‘Bull, 1 No. rà ang 8. p porus, H; 1910. Mal. "Soc vol. 8, p. 24. 1913. Man. VE Mollusca, p. 158. 532 Transactions. Two New Species of Magadina. Ву Н. J. Frxrav, M.Sc., Edmond Fellow of Otago University. [Read before the Otago I nstetute, 11th December, 1923 ; received by Editor, 31st December, 1923 ; issued separately, 30th July, 1924.| Thomson and M. waiparaensis Thomson—but the locality is much farther south. Thomson (loc. cit., vol. 52, p. 369, 1920) has indicated the existence of a third species, and this may possibly belong to one of the present forms. the only two other New Zealand species have been obtained—viz., M. brown Magadina clifdenensis n. sp. (Fig. 1.) — | Shell small, sub-shield-shaped, longer than wide, greatest breadth just below hinge-line ; sides at first gently curved, but curve rapidly increasing anteriorly and then diminishing quickly, giving rise to-a marked taper; hinge-line still straighter than in M. browni; dorsal valve very lightly convex, with a long, narrow, and increasingly pronounced anterior sinus, having the appearance of a shallow trough traversing half the shell ; ventral : valve highly raised, very strongly but bluntly carinate, the ridge being of regular prominence from inception at beaks to termination at valve-margin, and not noticeably widening over its whole extent ; commissures with very strong, narrow, and sudden fold, dorsal valve being much bent inwards in a narrow tongue; beaks short, not in- rim is not rounded and slightly thickened as in M. browni, but thin and sharp, forming (more than in M. browni) is occupied by a lightly concave pseudo-deltidium. Tn- ternally valves agree with M. browni, except M. т 1 type of Magadiniform loop than has M. clifdenensis. Outline of loops, t00, is less cireular, an i , m shell. In ventral valve hinge Fintay.—Two New Species of Magadina. 533 bifid. Surface of both valves unsculptured except for growth- — but the shell-substance is everywhere elegantly and fairly finely punctate. Thomson has not mentioned this as an attribute of M. browni, but it exists in that species, though more difficult to observe on aecount of the rubbed surface of most specimens; the punctation is slightly vasi a in M. clifdenensis. In distinguished also from M. browni by smaller size, narrower and ch deeper sinuation, and especially much hatter dorsal valve and more convex and very i, А, eatin ventral valve Holotype—Length, ; breadth, 7-2 mm. ; thickness, 3:3 mm. Paratype— Length, 7m mm.; breadth, 6-6 mm. : thicknes s, З mm. nd many pa ratypes, from Clifden, БЫ: bends TA (type) and 7B (Hutchinsonian ?)—in author's collection. veces thomsoni n. sp. (Fig. 2.) M. waiparaensis Thomson (loc. cit., vol. 47, p. 403, 1915), this species is = described by comparison with one nearly related— in this case the previous new species. - From this it differs at sight especially in its much smaller size and even flatter dorsal valve, which posteriorly is almost perfectly flat and anteriorly deny concave. This fact is due to the earlier inception of the median sinus, which noticeably begins to flatten the valve at the upper third of the shell and very rapidly e though remaining only about half the width of that in M. clifdenensis. At the anterior end of sinus the valve is sharply bent in as in that 1 species, but Fic. 2. T Eros afud a лт ar hinge, giving the shell a subcircular: preme AE jadis pointed at both ends. Ventral valve very similar to that of preceding species, but more pointed and less raised anteriorly, with a similar very strong and blunt but slightly narrower carination. Remaining external details, pseudo-deltidium, punctation, &c.,. approximately the same in the two species. Internally the species are anterior median ridge separating muscular i D pass is slightly lower. Holotype— Length, 5:3 mm. ; breadth, 4-9 mm. ; thic ны, E mm Paratype— Length, 5-5 mm. ; breadth, E 7 mm. ; thickn Type everal para types, from Clifden, Southend Sand бА (Ototaran ?)—in the author's collection. Separa té valves are fairly common, but only three perfect specimens have so far Pod obtained ; of these the best preserved is taken as the type, though the ventral valve, as the figure shows, is bént back a little at margin ; this is due to accident, and normal specimens have a regularly convex valve as in M. clifdenen 818. The species is named in honour of Dr. Thomson, Director of the Dominion Museum, in acknowledgment of much freely-given rane. and аа. from its occurrence in older beds, M. thoms shows, in its less-developed beaks, its earlier-developed dorsal сне, апі its more primitive eardinal process, features that stamp it as ancestral to its near- relative, M. clifdenensis. 534 | Transactions. Prelimanary Note on the Clifden Beds. Ву H. J. Finuay, M.Sc., Edmond Fellow of Otago University, and Е. Н. McDowazr, М.8е., A.I.C. [Read before the Otago Institute, 11th December, 1923 ; received by Editor, 31st December, 1923 ; issued separately, 30th July, 1924.] Ix 1921 Professor Park* published a brief account of some Tertiary localities in Southland. The most important of these so far known is at Clifden, fossils anywhere." Accordingly a visit was made to this locality in the hope that it might prove of interest, and the results have already far exceeded expectations. The beds are sometimes a little difficult of access, but the fossil forms obtainable are so new and magnificent, and their preservation so fine, that the labour is well spent. Some four hundred species are now in hand, the alan ark has grouped the basal concretionary plant-beds in the Waiarekan ; the limestone and overlying glauconitic sandstone in the Ototaran; the four following highly fossilferous sand beds in the Hutchinsonian; and : o classification, and it is possible that the fossiliferous beds should be placed in a Mies horizon, Much confusion has already resulted in New Zea- age seems to admit of only two solutions—i.e., the fossiliferous sands р LJ the same, though most of the species are diff : | Zealand, where there are Xy еч ES EUER мом юле adjacent horizons.) Though reasons may be inv possibility, it would, if adopted, allow of unlimited * J. PARE, Geo d Mi $ Bull, Хо, 23 (ue), 987 a0 Мілега] Resources of Western Southland, N.Z. Geol. Surv. . FixLAY anD McDowaur.—Preliminary Note on Clifden Beds. 585 geographically distant beds,* and it seems to us preferable to consider hat, where the lithological conditions are not totally at variance, different faunas indicate different horizons. is not represented at all at Clifden. The topmost bed (Ne. 8 of Park) © might be expected, most analogy with the Awamoan, and may possibly be referable to a basal iv poset such as is represented by the Target be made. It see fossiliferous beds should be placed below the Hutchinsonian, the contained fauna being unlike that of beds at present referred to the HutchinsonianTt —e.g., Otiake, Blue Cliffs, Mount Brown, &c. The importance of this is obvious, no ‘satisfactory store of fossils having previously been discovered in beds of this horizon. The separation tween Ototaran and Hutchinsonian at Clifden is not yet clear, though there does not seem to be any reason to doubt the taran age of the limestone itself ; in common with the other Ototaran limestones of New much will diuo on the тона we have collected specimens from · k Dr. T i many of МЕн Some curious correlations are suggested sé the ари hav ; almost identical in age with the Wharekuri greensands (though of a more littoral character); at Waikaia are beds (now hidden) perhaps a little * Dr, scm hall has used this plea when investigating the P Point fauna, and has correlated that locality first with Target Gully {эм ‚ N.Z. Inst., vol. 49, p. 275, 1917), then with the Oamaru limestone (loc. cit., vol. 50, p. 275, 1918), and finally with y beds—“ that i is, next above the qoe limestone " (loc. cit., vol. 50, bs "276, 1918). тоа writers have onan assumed these Б о "amd oan. heir true age cannot be regarded as yet settled dig: they are undoubtedly not Awamoan, if by.“ Awamoan 2 is meant the horizon e beds at oa Creek and Pukeuri. The fossils of the Pakaurangi Point b t seem like Gass of Target Gully or Otiake, but have many points in common with those in our Clifden collections, as will be seen. from the short-list at the end of this paper. There are also a few зра ЙН relations with species from the Kakanui tuffs. The Clifden beds provide a nearer approach to the APEA fauna than does any other horizon at dene - known, and E n air represent ce of the stage developed there as limestone or unfossilifero ds * name “Н n ” is to be wor a nsand horizon Еч оти by its о then a new te necessary for beds such as those mentioned, which contain an abundant molluscan fauna. This fauna i is of an older type than that found at Target Gully, Y that the name “ Awamoan ' P not be used ; there is a too much laxity in the use a that term. Morgan (Pal. Bull. No. 8, p. 103) ho vue веч the Hu tohineonia n with the O a but чё name is needed for the stage o in preparation a etailed account of stages separable from the "Жеш pe oia pep and this matter will then be more fully dealt with. 536 Transactions. older than the Chatton sands; and at Pomahaka, not far above the coal-measures, are tuffs containing a very peculiar and apparently brackish- water fauna of about a dozen species, which give no indications of their . geological age. Apart from these occurrences, Lower Tertiary beds have not been discovered in Southland; no trace has yet been found of the put forward prove correct, it is evident that a rich molluscan fauna already flourished in New Zealand before the Awamoan, and, if one may judge by generic similarities, evidently gave rise to the Awamoan faunas. The equally rich. There is still, however, the tantalizing stretch of limestone even at ' Clifden, during whose deposition much faunal change must have occurred. From the thickness of the Clifden section it is evident that the deposition of the Ototaran-Hutchinsonian in the Oamaru district must have occupied a very long period of time. ark gives the maximum thickness of bands 2-6 oceupy another 100 ft., and band 7 is 175 ft. thick. Now, the evolutionary differences shown between successive bands of the fossiliferous s seem to be quite as great as, for instance, between the Hutchinsonian and basal Awamoan, or Awamoan and Mokauian, so that, the rates of evolution being assumed equal, either these stages represented quite short time-periods, or the Ototaran-Hutchinsonian period, as at present under- stood, was of considerable duration. The unfossiliferous nature of the Oamaru stone has been the source of much palaeontological confusion as regards faunas above and below it, and has prevented the clear reading of the evolutionary sequence between our early and middle Tertiary faunas. Although the upper beds at Clifden will materially help in this respect, the thick basal limestone again prevents the complete solution of the problem, and at present we are still left with the apparently sudden appearance above the limestone of a rich and varied auna, which in some respects is very like, and in others very unlike, that found in pre-Ototaran beds. It can only be said here that a careful com- parison of material from Wharekuri, Clifden, and Otiake leaves the impres- sion that the evolution of our fauna proceeded equably throughout the limestone regime, an that if a new fauna did enter by means of a shallow- water connection at that period it scarcely disturbed the hardy pioneers al ау in possession. . The arrival of a new fauna is generally su d to i i е ма OLG г Tau : pposed to imply increased саза, ar oe resulting in extinction of all but the enr аА members pis Spear in gers The weaker members of the invading troop would al ai i та the changed conditions unfavourable, and would probably be h. ара may possibly account for the failure of a large number of eae ipo pues — sad genera to survive beyond the wamoan: e.g., Рона. aeuticingulata (Suter), Merica brevirostris (Hutt.), Hinnites trailli Hutt., Erato neozelanica Suter, &c. At the susie vat FiNLAY AND McDowaur.—Preliminary Note on Clifden Beds. — 531* there are certain genera, such as Natica, Turritella, Venericardia, Leuco- syrinz, Pseudotoma, Divaricella, Crepidula, Calyptraea, and many others, which extend in an unbroken evolutionary line of slowly changing species (and deceptively) similar. To this also is due the statement repeatedly made arshall* that the ылы heaps of any fauna can be found in the one preceding it. This is true for such genera as mentioned above, but unless it is true for all the po Marshall's argument does not seem to be logical. It is only to be expected that the hardy members of o original fauna would, under conditions of comparative isolation, punt with but little change for a long time; there is no need to insist on absolute isolation. Further, this fraction of our various faunas, though реса ally often overwhelming, is the least important; what one must nsider most is the residue of short-living species and newly appearing here seems to be no doubt that the ancestors of many forms cannot be traced E earlier horizons, and it is not reasonable to suppose that this is always due to imperfect collecting. As our knowledge stands at present it is impossible to assume that the Clifden fauna was wholly derived from that found in the Waia ы. an greensands at McCullough’s Bridge, the Wangaloan, though in each case evolution is no doubt responsible for rt i f the a certain The real problem to be solved is the origin o remainder Dr. Marshall has so consistently urged the continual isolation of New Zealand, and the evolution of every fauna from its predecessor, that the believe that the molluscan evidence is at present e imperfect to allow of the postulation of definite land connections. Four gs must » done and for a fossiliferous facies of the part of that stage known only as “ limestone "; (4) more thorough comparison with Australian and South American Санага unas. In order that our conclusions as to the age of the Clifden beds may more readily followed, we append a brief list of some of the characteristic f d 6. Positive identifications are as yet made in only the few cases where no doubt can exist: “ cf.” indicates that the iet is маға close to the species mentioned, judging from literature, but m aff." indicates that the species is certainly new, but has its Push ные in the species mentione We would also like to mention that wherever comparisons with various faunas have been mentioned our conclusions have been drawn from a study of actual specimens ; we have at no time relied on lists of fossils from the localities concerned. for instance, Trans. N.Z Inst., vol. “ына р. cm 77, i vol. 51, p. 44, 1919 ; * See, vol. 52, р. 126, 1920; and vol. 53, р. 96, 1921. From t the ast ref erence s following may be quoted: “We A" e, then, been forced to ie conclusion that from the ag Mes and Ham стей were deposited until marine present day t ca aland have эни а gradual development, without any important additions at any гок from other fauna regions.’ dia '538 Transactions. Shells from Band 6. Erato aff. n. spp. dese Kakanui tuffs and Chat Cypraea aff. raisins Suter. Heliacus ай. auc arshall. Galeodea cf. muricata (Hect.). Epitonium cf. tricinctum Marshall. Niso cf. neozelanica Suter. a sa Marshall, Cominella “ carinata (Hutt.). Typlus n. T Soaphella” ” aff. elegantissima Suter. sp. Areila of. оти Marshall. Marginella sp. (also : from Chatton). Gemmula cf. bimarginata Suter. Turricula afi. latescens (Hutt.). Besides sree Tu are a few further significant species from other Bathyioma aff. haasti (Hutt.). Pseudotoma aft. robusta (Hutt.). Pseudotoma excavata (Suter). Borsonia aff. rudis (Hutt.). eptoconus cf. armoricus and several other specie Scaphander aff. n. sp. inni Chatton. Anomia cf. poculifera Marshall. Glycimeris afi. subglobosa Suter veneer aff. trelissickensis Mar- ick. Suter ; ‘Glycisheris aff. n. sp. from Otiake (laticostata group). Chama n. spp. Pecten aff. n. sp. from Wharekuri. Propeamusium ct. zitteli (Hutt.). Venericardia subintermedia Suter.* Protocardia patula (Hutt.). Macrocallista ——— Marshall. Corbula nitens Marsha Tellina cf. fase piiua Marshall. bands, as follow From Bands 7 and 8. Ampullina cf. n. sp., from the Ventricola n. sp. (also from M. Waihoa greensands. ione cf. n. 223 е 'hatton Natica n. sp. (also from Otiake). Chama hutton Fusinus aff. maorium M. & М. Olivella cf. ee Hutt. From Band 4. M sued id inconspicua Marshall. Turricula aff. marginalis Marshall. - Sp. The | а paper must be regarded as entirely d ; for the moment the various lines of evidence as to the age of these beds con ict so much that a satisfactory solution seems difficult. One fact seems to be меан the Awamoan, Hutchinsonian, and possibly Ototaran stages as at present constituted are too comprehensive, and urgently need sub- division before the work of correlation can be carried out properly. * The shell described by Dr. Marshall (Trans. N.Z. Inst. ka 72, 1918) as фил Glans) kaiparaensis m ке ра А о каа n all С (Glans), ма Card. ; OS n. p. 3, and in Marshall's own list наан age it appears so in the list in Pal. Bu cies in this 6-4 “Жо » misspel Dentaliu „it is referred to Suter), — pulchellum Gray appears : IM pulchella (Gray), and Epiton i Zitt. 3, fe urinate ems described from this locality (Trans. N.Z. Inst., р, dl. Soo. » viu apparently а Lucinida, close to І, laminata (Hutt.). еу eed d vn tage the name Chlamys kaiparaensis Finlay in place marginalis, gravida, g lorticostata, t h T un characteristic early te .Z. Inst, vol. 52, p. 114, 1920.) t This s ngs т ius A inin E ntai —- (all of Marshall), a and hamiltoni ( oi (Hutt) ув orizons in Zealand. (See Marshall, Trans, 2) m pareorense is quo of. ML uU UE ade f PRS "s #ё;. TOUS 2 е Lr) Fue мы WiLckENS.— аһа and other Fossils from the Upper Senonian. 539 Lahillia and some other Fossils from the Upper Senonian of New Zealand. By Отто WiLckENs, Ph.D., of Bonn University. Communicated by P. G. Morgan. [Read before rd Wellington Philosophical Society, 13th June, 1923; received by Editor, nd December, 1923 ; published separately, 16th August, 1924.] Plate 54. SoME time ago I received for examination from Mr. P. G. Morgan, Director of the Geological Survey, through Mr. J. Marwick, Palaeontologist, some fossils from apes localities in the South Island of New Zealand. I am much indebte Mor, or the transmission of this interesting materia], vici Wa as collected at the orig localities : 13 (Amuri os я МсКау, 1873 and 11876). ; 22 (Green Island, near Dunedin, McKay, 1873) ; 589 (Selwyn River Rapids, Malvern Hills, McKay, 1886) ; 592 (Shag Point, beach near coal-mine and McIntosh’s store, McKay, 1886); and 320 (Shag Point, Hector, e conclusion reached after an examination of these fossils is that all the localities represented are of Upper Senonian age. DESCRIPTION OF THE FOSSILS. LAMELLIBRANCHIATA. LAHILLIA Cossm. Lahillia cf. luisa O. Wilck. sp. (Plate 54, figs. 1, 2, 3, 4.) Outline of shell oval. Umbones very prominent, curving strongly inward and very slightly forward, xu situated a little behind middle of dorsal margin. Shell inflated, anterior portion somewhat flatter than posterior and somewhat produced. Anterior margin considerably convex, passing gradually oe ет дак convex ventral margin. Posterior margin less rounded than rior and somewhat truncated. Antero-dorsal and postero-dorsal dene concave. Lunule flat. cogn consists of хта coarse concentric ridges at wide intervals, and of thin growth-lines terspaces, well preserved on ventral portion of shell, while the coarser тад are less wine ges in this region. Muscular impressions not visible. One Spem shows portion of ligamental groove (Plate 54, fig. 4). of right vive. “(Plate 54, fig. ree rtly preserved in os from u Ao il downward and forward. Grooves on both sides of this tooth, destined for cardinal teeth of left valve, are more or less well preserved, but lateral teeth are royed. Specimen from locality 589 shows portion of hinge of left valve (Plate 54, fig. 4). In this specimen the considerable thickness of the shell is visible, which is a character of the genus. (It is a consequence of this thick- ness that umbones of casts are more prominent than those of — Ventral margin of hinge-plate well preserved, but teeth more o damaged. Most conspicuous is the large groove fa triangular stan 540 Transactions. destined for posterior cardinal tooth of right valve. Before this large groove is a second but flat one, the posterior two-thirds of which is really base of destroyed anterior cardinal tooth. Behind central groove there e. Measurements (in millimetres) :— (a.) (b) с (.) Len 2; 65 70> 56 Hei 60 63 45 36 ) (b.) Internal cast from the same locality (Plate 54, fig. 2). Height is greater than stated. Localities.—(a) Shag Point, loc. 592; (b) Amuri Bluff, loc. 13; (c) Mal- vern Hills, loc. ) Affinities —Undoubtedly the fossils here in question belong to the genus L. veneriformis from the Upper Senonian of the island of Quiriquina, near Concepcion, Chile. Hupé called it Crassatella, In 1887 В. A. Philippi gave various specific names to this pelecypod, and placed it in the genus Mactra : à M. d'orbignyi, M. pinguis (3). Moericke (4) described à specimen from tumida. In 1904 I also preoccupied, Lahillia (10). Trans. N.Z. INST., Vor. 55. PLATE 54 Fies. 1-4. hie of = siae O. Wilck. sp. гот 1 EE ie dis — Portion of Ting ph left valve. гы Е rs i Fic. б Gastropodum gs хе i est x Ы Fic. 7.—Ringiculidaru spec. Figs. du and 8b. Теа. v енсе Stol. Face p. 540.) WiLCKENS.— Lahillia and other Fossils from the Upper Senonian. 541 In 1910 Lahillia luisa was cde from the Antarctic Upper Senonian (11), and L. larseni Sha & Newt. sp. from the Antarctic Tuar (12). Woods (13) in 1917 described a Lahillia from the Upper Senonian of New Zealand under the name Mactra? This determination was rectified by me in 1920 (14). In 1907 v. Ihering (15) wrote, “The genus Lahillia, which is well developed in the Upper Cretaceous and Palaeogene faunas of Patagonia cet: Chile, has not been found in New Zealand," and “ Lahillia seems not to reached New Zealand." One sees that his cautious manner of puting was justifiable. GASTROPODA. AnRHOGES Gabb. E haastianus O. Wilck. 2. An es haastianus O. Wilckens, а Оррег pers ogy eet "3 w Zealand, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Bull. No. 9, p. figs. An шышы cast with strongly i surface. n ы would scarcely be possible were the shell not well preserved at the margin of the outer lip, so that the outline of the wing can be seen. ity.—Shag Point, loc. 592. PERISSOPTERA Tate. Perissoptera waiparaensis (Héctor) O. Wilck. 1922. deed waiparaensis (Hector sp.) O. x IL The Upp. m. Gastrop. of N.Z., N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. pl. 2, figs. A aeger iate cast of 3—4 whorls, ise pho to eh ТА of the outer lip. Locality.—Shag Point, bu. 592. PROTODOLIUM O. Wilck. Protodolium speighti (Trechmann sp.). 1917. Neritopsis speighti C. T. Tre chmann, с Moll. from N.Z., Geol. Mag., n.s., dec. 6, vol. 4, p. 300, Joe 19, figs. 12-1 1922. Protodolium speighti Trechm. sp.: o. ` Wile kens, Upp. ae Gastrop. N.Z., N.Z. Geol. n Pal. Bull. No. 9, p. 18, pl. 4, figs Three крона casts. Only to one of these are rem some small pu of the shell. e normal sein cast of Protodolium possesses smooth whorls. Such ана internal casts as occur at the locality 592 (see above, Lahillia /) may have been formed in the following manner: The shell was equally dissolved on the whole surface, so that finally the ornamentation was transferred to the cast when the innermost layers of the shell were dissolved. pes Point, loc. 592. Three specimens. PrEUROTOMA Lam. Pleurotoma otagoensis O. Мк 1922. Pleurotoma otagoe pd cn Ч r i t Gast N.Z., N.Z. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 9, p. 35, p in. ко xod The specimens are badly preserved ipd. un. and exhibit nothing that can increase our knowledge of this species Locality.—Shag Point, loc. 592. Six specimens. 542 Transactions. Neritopsis Grateloup. Neritopsis ? sp. (Plate 54, fig. 5.) An internal cast of a гетеро, consisting only of body-whorl and a small portion of penultimate o rnamentation is cancellate. There are 6-7 spiral ribs on last sie “crossed by somewhat retrocurrent axial s. At Pag ponts ribs form slight tubercles. Aperture and lips not preserve Specimen was labelled ** Neritopsis " and it was stated on the label that this fossil also occurs at locality 83, Waimarama, coast south of Cape Kidnappers, Hawke' s Bay (16). here is a certain similarity between this fossil and N eritopsis crassa Stol. (17) from the Utatür group of Southern India. A definite determina- tion is impossible on account of the poor LO aU of the specimen. Locality.—Shag Point, loc. 592. Опе specim GASTROPODUM genus et species indet. (Plate 54, fig. 6.) An internal sculptured cast, consisting of two whorls. The last preserved whorl possesses a sharp median carina. Above this the whorl that ipe ribs are slighter than lower. In Me lower ribs are mes: a little too sharp. In the other whorl median carina is situated at a third of height of whorl above suture. Genus and species are indeterminable. Locality—Shag Point, loc. 592. Опе specimen. RINGICULIDARUM фай et species indet., (Plate 54, ^ T.) of scul for all specimens are only sculptured casts. Body-whorl much inflated and ornamented with more than 30 spiral lines. "oim large, ova, angled above, rounded below, and oblique to axis of shell. Outer ч not preserved, but опе can see that spiral sculpture ends at ап axial groo Tt is neither possible to state if outer lip possesses — nor "it there are folds on inner lip, so the genus cannot be dete The specimens were labelled ** Gilbertia curta Marsh.” "This species x E been described by P. Marshall from Wangaloa, South Otago (18). attains only half the height of the specimens here examined. The nm à cannot be asserted. Y or the identit easurements (in millimetres)— (a.) (b.) (e-) Height .. 2 = 4 i65. . 180 165 Diameter 175 175 55 0 Locality.—Shag Point, loc. 592. Eight ‘sculptured internal cas Remarks.—This gasteropod undoubtedly belongs to t eg ee ‘of the | Ringiculidae. This is represented in the Pacific Upper Sononian by Cinulia, y Cin Eriptycha, and others. A Ringiculid of perhaps si Poil r dimensions à$ the em cinis in question is mentioned (19) from loc. 761 тубе beds, Middle WiLcKENS.—Lahillia and other Fossils from the Upper Senonian. 543 DENTALIUM L. Dentalium cf. morganianum О. Wilck. The material contains a Dentalium from locality 22 (Green Island, near n Dentalium morganianum О. Wilck Sh and growth-lines are the same, only there are some extremely slight axial furrows and rounded ribs This observation induced me ake a new examination of two specimens of Dentalium morganianum still in my hands. І could perceive also in these a very few extremely slight furrows; but there is no real axial sculpture, as I have already pointed out in the description of the species. Locality.—Green Island, near Dunedin (not an island !). One specimen. ANNELIDA. TusuLosTIUM Stoliczka. Tubulostium cf. discoideum Stol. (Plate 54, figs. 8a, 8b.) The discoid shell is spirally enrolled. One side seems somewhat more concave than the other. Centre of shell not preserved, but only the last two whorls. The last is quadrangular in outer section. Ор outer riphery it is somewhat concave, and bounded on both sides by a thin sharp keel. On both sides the whorl has a spiral marginal arch near outer keel, bordered interiorly by a spiral furrow, and a second spiral arch. On last third of last whorl are poma radial oe situated at nearly equal distances, the middle one slighter than the others. The first and third are present also on periphery of shell, but it is only the last which continues to its other side. The shell was labelled “ Discohelix sp.,’’ but undoubtedly this is no Discoheliz, and no gasteropod at all, but an annelid. This can be stated from the form of the whorls and the irregular surface of the shell. Dimensions.—Height, 2-5 mm.; diameter, 13 mm. Locality.—Shag Point, loc. 592. One specimen. Affinities.—Tubulostium ornatum (Hect. MS. sp. О. Wilck. from the Upper попатна of New Zealand (21) is quite different, but Tubulostium 1. (22) from the Utatür of S. India is related to or even identical fig the New Zealand form. The Indian species shows a sudden contraction near the aperture. This is missing in our shell. But it is not impossible that in our specimen this contraction was present and has been broken o GENERAL RESULTS. e genus Lahillia, a pelecypod genus occurring in the Upper шы of Quiriquina (Chile), South Patagonia, and Graham Land (Ant- arctica), is represented in the Upper Senonian of New Zealand T a xpo nearly related to or identical with Lahillia luisa О. Wilck. sp Zealand Lahillia has been collected at the following localitie Amuri Bluff (loc. 13) ; Middle Heg (loc. 761) ; Selwyn River, Malve тп Hills (loc. oe Shag Point (loc. 592). 544 Transactions. . The fauna of Shag Point (loc. 592) is of Upper Senonian age, and comprises following species :— cf, luisa О. Wilck. Wilck. Perissoptera waiparaensis (Hect. sp.) О. Wilck. Protodolium speighti Trechm. ape urotoma otagoensis O. Wilck Neritopsis sp. Gastrop. gen. et sp. indet. Ringiculidarum gen. et sp. indet. Tubulostium cf. discoideum Stol. | 3. The locality Shag Point 320 is also of Upper Senonian age. This was left in 97 before (23). 4. Dentalium cf. morganianum О. Wilck. indicates an Upper Senonian age of the locality 22 (Green Island, near Dunedin 5. The material examined has yielded three species, which are new for the described ringiculid е: is also a new species. It is noteworthy that Conchothyra parasitica, which is common at all localities of Upper Senonian age in the South Toland of New Zealand, does not occur at на Point. REFERENCES. 1. О. WiLCKENS Lamellibranchiaten, Gastropoden, Kreide Siedpatazoniens, Berichte der Naturf. Ges. К ГЕ, E (1907), p. 139: 2. re in “Gaye Hia t. Fuss vol. 8, p. 302, pl. 6, fig. 11, 1854. 3. В. A. Paitr, Die tertiaeren und qua FM Versteinerungen Chiles, p. 172, pl. 38, g. Lp M4 p 29 fe 10. pl. 30, fi ; pl 31, fig. 4. W. МокніскЕ, Die Gas stropoden und Ваен der Quiriquinaschichten, Neues Jahrbuch f. Min., Geol., Pal., Beil.-Bd. 1 105. SU. T Revision der Fauna der € айк ный; N. Jahrb. f. Min., Geol., . 1-3. : . 18, pp. 237 figs 3. —— Die К чна ань Gastropoden, &c., der oberen Kreide Huedipetag M Ber. d. Naturf. Ges. : reiburg i. B., 15 (1907), pp. 42-45, pl. 8, figs. 1-3. Ў rf 8. Н. v. Іневіхо, Rev. Museo Paulista, vol. 2 (1897), pp. 257-58, fig. 2. 9. A. E. aren E s Invertebrates, Princeton University Exped. to P. atagonia, «2, p. 1 10. Revue d de paléozoologie, vol. 3, p. 45, 134 П. О. Миск Die eliden, Bivalven, sia Gastropoden der antarktischen ide Ps меа pe Ergebn. d. Schwedischen Suedpolar-Exped., 1901- 3, Bd. 3, Lief. 12, pp. 58-63, pl. 3, figs. 3-7, 12. viec Mollusken rd antarktischen Tertiaerformation, ibidem, Lief. 13, p. 19 P 13. H. Woops, The ceous Faunas of the North-eastern Part of the yes E ta of New Zealand, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 4, p. 30, pl. s Obersenons von dn со ў “Min, , Les оь оніма du Tertiaire et du Crétacé supérieur de г асте, Anales del Museo пас. de Buenos Aires, vol. 15 (ser. 3, tomo 7), ... 16. J. A. PES eas for the Palaeontology of New Zealand, N.Z. Geol. Sur". . No. 1 17: F. B 2» dr ‘Fauna of S. India, Palaeontologica Indica, vol. 2, Gastropoda, = 1, figs. 8,9 y Fossil Gastropods, Trans. N.Z. I nst., vol. 48, P. 121, ‚ Ue * ©. Wiss Tihe Upper Cret Gastr. of N.Z., N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal Bull. No. 9. 21. — The U pper Cret. Gastr. of N.Z., ibid. ‚р. 24, pl. 5 gs. 8, 9. 22. F. SrOLICZKA Cr се. Feu c "E N.Z., i d., p. 25, pl. 5, figs. 10-12. i р. 240, pl. 18, figs. 20- E er Delos, vol. 2, Gastropoda, y 23. Beli ln ECC Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 9, р. 36. T CTS Marwicx.—Naticidae and Naricidae of New Zealand. 545 The Tertiary and Recent Naticidae and Naricidae of New Zealand. By J. Marwick, M.A., D.Sc. [Read, by permission of the Director of the N.Z. Geological Survey, before the Wellington Philosophical Booka. 10th October, 1923 ; eal by Editor, 22nd December, 1923 ; published separately, 28th August, 1924.] Plates 55-60. I. Family NATICIDAE. A SATISFACTORY classification of the Naticidae is, for the following reasons, difficult to carry out: (1) The importance that has been attributed by most authors to the calcareous or horny nature of the operculum ; (2) the use of the funicle in classification ; (3) the eie of sculpture ; (4) the great variability in shape within many of the speci 1. Cossmann (1919, p. 385) criticizes the system of кыне division according to the nature of the operculum, and cites Natica dillwynni Payr. as the possessor of an operculum partly horny and partly calcareous. 2. The umbilical funicle is by no means a constant, and when coalescent with the parietal callus loses its individuality. In some cases—e.g., N. maoria —it becomes quite obsolete 3. The only sculpture is of simple spiral grooves and cords. On Sinum and its allies this is well developed, but is of a very uniform nature through- out. In the other Vie weak spirals are often present, particularly in some of E m Uber spp., but here they do not have even specific significance. Dall (1892, p. 362) says, * The males, as usual, are apt to be smaller, ai “not having to carry the enormous egg-sac of the females, have the ‘shoulder ’ of the shell, or that part of the whorl just in front of the suture, less inflated, giving the whole shell a more evenly conical and less scalar spire. ese differences are more ma in the group having a corneous operculum, but are perceptible in the others, expecially those with an elevated spire. Apart from sexual differences, th ce ariability about the and two new subgenera. is proposed for some of the shells classed under — ee by Suter and under Lunatia by Hutton; Globisinum he globose shells with spiral sculpture classed sometimes as Sinum ud sometimes as Ampullina; Magnatica and Carinacca for Naticoid groups, the latter of which was placed under Lunatia by Hutton and Ampullina by Suter, the former under Polinices by Suter. The table of generic and subgeneric ranges reveals no important additions to the New Zealand fauna since Bortonian times. (The one рсе unaticina cincta, as state sem below, is based on a single specim doubtful authenticity.) At first sight this might seem to point в ап isolation of the area during that time, preventing the arrival of new forms. Judging from our limited knowle edge, — the generic con- stitution of neighbouring areas does not seem to have been very different ur own. Thus new arrivals might not be notice 18— Trans. 546 Transactions. The family seems to have had its maximum development as regards differentiation early in the Tertiary, so that few new generic divisions have been evolved since the Oligocene. A noticeable feature shown by Table 1 is the appearance of five new genera or subgenera after the Wangaloan, perhaps indicating an ingression of a northern fauna, for Natica s. str. appears The Bortonian (Park, 1916, p. 34) has been separated from the Waiarekan. and includes, besides the type locality, the Waihao greensands and "Island sandstone," the Kakahu greensands, and the Hampden beds. The stage as thus constituted still represents a long period of time, and should be further divided. The Waiarekan has been reduced to embrace Hutchinsonian. According to information from Mr. Н. J. Finlay, à considerable thickness of the fossilferous Clifden beds corresponds to these stages. ACKNOWLEDGMENTS. I am indebted to Mr. В. S. Allan and Mr. Н. J. Finlay for their generous loan of material and for permission to incorporate into this paper, for the sake of completeness, species that they had already separated out as new; also to the late Mr. R. Murdoch, Miss M. K. Mestayer, Dr. P. Marshall, Mr. W. R. B. Oliver, Professor R. Speight, and Dr. J. A.. Thomson for their kindness in lending valuable specimens for examination. TABLE 1.— APPROXIMATE TIME RANGES OF GENERA AND SUBGENERA. EI P OR RY ares a ea ee a EE es IS ER o 3 ! Eocene to Miocene, Pliocene, Ramune ШШ E: г Oamaruian, Wanganuian, E z d ; S 2135 ‚1218 азага Dh boas 9 A i MUR. $3322 gi sl А algal elle а тая ЕЕЕ ЕЕЕ -|*-—| $ a BOX cnc cou ee еа ba Е Е р а Natica .. i И Feuer emma ack (Carinacca n. subg.) укен (Magnatica n. subg.) uuu c Suleonacca n. р... —— Ls Uber .. UNS З STU SONS CNN (Euspira) К Vine Stone ЗИ у a Busan Neverita is s Amauropsella — .. a Sinum .. s RENES Eunaticina iot ? Globisinum n. р... SUC ASIN TRENT SONUS PERI gen wc | V ge ату ирк канде Зи ак кс к ai КЫ БУИ | ЫЫ "E Manwick.—Naticidae and Naricidae of New Zealand. TABLE 2,—APPROXIMATE SPECIFIC TIME RANGES. Wangaloan, Waiarekan (Тийз), Ototaran, Mokau Beds, Tongaporutuan. airoan Waitotaran. Nukumaruian, Castlecliffian, 547 Recent, -—— harrisensis . . —— denticulifera haweraensis — € 8 opeovatu —— waipipiensis Ln fd ER Fee ee E- х $: 548 Transactions. ч TABLE 3.—APPROXIMATE SPECIFIC Time RaNGEs—-continued. Я | [4| i| 3 *X | | : | ъ | „| Ё | 14а 3 — $ 19511-15198 1218151515151 oe 215,6 Къ = © — | = = = P + T І &= = = E 3 S Q = © a s | SE а =) Li = 3 t6 & = E 4 R Ele а” = 3 ad & = | E р СС © = c S 2 z a a i З в {АМЕ 544 < |ж | ке] о | Е | [е E ЕЕ A Uber lateapertus | | E —— pukeuriensis — E: pseudovitreus | | E _—— eus x T ; —— barrierensis Ё x Amauropsella major p pore | x : —— teres T —— | : Sinum fornicatum —— | ——— infirm | жана | —— cinctw ? З Globisinum spirale —— mns |a! —— miocaenicum b —— drewi F an un —— undulatum . . CES —l CH ——— venustum .. Qj ge жыз дегн у nic Qc cir e De. Langential ulure abutting suture E. parietal callus З mbilicus Br билесе appressed a suture : impressed suture channelled suture DIAGRAM TO ILLUSTRATE TERMS USED. e Rouen KEY то GENERA AND SUBGENERA. d E l. Natica : Globose; sutures generally abutting, but sometimes tangential; parietal —— callus thin, separated from a prominent funicle in the umbilicus: operculum = ate; sutures tangential; umbilicus widely open, * bounded by а limb without an accompanying sulcus; funicle rudi- — tary ; short but fairl (b.) (Magnatica) : Large, globose; sutures сиы ; umbilicus open, with E weak on apert wall, also a weak circum-umbilical : 2. D. : 8 globose ; umbilicus open, bounded by а а: Small, ; annelled ; | ridge with a well-marked sulcus outside it; no funicle; parietal callus only E Manwick.—Naticidae and Naricidae of New Zealand. 549 4. Uber: bd. ; sutures generally tangential; umbilicus open or closed by the parietal which is thick and coalescing with the funicle; operculum horny. a.) (Euspira): Globose-ovate; sutures abutting, ас appressed ; apertura] callus moderate ; по funicle; operculum ho чес (b.) (Neverita): Ovate; sutures tangential, ч enki тЫ apert callus thick, coalescing with a huge funicle, which fills the iue. &perture greatly inclined. 4. Sinum: Auriform, extremely flattened, = iran spiral sculpture; aperture disten i со (а.) (Eunaticina) : Oval; обули d mpressed. spiral sculpture ; aperture distended ; columella without odii. slightly sin sinuous. 5. es > SON: ссе sir еей inner apertural margin without rn кы 6. Amauropselia : "Sh ell оно: Hire aperture slightly effuse below ; umbilicus a sharp "i ridge т р э to the anterior end of the inner lip ; ні callus thin 1. Genus Nartıca Scopoli, 1777. Shell globose, solid, smooth, suture well marked and generally abutting, milunar, outer de. straight, often retracted to suture, inclined 20°-30° from ыг inner margin with moderate callus on parietal wall generally not invading ita Ына which is open and contains a funicle spiralling up apertural wall. Type: N. vitellus Linné. Key то Spectres. нае fairly large, globose ; sutures abutting; funicle le large, close to anterior and umbilical walls, separated from the parietal callus by a notch about half as wide ee the funicle. inexpectata : fairly large, globose ; sutures abutting strongly ; funicle modera ica: small ovate; sutures tangential; funicle comparatively larger j 99 that ve small, ау ovate ; sutures tangential; funicle rather narrow but long. ака: very small oderate broadly ovate; sutures tangential; funicle moderate, ioe ie: own width from the umbilical walls. — M moderate size, broadly ovate; sutures tangential; funicle narrow, parated its own width f from езе Энде сюн c: : small, globose; spire. rather low; sutures abutting; funicle very small, riorly placed. sublata: small, ovate; spire high, gradate; sutures abutting with a flat space below ; funicle very i et anteriorly placed. a: 8 ; Spire low; sutures abutting; umbilicus with two weak ri rrisensis : small flattened ; sutures SENS ; umbilieus with a ridge very far forward ; two emg on the parietal callus maesta. : small, s spire low, body s subeylindrical ; suture impressed; umbilicus very maoria : small, globose ; ; Sutures abutting ; umbilicus variable, sometimes widely open and өя trace of a funicle, sometimes restricted and almost closed by a narrow Е the parietal callus. dediodifes: small, ovato-globose; spire high; sutures abutting ; umbilicus without a funicle ; аы. аа with опе ог two denticles. Natica zelandica Quoy and Gaimard, 1832. (Plate 55, figs. 8, 12.) For synonymy see Suter's Manual (1913, p- 289). Localities.—Recent (type); Castlecliff, ыо; vemm Iwi This species has been recorded from ons, from the Hampden beds upwards; but the Тт do not bear critical egg ere As here чаш N. zelandica has a very short range— „ Castlecliffian to Rece 550 T'ransactions. Natica notocenica Finlay. (Plate 55, fig. 4.) 1924. Хайса notocenica Finlay, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol 55, p. 450, pl. 49, figs. 2a, ^ 2d. Localities. —Awamoa (type); Pukeuri; Rifle Butts; Ardgowan ; Pareora; uppermost Mount Brown beds, Weka Pass, large specimen [= N. australis (in part) of Suter, 1921, р. 43]; ? Waikaia (umbilicus is concealed by matrix); ? McC ullough's Bridge, Waihao. ne good specimen from the last locality has outer lip strongly retracted to suture and funicle smaller and more separated from umbilical walls. Two smaller imperfect specimens are not so distinct from notocenica, consequently more specimens are needed before a separation would be justified. Natica inexpectata Finlay. (Plate 55, fig. 13.) 1924. Natica inexpectata Finlay, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 55, p. 452. Type in Scd collection of Mr. H. J. Finlay. Height, 1 ; diameter, 15 mm. Locality. келү A. Clifden, Southland. Distinguished from N. zelandica by its different sei more convex and wider whorls, and smaller umbilical funicle. N. co and N. sub- lata are only about half the size, and have much gies ee Natica bacca n. sp. (Plate 55, fig. 14.) Shell small, oval; spire low, suture tangential; aperture large, semi- lunar; outer lip gently retracted to suture for considerable distance ; inner thin callus on parietal wall and somewhat narrow but arge funicle which about half fills umbilicus; notch separating funicle from parietal callus very shallow. Type in collection of New Zealand Geological Survey. Kindly pre sented by Dr. P. Marsha Height, 5mm.; length, 5 mm. Locality.—Hampde species is probably the N. zelandica of former lists. The very shallow notch between the parietal callus and the funicle, and also the narrowness of the latter, distinguish the species from N. notocenica, which it resembles in shape. Natica planisuturalis n. sp. (Plate 55, figs. 10, 11.) Shell small, broadly ovate; spire moderately raised, less than half the height of aperture; who rls 5, flattened above; suture tangential ; outer lip Maur concave, orit at about 30° from the vertical, slightly retracted to suture; bilieus wide with an almost central funicle about — half its own width from umbilical walls all round ; parietal callus thin — with Hole narrow eene separating it from funicle. ; otype in со ection d et Hage Iun: dien € Geological Survey. Localities.—1089, blue vec m sands, Okauawa Creek, south side Вона. River (type); 1063, shell-bed, Okawa Creek, north side Ngaruroro River; 1096, clays below limestone, Petane. Manwick.—Naticidae and Naricidae of New Zealand. 551 Natica haweraensis n. sp. (Plate 55, figs. 6, 1:) Shell small, broadly ovate; spire low; whorls somewhat piae suture tangential ; ; outer lip slightly concave, inclined at about 40^ fro vertical, slightly retracted to suture; umbilicus very wide with Ree e funicle which is its own width distant from umbilical walls all round; parieta] callus thin, not invading umbilicus, and so separated from funicle by deep and wide no Holotype in collection of D Zealand Geological Survey. Height, 10 mm. ; diamete Localities —1173, beach a mouth of Waihi hearg Hawera; 1101, aipipi аа north of Wairoa Stream, Waverley (— N zelandica of Marshall and Murdoch, 1920, p. 125); 126, Awatere Valley P P. ovatus ? of Suter, 1921, p. 30) (poor specimen; may be N. planisuturalis). An imperfect specimen from Waipipi Back is 20 mm. high. Natica consortis Finlay. (Plate 55, fig. 2.) 1924. Natica consortis Finlay, Trans. N.Z. Inst, vol 55, p. 451, pl 49, figs. la, 16, le. ў Localities.—Pukeuri (t уре); ; Target Gully, рет Parson's Creek, Oamaru; Ardgowan; Rifle Butts; Pakaurangi Poin Natica sublata n. sp. (Plate 55, fig. 3.) Shell small, ovate; spire raised, gradate; whorls 5—6, convex on spire, flattened iiia ky below suture, which is well marked and abutting ; growth-lines very strongly marked on subsutural space, surface otherwise smooth; aperture iusti € др. ue e or aw concave, retracted 1 ed about 25° fro cal ; r lip thin; umbilicus small, with small anteriorly fue funicle ibid беш ана glaze . by notch of equal width Holotype in унсу of New Zealand Geological Survey. ra is species is closely related to . consortis, having the same umbilical development with a characteristically small funicle; it is easily distinguished by its narrower diameter, raised spire, and flattened subsutural space with strong growth-lines. (= №. zelandica and №. australis of Suter, 1921, p. 59.) Natica praeconsors Finlay. (Plate 55, fig. 1.) ay Natica praeconsors Finlay, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 55, p. 451. e funicle is very small, and there is another smaller umbilical ridge gin: well forward, like the ridge in Amauropsella. Perhaps the shell is worth sectional | distinction from Natica s. str., but only one specimen was seen by the Locality. У MeCullough's s Bridge, Waihao. Natica harrisensis n. sp. (Plate 55, fig. 5.) ell small, oval ; spire almost flat; whorls 4, convex on spire, body-whorl wide increasing rapidly in size; suture well marked, abutting, with indistinct flattening of whorl below; aperture semilunar; outer lip 552 Transactions. retracted to suture above but otherwise straight, inclined at about 20° from vertical; umbilicus small but penetrating, hardly encroached on by apertural callus, which bears two denticles on lower pt an ps Нуре in collection of мам Zealand Geological Survey. Height, 6 mm.; length, 6m Locality. —Mount Harris, South Canterbury. (= Р. amphialus of Suter, 1921, p. 64.) A fairly large shell of a similar nature occurs in bed 6B at Clifden, Southland, but ‘the available specimens were not complete enough to show whether they were adults of the Mount Harris shell or a different species. Natica maoria Finlay. (Plate 55, figs. 16, 18.) 1878. Lunatia australis Hutton, Journ. d. Conch., vol. 26, Ag E: 1803. Хайса australis Hutton, Macleay Mem ‚ Vol., p. sh, pl 7, fig. 38 (not of — "Orbigny). 1924. Natica pf Finlay, Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. 16, p. 101. Lectotype in Otago — Height, 6mm. ; diameter, 6 mm. Localities. —Recent (type ei Auckland); Castlecliff ; Kai Iwi; 1063, Okawa Creek, Ngaruroro River; 1096, Esk Bridge, Petane ; 1040, Twaite's Cutting, five miles south of Martinborough. Each of Hutton's three syntypes has a fairly open umbilieus and "urine funicle. Me specimens from Auckland in Suter collection and о very wide umbilicus and a thinner inner lip than the typical specimens, and no examples with a narrow opening were seen. At Castlecliff and Kai Iwi both forms are present, so it seems advisable for the present to recognize only one species. In the widely umbilicated specimens the funicle is absent ; sometimes, but not always, there is a slight furrow to mark its lower extremity. Such shells as the Petane ones, if considered on their own merits, Wo be classed as Euspira, but they are certainly closely related to if not specifically identical with N. maoria, which has a shelly operculum. Natica denticulifera n. sp. (Plate 55, fig. 9.) Shell small, ovate; spire raised, over half height of Mene ; whorls 5, convex, often slight dy depressed below suture; protoc nch smooth, ucl | orls hed, with grow lines we gre stronger near suture, which is abutting > oo p very slightly sinused above and scarcely to suture, inclined 25° from vertical, inner margin straight with light parietal callus, lower eras of which half-covers umbilicus ; lower ge О аз шы еШ оп ; ess paese of apertural callus iuda 1 пеге жеке зит otype in collection of N Height, 9 mm.; diameter, аба Zealand ‘Geological mr TRANS. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. Ета. 1.—Natica praeconsors Finlay : holotype. x 3. Fro. 2.— Natica consortis Finlay : holotype. X 3. Fic. 3.— Nati Ln. f y 1 Fic. 4.— Хайса notocenica Finlay: holotype. x 3. Fro. 5.—Natica harrisensis n. sp. : holotype. х 4. Fr , 7.—Natica haweraensis n. sp.: holotype. х 2$ Fics. 8, 12.—Natica zelandica Q. & G., Kai Iwi. х1 Fic. 9.—Natica denticulifera n. sp. : holotype. х 3 Ето. 10, 11.—Natica uae Fins. п. sp.: hol lotype. х 24. Fin IG. Т sere inexpec emus fira "EC XL Fie. 14.—Na sp. : ho olot X * Fie. 15.— Polinices s (Euspira ) бон лине п. ч "mc де x 3. Fic. 16.— Манса or EM 2 ei Recent. Fio. E —Natica Ar Fic, Mallet maoria б o toca veli x 4. Ета. е е r (Еизріға poor dk ji: pil lectotype. х 3. Fra. 20.—Uber (Euspira) puk n holotype. x 4. Fic. 21.— Uber (Euspira) Solidao irais (Finlay) : holotype. x 3. Face p. 552.) PLATE 55. - Trans. N.Z. Iwsr.. Vor. 55. Fro. PLATE 56, . l.—Natica ( Magnatica ) sutherlandi n. Sp. : holoty pe. x 1. - 2.—Operculum of N. suteri, Trig. Z, Otekaike. . 3.—Natica ( Magnatica a) approrimata (Suter) : topotype. х1 . 4.—Natica утен ) айа! sp.: holotype. - 5.— Nati а) s lee ri n. mut. ‚ Kekenodon ая xL . 6.—Nati i са ас) suter: n. mut., Trig..Z., Otekaike. х 1. . T.— Natica анте зн Sc sage Sem topotype. х 14. aasti n. sp. : holoty ж 8, 9.— Natica Magnatica) nuda n. sp. : riot x 2. Marwick.—Naticidae and Naricidae of New Zealand. 553 Localities.—Recent specimens in Dominion Museum, locality unknown ; Castlecliff, Wanganui; 1163, Kai Iwi, Wanganui (type); 1096, clay below limestone, Petane; 1145, mouth of Onairo Stream, Waitara Survey Dis- trict ; 1146, mouth of Waiau Stream, Waitara Survey District. It is possible that this shell is a Uber (Euspira), for it closely resembles P. vitreus. It is just as like the openly umbilicated forms of N. maoria, however, so is classed here as a Natica. Natica maesta n. sp. (Plate 55, fig. 17.) Shell small, suboval; spire depressed; whorls convex, body-whorl subeylindrical ; suture deeply impressed; aperture semilunar; outer li slightly concave in middle, antecurrent to suture, inclined about 20° from vertical; inner lip with moderate parietal pad of callus coalescing with so as to mask funicle; umbilicus very narrow, almost closed. Type in collection of New Zealand Geological Survey. Height, 7 mm. ; diameter, 7 mm. Localities.—1129, Whitecliffs, Taranaki (type); Tukituki, Waiapu, East Cape district. This species is somewhat like some Recent forms of N. maoria with an almost closed umbilicus, but it differs from them in its deeply impressed suture. The Waiapu specimen is more effuse at anterior corner of aperture, and more specimens might justify their separation as a distinct species. a. Subgenus CARINACCA n. subg. Shell of moderate size, ovate, smooth, widely umbilicated ; spire low ; suture sometimes slightly impressed but generally tangential; aperture semilunar; outer lip practically straight. but strongly retracted to suture, > i ° to 30° from vertical; inner margin straight with short, fairly thick parietal callus; umbilicus with an obsolete funicle on its long apertural margin (sometimes absent altogether), and bounded by broad strong ridge formed by a prominent thickening of apertural margin at ype: Ampullina waihaoensis Suter. Suter classed the type under Ampullina because of the strong basal limb, but it differs from that genus in its ovate shape, tangential suture, rudimentary umbilical funicle, and also in the disposition of the basal limb. In Ampullina this is a step, but in А. waihaoensis it is a well-defined ridge. There is considerable similarity to Natica burdigalensis Mayer and related species (Aquitainian), although none of them has such a well- developed basal limb. Natica macrotrema Ad. & Reeve from the living fauna of Borneo (Tryon, 1886, pl. 22, fig. 27) also appears to be related. Shell large, globose, smooth; spire low, often almost flat, suture tial; aperture simi i tangen lunar; outer lip with a shar г : ; p edge, slightl sınuous and strongly retracted to suture, inclined about 25° а и inner margin with moderate parietal callus ; umbilieus always open, with a weak fu ar ridge or step inclined to become obsolete, and 554 T'ransactions. KEY TO SPECIES. Carinacca. (a.) Suture ине not tangential. small ; no Кы. huge basal limb. (b.) Suture со а]. waihaoensis : moderate € ii need ovate ; large basal limb, very wide umbilicus, slight funicle coales ietal callu perh moderate size, Mi: large basal limb, large umbilicus, slight coalescing unicle. Magnatica. sutherlandi : fairly large, broadly ovate; weak basal limb, moderate umbilicus, funicular ridge separated from call approximata : fairly large ; shucks basal limb, rather small but open umbilicus, funicular ridge present but weak, a groove from umbilicus across callus. € ree Bros ovate to oval; obsolete basal limb; umbilicus variable, r very large ; traces of funicular ridge. dis deas broadly: ovate ; obsolete basal limb ; umbilicus fairly large, funicular ridge obsolete Natica (Carinacca) waihaoensis (Suter). (Plate 56, fig. 7.) 1917. Mr pen waihaoensis Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. 5, p. 11, pl. 11, As Buter's type specimen was imperfect, he did not note the slight thick- ening of the umbilical wall on the apertural side. In some specim ens t Т feature is quite well marked, and evidently corresponds to the funicle of Natica s. str. Locality -—Greensand, McCullough’s Bridge, Waihao. Natica (Carinacca) haasti n. sp. (Plate 56, fig. 8.) Shell small, broadly oval; spire low, about one-third height of aperture; orls 4; protoconch with moderate nucleus; surface with fine growth- los suture ена not channelled ; aperture broadly semilunar; outer lip straight, slightly retracted to suture, inclined about 30° from vertical ; inner lip with thin parietal callus not invading umbilicus, which is relatively large and bounded by very por SER limb which forms prominent thickening at anterior corner of apert Type in Dose of Mr. а 8. es Height, 7 mm.; diameter Localities ќав. MecCullough'e Bridge "Waibao ; Hampden (one specimen is 13 mm. in height — Ampullina suturalis of Marshall, 1923, p. 117). Natica (Carinacca) allani n. sp. (Plate 56, fig. 4.) Shell small, ovate; spire less than one-third height of aperture, with almost straight outlines ; protoconch of three and a half nid whorls with minute nucleus, sutures s slightly impressed се almost tangential, whorls depressed somewhat below it; aperture semilunar; outer lip straight, strongly retracted to suture, inclined About 25? from vertical; inner lip with short, fairly thick callus on rietal wall, coalescing below "with slighi funicular thickening ; атт Ань widely open, bounded by high wide caused by a prominent thickening of anteri se Type in collection of Mr. M ree rior corner of apertural мея Height, 19 mm. ; diameter, 165 mm. РУР СА Marwick.—WNaticidae and Naricidae of New Zealand. 555 Localities.—Greensand, Waihao Downs; 164, Greensand above coal- beds, Kakahu, South Canterbury (— P. ovatus and P. huttoni of Suter, 1921, p: 2) ; 176, sandstone above coal-beds, Black Point, Waitaki Valley ovatus of Suter, 1921, p. 12); i Hampden (= Ampullina waihaoensis of. Marshal 1923, p. 117 Distin guished from N. waihaoensis by narrower shape and more restricted umbilicus. Natica ы sutherlandi n. sp. (Plate 56, fig. 1.) hell large, broadly ovate; spire low and with almost straight outlines ; whorls 6, slightly depressed in front of suture; protoconch nucleus very small ; suture versa ntial; surface with sinuous growth-lines, stronger above; aperture semilunar ; outer lip concave, strongly retracted to suture, inclined about ; 30° from vertical ; inner lip with moderate callus on parietal w wall ; umbilicus well cape m with well-marked funicular ridge and circum- -umbilical limb which forms a prominent angle where it meets anterior margin. Type in collection of Mr. - A. Sutherland, Wanganui. Height, 32 mm. ; diamete m. Localities — Chatton Creek, Gore; ? Trig. M, Totara, small specimen = Р. amphialus of Suter, 1921, p. 88). Natica (Magnatica) approximata (Suter). (Plate 56, fig. 3.) 1917. rr Satie approximatus Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. 5, 2, fig. 5 The type of pur approximatus is in an extremely poor state of pre- servation, squeezed out of shape, and with the front half of the shell missing. It should never have been described. Tonnie, in the same doloron is a fairly well-preserved shell, squeezed in the same manner and undoubtedly of the same species. This was identified by Suter as Polinices huttoni (1921, ose relationship exists with P. planispirus Suter (now N. suteri), towards aperture and slightly upwards. There is a low funic ridge in the umbilicus, which is moderately open, aid {с са by an obsolete arm not definitely marked off. Localities.—486, Wharekuri greensand ; Kakanui байз (Н. J. Finlay). Natica (Magnatica) suteri nom. "€ (Plate 56, figs. 2, 5, 6.) 1917. Ti planispirus Sute Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. 5, p. 10, pl. 3, . 1, 2 (not UN. dpi rd of f Phil ps). Suter uar identified this species w^ Polinices huttoni, amay the specimens from the Waitaki Valley. will be shown below t P. huttoni = P. gibbosus, and is not an openly ано shell like this one. In the original Pie ription no mention is made of the low funicular ridge in the umbilicus, but Suter's fig. 1 seriis чя The specimens from locality 476, at least, are of variable shape ; have an almost flat summit like the type, others have a fairly high a pm Plate 56, fig. 5). The size of the umbilical opening and the strength of the funicular and circum-umbilical ridges also are inconstant, so that more specific divisions may be required. At Trig. Z, Otekaike, vba these shells are common, occur many large calcareous Naticid opercula which must belong to them, for there is no other shell to which they can be attributed. According to our present system 556 Transactions. of — the species cannot, therefore, be placed under Polinices (= Uber), which has a horny operculum. The change to Natica necessitates an alteration of the specific name, for there is a prior Natica planispira Phillips (Illust. Geol. Yorkshire, pt. 2, 1836, p. 224, pl. 14, fig. 30). Localities.—Blue Cliffs, South Canterbury, immediately above lime- stone (type); 476, “ Kekenodon beds," Wharekuri; 526, Okoko; 477, * Otekaike limestone," Station Ae Waitaki Valley ; 133, Orbitolite limestone, Hokianga South Head; Trig. Z, Otiake beds above Otekaike limestone (G. H. Uttley) ; 1160, rois Creek (J. Marwick). Natica (Magnatica) nuda n. sp. (Plate 56, fig. 9.) Shell small, strong ; spire low with almost straight outlines, one-quarter of height of aperture; whorls 4, convex, flattened or even concave below tangential suture, idi is descending on body-whorl; surface with fine growth-lines only; aperture semilunar; outer lip straight, strongly retracted above to suture, inclined 32? from vertical; inner lip calloused on parietal wall, and thickened again below where basal limb abuts; umbilicus wide, bounded by an obsolete rounded ridge Holotype in collection of New Zealand Geological Survey. Length, 13 mm. ; diameter, 13 mm Localities 18, coast quarter-mile north of Papatiki Stream, North Taranaki; 1117, coast 3 chains north of Maungapuketea Steam, Mimi Survey District, North Taranii- (L. I. Grange). 2. Genus SULCONACCA n. gen. Shell moderate to small in size, smooth, umbilicated ; spire low, gradate; protoconch with minute nucleus; suture deeply channelled ; aperture semilunar; outer lip straight or slightly concave, sometimes nen retacted to iban inclined 20? from vertical; inner margin straight, thin enamel on parietal wall ; niil always open, bounded by box ridge outside which is a broad sulcus caused by an angular thickening of anterior apertural margin, on exterior of which is a notch. Туре: Sulconacca vaughani Marwick. Suter classed all the shells embraced by this genus as Ampullina ален suturalis (Hutton). Megatylotus is founded on a huge shell, assatina Lamk., which has a wide basal callosity covering the um- Жы: and with a folded outer махра there is an umbilical chink in - the young but there is no basal suleus The sulcus also distinguishes ганц from Ampullina, іп which the basal limb has the nature of a collar or a step. on ridge bounding the inside of the sulcus of Sulconacea is not unlike that in the Eocene : Amauropsina Chelot, which Cossmann 1919, bgenus of Natica. In Chelot’s subgenus, too, д : 90 moni a subg Further rudes for the eloser relationship to Natica than to Ampullina is presented re the groups of shells here classed under the new subgenera Carinacca and ае" could easily ` examination shows that it has the same basal limb as А. waihaoensis, N. approzimata and N. suteri, a shelly-operculate species. ce ac cL da bl a N a ers oin TN TES CORRI D ORO OO ET ee a аа hee nicer AN SEE о and is related through N. sutherlandi to` M Tur 5 Su ELE ek He eras ries E у Te a ee 234 pe тр ys ares MaRnwick.—Naticidae and Naricidae of New Zealand. 551 ү TO SPECIES. v—— : globose; sutural channel about 0:75 mm. wide; outer lip retracted to dim. z “slightly туту ; channel about 1 mm. wide ; outer lip concave, noticeably retracted to — petite channel about 0-75 mm. wide; outer lip slightly retracted suture. vovghani often large and strong, globose; spire elevated ; sutural товара! about 0-5 mm. wide, sometimes less ; outer lip not noticeably retracted to s berries d (Hutton). Кы Hi xt 1.) 1877. suturalis Hutton, Trans vol. 9, p. 597, pl. 16, fig. 11. 1915. Ampli Ает egatylotus) fakin бы Зн Suter, Ny. Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Shell С за MOM ; spire gradate, a little over half the height f aperture; whorls 5, convex; suture fairly deeply and widely chan- nelled (0-75 mm. wide in a shell of 10 mm. ); whorls smooth and polished with some obsolete microscopic nel crossed by very fine growth- шев; aperture semilunar, effuse below ; outer lip with a shallow sinus in middle and slightly retracted to suture on upper part of whorl, inclined 20? from vertical; inner lip thin; umbilicus fairly wide but varying somewhat, bounded by a shallow furrow Neotype in collection of Mr. R. 8. Allan, Dunedin. Height, 12 mm. ; diameter, 10 mm. Locality. — Greensand, MeCullough's Bridge, Waihao River Hutton's type, w ich was stated to be from Waihao (2.e., the greensands), has been lost и. 1915, p. 10). Since several similar s species occur at this vend Meere localities (all dig d classed A. suturalis), it is therefore importa to choose a suitable neotype. Obviously, if there were no аре he specimen used nd Suter for his description should be taken, but Sa RE the кле барг; ubtful. The tablet is labelled “ Waihao,” but the form and preserva a of the shell , and the matrix within it, were noticed by Mr. found in the greensand Ta re. Similar shells and matrix occur above the limestone of the Pareora River, at Blue Cliffs and Mount Horrible, so it seems likely that the specimen was from one of these localities and had become mixed ith a Waihao collection. Perhaps it is really from the Waihao vag fe but from a horizon above the limestone. Hutton distinctly says his shells were from the greensand, so unless his actual type can be ath uced the neotype should be chosen from that bed. His figure is of a globose shell with a low spire, and of large dimensions, and does not look very like a Waihao shell. Indeed, it is more like Suter’s specimen, so the error of locality may have crept in before Hutton handled the specimen, and Suter may have actually used the type for his description without kno owing it. Since there are no means of finding out which is the correct solution, р” and since Hutton gave the locality as “ Waihao greensand,” it seems advis- fig. 1, is here ns fro McCullough’s Bridge, because he speaks of a small “ace with a very strong umbilical ridge. This can be none other than N. Sulconacca prisca n. sp. (Plate 57, fig. 2.) Shell rather small, subglobose, with somewhat flattened sides ; ag gradate, about one-half the height of aperture; whorls 5 or 6, with s 558 Transactions. microscopic spirals crossed by fine growth-lines ; suture deeply and widely channelled (about 1mm. wide in a shell of 10 mm. diam.); aperture semilunar, narrower above; outer lip slightly concave, retracted to suture above; inner lip with thin enamel on parietal wall; umbilicus widely open, bounded by low ridge outside which is broad sulcus caused by notch in anterior margin of aperture ; on umbilical side of this notch is a thickening of margin which gives rise to ridge. Holotype in collection of Mr. R. S. Allan. Height, 11 mm. ; diameter, 10 mm. Localities.—Greensand, Waihao Downs (type); 164, greensand above coal-beds, Kakahu. Sulconacca compressa n. sp. (Plate 57, fig. 3.) Shell rather small, ovate, with compressed sides; spire gradate, about one-half the height of aperture; whorls 5, with microscopic spirals crossed by fine growth-lines; suture channelled (about 0-75 mm. in a shell of 10 mm. diameter); aperture ovate; outer lip slightly concave and gently retracted to suture, inner lip with thin enamel on parietal wall; umbilicus narrow, bounded by low ridge and shallow furrow. Holotype in collectión of Mr. H. J. Finlay. Height, 11 mm. ; diameter, 9 mm Locality.—ic, Clifden. This species is distinguished from S. prisca by its more compressed shape, slightly narrower channel, ovate aperture, narrow umbilicus, and wea circum-umbilical sulcus. Sulconacca vaughani n. sp. (Plate 57, fig. 4.) ell; sutural channel when shell is 10 mm. in diameter i o wide and about half this in depth; whorls smooth and polished, with some fine spirals crossed by inconspicuous -lines ; inner side of furrow is a more or less prominent ridge or basal limb. Holotype in collection of New Zealand Geological Survey. Height, 14-5 mm. ; diameter, 12 mm. : )es.— 1161, Pakaurangi Point (type); 166, Mount Horrible, Pareora River; Otiake beds, Trig. Z, Otekaike; 1172, Pukeuri, Oamaru; uppermost Mount Brown beds, Weka Pass [= N. australis (in part) of Suter, 1921, p. 43]; 882, sandy claystone above limestone, Waitomo Valley; 862, argillaceous sandstone, head of Waimata River; upper- maru; Rifle Butts, Oamaru; Awamoa : (H. J. Finla 5 Ardgowan; 1144, Okoko Road, one mile west of Pehu Trig., Upper Waitara; 1142, near junction of Tangitu Stream and Waitara River (L. I. Grange). Distinguished from suturalis by its large size, slightly narrower sutural channel, and straight outer lip not Зере to жы» = en from bottom MOSCA Nest Marwick.—WNaticidae and Naricidae of New Zealand. 559 of channel. In S. suturalis and S. is the lip is J— though gently retracted for a considerable distane It is possible that another specific division can be made for those shells with a narrower sutural channel than the type. This narrowing is 3. Genus User Humphreys, 1797* (= Polinices Montfort, 1810). Shell ovate to subcylindrical; sutures tangential; aperture with thick parietal callus coalescing with the funicle and invading the umbilicus, hich is sometimes completely filled, sometimes left widely open; oper- culum corneous. T Nerita mammilla Linné. KEY TO SPECIES. huttoni : very large, sometimes ovate, see seid subcylindrical with a low spire, umbilicus closed or shallow, never penet: sagenus : moderate size, roundly oval, dathonsd umbilicus wide, variable; aperture greatly inclin ucronatus : moderate size, longitudinally oval, apex mucronate, umbilicus closed, callus very thick. — т : large, subcylindrical, summit flat; callus enormous, filling suture and umbilicus us: moderate size, ovate; umbilicus closed ; callus fairly thick with two con- verging grooves, interspace lo lobed. unisulcatus ; moderate size, ovate; umbilicus closed ; callus with only one groove at , base, close and and parallel to apertural margin. small ovate; umbilicus closed ; callus like wnisulcatus ; nucleus of protoconch minute large, ovate ; umbilicus open below; callus joined to parietal wall for full чүш, no groo S олй umbilicus open below; callus projecting in а pro at ae over c ea enis marked hy deep groove waipipiensis : large, broadly ovate ; umbilicus with large opening left between parietal rge, broadly ovate; umbilicus widely open, funicle narrow ; callus not advancing fa far down and асі in а lo arge, ovate ; umbilicus almost closed by callus and wide funicle, leaving finlayi uy large ovate; callus rather narrow, xis often filling umbilicus, which ITOW ; r margin of aperture strongly sin тош: уегу peri ovate; callus with parietal side straight ; umbilicus generally a shallow groove kaawaensis : very small, broadly ovate; callus with parietal side concave ; umbilicus generally quite te filled. : small, broadly ovate; umbilicus a narrow slit, not penetrating ; callus with single transverse groove incertus : small, ovate ; umbilicus closed ; callus with single groove, above which it аыр on to apais tal w modestus: small, ovate; umbilicus closed ; callus broadly rounded off below, grooves inconspicuous moderate size, ovate; umbilicus generally closed or with a narrow chink ; callus narrow with two transverse almost parallel grooves scalptus : moderate to small, broadly ovate; transverse grooves low down; aperture greatly inclined. * See HED No. 3, 1924, an Lares which the author has been enabled to see since C., Some Naticoids from Сайыы. Rec. Aust. Mus., vol. 14, the reading of this paper. 560 Transactions. The last eight species form a distinct group. They are smaller and have a more restrained apertural callus than the others The umbilicus is restrieted and generally quite filled by the narrow funicle and callus, on whieh there are two almost parallel grooves (sometimes one or both obsolete). The arrangement of the umbilical callus is rather like that in the subgenus Mammilla, which, however, has a more distended aperture. It is possible that the relationship is closer to it than to Uber s. str. Uber huttoni (von Ihering). (Plate 58, fig. 10.) 1873. Natica solida Sowerby : Hutton, Cat. Tert. Moll., p. 9 (not of Sowb.). 1886. Natica solida Hector, Outline of N.Z. Geol., p. 51, fig. 9, No. 19. 1886. Natica (Neverita) gibbosa Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 18, p. 334 (not of а). 1907. Polynices huttoni v. Ihering, Ann. d. Museo Nac. de Buenos Aires, serie 3, tomo 7, p. 154, pl. 5, fig. 16. 1915. Polinices gibbosus (Hutton): Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. 3, p. 9, pl. 5, figs. 1, 2. Type in Museo Nacional, Buenos Aires. Height, 68 mm.; diameter, 64 m. (taken from Hutton’s plesiotype of N. solida Sowb. — N. darwini Hutt.). ‚ Localities.—Broken River, Trelissick Basin (type); 165, White Rock River, Pareora; Target Gully shell-bed, Oamaru; Tangarakau River, two miles below large waterfall (Mokau beds); Maungamatukutuka, | 44, Conus beds, Brewery Creek, Mokihinui River; Chatton, Southland, sharp-spired form (R. A. Sutherland); Waikaia, sharp-spired form; 65, бс, бр, 7B, 7с, 8a, Clifden, Southland. yP deposition of the Matapiro beds (— Nukumaruian). open umbilicus not invaded by callus, such as those (N. suteri itaki Valle The two - names are therefore synonymous; and, as N. gibbosa was already occupied — Round U. huttoni are grouped a large number of variable forms, for — which satisfactory specific divisions have not yet been found. Among . the material available no absolute line could be drawn between such | extreme forms as U. unisulcatus and U. intracrassus (= N. callosa utt.) At Chatton there is a large shell with a high, sharp spire; at Waikala — and in several horizons at Clifden are somewhat similar though smaller — ones apparently grading into a much broader type with a low Spy - Perhaps some of the differences are due to sex, but there is variation _ in shells from different localities. Both forms are represented at Target Gully with slight differences in outline. The shells of White Rock Rivet, - | Pareora, are of more uniform character, being cylindrical in shape, with — а low spire, and reaching a very large size (like the typical Broken River — specimens). There is considerable variation, however, in the comp mát = length and callosity, a process carried to extreme in the U. inéracr a » Lore Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE 67. Ета. 1.—Sulconacca suturalis (Hutton): neotype. х2. Fic. 2.—Sulconacca prisca n. sp.: holotype. x 2 Fie. 3 cca compressa n. зр. : holotype. x 2. Fic conacca vaughani n. sp. : holotype. X 2. Fro : Uber kaawaensi sp.: h ре. x4 Fic. 6.—Uber senisculus n. sp. : holotype. х 3. Fig. 7.—Uber modestus n. sp.: holotype. X 1. Fie. 8.— Uber finlayi n. sp atype. x 1. Fie. 9.— Uber се п. ee reet pe. x1 Fie. 10. ncert sp.: holotype. х1 Fie. 11.— — Uber soalptus к зр. : holotype. x 1 Fie. 12.—Uber finl sert sp.: holotype. х1. Fic. 13.— Uber finlayi n. sp. : ee ү х1 Fic. 14. Spe obstructs n. 8р. : tvpe. E Fies. 15, 16, 17.— Uber (Neverita). pontis n. вр. : holotype. х 3. Face p. 560, | PLATE 58. ‘ia. 1.— Uber waipaensis n. sp. : holotype. x 1. "ra, 2.—Uber lobatus n. sp.: holotype. x 1. та. 3.— Uber chattonensis n. sp. : holotype. х 1. p · 4.—Uber unisulcatus n. sp. : holotype. х 1. "x "ras. 5, 8.— Uber sagenus (Suter) : holotype. х 1. Ето. T ber sagenus г (Su pp topotype. x 1. ‘ia. eres microwabis sp.: ho (xs dap fe 1. Sone 1 Ксы (Finlay): lectotype. x 1. Жэ River. x 1. . 10. the} ife (v. Ihering), White Re Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE 59. Ете. ш Ете. Fia. 1.— Uber propeovatus n. sp. : holotype. . 2.—Uber (Euspira ) firmus n. sp., loo; 480. Waihao. x1 +. 3.— Uber (Euspira) firmus n. вр. : holo е СЕ ty з. 6.— Uber (Eus, ra peter os sp.: paratype. x 2. . 7.—Uber ovuloides n type. : 8, 9.— Uber + (Euspira) fyfa? n. sp. : holotype xl. 10.— Uber pateaensis n. sp.: holotype. x 1. 11.— Uber waipipiensis n. sp. : holotype. x 1 TRANS. N.Z. Figs. 1 Figs. с 9. —Sinum fornicatum Suter Inst., Vor. 55. 2, 3.—Micreschara ( Macromphalina ) MIN n. mut. : holotype. oloty CT. Firas. 5, 6.— Micreschara (ж стотр phalina ) ай п. sp. : holotype. Figs. 7, 8.—Sinum infirmum n. Sp.* holotype. x 4. Fic. 10.—Globisinum бнт (Suter): holotype. X r Ете. 11.—Globisinwm drewi (Murdoch) : otype. Fras. 12, 16. — Sinum (Eunaticina ) cinctum (Hutton): Holotype x 1. Fic. 13.—Globisinum miocaenicum (Suter), Parson’s € Fic. 14. Globisis num uda tum Lag W anganui (? pue Bluff). Fie. 15.—Globi drewi (Murdoch), juv. Kai Iwi. Fie. 17.—G lobis num spirale тудала ; holotype. x Fie. 18.—Gl. lobis num elegans (Suter): holotype. x 2. Fic. 19.—Am uropsella major ( pre holotype. х 2. Fra. 20.—. n mauropeella teres n. Sp. : type X2 PLATE 60. xd а» 22.9 КО * Marwicx.—Naticidae and. Naricidae of New Zealand. 561 of Lower Waipara qoem. MM greatly elongated specimens are seen grading into typical intrac At many localities oh dé east coast of the North Island, in beds somewhat younger than the Awa ссы occur rather smaller shells, generally with a mucronate apex (U. mucronatus). Some are of an elongate-oval hape, while others are more ike the typical U. huttoni. On the west coast (North Island) those of typical shape do not rise any higher than the Mokau beds, but in чз Onairo fauna appears an acuminate-spired from Р The forms which have been given specific rank are :— (1.) U. huttoni. (2.) U. intracrassus. The shell on which the name is founded is of such extreme development as to merit specific separation. The the apertural callus is noticeably thic (3.) U. unisulcatus. This is only slightly more » aider than ovate eni of U. huttoni from Waikaia. At the lower horizon, however, there is an Ve aimes with broader forms, but at the higher these are abse (4.) U. mucronatus. Although анса adult ү = SA. eei by high forms of young U. hutton?, the callus e former "loli not actually known, but reported a well-sinking in the Murray Dese The disposition of ‘the apertural callus is not the same as in the New Zealand species, for it is much wider over the umbilicus than on the parietal wall, where it is disc died narrow. It is most likely that a critical examination of the actual specimen would show other a differences, and that it should be classed as a distinct species Uber intracrassus (Finlay). (Plate 58, figs. 9, 11.) 55, Natica (?) callosa Hutton, Cat. Tert. Moll., p. 9 (not of Sowerby). . Polinices callosus er Te N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. 2, p. 4. ices intracrassus Finlay, Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. 16, p. 101. Shell large, subcylindrical, nci flatly convex ; spire concealed by body-whorl, which has the left-to-right diameter much greater than that from back to front; apertura us enormous, completely filling the umbilicus and for last half of body-whorl occupying suture and extending across flat summit to apex. Holotype in ойгоно of New Zealand Geological Survey ix 30 nm. 37 mm. (estimated) ; diameter, front to back 29 mm., left to right 3 ities. —Castle Point, Wellington (?) (type); County Council quarry, Maungapakeha Stream, six miles west-south-west of Tinui, Castle Point County ; Lower Waipara. The name N. callosa is preoccupied by Sowerby; therefore Finlay rightly changed Hutton’s name to intracrassus. Hutton was uncertain about the locality of his types, but Castle Point is probably correct in a broad sense. The richly thesiliferous beds at Castle Point itself (Geol. 562 T'ransactions. Surv. loc. 81) have a Wanganuian fauna; this type of Uber belongs to a lower horizon, and probably came from the “ Taipo" beds in the neighbouring district. Uber mucronatus n. sp. (Plate 58, fig. 7.) Shell of moderate size, oval ; spire short, acute or often mucronate ; outer Jip not greatly inclined ; apertural callus large, sealing umbilicus, lower end of callus lobed and bounded by very deep groove on apertura side; sometimes when the callus is not fully developed there remains slight umbilical opening which resembles that of U. propeovatus. ype in collection of New Zealand Geological Survey. Height, 29 mm. ; diameter, 23 mm. Localities.—1037, Hurupi Creek, Palliser Bay (type); 882, argillaceous sandstone, Waitomo ; 862, head of Waimata River, Gisborne; 1121, Wharekahika River, East Cape; Muddy Creek, Arowhana ; 1156, Awatere Mouth, East Cape; upper grey marls, south cliff, north branch of Dee River (= P. gibbosus of Suter, 1921, p. 82). Shell of moderate size, elongate, ovate ; spire high, conic, slightly mucronate ; apertural callus well developed, filling umbilicus with a some- what narrow lobe bounded by deep broad groove which lies very close to inner margin of aperture, but is not quite parallel to it; outer lip slightly retracted to suture. Type in collection of New Zealand Geological Survey. Height, 31 mm. ; diameter, 23 mm. Localities. —1136, Mangare Road, near Mangaone Stream, Upper Waitara Survey District (type); 1128, Putiki Stream, Tongaporutu River; 1113, Rapanui Island, Taranaki (L. I. Grange). above to suture, but otherwise straight ; apertural callus thick, completely covering umbilicus; a sha ow groove ascends from base of callus near n argin. Type in collection of New Zealand Height, 15 mm. ; diameter, 13 mm. Localities.— 1029, one mile north-north-east of limestone-crushing plant, Alexandra Survey District ; Pourakino, Riverton (H. J. Finlay). The disposition of the callus is much the same as that of U. unisulcatus, but the shell is more globose and the protoconch as well as the whole shell is much smaller. _ There is also considerable resemblance to U. mucronatus, which, however, is larger and has a more nearly vertical outer lip. Geological Survey. Uber lobatus n. Sp. (Plate 58, fig. 2.) Shell of moderate size, elongate, ovate ; spire acuminate; apertural callus comparatively narrow, but sealing umbilicus by a lobe bounded below by deep groove which is inclined at about 45° to apertural margin ; somewhat higher there js à wider and shallower groove at right angles : Marwicx.—Naticidae and Naricidae of New Zealand. 563 to apertural margin where it meets lower groove, space between the two being occupied by lobe of "T ү; the inner margin o ри notice- Heh, 30mm.; diameter, 22 mm. : Localities.—165, White Rock River, Pareora (type); Target Gully, Oamaru; 1075, argillaceous sandstone, 12 chains north-north- n = Rangiriri Trig., Piopiotea West Survey District (Mohakatino base) ; Paparoa Rapids, Wanganui River; 475, Mount Harris, South ya el (= P. gibbosus and P. ovatus of Rue уам р. 64); 958, Rifle Butts, Oamaru, bed A, overlying Oamaru е (= P. ` gibbosus of Suter, 1921, p. 86); 458, Pareora (— P. gibbosus of Suter, 1921, p. 58); Awamoa (H. J. Finlay) ; Wharekuri ? horizon (H. J. Finlay). B Uber sagenus (Suter). (Plate 58, figs. 5, 6, 8.) 1917. Polinices Ar x sagenus Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. 5, p. 10, pl. 3 The holotype ы a widely open umbilieus which reaches up to apex of shell, but no other specimen has been seen which agrees exactly with this shell The large species, so common in the Lower Wanganuian beds at Waipipi, Hawera, Waingongoro, &c., and identified by Suter (1921, p s this paper named U. waipi iensis ; while it resembles sagenus in bibend она its shape is dd different. The most important difference, however, is in the inclination of the outer lip. In U. waipipiensis З is inclined at about 26° from the vertical, while in U. sagenus the angle s 37°. The specimen figured on Plate 58, fig. 6, is a topotype of U. sagenus, and, as may be seen, has the same outline and same. disposition of callus. The inclination of outer lip is also about 37^ from the vertical. There can therefore be little doubt that the two shells are conspecific. One important difference exists, however: in the type specimen the umbilicus is wide and deep, extending almost to the spire; in the other it is quite shallow, and when the shell was a quarter of a whorl younger must have been completely closed. The only other specimen seen which agrees with these two in outline, aperture, and callus is from Trelissick Basin. In this specimen but there is a very small chink at Жор penetrating Pas ue n in Despite these Mtem the actual appearance of the allus is similar in all cases, and with the great inclination of эй lip justifies specific recognitio Localit ies. 165, White Rock River, Рагеога ; 226, Porter and Thomas Rivers, Trelissick Basin. Uber chattonensis n. sp. (Plate 58, fig. 3.) Shell fairly large, ovate; spire sharp, about one-third height of aperture (including callus) ; whorls 5, rapidly increasing, surface with growth-lines ; suture tangential; aperture semilunar; outer lip sinuous, slightly concave in middle, and retracted above to suture ; ; Inner lip with thick parietal callus nearly covering umbilieus (which, however, is penetrating), and cemented to parietal wall along its whole outer side ; umbilicus with funicle coalescing with callus, line of junetion not marked. by distinct groove. 564 . Transactions. nr LX To "soe e MAL Type in collection of Mr. H. J. Finlay. Height, 32 mm.; diameter, 27 mm. Locality.—Chatton, near Gore КУЛО LET Ру n E us of funicle and callus, also by rather narrower umbilicus: from the latter E- by the disposition of callus, which is cemented to parietal wall along its — — whole length. i Uber propeovatus n. sp. (Plate 59, fig. 1.) Shell large, ovate ; spire short, pointed ; spire-whorls slightly convex, body-whorl very large ; i Lm "a 3 2 et [^] eue M = ga m ct Е z o T^ B о Qu [c] м e © a ct p ЕГ Е er го m e, — o E: e B. Qu 3 22 4 ype in collection of New Zealand Geological Survey. 23 Height, 43 mm. ; diameter, 35 mm. : Localities.—1135, Tirangi Stream, Ngatimaru Survey District, Taranaki (type); 895, Rapanui River mouth, and many other localities in the Tonga- porutu and Onairo areas; 679, Waihou, Bay of Plenty; ? 996, Kaawa Creek, south of Waikato River; Marshall’s Road, Mangaehu Creek, Waimata River (Tawhiti beds); ? Target Gully (one broken specimen). lightly convex, body-whorl very large ; suture tangential; aperture semi- lunar ; outer lip slightly sinuous; umbilicus widely open and deep, on to parietal wall but not below. ype in colleetion of New Zealand Geological Survey. Height, 49 mm. ; diameter, 47 mm. Localities.—1101, Waipipi Beach, north of Wairoa Stream, Waverley _ (type) ; 875, 1172, mouth of Waingongoro River, Taranaki; 876, 1173, — Waihi Stream, Hawera Beach; 126 (? Thomson coll.), Awatere Valley, decorticated and fragmentary (— A. suturalis of Suter, 1921, p. 30); New p. 30); 858, below waterfall, Starborough Creek, Awatere (= P. huttoni of Suter, 1921, p. 31). i y above; apertural callus moderate, extending down over top of funicle as short rounded lobe bounded below by deep groove. : Type in collection of New Zealand Geological Survey. Height, 50 mm.; diameter, 45 mm. Locality.—1171, Patea. Marwick.—WNaticidae and Naricidae of New Zealand. 565 Uber ovuloides n. sp. (Plate 59, fig. 7.) 1873. NOME Aero col ovata Hutton, Cat. Tert. Moll, p. 9, in part (not of sos An r, Outline N.Z. Geol., p. 5, fig. 9, No. 1893. Natica (Mamilia) « ovata Hutton, Macleay Mem. Vol., p. r4 pl. 7, fig. 40. Shell large, ovate; spire minate ; umbilicus with large funicle ; apertural en thick, лиа slightly over funicle but not reaching across umbilical depression, thus leaving a diagonal umbilical slit; a groove in callus spite lower part of funicle meets apertural margin at angle of 45°. Type in collection of New Zealand Geological Survey. eight, 50mm.; diameter, 38 mm. Localities.—1171, Patea ; 1172, Waingongoro Mouth. Great confusion has arisen over this species through the eager iei River (U and L); Weka Pass (M); Oamaru; Awamoa; Lyndon,” and the specimen preserved in the collection illustrating the Catalogue is labelled ‘Shakespeare Cliff" This shell was figured Suter and designated b a him “holotype.” Although Thomson (preface to Pal. Bull. 2) thought it possible that Hutton Printed holotypes for his species, the writer cannot agree with t In addition to the contrary evidence cited by Thomson, the following points are also important : No mention is ever made by Hutton of the word “ ; in many cases a number of specimens were preserved ; the алва specimen often does not agree with the dimensions quoted. It would thus be better to consider the types revised by Suter as lectotypes, except where only one locality and one specimen are represented. e use of “Shakespeare Cliff " in this instance is in than the Waitotara series, and Hutton’s specimens probably came from Patea. In any case, Suter’s type was wrongly attributed by him to the Wanganui district; a microscopic examination of the matrix shows that m i tinct from any of the Waitotaran Uber, and in the collection from 227 there are about fifty specimens agreeing in all revue gn with this one. The dimensions given i Hutton are 1-45 in. x 1:25 in. (= 37 mm. x 32 mm .), but those of Suters type are 36 mm. x 28mm. The form that has generally been саай as the typical P. ovatus is the one from Patea © which has the umbilicus almost filled by a large funicle and apertural callus, leaving always a narrow, slightly inclined penetrating slit. Both Hector’s and Hutton's figures show this type of shell, so that on these grounds alone Suter's choice of a type could have been upset. e position is, however, simplified by the fact that Natica ovata is preoccupied by Klipstein (Beitrage zur geologischen Kentniss der ostlichen Alpen, 1843), so we we can start again with fresh specific names. Uber finlayi n. sp. (Plate 57, figs. 8, 12, 13.) Shell fairly large, ovate; spire sharp but not gu whorls about 6, slightly convex in spire; surface with numerous wth-lines; suture tangential, aperture semilunar; outer Р lightly. sinuous, retracted to suture, inclined about 35? from vertical ; inner lip sinuous with fairly thick callus coalescing with and little wider dei funicle, which almost or quite fills the rather narrow umbilicus. 566 - Transactions. Type in collection of Mr. H. J. Finlay. Height, 37 mm. ; diameter, 34 mm. Localities.—Boulder Hill, near Dunedin (type); Wangaloa. is sometimes penetrating. "This form (Plate 57, fig. 13) is extremely like U. obstructus. Suter classed the species under P. gibbosus, presumabl The great inclination of outer lip separates U. finlayi from U. obstructus and U. incertus ; also absence of grooves across callus, Bar etry ed я born dee COPS Күт NIRE NEN EQUIS PURA „ж ma ETE УЧ Henn. Uber senisculus n. sp. (Plate 57, fig. 6.) Shell very small, ovate, solid ; spire one-half height of aperture ; whorls 5, slightly convex on spire, suture tangential ; aperture semilunar to ovate ; Hill. 3 This shell looks like a miniature U. finlayi, but is certainly not the young — — of that species, for it has too many whorls ; also, the young of U. finlayi — — are more globose and do not have such a wide funicle or umbilical D. opening. E Uber kaawaensis n. sp. (Plate 57, fig. 5.) Shell very small, broadly ovate ; spire less than half the height of aperture ; whorls 43, slightly convex on spire ; suture tangential ; aperture semilunar ; outer lip almost straight, antecurrent to suture ; inner lip with - fairly thick callus, which has a convex parietal boundary and is much wi over umbilicus, where it coalesces with funicle and generally completely - fills the opening. S Type in collection of New Zealand Geological Survey. 5-5 mm convex, not straight as in Boulder Hill species. It is the P. amphialus and probably the N. australis of Bartrum (1919, p. 105). Marwick.—Naticidae and Naricidae of New Zealand. 567 Uber esdailei n. sp. (Plate 57, fig. 9.) Shell small, broadly ovate; spire moderate; spire-whorls convex, somewhat depressed below suture which is almost tangential; outer lip much inclined; apertural callus relatively narrow; umbilicus almost filled by funicle, but there is a narrow shallow depression ; a deep groove crosses callus about top of funicle, and above this the apertural margin inclines well forward. Type in collection of New и hdc sg Survey. Height, 14-5 mm ; diameter, 13 oo ities. — 1100, wer sisi tana in a tuffs, RE of Lorne, North Otago (probably the same as Geol. actioned from by T. Esdaile); Trig. M, Totara (Suter, 1921, p. 88, P. gibbosus). Remarks.— Distinguished from others of the ы-ы by the well-inclined aperture, and single transverse groove on callus Uber incertus n. sp. (Plate 57, fig. 10.) over to outer wall of umbilicu Type in rie of е: Zeland Geological Survey. Height, 22 mm. ; diameter, 18 mm Localities. pir ndi Gully (type) ; 1161, Pakaurangi Poin The Polinices ovatus of Suter (1921, p. 51) from * а interbedded with chalk marls, Trelissick Basin," is ака to this species, but is too imperfect for definite identification. Uber modestus n. sp. (Plate 57, fig. 7.) Shell somewhat small, ovate, sometimes elongate; s ire acuminate ; angles; apertural callus moderate ; umbilicus completely filled by funicle and apertural callus; the outer margin of this callus slightly concave nang most of its length, and anterior end somewhat suddenly rounded off, but not forming prominent lobe ; woe are sometimes two faint transverse Het, 18 mm. ; diameter, 13:5 m ities. —Target Gully (type); FE Pukeuri; 1150, Mokau beds, Tongaporutu River, near junction with Papakino River ; 919, Mahoe- nui beds, Awakino Valley (= P. gibbosus of Suter) ; : 416, Kekenodon beds, Waitaki River (= P. gibbosus of Suter); 483, “ Hu coe Qua beds, Marii (= P. n LT P. ovatus of Suter); 1065, grit ad Kururau Road, Tauma с (? бв, ? 8a), Clifden, Soutien (H. J. Finlay) : All Day Bay, Kalanti (Н. J. Finlay). Uber obstructus n. sp. (Plate 57, fig. 14.) 1873. Natica (Mamilla) ovata Hutton, Cat. Tert. Moll., p. 9, in part (not of 1914. ees prar Е (Hutton): Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull, 2, g. Shell of ion size, ovate; spire acuminate; outer lip well in- clined but bending above to meet suture ; umbilieus narrow, almost or 568 Transactions. completely filled by funicle ; apertural callus narrow, restricted, posterior end separated by marked channel from outer lip; two well-marked almost parallel grooves cross callus, the lower about middle of funicle, the other 1 w one about top of funicle, and generally coincident with а short spur of callus projecting on to parietal wall. Holotype in collection of New Zealand Geological Survey. m. Localities.—227, Kanieri (type); 6B, 7c, 8a, Clifden, Southland ; 1090, “ Tawhiti beds," one mile north-west of Kahukura, Block V, Waiapu Survey District; 1157, mouth of Awatere River, East Cape Survey Dis- trict; 1158, coast, 30-80 chains east of mouth of Awatere River, East Cape Survey District ; Otiake (H. J. Finlay). callus tapers off gradually below and is not contracted quickly as in U. modestus. Also, even when the umbilicus is sealed, there is a deeper depression in that region. Uber scalptus n. sp. (Plate 57, fig. 11.) Shell of moderate size, broadly ovate; spire rather low but pointed ; parietal callus moderate, widening over umbilicus and coalescing wi funicle, crossed by two grooves and often by other numerous short irregular ones, the two main grooves situated fairly low down, converging; umbilicus completely closed. ype in collection of New Zealand Geological Survey. Height (when complete), 20 mm. ; diameter, 17 mm. a. Subgenus EusPrRA Agassiz, 1842 (— Lunatia Gray, 1847). Shell globose J spire moderate; whorls convex, surface smooth except for fine growth-lines; aperture semilunar; outer lip straight, slightly retracted to suture, inclined about 30° from vertical; inner margin wit light callus on parietal wall; umbilieus open and without any funicle; opereulum horny. T : N. lata Lamk. (Eocene). . x Dall (1909, p. 87) says, “ It seems that we shall have to give up Lunatia ray in favour of Euspira, which has five years' priority, and of which Marwick.—Naticidae and Naricidae of New Zealand. 569 both species mentioned when the name was first proposed appear to be Lunatias ; though species belonging to Ampullina seem to have been included later.’ KEY TO SPECIES. fei : large (38 mm. — oval; low spire, sinuous inner margin. A oderate size (about 20 mm. high), ovate ; Eri slightly overlain by inner lip. pertus: moderate size (about 20 mm. high), globose ; suture impressed or chan- nelled, umbilicus very wide. nr: spire moderate, вен regular; umbilicus small, circular, almost closed in young; lip retrac pseudovitreus : spire variable, generally high, spire-whorls strongly convex; lip not suture pukeuriensis : suture impressed. barrierensis : нер ера: low spire, very wide umbilicus. Uber (Euspira) fyfei n. sp. (Plate 59, figs. 8, 9.) Shell large, oval; spire low, gradate; whorls 6, convex on spire, body- whorl increasing rapidly, extended somewhat anteriorly ; surface with owthdi : posteriorly ; outer lip almost straight, with slight posterior sinus ‘ante- suture; inner lip sinuous; parietal wall with thin enamel layer ie straightening contour of тет lip; umbilicus open, of moderate size, without funicle or bounding-lim Type in collection of М A "3. Finlay. Height, 38 mm. ; diam mm. Localities —Boulder Hil: 2 Аааа ? Hampden (a crushed specimen in which the outer lip is slightly retracted to the suture and which m may be a distinct species). Because of its low spire, this shell somewhat resembles №. suteri, but several important characters show that it is but distantly related thereto. These are the sinuous inner mar; of rture, i sed suture, bsence of any trace of a funicle or cireum-umbilical limb, and strongly antecurrent outer The salient characters are reminiscen He : genus Friginatica, members of which are all very small, and with rather elevated spires, but with a sunken suture, and ' ‘ without an umbilical funicle or a callus pad at the insertion of the right lip." Uber (Euspira) firmus n. sp. (Plate 59, figs. 2, 3.) Shell of moderate size, globose-ovate, solid ; spire one-half the height of aperture or less; whorls about 5, convex on spire, body-whorl globular ; suture abutting, sometimes tangential; aperture semilunar; outer lip — retracted i suture, inclined about 35" from vertical ; inner li Height, 24 mm. ; diameter, 21 mm. Localities.—Boulder Hill (type); 8874, Кш (= P. amphialis of cael 1921, p. 97); 480, “Island sandstone," overlying coal-beds, Waihao ver (— P. “buttons and P. amphialis of Suter, 1921, p. 65). Uber (Euspira) lateapertus n. sp. (Plate 59, figs. 4, 5, 6.) hell of moderate size, globose; spire gradate, about one-third the height of aperture ; whorls 5 5, convex on spire; suture deeply impressed, 570 Transactions. channelled in young; aperture ovate; outer lip slightly sinuous, retracted to suture for very short distance; inner lip thin, almost straight with very thin callus on parietal wall; umbilicus very large, widely open, the earlier whorls visible, apertural wall of umbilicus closely spirally grooved. Type in collection of Mr. H. J. Finlay. Height, 18 mm. ; diameter, 17 mm. Locality— Boulder Hill. 3}; suture slightly impressed ; aperture oval; outer lip straight, ante- current to suture, inclined at about 25° from vertical ; inner lip thin, not reflexed ; umbilicus widely open, without funicle and free from apertural " Holotype in collection of Mr. H. J. Finlay. Height, 6 mm. ; diameter, 5-5 mm. lities.—Pukeuri, Oamaru (type) ; shell-bed, Target Gully, Oamaru. arks.— Nearest to U. barrierensis, but differs in having an impressed suture, Uber (Euspira) pseudovitreus (Finlay). (Plate 55, fig. 21.) 1924. Polinices pseudovitreus Finlay, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 55, p. 452, pl. 49, figs. 3a, 3b, 3c, 3d. 1 k marks.—Typically this shell has a high, rather clumsy spire, but in some cases it is low. The single Awamoan specimen belongs to the low- spired form. Uber (Euspira) vitreus (Hutton). (Plate 55, fig. 19.) 1873. Natica vitrea Hutton, Cat. Mar. Moll., p. 21. ioe Somn vitrea, Manual N.Z, Moil., Ро ] а р. 72. ? linices amphialus Watson : Suter, Manual N.Z., Moll., p. 290, pl. 46, BL 1915. Polinices vitreus Hutton: Iredale, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 47, p. 456. Height, 8mm.; diameter, 7 mm. Locality.— Stewart Island (Recent), 8 вее Although this ms to be a fairly common shell in Recent times, not one fossil specimen has been seen during this revision. Suter’s identi- fications of fossil, and even Recent, species are quite inconsistent and unreliable. . 438) sa | узаака ine prominent pointed base and 8 moines a flattened globose form culiar— Hat it almost recalls an Amphibola.” = і ү | > " regarded as distinct, eus at all so the two species mu us was therefore wrong. Watson (1886, — E г mall raised scalar spire in а way that is very — Manwick.—Naticidae and Naricidae of New Zealand. 571 The hemes D feature of U. vitreus is the circular section of the umbilicus when view m the base. The inner margin of the aperture does not cut the circle as in other small shells which ом pem mistaken for this species. Also, the € lip is retracted to the su u tton’s t terial consists of two seti the ei dh of which has been seed а as s lectotype (see Plate 55, fig. 19). As is often the case, Hutton’s measurements (0-35 in. x 0-34 in.) are larger "тез those of either of his “ types. рела up to 11 mm. in height are in the Dominion Museum Uber (Euspira) barrierensis n. sp. (Plate 55, fig. 15.) Shell very = broadly iue vitreous ; spire low; whorls 35; proto- conch smooth, ucleus moderate, whor polished wit нба spirals and fine Maro: suture pn aperture ovate; outer lip almost straight, antecurrent to suture, inclined about 30° from vertical; inner margin thin, slightly reflexed on parietal wall; umbilicus widely open, without funicle and ар vetus by чеин traversed on apertural wall by faint spiral threads ; 1 arith се paratypes in in ie E себно, Wanganui Museum. Height, 5 ; diamete iy ОВ Great Bend liso (110 fathoms). та d —This shell is referred to by Suter (1913, p. 289) in his remarks on N. australis. The identification label was afterwards altered by him to ** Polinices amphialus." Of the four specimens none shows апу гет so the рр with “ radiate brown bands" must have been remov: U. iffers from U. vitreus in its depressed shape and very wide Dia b. Subgenus NEVERITA Risso, 1826. - Shell of moderate size, depressed ; aperture — ; outer lip greatly inclined from vertical (40° – 45°); umbilicus with an enormous funicle often quite filling it, and coalescing with the parietal ca seine ype: N. josephinia Risso. Distinguis r by the much greater obliquity of the aperture combined with the large size of the funicle. Uber (Neverita) pontis n. sp. (Plate 57, figs. 15, 16, 17.) Shell small; spire relatively high ; whorls convex, body-whorl depressed near suture; outer lip very much inclined to axis of shell; bilicus almost filled by large funicle which i is overlapped by parietal callus, leaving, however, a s umbilical opening. The callus is wider at anterior end оаа a pers posteriorly, but expands somewhat again just before it joins outer Hot y ped in Dominion Museum, n Height, 10 mm. ; diameter, 10 m Locality. — Greensands, McCullough’s Bridge, Waihao River (J. A. Thomson). In typical Neverita the umbilicus is completely filled by funicle and callus, but although there is a small umbilical opening in this shell the great obliquity of the outer lip and the general appearance indicate close relation- ship to this subgenus. This is the only specimen of Neverita seen in the New Zealand material examined. 512 Transactions. 4. Genus Ѕіхом Bolten, 1798. a. Subgenus SINUM s. str. (= Sigaretus Lamarck, 1799). * Shell depressed, auriform, spirally striated or furrowed. Spire very low with rapidly widening whorls. Aperture greatly distended ; operculum horny."—(Zittel.) Type: Helix haliotoidea Linné. Sinum fornicatum Suter. (Plate 60, figs. 4, 9.) 1917. Sinum fornicatum Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. 5, p. 11, pl. 3, fig. 5. alities.—Maerewhenua River, right bank (Uttley, 1920, p. 150); 480, “Island sandstone," Waihao River; ? 176, Black Point, Waitaki Valle This shell is more elevated than the typical Sinum with its extremely flattened body-whorl and айу inclined convex outer lip. The umbilicus also is fairly open, only one side being covered by the reflexed inner lip; but it is nearer to Sinum s. str. than to Eunaticina. The Black P specimen is more inflated than the others, and may be a separate 8 Occurrences of this genus are very rare in New ЖА the three ix = oe represented each, as far as the writer knows, by only one specim: The uniformly low horizon is note worthy: in all cases these ак occur in the basal marine sandstones just above the coal-measures. Sinum infirmum n. sp. (Plate 60, figs. 7, 8.) Shell very small, fragile, depressed auriform, of about three and a half whorls, of which the smooth protoconch occupies over two and ire surface of body-whorl with fine slightly шын spiral grooves crossed by convex growth-lines; aperture oval, oblique, gean y dilated ; outer lip strongly convex; inner lip broken away; umbilicus open but small. Holotype in collection of Mr. H. J. ee Height, 2mm.; diameter, 3-5 oe Locos —Ardgowan (type) ; $ The type is a juvenile; a ment. from Ardgowan is from à shell that was about 10 mm. in diameter when complete. S. infirmum can be distinguished from S. fornicatum not only by йя smaller size, but also by its much flatter spire. b. Subgenus Eunarictna Fischer, 1885. Shell longitudinally oval, spirally striated, umbilicated ; body-whotl E diste E. flattened ; aperture nded; outer lip convex, moderately inclined ; columella with a bulge opposite the umbilicus Type: N. papilla Gmelin. rem Ss cinctum (Hutton). (Plate 60, figs. 12, 16.) . Sigaretus ( „РІ. 18, fig. oe 18 acleay Mem. » pi. 1918. Sinum. ал (Hutton) ; Suter, Alph. List N.Z. Tert. Moll., p. 25. Although this s in many lists of New Zealand pecific name appears Mollusea, none of the Specimens examined by the writer was correct "bed : (Naticina) cinctus Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 17, P 318. P - Vol., p. 55. 7 1915. Polinices (Buopira o а (Hutten): Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. 83 — NS oh гарла Marwick.—Naticidae and Naricidae of New Zealand. 513 Both the late Mr. R. Murdoch and Dr. Marshall sedie that ios had never seen a similar shell in all their material. The reddish-brown staining on the type is not que the same as that of any specimens the proof that the shell is a foreign one which became mixed with coed Zealand specimens; but а things did happen to Hutton (e.g., Trigon semiund Raeta pers Chione lamellata, &c.), so that care 96и be taken in accepting doubtful species. 5. Genus GLOBISINUM n. gen. Shell large, globose, thin; spire low; whorls convex, spirally striated ; protoconch of two and a half whorls sharply defined from the neanic shell, are foreshadowed; suture abutting; aperture large, ovate; outer lip thin, straight or slightly convex, scarcely retracted to suture, inclined at a 25° from the vertical; inner lip strongly sinuous with thin varnish i wall ; umbilicus variable, sometimes absent, when ed ux overlain by thin inner lip; in the genotype there is no umbilicus. Type: Sigaretus drewi Murdoc Differs Кой бен s. str. in its globular shape, sinuous columella, and much less inclined lip. The shape is also different from Eun which is longitudinally oval and has a flattened body, à more distended aperture, and a different curve to the inner lip. Sigaretotrema Sacco, 1890, approaches Globisinum in shape, though the body-whorl is still slightly € the outer lip is more inclined, н (Eu icum бине B B (Eunatici ina) und m (Hutton) 5. аат isa го Зд keeled shell here located under agre Eunaticina, and form a well-defined group, to which should be added Ampullina spiralis eg from the Wangaloa beds. of these shells has been a source of considerable u vetta but later to ina. Sigaretus was also used by Murdoch (1899, p. 320). In a footnote to the latter's дын description, the editor of the Рохан of the Ma ical says, “ In attributing lacological Societ this shell to the genus Sigaretus the author has evidently followed Hutton, and, owing to the raped of communicating with him in time for как Ойу we have it so, merely adding a ‘?’; but it is evidently nearer to Am pulina.” e generic position under Ampullina was therefore used by Suter (1913, 1914, 1915) and by Marshall (1917), but was changed back to Sinum 574 Transactions. . 88), because there was no umbilical limb. Neither genus is, however, satisfactory for these shells. They differ from Ampullina, as was pointed out by Cossmann, in having no basal limb, and in being conspicuously lip, but there is a bulge over the umbilicus which is not present in Globisinum ; the shape also is quite different. In his review of New Zealand Geological Survey Palaeontological Bulletin 5, concerning Sinum (Eunaticina) elegans, Cossmann (1918, p. 24) says, “ La determination umbilicu in G. elegans from Waihao greensand the shell is more loosely coiled, so that the umbilicus is wider Awamoan species here i ightening of the coil and a consequent restriction of the 8 more primitive type of shell than Sinum or Eunaticina. — Globisinum has existed in the New Zealand area at least since the dawn of the Tertiary, and seems to have been represented in Australia by Natica arata Tate, from the Lower Tertiary of River Murray clifis. The genus may, indeed, extend back to the Cretaceous, for the small Natica ingrata Wilckens (1922, p. 7) perhaps belongs to that period. It has the same shape, and some specimens show spirals on the base (see Trechmann, 1917, pl. 19, fig. 90). Ampullina striata Gabb (1869 р. 161, pl. 27. fig. 40) from the Martinez beds appears to be an imperforate species of the genus. There is a con- siderable resemblance in form between these shells and Vanikoro Q. & € but, the animal and operculum being unknown, they had best be retained under the subfamily Naticinae. | KEY to SPECIES. miocaenicum : umbilicus rà wi: very large, no umbilicus ; spi od undulatum : moderate size, nó abus ides ee экө cb somewhat dilated. venustum : very large, no umbilicus ; spire rather high, columella concave. Globisinum elegans (Suter). (Plate 60, fig. 18.) 1917. ж, шонет) elegans Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. 5, p. 1» E bos 1 Р. . Suter gives as locality of the type, “ i аг | | | the type, “ 630, Teaneraki (= Enfield), ne Oamaru, North Otago, T. Esdaile.’ This collection is an unreliable "e nn а | s specimens, and is WTO тне to Mr. Esdaile. Most of the specimens, including the type 9 die «gans, are probably from McCullough’s Bridge, Waihao River, where Species 18 not uncommon. The aperture of the type is broken away АЙСУУ TS Peat ACRI amen PURSE ee TO PES aaan AA, а E EMO en a Marwick.—WNaticidae and Naricidae of New Zealand. 575 ` Тог a considerable distance, and the line of the suture can be jones to = middle of the whorl on Suter’s figure, which therefore gives of too great height in comparison with the width. The ie CTI are PL MENTA but not always, much stronger on the lower part of the whorl than on the upper. Globisinum spirale (Marshall). (Plate 60, fig. 17.) 1917. Ampullina spiralis Marshall, T'rans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 49, p. 452, pl. 34, fig. 17. Localities —Wangaloa (type); Boulder Hill. This is the Eudolium ? ” of Suter (1921, p. 96). Globisinum miocaenicum (Suter). (Plate 60, fig. 13.) 1873. тіне GERE Sowerby : Hutton, Cat. Tert. Moll., p. 9 (not of wW 1914. Ampullina miocaenica Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. 2, р wu Ph 2, fig. 2. 1918. Sinum miocaenicum (Suter), Alph. List N.Z. Tert. Moll., Localities.—Awamoa (type) ; Pukeuri, 1 near Oamaru ; ie 458, Pareora ; 475, Mount Harris, South Canterbury; 950, Parson’s Creek, Oamaru (= Sinum cinctum of Suter, 1921, p. 80); 125, Fox River, Brighton (= Sinum cinctum of Suter, 1921, p. 40); Trig. 2, Otekaike, Otiake beds ; the e specimens identified as G. m nicum from “ tuffs interbedded with chalk marls, Coleridge Orink. Trelissick Basin " (Suter, 1921, p. 51), only one is in a good condition. It is certainly very like G. miocaenicum, but differs slightly in several ways. The body-whorl is even more globose than that of G. miocaenicum, so that the distance from the umbilicus to the base of the shell is very short, thus causing the spirals to abut on the lower part of the inner lip at a high angle. The umbilicus is slightly wider than in the Awamoan species. More specimens, however, are required to show whether these differences are constant and worth specific recogni- tion. It is possible that the relationship is closer to G. spirale, which has a higher spire and shorter anterior development than G. miocaenicum. Globisinum undulatum (Hutton). (Plate 60, fig. 14.) 1885. Sigaretus undulatus Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 17, p. 318, pl. 18, ы 1. 1885. Natica (Ampullina) laevis Hutton, Trans. N.Z. In &., vol 17, p. 317, 10. 1893. Sigaretus undulatus Hutton, сад Мет. Vol., p. zx E 1, fig. 41. 1893. Natica laevis Hutton, vini dio em. Vol., p. 54, pl. 7 1913. Ampullina undulata (Hu жа). вае, Мап. NZ. Moll., үр. "291, pl. 15, fig. 17. 1915. Ampullina undulata (Hu ree Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. 3, ^s 1i. 1915. Polinices laevis (Hutton) : За N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. 3, р 1917. Sinum undulatum (Been dog N.Z. Geol. abe Pal. Bull. 5 x “88. who collected a specimen at Cape Maria van Dan It is possible that із shell was a G. venustum. Huttón’s two syntypes of Natica laevis are identical in every respect with G. undulatum except that the spiral ornamentation is lacking. A careful scrutiny of the surface shows that it is much pitted, and that there are traces of the spirals in protected areas, It is therefore practically certain that the sculpture has been worn off by attrition in the shell-bed from which the specimens came. 516 ; t Transactions. Type from Wanganui, but horizon uncertain. ; Localities.—Recent (only one record); Castlecliff, Wanganui (type); Nukumaru (fide Marshall and Murdoch); Petane ; 1063, shell-bed below Petane limestone, Okawa Creek, Ngaruroro River. Globisinum drewi (Murdoch). (Plate 60, figs. 11, 15.) 1899. Sigaretus (?) drewi Murdoch, Proc. Malac. Soc., vol. 3, p. 320, pl. 16, fig. 1. 1915. Ampullina drewi (Murdoch) : Suter, Alph. Hand-list N.Z. Tert. Moll., p. 3. 1917. Sinum (Eunaticina) drewi (Murdoch): Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. 5, p. 88. A careful examination of the anterior part of the body-whorl of the type shows faint indications of low spiral ridges such as exist on the type of G. venustum, but smaller specimens from Kai Iwi show no sign of them. Holotype in Wanganui Museum. Height, 38 mm. ; diameter, 37 mm. а. ity.—Coast north-west of Wanganui, probably in the vicinity of Kai Iwi. Globisinum venustum (Suter). (Plate 60, fig. 10.) 1907. Euspira venusta Suter, Proc. Mal. Soc., vol. 7, No. 4, pl. 18, fig. 13. 1913. Ampullina venusta (Suter), Manual N.Z. Moll., p. 292, pl. 15, fig. 18. uter’s figure is misleading, for it gives far too great prominence to the spiral ribs on the lower part of the shell. These are so inconspicuous ie much the appearance of G. drewi. These are the only two specimens of the species which have been found; and, since complete adult specimens of both G. undulatum and G. drewi are rare, the material available 18 not sufficient to give a proper idea of the relative values of the three species named. They may not all be worth recognition. Holotype in the Suter collection, Wanganui Museum. Height, 40 mm. ; diameter, 37 mm. Locality.—Near Cape Farewell. (Recent.) 6. Genus AMOUROPSELLA Chelot, 1885. “ Shell thin, scalariform, with elevated spire, sharp at the top; whorls numerous, generally rendered gradate by a spiral plane, sometimes even keeled ; aperture scarcely more than half the total height, effuse in front ; umbilicus rather small, from the depths of which issues a narrow and sbarp ridge which quickly joins the keeled margin of the effuse portion of the aperture, lip little inclined, straight, a little antecurrent opposite ine flattened plane, columella scarcely excavated, outer margin little callo and reflected on the umbilicus."—(Cossmann.) Genotype: Natica spirata Lamk. (Еосепе.) IR E Cossmann (1919, p. 454) places Amauropsella Chelot, 1885, as а section of Crommium Cossmann, 1888, an interpretation of the law of priority hec Pet generally тай The New Zealand species differ in having — ^hannelled suture, a . major in having spiral ves. Ama has a channelled suture, but the unge ndi Бх во well marked E is — forward. Amauropsella ranges from Palaeocene to Aquitamlay pe. MaRwick.—Naticidae and Naricidae of New Zealand. 577 Amauropsella major (Marshall), (Plate 60, fig. 19.) 1917. Nucleopsis major Marshall, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 49, p. 458, pl. 36, fig. 38. Shell rather small, ovate; spire gradate, two-thirds the height of aperture; whorls 6, convex on spire and narrowly shouldered where they os: to the well-channelled suture; surface with numerous spiral threads rated by narrow grooves, about ten on fs penultimate and thirty on the е body, the upper ones rather broad and often divided by a secondary groove rture ovate, effuse below; sep lip slightly concave dies gently гало to the suture in large s ns (but these features a clear in the type), inclined about 15° from мект = ; inner lip nearly sania, with a thin enamel on parietal wall; umbilicus narrow, with sharp spiral ridge pees to meet anterior part of inner margin where it starts to become ef Type in Otago Mus eum. Height, 10 mm. ; diameter, 6-5 mm. Localities. — Wanga aloa ; Boulder Hill. The original description does not mention the umbilical ridge, nor is it shown in the figure. It is, however, quite well developed. The inclined ‘aperture, the ridged umbilicus, and the smooth columella show that the shell is not one of the Acteonidae. The strong spiral sculpture is an unusual үи for the group, but that it is not of generic importance is indicated e presence of a smoot shell with the same essential features in the same «эг, Amauropsis martinezensis Dickerson (1914, p. 142, p. 13, figs 4 a, b) has a * surface marked by fine but меса а revolving lines Amauropsella teres n. sp. (Plate 60, fig. 20.) Shell rather small, ovate; spire gradate, two-thirds the height of aperture; whorls 6, convex on spire and narrowly shouldered where they bend over to the well-channelled suture, surface with growth-lines mes ; aperture ovate, effuse below ; outer lip very slightly concave and imperceptibly retracted to suture; inner lip straight, with only thin менан on parietal wall; umbilicus аа small, but not invaded by callus, with sharp spiral ridge which abuts against a projection at anterior end of inner margin. Type in collection of Mr. H. J. Finlay. Height, 14 mm. ; diameter, 11 mm Locality. — Boulder Hill. П. Family NARICIDAE. Genus MicrescHara Cossmann, 1881. Section MacRoMPALINA Cossmann, 1888. * Shell auriform, very widely umbilicated, feebly trelissed, aperture obliquely spread out and very depressed, walls of umbilicus ornamented with radial and lamellar folds from peripheral keel. “Туре : problematicus Desh. (Еосепе.) “ This section—which is separated from Micreschara s. str. by its auriform shape and by its wide umbilical funnel—is not confined to the Eocene, as was npe until now ; not only did it live in the Miocene of 19—Trans. 578 Transactions. the South-west, but it is also represented in the Tortonian of Hungary." —(Cossmann. e appearance of this rare subgenus in New Zealand is of great interest, gend since its time-range here corresponds approximately to that in n. TO ата auriformis : circum-umbilica eel set in from the rounded periphery. huttoni : cireum-umbilical koel i feted the periphery. Micreschara (Macromphalina) auriformis n. sp. (Plate 60, figs. 5, 6.) Shell small, auriform, depressed; spire very low; whorls 3 or 4 rapidly increasing; surface smooth : lain, tangential at first, but abutting near aperture, which is oval, distended, and much inclined ; outer lip convex, retr acted to suture; inner lip concave, straightened at sharp angle some кшт in from rounded peripher Type in шыра ої д Е н lay. Height, 3 diam Locality. мае Hill Ж бө, Micreschara (Macromphalina) huttoni n. mut. (Plate 60, figs. 1,2, 3.) 1877. Sigaretus carinatus Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 9, p. 597 (not of Muenster n 1914. чо carinata (Hutton): Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. 2, р. 10, figs. a, 0, 1 1918. Sinum carinatum (Hutton) : Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. 5, p. 88. Localities —White Rock e = (type); Target Gully, Oamaru: (fide P. Marshall). (Lower Mioc or Upper Oligocene.) M. problematica Desh. and M. i "dodi Cossm. from the Eocene of the Paris Basin are чун ames to the New Zealand species. The combination Siga carinatus was preoccupied when Hutton се: it—by А "olds, 1837 (Abbild. и. Bashi: d. Petrefakten Deutch- lands, &c., iii oe . 168, f. 16), and by Muenster, 1842 (Beitrage sat Parcae Kunde _ 93, t. 9, f. 16): therefore the specific name propose SYNOPSIS OF CHANGES IN NOMENCLATURE AND CLASSIFICATION. Suter's Classification, Revised Classification. Natica australis (Hutton) .. Natica maoria Finlay. — zelandica Q. © С. a а i zelandica ©). & G.. Polinices ambiguus Suter .. .. (Not see n)* —— amphialus (Watson) .. a Uber (Euspira) vitreus (Hutton). —— callosus y cameo P .. —— intracrassus (Finlay). —— utton) .. LN ta) huttoni Ihering —— huttoni Ihering. —— laevis (Hutton) | .. Globisinum oo (Hutton). —— (Euspira) ovatus (Hutton) .. Uber ovuloides n —— planispirus Suter . Natica (Manat) "d n. mut. —— — (Neverita) sagenus Suter . Uber s 7 Sinum carinatum (Hutton) ds ГТ уйй qu отган А hution mut. * The type could not be found in Canterbury Museum. Manwick.—JNaticidae and Naricidae of New Zealand. Suter's Classification. Sinum (Eunaticina) cinctum (Hutton) —— (Eunaticina) drewi EM —— (Eunana POM —— fornicatum —— Jibi miocaenicum Suter —— (Eunaticina) undulatum (Hutton) 579 €— amarus Sinum (E. (Hutton) , ( t New жуну Атри (Megatylotus) suturalis Sulconacca suturalis (Hutton). Rae ee n) waihaoensis Suter eel A veces waihaoensis (Su —— venusta Suter Globininum venustum (Suter). N is major Marshall. . Amauropsella major (Marshall). Turbo approximatus (Suter) Natica (Magnatiea) approximata (Su LITERATURE. TRUM, J. A., 1919. „А Fossiliferous Bed at Kawa Creek, Чеш N.Z. Inst., vol. 51. Paleozoo 1-2 ARTR Cossmann, M., 1918. = 1919. CossMANN, M., and Pissaro, G., 19 Envi virons de Paris, "tome Dati, W. H., 1892. —— 1909. Mioc ocene of Astoria Dickenson, R., 1914. Fauna of t Heptey, C., 1924. f Horton, Е. W., 1873. Cat. Marine Moth — 1873. Cat. Tertiary — 1880. anual N.Z. M —— 1884. Linn. Soc. N.S. VSW., vol. 1893. petente ^ VON, 1907. Annales d. Museo Nac. de loa logie, No. i Doncholojie Neogenique de P Aquitaine, tome 3, livr. 10-13. Iconographie Э ы Coq. foss. de l Eocene Tertiary Mollusks of Florida, Trans. Wagner Free Insi., vol. 3, ria an те Coos Вау, Oregon е Univ. P California Pub. Geology, Palaeo U.S. Geol. Surv. Prof. uis et vol. 8 s Dee vol. lu ' No. 3, p. 154. са N.Z 9, p. 934. The Pliocene Mollusca of N.Z. Linn. Soc. N.S.W. Macleay Memorial sorge ap ence 3, tom Trans. N. 2 rtiary Rocks near Wanganui, Trans. N.Z. — 1 Tertiary Rocks near Hawera, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 53, pp. 86-96. vol. Mars , P., and Murpocs, R ^ 1 Inst., vol. 52, pp. 115- 921. R., 1899. Proc. Malac. Soc Park, J., 1916. N.Z. Geol. Surv. Bull. 20 (n. в.), D 34. H., 1913 oll 1917. N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. 6. 1921. N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. 8 Australia. ¥ 6. Ж vol. 48, TRECHMANN, CT , 1917. Tryon, G. W., 1886. Manual of Co: m Older "Tertiary of Australia, pt. 4, Trans. i Soc. stage: Names applicable to the Divisions of the Tertiary, Trans. 2 гаротна ча mq from N.Z., Geol. Mag., dec. 6, vol. 4. nchology, v UrrLEY, ee Н, 1920. "Tertiary Geology, Otiake River to Duntroon, Trans. N.Z. Inst., Warsox, В. в, 1886. , vol. 15, р ew on Scaphopoda and Gastropoda, ** Challenger " Expedition, and Additions to the Index E Drei: Gastropods of N.Z., N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. 580 Transactions. The Post-Tertiary History of New Zealand. By J. Henperson, M.A., D.Sc., B.Sc. in Eng. (Metallurgy). [ Read, with the permission of the Director of the New Zealand Geological Survey, before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 10th October, 1923; received by Editor, 22nd December, 1923 ; issued separately, 28th August, 1924.] THROUGHOUT the geological literature of New Zealand are numerous refer- ences to changes in the height of the land in respect to sea-level within Recent and post-Tertiary times. At many points on the coast features definitely associated with the sea or its edge are inland and above the tain-ranges, while adjacent blocks were relatively depressed in trough-like basins. The mountains have since been much carved by ice and water, arme, and littoral origin he younger Pleistocene fly high-level terraces bordering river-valleys, and littoral deposits forming coastal platforms or veneering wave-cut ben The general elevatory been one of uplift to the present position. T mentioned depression and subsequent elevation form the bulk of the Recent deposits of New Zealand. ' : paper deals chiefly with the evidences of uplift and subsidence that have been observed in c istricts. No account is given of the plains and river-valleys of New Zealand, though these have been profoundly modified and in part created by the movements. The effects of glaciation diseussed, nor do the deposits of early and middle Pleistocene age are not receive more than mention. GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS. : After long-continued standstill there will be formed around any sea-girt land a gently-sloping submarine shelf, which consists of a wave-cut plat- form, of such a platform veneered with loose deposits, or of loose deposits HENDERSON.—Post-Tertiary History of New Zealand. 581 entirely. The new shore-line produced by elevation will soon be modified. In some localities it will be c sr back by the waves, in others it will be prograded, and between the ts of maana sea-advance and maximum be i e under-water slope of a a prograded shore is likely to be continued above sea-level by slope, fan, or deltaic deposits with little or no change of of the terrestrial and marine deposits, the old strand-line will probably soon be oblite rated. The summit and basal edges of sea-cliffs cut by the waves d a period of comparative rest are much more decided lines of demar- cation. The summit edges, except on coasts where the controlling condi- horizontal even if the uplift is horizontal. The base of an old sea-cliff— that is, the inner edge of a coastal.terrace— will probably furnish much more relia oon di as to the nature and amount of movement of the злобна" but, as explained by Darwin in the second chapter of his Geological vation on South America, it by no means follows that the inner edge of a coastal bench on a horizontally uplifted shore is horizontal. = With respect to the basal or lower edges of the escarpments, from periods by cliff-formed shores, one’s first impression is Pred! they at least necessarily must be horizontal, if the elevation has been horizontal. But here is a fallacy: for after the sea has, during a cibo “ the elevation, worn cliffs all round the shores of a bay, when the movement reco nces, and especially if it recommences slowly, it might well happen that, at the exposed mouth of the bay, the waves might continue for some time wearing into the land, whilst in the protected and upper parts successive beach-lines might be accumulating in a sloping surface or terrace at the foot of the escarpment to be finally uplifted above the reach of the sea, its or foot near the oid will run at a lower level than in the upper or iere sid. provided Princi are чан а to dor nate css —— the.evidence may be confidently accepted the shells strewing the benches were all of littoral species, that the uplift had been by small sudden starts such as those accompanying recent earth- quakes, or, more probably, by such starts conjointly with a gradual upward movement, and had not been due to great and sudden upheavals. In New Zealand the irregular coast-line causes the beach deposits to vary greatly 582 Transactions. distribution of blacksand on the raised beaches of the west coast of the South Island, suggest the uplift in New Zealand took place in a manner similar to that of South America. If the elevation of the land is fairly uniform, though interrupted by riods of rest or slight depression, there will be places, on a coast so diversified as that of New Zealand, where the emerging wave-formed shelf will be (1) prograded, (2) unaltered, (3) partially destroyed, and (4) wholly destroyed. In the first case the surface of the coastal terrace will be fairly discharge by another outlet may alter locally the distribution of the coastal drift. Hence, though the whole coast may have been uniformly subjected to a series of oscillations, the full bistory of the oscillations may not decipherable in any one area, and different chapters of the history must be read in different districts. EVIDENCE OF ELEVATION, The evidences of elevation will first be considered, and, in order that the facts may be conveniently presented, the coast óf each Island is divided En paa 8. Percy Smith (72, pp. 403-10: see also 33, р. 157; At Onerahi, in Whangarei Inlet, there is a platform about 60 ft. high, and the Town of Whangarei, at the head of the harbour, is built in part on $ 10-15 ft. raised beach and in part on a terrace about 50 ft. high that rises inland along the continuing valley. Other base levels of erosion have not been definitely recognized in North significance if considered in this connection. Thus McKay (25, P- 71) wrote : Whangape Harbour is bounded on the south and west by - Which, from an elevation of 1,000 ft. to 1,500 ft., „slope Auckland, but several facts of physiography noted by various writers have ote : heights b E HENDpERSON.—Post-Tertiary History of New Zealand. 583 gradually to half that height on the coastline." And again: “ Toward the east My Parengarenga Harbour] there is a tendency to form tablelands 400 ft. sea-level." Bell and Clarke (87, p. 614) suggest that a к TR about 1,000 ft. high that occupies a relatively consider- able area in the extreme north of New Zealand is the remnant of a pene- plain. Lignitic bands occur 2 the gus of Pleistocene sands that back the bs raised beaches along the west coast between Kaipara Harbour and Maunganui Bluff 09, р. 565). "Thess s are evidence of elevation, but of what amount is unkno Auckland to East Cape. Smith (72, pp. 403 and 407) has also traced the 15 ft. raised beach at various points in the Hauraki Gulf and Bay of Plenty. Hutton (6, p. 23) was the first to note this strand-line at Thames. According to Cussen (78, p. 404), an old beach 17 ft. above sea-level occurs at Maukoro, in the Hauraki Plain, about eighteen miles from the sea. Other raised beaches up to 100 ft. high have been recorded at several points between Auckland and East Cape. Beaches 25 ft. high occur near Thames (45, p. 29) and Tauranga (114, p. 212); at Cabbage Bay, 80 ft. (28, p. 70); north of Cabbage Bay, up ie 70 ft. (42, p. 61); at Waihi Beach and Orokawa, near Waihi, up to 50 ft. (48, p. 30); and at Te Kaha Point, 50—60 ft. (17, p. 199). At Opotiki is а tableland 100 ft. above the sea, and ac cording to Smith remnants of beaches from 80ft. to 100 ft. high occur at intervals from East Cape to Tauranga and along the east side of Hauraki Peninsula (72. pp. 406-8). Another group of raised beaches is represented by the terrace at the back of the Town of Thames, 150-175 ft. (28, p. 38), at the mouth of Kauaeranga River, and for several miles along the east side of Hauraki Pl igh i Tauranga which are formed of soft Pleistocene deposits, rise regularly ‘ahaa i about 250 ft. 'est of Tauranga, and farther south-east in the Te Puke district, these beds slope gently upward to a plateau which rises regularly to more than 1,000 ft. Towards the sea this surface is deeply incised by the streams and dissected by their numerous branches. Many years ago Hutton noted the gently-undulating high-level plateau near Thames, which he considered to have been formed when the land was about 1,600 ft. lower than at present (6, p. 23). At Hicks Bay fossiliferous sands and muds form wide terraces which extend inland най seven ог eight miles and rise from 350 ft. to 650 ft. above the sea. Between Te Araroa and East Cape are gravel-veneered wave-cut benches aim 870 ft. to 1,000 ft. high. East Cape to Wellington. The slight uplift, the effects of which farther north have been men- tioned, also raised the coast from East Cape to Wellington. Marine places in the Gisborne district (7, p. xvi, and 8, p. 120), at Mahia (17, p. 198), Wairoa, Herbertville (34, p. 103), and Palliser Bay (11, p. 85). Graton observed a series of beaches near Wellington respectively 4 ft., 9 ft., and 15 ft. (61, р. 316) above the sea, and wave-formed caves at Mikes lifted 15 ft. (65, р. 396). Benches somewhat higher, but belonging 584 Е Transactions. to the same group of marine terraces, occur at many points along the northern part of this portion of the coast. They are 50-90 ft. igh near the mouth of the Waiapu River, 40-50 ft. at Tokomaru Bay, 90 ft. near Tolaga Bay (52, p. 24), 40 ft. at Makarori Point, and 60—70 ft. near Wairoa. here is a wave-cut bench rising to about 50 ft. near Cape Turnagain, and another at Cape Turakirae up to 95 ft. (90, p. 209). A marine terrace at Mukamuka is 50%. above sea-level, and one at Lake Onoke 70 ft. group also Occur near Gisborne, on Mahia Peninsula (17, p. 199), east of Wairoa, and at several points about Palliser Bay (11, p. 85). A gravel- along the greater portion of the east coast of the North Island, but in the Herbertville and Gisborne districts (52, p. 25) dissected plateau-like uplands rising gradually from about 600 ft. were probably formed when the sea was some 500 ft. or 600 ft. higher. Inland along the Waiapu and Waipaoa Valleys (44, p. 32) are extensive terraces from 400 ft. to 600 ft. above the beds of these maturely graded rivers. Terraces and gravels in these valleys at a still higher level suggest that at one time the land was even lower. In the Waiapu Valley there is an extensive terrace 900 ft. and more above the adjacent stream-bed, and the even crests and flat tops of the ridges of the uplands between the Waiapu hig but probably of similar height are to be seen on the eastern shore of ) Foxton, Wanganui, Hawera, New Р outh, Waitara, Mokau (54, р. 13), M 101-2). . T HENDERSON.—Post-Tertiary History of New Zealand. 585 few remnants of marine terraces belonging to this period, and the mud- flats of Manukau Harbour continue above water as gentle slopes that rise to 70 ft. or 80 ft. The 200-300 ft. group of coastal terraces is well represented near Wellington by the Tongue Point platform, which is 240 ft. above the sea (92, p. 255). The low hills west of Evans and Lyall Bays are probably carved from a shelf of this period. Dissected littoral deposits occur near Pukerua Station (267 ft.), north of Plimmerton ; and, according to Adkin, raised beaches from 200 ft. to 240 ft. above the sea occur near Levin (89, p. 507). From Marton to Mangaweka the Wellington-Auckland Railway is built on an ancient flood-plain of the Rangitikei River, which stream is 200 250 ft. be points. Small remnants 200-260 ft. high occur some miles north of Awakino (54, p. 13); the flat-topped isthmus of the peninusla between Kawhia ard Aetea inlets, which is 200 ft. above sea-level, consists of soft sands of Raglan a bench 190-230 ft. high, about 4 chains wide, and backed by an ancient sea-cliff, extends for half a mile along the coast. t Tongue Point there is a terrace-remnant about 450 ft. above the sea (92, p. 256); the flat-topped Mana Island slopes gently up to 440 ft. ; and the gravels at Johnsonville and those at rooklyn and Kelburn probably accumulated when the land was some 400-600 ft. lower. Accordi 0 high, south of Shannon. Marshall states that gravels cap hills 500 ft. high near Wanganui (118, p. 47), and Morgan is of opinion that the land in this area was formerly at least 500 ft. lower than at present (103, p. 63). A little north of Urenui a well-dissected gravel-covered terrace rises from 450 ft. to 800 ft. Wave-cut benches from 450 ft. to 650 ft. above the sea extend for miles along the coast north of Awakino (54, p. 13). The Marakopa district has certainly been uplifted 500-700 ft., and an undoubted beach about 615 ft. above sea-level occurs at littoral deposits, at many points showing broad sloping surfaces 400-600 ft. above tide-mark. Mount Pirongia is flanked on the west by a gently- 586 Transactions. of 40 ft. (21, p. 40). Cotton has remarked on the narrow strand-plain along the east coast of Marlborough (94, p. 293), and Morgan on sea-worn caves 10 ft. to 12 ft. high at Kaikoura (37, p. 20). Here also are wave-cut benches 60 ft. and 100 ft. above the sea. The flats at Kekerangu, accord- ing to Cotton, suggest an elevation of about 120ft. (94, p. 290; see also 16, p. 125). The 200-300 ft. group of terraces are also represented in this part of New Zealand. A raised beach about 250 ft. high extends across Kaikoura Peninsula ; and Cape Campbell is a flat-topped promontory about 200 ft. above the sea (36, p. 19). According to McKay, gold-bearing gravels occur in the Mahakipawa Valley 200—400 ft. above stream-level (21, pp. 41-42), and there are gravel terraces of similar height in the Pelorus and Waka- marina Valleys, a few miles from the head of Pelorus Sound. Marine terraces of this period extend for miles along the south shore of Golden Bay, and rise in gentle slopes to heights of 180-270 ft. along the foot of the hill ; s. In this locality also are remnants of terraces 400-500 ft. high, and near the tops of the hills are deposits of well-rounded granite boulders and pebbles, 1,000-1,200 ft. above the sea, that could only have been carried = » there are fluviatile gravels about 700 ft. above stream-level (56, p. ). Downs 600—700 ft. high, formed of gravels, occur south of the Wairau Plain The : p. 65). H flats at the mouth of Shag River are uplifted estuarine beds, and south of ` The isthmus of Otago Peninsula is formed of raised littoral deposits, am the flats round the shores of the many coastal indentations of this district are of a similar nature. HENDERSON.—Post-Tertiary History of New Zealand. 587 According to Hutton (9, p. 55) coastal terraces from 200 ft. to 300 ft. high occur between Kaikoura and Conway River. There is a rock-cut bench 300 ft. high south of the latter locality. Morgan (38, p. 24) has noted the presence of platforms about 200 ft. above the sea at Amuri, high (58, p. 174) occurs at Port Robinson, and a terrace from 200 ft. to 300 ft. above the sea extends for about seven miles between Stoney- hurst and Motunau (13, p. 76). Near Oamaru the strand-plain is backed by old sea-cliffs from 150 ft. to 200 ft. high, from the top of which an pea È apn extends inland along the Waitaki Valley, rising from 230 ft. to o 50 ft. near Papakaio (100, p. 118). Park (51, p. 111) considers that s high-level plain was produced by an uplift of the land of about 00 ft. There are several marine terraces near Seacliff between 200 ft. and 300 ft. high, and Marshall (115, p. 386) mentions a well-defined bench at Sandymount, near Dun 250 ft. above sea-level. McKay хе р. 177) observed a 500 ft. terrace at Amuri Bluff with shells that the sea was once higher is furnished by the plateau, 1,100-1, above the sea, on the eastern side of the Malvern Hills (9, p. 57). At High- cliffe, near Dunedin, Hutton long ago noted several rock-benches up to 900 ft. above sea-level (112, p. 78). Dunedin to Jackson's Bay. A 10 ft. beach occurs at the mouth of Kaikorai Stream, a little south terraces near the mouth of Taieri River. The extensive flats at Inch- Clutha are from 10 ft. to 20 ft. above tidal river-channels. North of Port olyneux a sand-veneered wave-cut bench which rises gently from cliffs formed T sea erosion. Hector (109, p. 453) many dien ago noticed sea- worn caves on Steep-to Island, Preservation Inlet, 20 ft ; old channel between Chalky and Preservation Inlets | is now represented by a flat-bottomed gap 50 ft. above the sea in the separating mountainous peninsula (27, p. 33). At Gulches Head, in Preservation Inlet, there are, according to McKay (27, p. 45), gravels 130-140 ft. above tide-mark. Lake MeKerrow, north of Milford Sound, which is separated io the sea by a low gravel spit, has terraces from 10 ft. to 60 ft. high (3, p. 43). 588 Transactions. denudation. They are between 140 ft. and 200 ft. high." According to Park (20, p. 130) there is a coastal terrace between Barn Bay and Martin Bay from 100 ft. to 300 ft. above sea-level; and Hector (109, pp. 455, 467) noted terraces near Lake McKerrow, 270 ft. high, and the wooded tableland of Coal Island (200—300 ft.). he higher group of terraces is not well represented on the east coast of Otago, or at least there is no reference to its presence except by Hutton (112, p. 171), who noted that gravels occur up to a height of 400 ft. on the to Kaitangata, where its even flat-topped crests appear to have been carved from a plain (600-700 ft. high) sloping gently seaward. A little west of ft. high. In Stewart Island, McKay described the south end of the Tin Range as a broken tableland from 500 ft. to 700 ft. high (22, p. 83), and wrote that the land between Big River and Puysegur Point was a terraced bench from five to ten miles wide rising from 200 ft. to 1,200 ft. (27, p. 32). Marshall states that raised beaches occur in this part of New Zealand up to 1,000 ft. high (119, p. 200). McKay (27, p. 37) noted the presence in this locality of gravel terraces 800 ft. high, and considered that the sea was once 750 ft. higher than now. Hutton (112, p. 80) in 1875 mentioned a series of wave-cut benches up to 800 ft. at the entrance of Doubtful Sound, and stated his belief that Otago had been elevated both on the east and west coasts 500 ft. or more (112, p. 83). Hector (3, p. 43) noted the gently sloping plateau at Cascade Point, that 1n seven miles rises from 300 ft. to 700 ft. Jackson Bay to Cape Farewell. Blacksand beaches up to 60ft. above the sea have been worked for gold at innumerable points on the narrow strand-plain that extends along the coast for most of the distance between Jackson Bay and Cape Farewell. The towns of Okarito, Hokitika, Greymouth, and Westport, as well as the railways from Ross to Greymouth and from Westport to Mokihinui, are built on this plain. Between Greymouth and Westport the strand-plain occurs at many points. Haast (108, p. 112) observed raised beaches po Ў А b a aram , (14, p. 73) similar beaches 5-20 ft. high between Big River and Westhaven Inlet. Higher terraces belonging to this group are represented by the í ‚ өп Н ) and the wave- cut platforms at Perpendicular Point (about 90ft.) and Seal Island (60 ft.) north of Greymouth (50, p. 43). According to Hector (3, p. 47) the coast south of Paringa River is bu where they are from 200ft. to 300ft. high, formed chiefly of more material ; north of Okarito is a gravel cliff 100 ft. high (5, р. 10). Auriferous beach leads occur in North Westland in successive terraces up tO 20 ft. or more wis the sea (2, p. 30; 46, p. 33; 96). At Point Eliza- f , nP Ei beth, north of Greymouth, Darkie's Terrace is over 200 ft. (26, P- 2; 4 HeEnvDERSON.—Post-Tertiary History of New Zealand. 589 46, p. 44), and still farther north the Barrytown lead and Welshman's Terrace is about 220 ft. above tide-mark (50, p. 43). Bartrum (95, p. 259) has described sloping plains between Charleston and Westport that rise to about 250 ft. at the foot of an old sea-cliff. Near Westport there are beach leads between 200 ft. and 300 ft., and at Gentle Annie Point marine gravels occur about 200 ft. Mon the sea (49, p. 94). Still farther "pug in the Paturau district, there are raised beaches up to 200 ft. high (32, p. 25). The only reference suggesting that the land in South Westland was once more than 200ft. or 300ft. lower than » present is by Hacket (5, p. 10), who observed that the plateau between the Omoeroa and Waiho Rivers, two or three miles from the sea, is oo 700 ft. high. Between Greymouth and Westport there is abundant evidence of uplift. North of Point .Elizabeth, near Nine-mile Bluff, an extensive marine terrace occurs ata "er of over 400 ft. Gold-bearing — have been worked at between 500ft. and 750ft. near the: mouth of Punakaiki River ке), р. 48). кыю of the high- -level blacksand iid of the Charleston district ur 500 ft. and more above sea-level, and there is, according to Bartrum, A а wave-ut bench at 759 ft. stat p. 258; see also 67, p. 445). Marine oup = also present in the Westport district io > op. а), and platforms 1,000 ft. or more face the coast near Kahurangi Summary of Evidences of Elevation. The coastal terraces of New Zealand may evidently be grouped into several sets. Two sets, one comprising er beaches up to 120 ft. above to 300 r (64, p. 269) observed many years ago, raise up t 25 ft. above sea-level occur at innumerable points round the coast of New idely dis 120 ft., and in sheltered embayments are sloping wave-built te 8 ris ore streams owing to t the latest elevations) most clearly ; ; but in these the distinetion between fluviatile and littoral deposits is difficult to make, and the Бая, = of — саан when the period of standstill or depression ended, dete ne portions of the coast, where, however, ovi ge the a bik of the land by the waves, the complete bench is nowhere preserved, iod old strand-line is most definitely marked. The best example of this terrace known to the writer is at whence э extends westward to t per Waiau River. Another bench cut during the ft. standstill in hard early Tertiary rocks, extends for at least seven eds along the coast north of the Molyneux River. In the North Island id narrow strip of a platform cut in beds of Middle Tertiary age extends uth from Awakino River for twenty-five miles to Urenui, where it merges a the Taranaki Plain. In these localities the old strand-line of what may be termed the Awakino c cle i is about 120 ft. above sea-level. The poised) occurrence at about this t of remnants of wave-formed terraces round the coast of New Zealand, as described in preceding pages, suggests that the Islands were uniformly uplifted to this height. 590 Transactions. ain, the presence of steep hillsides, believed to have been derived from old sea-cliffs, along the landward edge of the remnants of this plat- form, together with the occurrence of a decided break at or some little explain it as being probably due to differences in the supply of waste brought to the sea by rivers. The 200-300ft. group of benches, except in North Auckland, is well represented at many points round the New Zealand coast. Where «wave- attack has been the rule only remnants occur, but in sheltered localities and Cotton in connection with the Manawatu lowlands; both, however, ' the sloping surfaces are more extensive. As far as the writer knows, sea- ' clifis everywhere back the wave-cut platforms, but where the terrace is chiefly wave-built no definite break in the land profile has been observed. The bench is particularly well preserved at Tongue Point, near Wellington ; at Tapuwae Rocks, ten miles north-east of Gisborne ; and near Crayfish Point, thirteen miles north of Raglan. In the South Island it is well shown erraces of the 350-600 ft. group occur at various points all round the coast of New Zealand, but, so far as known to the writer, are best repre- sented north of Raglan and again at Hicks Bay (formed of Pleistocene sand), north of Awakino (carved from Tertiary rocks), between Palliser Bay and Wellington Harbour (carved from greywacke), near Charleston, at Cascade Point in South Westland, and at the mouth of the Clarence ium where they represent the uplifted delta of that stream. There seems Marine terraces and other land-features formed whe n New Zealand was more deeply depressed than 600 ft. below present sea-level are represented | k ў E E E. Henverson.—Post-Tertiary History of New Zealand. 591. by widely scattered remnants. Definite benches are best preserved near Te Araroa, at er near Collingwood, and in the south-west corner of Otago. The cycle to ie? they belong has been termed by Cotton the “ Kaukau cycle ” (92, The above facts support Pie suggestion ins New mco irae moved in respect to sea-level during later Pleistocene and Rece mes as a whole. Any differential movements riot iat earth- blocks that may have taken place during these periods must have been small, if compared to the platesn-forming 1 movements by which sid Zealand has been uplifted as a unit. EVIDENCES OF DEPRESSION. The numerous embayments and branching indentations on both sides of North Auckland Peninsula definitely prove the depression of this part of New Zealand. А bore on the flats at the northern end of Kaipara Harbour penetrated 212ft. of river silts and estuarine beds (83, p. 458) without reaching solid rock, but (a this record there seems to be no evidence as to the amount of the depression. Ramifying inlets occur also along the west coast as far south as Kawhia. Hochstetter (111, p. 273) long ago pointed out that the Waikato has completely filled in a галаа inlet. This at one time extended inland as far as Huntly, over thirty from the sea. Here a band of marine shells in unconsolidated rela beds 67ft. below sea- Fini (39, p. 31) was passed through by a bore A slight depression would create an extensive inlet about Waikato mouth ; on the other hand, a slight a Moke jy pee convert the greater part of the harbours from Manukau to Kawhia dry land. Although the straight cliffed coast between Raglan and Waikato Heads has been cut back by the sea, all, save the smallest streams, are tidal at their mouths, and flow bib oe n flats produced 48 the recent slight uplift of their infilled estuari partly filled with oprah and muds to the present 105 ft. contour. Evidently, after the 200—300 ft. coastal bench had been formed the land was considerably elevated, and the valleys thereby cupias partly filled in during a later depression when the land was 100 ft. or more lower than at present. The coast between Kawhia and Waitara is similar to that between Raglan and Waikato Heads; and the rivers, which are tidal at their mouths, enter the sea through infilled estuaries. The Mokau, the largest river, is tidal for twenty-four miles, and near its mouth there are extensive mud-flats bare at low water. Its estuary, therefore, is not yet completely filled (54, p. 13). Submerged forests with peat and igritic beds are exposed on the coast ironsand derived from the volcanic rocks of Taranaki. According to Park i p. 60) the lignitic beds nowhere are found more than a mile or two m the present coast. They probably represent the vegetation of the old fat acts smothered by littoral deposits during the depression that ceased when the 120 ft. coastal terrace was form Wanganui is built for the most part on the raised estuarine flats of the river. At the town, bores have shown that the infilling beds extend at least 172 ft. (77, p. 348), and near Aramoho, three miles up-stream, about 00 ft. below sea-level (82, p. 452). At Longburn (81, p. 552), near Palmers- ton North, beds of sand and shingle occur to a depth of nearly 300 ft. below 592 Transactions. sea-level. Porirua and Wellington Harbours prove the depression of the southern end of the Island. According to Cotton, the depression on the eastern side of Wellington Harbour is about 200 ft. (104, p. 140). Palliser Bay, like Wellington Harbour, occupies part of a tectonie depression, and once extended some miles up the Wairarapa Valley, as is proved by the raised shell beaches that occur round the shores of the lake (11, p. 86). That.the land has been higher in this locality is suggested by the wide low- lying plains and the sprawling spurs that project into them. The streams flowing to the eastern coast of Wellington are all small. The Akitio and Wainui (34, p. 103), and probably others also, near the sea, flow slightly entrenched in raised estuarine deposits. Hill has shown that the extensive Heretaunga Plain is an old extension of Hawke Bay filled Tutaekuri Rivers (74, p. 288; 76, p. 431). The silts, sands, and gravels of the plain reach 369 ft. below sea-level at Havelock (84, p. 444). The lower valleys of the Wairoa, Waipaoa, Uawa, and Waiapu Rivers are all obviously infilled estuaries (52, p. 22). The loose deposits in the Waipaoa Valley at Makauri, on the flats four miles from the sea, extend to 200 ft. below sea-level (86, p. 434). In the Bay of Plenty the harbours of Ohiwa, Tauranga, and those on the eastern side of Hauraki Peninsula amply prove depression. At Tauranga, valleys cut in а 200-300 ft. bench have later been depressed and partly filled. The submerged forest at Opotiki (50ft.), and the swamps at Coro- mandel (150 ft.) (29, p. 12), and near Thames (30 ft.) (116, p. 244), probably elong to a late period of oscillation. ki Gulf, like Palliser Bay, is the drowned portion of a structural depression. The numerous peat-beds passed through by bores on the lowlands south of the inlet prove à depression of this portion of New Zealand of at least 400 ft. (117, p. 6). At Horotiu, in a tectonic trough adjacent to the Hauraki depression, peaty beds occur at a depth of 550 ft. below sea-level (96, p. 614 From Wairau River to Motunau there is convincing evidence of uplift, but the only definite recorded evidence that the land was once lower than Henverson.—Post-Tertiary History of New Zealand. 593 of Banks Peninsula and the peat-beds 600 ft. below sea-level, penetrated by bores in the Christchurch area (85, p. 29 ; 88, p. 427 ; 97, p. 385), definitely oil-bore gravel occurs to a depth of 1,500 ft., and oxidized sands (88, p, 423) and clays to 1,800ft. below sea-level (41, p. 12). According to Speight, a submerged forest occurs near the mouth t Pareora River, and valleys near Timaru have been depressed below sea-level. All the larger streams entering the sea between Oamaru and Dunedin have infilled estuaries at their mouths. The drowned valleys of Otago т едм and the numerous inlets of this neighbourhood furnish undoubted oe ta of depression. The sea once penetrated through the lower Taieri Gorge into an inlet which is now occupied by the Taieri Plain, and of which Waihola Lake is a portion not yet filled to sea-level. Similarly, Lakes Kaitangata and Tuakitoto are infilled portions of an arm of a drowned valley. Between Nugget and Waipapa Points are numerous inlets and estuaries, of which Newhaven and Waikawa are the chief. The depression of Stewart Island is obvious, and on the north side of Foxeaux dein are Bluff, New River, and Aparima inlets. aiau River has cut a valley, three miles wide at present sea- ae through the deposits laid idi during the 200—300 ft. standstill. This it has since filled with gravel, the terraces bordering its flood-plain ieu; up to 30 ft. high. The West Coast fiords are drowned glacial valleys which are all decidedly shallower at or near their mouths than farther inland. The entrance ot Sutherland Sound is almost completely blocked with sand and gravel, and tidal waters enter only the lower end of Lake McKerrow, which is also a depressed glacial valley, with a floor, at its upper end, 450ft. below sea- level (3, p. 44). E the exception of Preservation Inlet, which nowhere appears i be more than about 300ft. deep, the floors of the fiords are from 800 ft. to more than 1,700 ft. below the surface of the sea. That the ers overdeepened their valleys to this extent is unlikely, and the bulk of the excavation was probably done when the land was about 1,500 ft. above its present level. The submarine bars have been explained as moraines deposited as the ice retreated, but they may have accumulated as coastal drift during ancient periods of standstill, or they may be formed of both deposits. There is no mention in the literature of moraine at the sea ends of Lake McKerrow and Sutherland Sound, which are thought to have been choked during the present period of inconsiderable movement. The immense amount of gravel carried to the sea by the peann rivers and distributed northward along the shore by the coastal drift h filled in the estuaries that at one time no doubt existed along the ibas. Ross Flat occupies an embayment, and beneath it gravels, apparently of fluviatile origin, have been penetrated by a shaft to a depth of 265ft. below sea-level (31, p. 24), and worked for gold to 191ft. Blacksand beach leads occurring below sea-level have been sluiced and elevated or dredged at several pon in the Okarito, Hokitika, Greymouth, Barrytown, and West- rt , and bores near the mouth of Waimangaroa River penetrated gravel and sand to a depth of 80 ft, without reaching solid rock (49, p, dli Haast (108, p. 112), noted a submerged forest a few miles west of Westport Small coves in granitic rocks rear Charleston appear to be drowned valleys, as Westhaven Inlet, at the northern end of the Island, is undoubtedly. 594 . Transactions. made. The buried forests and old land-surfaces at Thames, Coromandel, Opotiki, and Gisborne, and those of the Hamilton (70, p. 36; 73, p. 459; 75, p. 410), Taranaki, and Christchurch districts, probably belong to this period of oscillation. The submerged forests of other parts of New Zealand, most of which occur at sea-level on the coast, may have been formed during slight movements of still more recent date. This especially applies to the scrub - covered land - surfaces occurring a little below high- tide mark in elevated to this extent. Posr-TERTIARY VoLcaNic Rocks. c | The post-Tertiary volcanic rocks of New Zealand are confined to the — North Island. They consist of the three following groups: (1) Basaltic rocks that occur at many points near the west coast from Kawhia to Auckland and in North Auckland Peninsula; (2) rhyolitic flows, brecoias, and tuffs that cover large areas in the Taupo-Rotorua zone, and OO a near Waihi and probably other parts of Hauraki Peninsula; and (3) the — andesitic cones of Egmont, Ruapehu, and adjacent mountains, Edgecum)® White Island, and probably other volcanoes. | Henverson.—Post-Tertiary History of New Zealand. 595 Basaltic Rocks. The basaltic те range in age from the oldest Pleistocene to Recent times. The first eruptions appear to have been closely associa with the great fault-movements that ань the а from the Quaternary. The large cones of Pirongia and Karioi occur at crossing-points of important fracture-systems. 2 former fills part of e trough the drowned western end of which forms Kawhia Harbour. The building of these mountains and the cones associated with them was certainly completed after move- ment along the great fracture-zones of this part of New Zealand had ceased ; the voleanie rocks of this group rest for the most part on land surfaces; and the youngest Tertiary rocks of the district (the late Pliocene Kaawa beds) contain no trace of basaltic material. On the other hand, the high- level shelf (1,200-1,400 ft.) on the west flank of Pirongia shows that the mountain existed at the maximum depression separating the early from the younger Pleistocene. For these reasons Pirongia, Karioi, Kakepuku, Te Kawa, and various lava- flows and dykes between Raglan Harbour and aika vated during the last considerable elevation. They are connected through the voleanie rocks of the Tuakau with the basaltic cones and lavas of Auckland. But the eruptions at Auckland were later, since the cones still have well-preserved craters and the scoria is unweat the red, whereas the cones south of the Waikato show no trace of craters and consist of deeply- weathered rock. The basaltic rocks of North Auckland, which chemically and mineralogic- ally resemble those of Pirongia and Tuakau, are divided by Clarke into two epe P miim groups. They probably range through the Pleistocene to Rhyolitic Rocks. Large amounts of rhyolitic material were erupted during late Pliocene times, but probably the bulk of the acid rocks in the Taupo-Rotorua occurs : aerial deposition cover large areas in the centre of the North Island and completely — the underlying rocks. On surrounding districts ex- ten east and west coasts finer material, in many parts weathered to a characteristic sandy loam, caps the hills and upland surfaces. Sub- aqueous tuff and breccia are interbedded with subaerial, and, in low-lyi country towards ч ейде of the area of thickest deposition, almost entirely replaces it. Beds description occur in vast amount in the Waikato and Hauraki depressions, near Tauranga, and eastward in Plenty, and in less amount in the Waipaoa and Wairoa Valleys. In the Waikato district the subaqueous rhyolitic tuffs con o - water- fra ments of basalt, and wrap round and overlap the bases of several of the te cones. Clearly the earliest basalts are older than this rhyolitic terial. Andesitic Rocks. The t voleanoes of the centre of the North Island, Ruapehu and Tongariro, together with the small adjacent cones, are formed of andesitic rial, and overlie the rhyolitic rocks menti oned above. In the Waihi district massive andesitic dykes penetrate the later rhyolitic fragmental rocks (48A, p 75). .596 T'ransactions. explosions of andesitic voleanoes. The loose pumiceous sands and gravels about Lake Taupo, and the unweathered rhyolitic ash found over the country eastward, were probably blown out at the same time. The andesitic cone of Mount Egmont rises from a volcanic pile of decidedly older rocks of similar composition. Its relation to the rhyo- litic rocks is nowhere shown. But on phyisographic grounds it is clearly of Recent origin; and, since its rocks are of similar composition to those of the central volcanoes, this mountain is considered to be of about the same age. The Taranaki Plain surrounding Mount Egmont is covered with tuff aranaki Plain, is formed of or veneered with similar material more or less sorted by wave-action. On the other hand, the higher coastal terraces of this district are covered with siliceous sands containing pebbles of grey- wacke, but no trace of andesitic material. The coastal drift is northward, and had Egmont been active while the higher marine shelves were being cut the detritus on them could scarcely have failed to contain some trace of volcanic material. Probably, then, the last eruption of the Taranaki voleanic centre, which presumably produced the peak of Egmont, was associated with the Recent land oscillations that produced the 120 ft. coastal terraces. CONCLUSION. The deposits of Pleistocene and Recent age are, in New Zealand, of greater economic importance than those of all other ages. e plains, LITERATURE. The official geological reports dealing with New Zealand occur scattered thro various publications. А central Geological Survey was esta- blished in 1865, and the reports of the officers were issued with more or less regularity up to 1894 independently of other publications. After that date they appeared as parliamentary papers, and were bound with the volume of reports, records, &c., issued yearly by the Mines Department. t Mie CEN UN nU MP б» Жү SI eT RO RE ОЕ BORA Ae аа GANT Tn E NON MR TUM T uter PU VS SUI ULTOR DICERES Henverson.—Post-Tertiary History of New Zealand. 597 with areas examined in detail have been published as prepared. The New Zealand Journal of Science and Technology, founded in 1918, provides a more accessible and popular record for official reports than parliamentary papers, and many special reports prepared by officers of the Geologica Survey are published therein. The Transactions and Proceedings of the New Zealand Institute contain much information on the geology and phyisography of New Zealand, as also do other publications of which the titles are given below in full. In the appended list the titles of papers have, for the most part, been abbreviated. Reports of Geological Explorations. (By the New Zealand Geological Survey.) : Hector, J., 1868. Taranaki District. No. 4 (during 1866—67). —— 1868. Westland Gols. Ibid. 3, -— 1868. West Coast Harbo Ibid. 4. BucHANAN, J., 1868. Kaikoura a District. Ibi 5 Наскет, T. R., 1869. Okarito District. No. $ (during 1868-69). 6. Hutton, F. W., 1869. Thames iant. No. Ibid. 8 ук, д, 1877. East Cape District. 9. H . W., 1877. North-east Portion of == South ee 10. McKay. A 1877. Kaikoura Penins deve o. 9 (rin 1874—76). 11. —— 1879. South Part of East Wa р сае 1878-79). 12. —— 1879. Kaituna Valley and Queen Ae до sii y bid. 3 Motunau Distri No. 15 (du 4. Cox, S. H., 1883. llingwood - River District. bid. 5. McKay, A., 1884. North-easte epee No. 16 (during 1883-84). 6. —— 1886. Eastern Marlboro er No. 17 (during 1885). ___ 1887. East Auckland and Northern Part of Hawke's Bay. No. 18 (during 6—87). 18. —— 1887. Moeraki Peninsula and Kakanui. Ibid. 19. faux, J.,1887. West Wellington an d Part of Taranaki. bid. 20. 887. District between the — and sed Зат, Ibid. Stewart Island. —— 1890. Marlborough a E d Amel Diste ict. Ibid. 94. —— 1894. Shannon District. No. 22 (during — 95. — 1894. Hokianga and Mongonui Counties. Ibi Parliamentary Papers (Published in the annual volume issued by the Mines Department.) 26. MoK ax, A., 1895. South-west Part of dem and Northern Part of Westland. ‘ (Also published in pamphlet form 27. —— 1896. Wilson. Rive r and Preservation dele Goldfield. C.-11. 28. —— 1897. Cape Colville Penin 99. MACLAREN, J. M., 1900. Coromandel Goldfield. 30. McKay, W. A., 1901. Pencarrow Head to Ruamahanga River. C.-10. 31. REED, F., 1916. Alluvial Mining in New Zealand. C.-2. Annual Reports of the New Zealand Geological Survey. 32. Wess, Е. H. J., 1908. Paturau District. No.2. С.-9. 33. HENDERSON, J., 1914. Warkworth meme No. 8. C.-2. 34. —— 1915. We i 35. Monaas, P. G., Kaip » Dis Miet. de 10. C.-25. 36. —— 1916. Cape T District. Ibi 37. —— 1916. 1 istrict. Ibi .— 1 pucr y rict 39. HENDERSON, J., ro Huntly District. Iò 40. Ferrar, H. T., 19 (pine nir genie i No.14. C.-2c. 598 Transactions. Bulletins of New Zealand Geological Survey. 42. Fraser, C., and Apams, J. H., 1907. Coromandel Subdivision. No. 4. 43. BELL, J. M. а nd CLARKE, E. DE C., 1909. Whangaroa Subdivision. No. 8. 44. Apams, J. H., 1910. Whatatutu Subdivision. No. 9. N . CLARK E o. 14. 48. BELL, J. M., and Fraser, C., 1912. Waihi-Tairua Subdivision. No. 484. HENDERSON, J., and Вавтвом, J. A., 1913. Aroha Subdivision. 49. Morean, P. G., and Bartrum, J. A., 1915. Buller-Mokihinui Subdivision. "Ne. 1% ivisi No. 18. e Ne ше, Ё c © к со о ge Б e d on E = © 52. HENDERSON, J., and ONGLEY, M., 1920. _ Gisborne Subdivision. No. 21. 54. HENDERSON, J., and ONGLEY, M., 1923. ы Subdivision. No. 24. 55. Mrs M., and Маршан жон; Е. O., 1923. Collingwood Subdivision. No. 25. New poene Journal of Science and о рете 56. HENDERSON, J., 191 Wakamarina Valley. Vol. 1 57. —— 1918. Waika ^ Valley. Vol.1 58. —— 1918. Cheviot District. үе i 59. —— 1921. Cheviot District. . HENDERSON, J., and GRANGE, L T. "oo. Marakopa District. Vol. 5. Transactions and. Proceedings of the New Zealand Institute. 61. CRAWFORD, J. C., 1869. Cae of dea Island. Vol. 1 62. PHAR ) AZYN, R., 1870. Kai Iwi- Wai edge ast-line. Vol. 2: 63. HUTTON, F. W., 18 dere bid. 64. Hector, J., 1871. Editorial Note ‘ol. 65. CRAWFORD, J. C., 1 rP 66. Ровѕох, А. D., 1 Notes on the fontes Period. vol. 6. 67. — . On the Date of the Glacial Period 68. Rosson, C. H., 1 oa-remains at Cape Campbell “Vel 8 69. SMITH, S. P., 1877. Northern Portion of o rd Bay. Vol.9 70. STEWART, J., 1878. Waikato District о PETRIE, D., 1881 Visit to Stewart Island. 72. SurrH, S. P., 1881 ast-line in the Northern Paat of the North Island. bid. . HUNTER, A., 1884. ikato District. 16. 74 , 1888. Artesian Basin of Hawke's Bay. Vol. 20 75. CussEN, L., 1889. Waikato River Basins 76. Hur, H., 1890. Napier-Ruapehu ct. Vol. 22 77. —— 189 n We anganui 78. CussEN, L., 1894. Ріако and Waikato River Basins. 79. 1897 ges in Coast-line of the North Island 80. Нотснткзох, F., 1898. Maori Middens at Wainui Beach, Poverty Bay. Vol. 30. 81. s, J., 1 Artesian Wells at Longburn рни Vol. 31 82. STEWART, J. T., 1902. Artesian Well at fingr Wang 83. Mureaw, E. K., 1904. The Northern Wairoa. Vol. 84. Hur, H., 1905. Artesian Basin of Heretaunga Plain, ech s Ba Mac 37. 85. SPEIGHT, R., 1908. Terrace Development of Canterbury Riv Vo 1. 40 і к ен „ H., 1909. Artesian Wells in Povert rty Bay. 1 ol. 41 і J. M, and CLARKE, Е. ре C., 1910. € New Zealand. Vol. 42. 3. ау Re 1911. Christchurch Art rtesian Area. Vol. 4 . ADEIN, G Es 1911. History of Ohau River, ia. Ibid. As ^ Raised Cape Turakirae. Vol. 44 Beaches : damned y 9. Wallies Gor; . COTTON d: Ў elling iography. Ibid. . marina Valley. Vol 4 ou . —— 1914. ifted East Coast of Marlborough. 95. BanrRUM, J. A., 1914. ass soe -Charleston High leve Picos. Ibid. . GTON, J. R., 1915 at onus Waikato. Vol. 47. 97. Spricut, R., 1917. Banks танин. 49. l 3. THOMSON, J. A., 1917. e Hawera ferie 3 1 E Ibid. . жие. K and Мп, L. J., 1918. Weka Pass Stone and Amuri Limestone. 100. Urtiey, G. H., 1918. devia aia. Ibid. Henperson.—Post-Tertiary History of New Zealand. 599 101. Apxry, б. L., 1919. Horowhenua Coastal Plain. Vol. 51. 102. —— . Tararua Drainage. Vol. 52. 103. Morean, P. G., 1921. Patea District. Vol. 53. 104. Соттом, C. A., 1921. Warped Land-surface, Port Nicholson. bid. 2 2 d. Ibid. 921. Porirua Harbour. Ibid 106. Арктх, G Б bid. 1921. Waikato Heads District. bid. Re) mene | 107. GILBERT, M. J., Miscellaneous Publications. 108. vox Haast, J., 1861. Report of a Topographical and Geological Exploration of the Western Districts of the Nelson Province, New Zealand. 109. Hector, J., 1863. Geological Expedition to the West Coast of Otago, New Zea- land, Otago Provincial Gazette, vol. 6. 110. vox Haast, J., 1864. Report on the Formation of the Canterbury Plains. 111. уох Hocusterrer, F., 1867. New Zealand. 112. Ноттох, Е. W., and Urnicn, G. Н. F., 1875. Report on the Geology and Goldfields tago. 113. vox Haast, J., 1879. Geology of the Provinces of Canterbury and Westland, New nd. 114. cpa ide x W., 1885. Sketch of the Geology of New Zealand, Quart. Jour. Geol. ., vol. 41. 115. MansHaLL, P., 1906. The Geology of Dunedin, New Zealand, Quart. Jour. Geol. Soc., vol. 62. 116. Park, J., 1910. The Geology of New Zealand. 117. Tuomrson, J. B., 1910. Drainage Operations in Hauraki Plains. C.-8 (Parlia- mentary Paper). 118. MARSHALL, P., 1912. New Zealand andAdjacent Islands. 119. —— 1912. Geo of New Zealand. Evidences of Pleistocene Glaciation at Abbotsford, near Dunedin. By Professor James PARK, Е.С.8., F.N.Z.Inst., Dean of the Faculty of 7 + Mining at Otago University. [Read before the Otago Institute, 13th November, 1993 ; received by Editor, 3rd December, 1923; issued separately, 28th August, 1924.) local deposit as a boulder-clay. Had the beds a glacial origin boulders of schist would naturally occur, since that rock outcrops at no great distance from the clay.” The aforesaid boulder-clay formation occupies the floor and slopes of the Abbotsford basin. From about 100 ft. above the sea it rises gently northward to a height of 475 ft. Generally it ranges from a few feet to * Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 53, pp. 157-74. + The Great Ice Age of New Zealand, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 42, pp. 580-612. 600 Transactions. black peaty layers in which, notably at the new Silverstream dam, occur a few prostrate tree-trunks of the genus Nothofagus. In the peaty clay near Abbotsford Railway-station and at the new dam occur decomposed moa-bones In reference to Mr. Grange's remarks, I wish to say that few or none of the boulders I have seen in this deposit occur in the condition usually described as proportion semi-rounded, and many slabby and angular. All the rocks are voleanie, and the rounded forms are, to my mind, the result of decom- position and exfoliation, a common occurrence with all igneous rocks. Even with residual clay still in place the undecomposed cores of rock are usually rounded or spheroidal as a result of slow underground decom- si ition. The blue clay passing upward becomes yellowish-brown by oxidation, and resembles an кугш residual brick-clay. It contains scattered ulders, some of which are 4ft. or more in diameter. Many varieties of volcanic rock are, ent: кеа among the boulders; and this, together with the peaty matter and tree-trunks, precludes the possibility of the boulder-clay being a residual clay, of which, be it vui: there are many fine examples in situ on the Maori ridge above Dun As viewed under the microscope the silt that occurs as pockets in the blue clay is seen to consist of fresh rock-flour. The blue clay itself occurs in sporadic pockets at different altitudes, and I can only conclude that it acc Pasce in hollows where the glacial waters were ponded by coe on the northern foothills of the European aor and aii Mountains, in Aberdeenshire and Morayshire, in the lake country of England, in north e. on the foothills of the Canadian Rockies, and on the shores of Puget und. In common wit many other observers, I found that where the кыса glaciation had been free of the influence of the northern ice-sheet the constituent boulders were of purely к origin ; and, of course, in New . Zealand it could hardly have been otherwi Grange further remarks that, М he beds in question a glacial origin, boulders of E would naturally occur in them. This also wo appear to be the result of a misunderstanding. The Abbotsford basin is ringed on three sides by high hills crowned by volcanic шю. while the schist ве жа only the lower ridges near Ferntown, to the s the flow of the ice had been from south to north one di certainly expect to find boulders of mica-schist in the boulder-clay formation; but there is nothing whatever to show that this was the case. On the con- trary, it seems more reasonable to believe that the ice flowed southward from the relatively higher Flagstaff gathering ground towards the Fern- town schist, than to conceive that the flow was northward and up-grade against the superior weight of the ice descending from the Flagstaff volcanic area. In my paper on " The Great Ice Age of New Zealand " I stated my belief that the flow was towards e south—that is, па bie sc. area. I may here add that I know of no agency other than capable of forming such a heterogeneous deposit as the Abbotsford boulierclay Mr. Grange does not help us with any Каный тэн suggestion as to its rigin. A recent re-examination of the deposit in question more fully than ever me in my view of 1910. TRuEMAN.—4A New Fossil Gasteropod from New Zealand. 601 A New Fossil Gasteropod from New Zealand. By А. E. Trueman, D.Sc., F.G.S., University College of Swansea. Communicated by J. Marwick. [Read before oe Дин» Philosophical Scciety, 10th October, 1923 ; received by Editor, November, 1923 ; issued separately, 28th August, 1924.] LI THROUGH the kindness of Mr. John Marwick the writer has been able to study a small series of fossil gasteropods collected recently by Mr. M. Ongley, of the New Zealand Geological Survey. The fossils were collected from some limestones in the Mangarua Creek, in the Tapuwaeroa Valley of the East Cape District, North Island. Mr. Marwick informs me that “no work has been done on the fauna of the beds from which the specimens come, so the age cannot be stated. It has generally been considered as Cretaceous (probably Lower), because of the frequent occurrence of large Inoceramus ; — of the Mollusca seem to have Jurassic affinities, so the horizon is an o z The material Submitted to the writer pen about ae more or less fragmentary gasteropods, most of which were embedded in a peculiarly hard pale-blue limestone. ые, the шо were bind of several lamellibranchs, including Inoceramus. he writer believes that the gasteropods are distinct from any apes that have hitherto been described; they are here called Katosira striata n. sp. No one specimen exhibits all the characters, but as the specimens vary considerably aren themselves it will be adv antageous first to describe the holotype in det Katosira obliquestriata n. sp. Dimensions of holotype: Length of shell (estimated), 35 mm. ; width of shell, 33 per cent.; length of spire, ? 70 per cent.; spiral Mio. 106° ; apical angle, 24°. The holotype (fig. a) is a fairly complete specimen, but the uppermost whorls are missing, as in all other large specimens that have been extracted from the matrix. Whorls are rather flat, the widest part being near anterior end; sutures are shallow, and there is a tendency for last whorl to be moulded on preceding whorl. Shell practically smooth; ornament consists De very fine axial striae and a few faint spirals. Axial striae regularly spaced, “and after curving slightly iu elt from posterior border they a e rie sharply to left and with a marked imus ty. Spirals are few in number, and exceedingly fain t except near sutures Six whorls present in holotype. These show a slight change in whorl- pe odia, earlier whorls being somewhat flatter than later. Boop for the ina iggy y of spirals near sutures in later — there is no change in character of ornamentation in whorls that are pre- served. Ашын part p last whorl (the underside or base of shell) bears axial striations crossed by extremely faint spirals. The shell is unusually thick. Holotype: The holotype is in the N.Z. Geological Survey collection. M topotype has also been presented to the British Museum of Natural istory. 602 Transactions Several additional features are better shown by other fragments. On two the form of the aperture can be made out, though it is not quite complete in any specimen. Tt i is oval in gm and appears to be quite holostome, with no trace of a sinuosity (fig. d) Several specimens have been sectioned, and these show that the columella is solid, and oblique to the axis of the shell, although the degree of obliquity varies somewhat in different individuals (fig. c б). if p L/ A yl aie T UL Р 5 Katosira obliquestriata n Sp. a, holot b, Desc - Sp. otype ; cimen vedi em whorls; с, бн of а shell to show ренту d, as showing form of aperture ( pem restored); e, f, diagram of филе ation on upper whorls (f, а ype). One specimen, ial giri rine only by a single whorl, indicates that ye species attained a much larger "s than is shown by the holotype ; length may have ae more than 60 mm. Some smaller fragments show the earlier whorls, Two such are shown in figs. e and Er the latter will be taken ав a rupe The enn which are most pronou nced near posters border, and which are sharply inclined across whorl. On succeeding whor ar met is of the same character, but — are not Li as ps widely spaced, while spirals are num lates (т fifth). whorl costae are replaced by low “folds or noie and TruEMAN.—-A New Fossil Gasteropod from New Zealand. 603 ultimately disappear completely, sixth whorl being ornamented only by spiral lines and oblique growth-lines. On this whorl the spirals are very numerous, those near sutures being somewhat stronger than those on middle of whorl. It.may be suggested that this corresponds with the earliest whorl shown imperfectly in holotype. e ontogeny of K. obliquestriata may therefore be summarized as follow cue NER ? Whorl-shape. Protoconch .. Unkno .. Unknown. ? Third whorl .. Axial со ete and s spira als .. Round. Fourth whorl .. Feebler costae and spirals .. Round. Fifth whorl .. Spirals and subcostae .. Round. Sixth whorl .. Growth-lines and spirals . Flatter. Seventh to ténth apt uia lines and spirals near rl Flat who Eleventh whorl .. асса Е ‘and spirals near sutures es ка .. More tumid ; whorls embracing. Variations.—As remarked, there is considerable variation among the specimens, even in one piece of matrix. This is chiefly due to the accelera- tion or retardation of those progressive acorde that are summarized in the above table. us in some specimens the whorl-shape at any given stage is more or less advanced than indicated in the table. As the accele- ration of ornament takes place independently of the changes in mem shape, a t number of variants may be recognized. In some specim the whorls remain flat eru кану and there appears to be no adeny for the whorls to be moulded on the preceding ones; in other specimens this м. is attained by the iri: or seventh whorl. riation in acceleration of ornamentation is equally distinct. For . € illustrates the early whorls of a specimen in which the costate stage is ' lost by the fourth whorl; in several specimens the stage with spirals is retained until the seventh or eighth whorl. These differences are in several cases so e as to suggest that more than one species is present. Indeed, at one stage in the aserat tion, before the more complete material had been received, the writer was dis to refer the fragments to at least two species of different. genera. As they occur together, petes and as the variation in each character appears to be continuous, it is more satisfactory to regard them as members of one gens or species-group. The writer believes that members of the same species-group collected at one horizon not infrequently show such differences, due to differential acceleration of progressive characters. Such differences in isochronous members of one "lineage" have been noted in several divisions of the Mollusca a may be admitted that there is a possibility that m operis dealt . are not strictly isochronous; the limestone may in fossils of shy different dates; but, as the specimens are identical i in а appearance, it is safer to consider them as contemporaneous until par et to the contrary is tcs Generic Position.—Mesozoic' turriculate gasteropods with атаа axial ornament were formerly placed in Chemnitzia or in Pseudomelani Ps ia is taken to include smooth shells with growth-lines изиң straight, while smooth or costate shells in which the axials showed а sinuosity were placed in Chemnitzia * The more prominent feature in the ornamentation is given first in each сазе, 604 Transactions. It is apparent that the shells now under consideration must be grouped with Chemnitzia s.l.—that is, with the family of Loxonematidae—since the growth-striae are far from straight, and since they show costae at one stage of growth. This conclusion is further supported by the obliquity of the columella, and by the tendency of the later whorls to mould themselves on the preceding whorls, a frequent feature of the Loxonematidae. "The genera of this family have been summarized by Dr. A. E. M. Cossmann (1) Miss McDonald and the writer consider that some of the genera are artificial, and, provisionally, are inclined to use the following for Mesozoic gasteropods (2) :— ygopleura : Whorls convex, sinuous axials, no spirals. atosira : As above, but with spirals. Hypsipleura : Whorls flat, axial ribs straight. While it is admitted that these genera are far too comprehensive, it is striata can scarcely have led to a shell with the growth-lines of Ps melania, and it may perhaps be considered as a parallel development. The alidae arose at about the same time as a development of the Loxo- nematidae (3), but these are characterized by the strengthening of the axial ribs, and the New Zealand specimens must not be regarded as in any way related to such early members of the Scalidae as Proscala (4), which is үтү ae progressing from smooth to costate Loxonematidae are not unknown from Cretaceous rocks. Unfortunately, cannot properly be made out. Cretaceous shells which should apparently referred to the Loxonematidae have been described by Stanton (5) and Stoliezka (6), among others, but these shells are costate throughout and "s are without the oblique growth-lines that characterize К. obliquestriata. ` The discovery of gasteropods with such distinetly Jurassic affinities 1D rocks that may be of Cretaceous age is interesting in view of the sug- gestion, recently disputed by Dr. Trechmann (7), that New Zealand faunas often show archaic features. : REFERENCES. 1. M. Cossmann, Essais de paléoconch. comp., 8 (1909). : 2. A. I. MoDoxarp and A. E. TRUEMAN, The Evolution of certain Liassic Gasteropods, Quart. Jour. Geol. Soc., vol. 77, p. 325. 3. J. S. GARDINER, On Cretaceous Gasteropoda, Geol. Mag., 1876, p. 76. 4. M. Cossmann, Esaias de paléoconch. comp., 9 (1912), p. 101. 5. T. y M ее Formation and its Invertebrate Fauna, Bull. U.S. Geol. Ж „р. А 6. F. Sroraczxa, € us Fauna of Southern India, іі, Palaeont. Indica (1868), р. 285. _ TRECHMANN, Cretaceous Mollusca from New Zealand, Geol. Mag., 1917, p- 296: p Frost.—Otoliths of Fishes from Tertiary of New Zealand. 605 Otoliths of Fishes from the Tertiary Formations of New Zealand. Ву ©. Arran Frost, F.LS., F.G.S., F.Z.S. Communicated by Professor W. N. Benson.* [Read before the not orem 13th November, 1923 ; erai И Editor, 3rd December, 3; issued separately, 28th August, 1924.] Plates 61, 62. Tur material for the following paper, which I received through the kindness of Professor W. N. Benson, of the University of Otago, Dunedi consisted of fifty-six specimens of otoliths, the property of the Geological urvey of New Zealand, and seventy-one otoliths collected Mr. H. inlay, M.Sc., of the University of Otago, to whom I am also indebted for a list of the formations, in their proper sequence, from which they were obtained. I wish also to acknowledge the great assistance I have received from Professor Benson in his letters, and from the literature he has so y sent me on the present nomenclature and correlation of the various systems of New Zealand. The list of the localities and probable age of the beds from which the otoliths have been obtained are as follow Oamaru Series— . Waikaia (Lower Miocene or Oligocene). . Wharekuri (Lower Miocene or Oligocene). . Clifden (Lower Miocene or Oligocene). ). : ene . White Rock а (Міосепе). . Awamoa (Mioc . Pukeuri doen € Series— ‘Tuhua, North Island (Upper Miocene). CO еа С Qui C» bo ч wa © z © z T 'S Wan ngan ui Seri 10. Castlecliff it (Upper Pliocene). * In the valuable paper which follows the author refrains from deducing from the evidence of the fish-remains themselves any conclusions as to the age of the formations in image they occur. It is interesti recall in this connection tha z са Мг. а private communication, is opinion on the matter. he evidinss afforded of faunal relationships is, however, very interseting.—W. N. B. 606 - Transactions. Mr. Finlay informs me that Nos. 4 and 5 are practically the same horizon, that No. 6 is very near to these, while No. 3 is certainly older than No. 4 but younger than No. 2, and that 7 and 8 are possibly identical horizons and slightly younger than 4 and 5. The occurrence of the different species is quite in accord with his observations. The only specles submitted from No. 9 occurs in all other formations up to all the others, is found as low as the Waikaia and in several intervening horizons. In spite of the small amount of material submitted to me, it is evident that the formations from which it was taken are closely connected strati- graphically. . The amount of material from Pukeuri sent me was much in excess of mined from Pukeuri there are examples of five from gowan and four from Target Gully, two from Awamoa, and two from White Rock River. Otolithus (Scopelus) sulcatus Bassoli (Plate 61, fig. 1) occurs in all the formations from Pukeuri to Target Gul also in the Mokau series at Tuhua, North Island; Otolithus (Macrurus) toulai Schubert (Plate 61, t il Otolithus ( Sparidarum ) gregarius Koken (Plate 62, fig. 17) and Otolithus ( Ophidiidarum ) pantanelli (Plate 61, fig. 8). Two species are found at both rei and at Pukeuri—O. (Ophidicdarum) pantanelli and O. (Dentex) subnobilis. of the deep sea, the latter being fairly nume * h twenty-one examples of Scopelidae and fourteen of the Macruridae, though only one of Citharus. Tropical species are represented by Fierasfer, Elops, and Citharus, while others represent a subtropical or temperate fauna. The genera and number of species determined are as follews :— Scopelus 2 euronectidorum 1 acrurus KO Serranus — 3 Physiculus ae } apercis 1 Raniceps E | i uA 1 Merluccius nio Percidarum 2 us aem i Sparidarum 2 hidium | 4 емет ~. 1 Ophidiidarum 1 | Citharus .. : Trachinus E nc. sedi 1 Fierasfer SER | p Total 22 Frost.—Otoliths of Fishes from Tertiary of New Zealand. 607 The incidence of their occurrence is as follows :—- STRATIGRAPHICAL ARRANGEMENT, SHOWING OCCURRENCE OF SPECIES. | | E ON 4 га 8 E 5 $ * Ба g x Z == E BB) RÀIz Ed E 39 3383 ве зача 38 $5 eur te “ Miocene. Upper Miocene. | ш. Oamaru Series. [елан ial om oae 1 x x x x x x 5 2 x vx ica pe. М5 3 m $i x ` 4 x x x x 5 5 AT ae x pu 6 Gd x yi 7 аң x a. ТА е x 4 8 x x x x х x 9 A» EA x x ua 10 X мА : @ z 11 i x ac uu 12 T x x às 13 : » x 14 ree x 15 és X 16 x x 12,21 x x iis куя 18 x 26 X x 19 x di x V 20 x ЛЫ 22 V. x 23 x Otolithus (Scopelus) sulcatus Bassoli. (Plate 61, fig. 1.) xem —5 x 4mm. — Shape ovate; outer side flat, inner side slightly con- vex ; MENU obtuse, slight notch below antirostrum. Dorsal, ventral, and posterior rims rounded. Sulcus wide pe straight; ostium longer than cauda. rrence.—Tuhua, North Island, 1 mone: Pukeuri, 7 ; Awamoa, 9; White Rock River, 1; Ardgowan, 3; Target Gully, 1. Received from Geological Purroy of New Zealand and Mr. H. J. Finlay. Observations species was described by Bassoli in 1906 as Otolithus 1 "sulcatus, following a similar error by Prochaska in 1893 ( Berycidarum with to О. ( Scopelus ) Priem pointed out the misdescription in 1911 (4), the sulcus being distinctly rode and in no way resembling that of the Berycidae. О. (Scopelus has a or prominent rostrum and a more distinct notch than the species now described, which agrees with O. (Scopelus) sulcatus described by Bassoli d) qe the Pliocene of Monte Gibio, near Modena, Italy. Age.— Tertiary (Miocene) : (EE 608 Transactions. Otolithus (Scopelus) circularis n. sp. (Plate 61, fig. 2.) Dimensions.—2} х Description.—Circular ; outer side domed with radiating lines, inner side flat; notch in ostium ; lower line of suleus with angle between ostium and cauda. Осситтепсе. —А. TR example from Target Gully, received from Mr. H. J. Findlay (type specimen, coll. H. J. Finlay. Observations.— his differs in outline and in shape of sulcus он preceding species, also in having radiating furrows on outer side. described in 1911 (4, p. 39) a circular otolith with a distinetly сор i sulcus as О. (Solea) гани from the Miocene of France, but this had a straighter suleus than the species now described, which has an outer side unlike any otolith of the Soleidae. This is without doubt a new species, which I have named Otolithus (Scopelus) circularis Age.— Tertiary T R Oamaru series. Otolithus (Macrurus) gracilis Schubert. (Plate 61, fig. 3.) Dimensions.—3 x З mm Description. —Shape roughly circular; outer side with radiations and umbo in centre, inner side flat with radiating ribs above and below sulcus. A deep semicircular depression above sulcus; no rostrum or antirostrum ; slight notch ea ostium ; eauda narrow and depressed. Occurrence.-—A single example from Pukeuri, я. from Geological Survey of New Zealand. Observations.—This species was described by Schubert in 1905 (9, p. 513) from the Tertiaries of Austria-Hungary, and by Bassoli in 1906 а) from the Pliocene of Monte Gibio, near Modena, Italy. Age.— Tertiary (Miocene): Oamaru series. Otolithus (Macrurus) toulai Schubert. (Plate 61, fig. 4.) Dimensions.—1 x 5 Description. — Shape еэ ; outer side with longitudinal eminence with radiating furrows extending to rim, forming a serrated edge; inner M convex, smooth. Sulcus extends the length of otolith but does not t rim. Ostium constricted ; cauda vest T upturned termination. ще nce.—Pukeuri, 8 examples ; ; Ardgowan, 2; Target Lr Fil Received Бош Geological Жн t New Zealand and Mr. 0 wons.—Described by Schubert from the Tertiaries o : Hungary in in 1990. and by Bassoli in 1906 from the Pliocene of Monte Gibio, ear Modena taly The example figured en, and rather Otolithus due qu bicaudatus n. sp. (Plate 61, fig. 5.) Dimensions.— iption.—Sha fenes outer side umbonated and furrowed, inne side flat with Pras. en on dorsal part. There is a prominent "iol Trans. N.Z. Ixsr., Vor. 55. : PLATE 61. { 4 6 кеа А 70 9 1 ms 7: ENS ж 2 3 5 Cy Fic, 2.—Otolithus ( copain ) ае n.s rurus ) gracilis Fie 3.—Otolithus (Mac cilis Schubert, х 34 Fr tolithus ( M ai Schubert. х Ете i ( Physic bicaud Fie. 6.—Otolithus (Raniceps) planus Koken var. novae-zeelandiae. x 4 Fic. 7.—Otolithus ( Merluccius) pukeuriensis n. s x Fic. 7a.—Otolit, us) elegans var. sculpta Fie, 8.—Otolithus (Ophidium ) nelli Bassoli and Schubert, х 3 Fic. 9. Trachinus ) этил бр Koke Fic. 10.—Otolithus ( Fierasfer ) nu Koken. Fie. 11.—Otolithus ( Ophidiidarum) ) guis n. iom "x 4. Face p. 608.) Trans, N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55 e == 19 Fic. 12.—Otolithus ( Pleuronectidarum ) acuminatus Бори, х 4. Ето. 13, re (5 (Serr anus ) noetlingi Koken Tis ФЕ 55 > . 90.- ithus Y Pa Pus raperc n. 8 x 1G, 22, »—Otolithus (Parcidarum ) cottreau i Pri rem. х3. Fic, 23.—Otolithus (Citharus ) lakone n. sp. 5. Frost.—Otoliths of Fishes from Tertiary of New Zealand. 609. process anteriorly, with a backward inclination ; frontal rim curved with two indentations, ventral rim curved. Sulcus consists of an oval ostium with m and a duplicated cauda. Occurrence.—Three examples from Pukeuri, received from Geological Survey of Ne New Zealand. (Type specimen, coll. Geol. Surv. N. Z.) Observations.—This fossil otolith resembles in a remarkable way the otolith of the living New Zealand species Physiculus bacchus. In no other species that has passed through my hands is a double cauda to be seen. e two grooves are equally developed, and both open on the posterior rim, rear of otolith being identical in living and fossil species. Ante vend they are somewhat different, the oval ostium not being discernible Physiculus bacchus in specimens in my collection, but with further aurea this may be more apparent. Also, the otolith of living species has an anterior projection which is absent in fossil. In both there is a dorsal horn-like съ шара ни in Physiculus bacchus, but with а backward inclinatio the species now оной. The resemblance is jea and 1 ase béton called this species Otolithus ( Physiculus) Een (Miocene) : Oamaru series. er o сасе) planus Koken n. var. novae-zeelandiae. (Plate 61, 6.) Dimensions.—4 X de . — Description.—Sha vu. outer side with parci furrows, inner side flat; serrated ate and below. Sulcus жеен across otolith ; ostium vide аре open; cauda narrow with two ee Oceurrence.—A. Huge example from Pukeuri, received pum Geological Survey of Eras Zealand. (Type specimen, coll. Geol. Surv. N.Z.) Observations.—Outer side almost exactly as in 0. onde iceps) planus Koken (3, pl. 4) from the Upper Oligocene of Sternberger Gestein; inner side corresponding also with the exception of ostium, which in O. ( Raniceps ) planus is narrow and closed up in front, while in variet described ostium is wide, and open in front. I have therefore called this Otolithus (Raniceps) planus Koken’ var. novae-zeelandiae Age.—Tertiary (Miocene): Oamaru series. Otolithus aiio pukeuriensis n. sp. (Plate 61, fig. 7.) Dimensions.—7 x 34 mm. Description. ора long-ovate; outer side concave, inner side convex ; serrations on edges. Ostium and cauda equal; constriction in middle of sulcus. Occurrence.—Single example from Pukeuri, received from Mr. H. J. Finlay. (Type specimen, coll. H. J. Finlay.) Observations.—The species described differs from Otolithus ( Merluccius) obtusus Koken (3, в 11) in contour, іп concavity of outer side, and also has angle on fronta higher. The cauda also approaches nearer posterior rim than in "imi the front of otolith slopes as in many of the living Gadidae, but in Merluccius vulgaris is more rounded, with angle lower. The sulcus is unmistakably that of Merluccius, and I have therefor referred this example to a new species Otolithus (Merluccius ) pukeuriens Age.—Tertiary (Miocene): Oamaru series. 20—Trans. - 610 Transactions. Otolithus (Gadus) elegans Koken var. scuplta. (Plate 61, fig. 7a.) Dimensions.—5 x З mm. Description. —Shape ovate; outer side convex with median ridge and umbo, rim serrated ; inner side convex, plain with serrations on edge. Suleus straight, traverses otolith but does not cut the front or rear dges. Occurrence.—Single example from Pukeuri, received from Mr. H. J. Finlay. Observations.—Described by Koken (3, pl. 4) from the Oligocene of Sternberger Gestein. Age.— Tertiary (Miocene) : Oamaru series. Otolithus (Ophidium) pantanelli Bassoli and Schubert. (Plate 61, fig. 8.) Dimensions.—6 x. 4 mm. iption.—Shape ovate; outer side convex, smooth with serrations on anterior ventral rim ; inner side convex, smooth. Dorsal rim rounded, with fold on posterior angle; ventral rim deep with serrations below the ostium. Suleus straight; cauda terminates some distance from posterior m А Occurrence.— Castleclift, l example; Pukeuri, 4 ; Ardgowan, 2; Target Gully, 1; Clifden, 1; Waikaia, 5. The Pukeuri specimens were received Observations.—This species was described by Bassoli in 1906 (1, p. 43) from the Pliocene of Monte Gibio and the Miocene of Pantano, Italy. It 1 very distinctive in shape and in the formation of the suleus, and appears to range from the Upper Pliocene of Castlecliff, North Island, down to the Oligocene or Miocene of Waikaia, where it is well represented, per- sisting throughout those Tertiary formations of New Zealand furnishing the material submitted to me. Age.— Tertiary (Pliocene and Miocene): Oamaru and Wanganui series: Otolithus (Trachinus) mutabilis Koken. (Plate 61, fig. 9.) Dimensions.—4 x 24 mm. Description —Shape ovate; outer side concave, inner side convex, front pointed; no rostrum or antirostrum. Sulcus straight; cauda in- clined slightly upward. Т | that this example should be referred to the Trachinidae. The sulcus differs — slightly from Otolithus (Trachinus) mutabilis described by Koken (2) in and t south-west France, and in one of these the sulcus is nearer that of exam - now described. I have therefore referred this example to the species described by Koken as Otolithus ( Trachinus ) mutabilis. Age.—Tertiary (Miocene): Oamaru series. ^ Frost.—Otoliths of Fishes from Tertiary of New Zealand. 611 Otolithus (Fierasfer) nuntius Koken. (Plate 61, fig. 10.) Dimensions.—31 x 2 mm Description.—Shape ovate ; ; outer side convex, — Àà inner side flat. Suleus oval in centre of otolith occupied b Occurrence.—Two examples from Waikaia, сони from Mr. Н. J. Finlay. Observations.—This species, which compares well with otoliths of the living Fierasfar umbratilis, has been described by Koken 6) from the Oligo- cene of Soellingen as Otolithus ( Fierasfer) nuntius Ko Age.— Tertiary (Oligocene or Miocene); Oamaru series. Otolithus (Ophidiidarum) elongatus n. sp. (Plate 61, fig. 11.) Dimensions.—3 x 2 mm. escription.—Shape ovate with pointed ends, both sides convex. Sulcus short, oblique. Occurr ence.—Single example from Target Gully, received from Mr. H. J. Finlay. (Type specimen, coll. H. J. Finla "T тана This species is very similar in outline to that described by Priem (7, p. 157) as Otolithus (Ophidiidarum) aff. kokeni from the . Lutetien of Le Bois-Gouét, Brittany, but the sulcus is different, соон to that of Otohthus ( Ophidiidarum ) pantenelli Bassoli and Schubert, seen in Plate 61, fig. 8. I have therefore Called this Otolithus (Ophididarum) elongatus Age. — Tertiary (Miocene): Oamaru series. Otolithus ао А cou. acuminatus Koken. (Plate 62, fig. 12.) Dimensions —3 X Descriptions. Күл ы yu with pointed ends, biconvex. Sulcus small, oval Occurrence—Awamoa and Ardgowan, four examples, received from Mr. H. J. Finlay. Observations.—This species was described by Koken (3) from the middle Oligocene of Waldbocckeiheim, and also by Bassoli (1) from the Pliocene of Monte Gibio, I Age.—Tertiary a: Oamaru series. Otolithus (Serranus) noetlingi Koken. (Plate 62, fig. 13.) Dimensions.—5 х З mm. cription. — Shape ovate; upper rim sloping to rear; outer side concave, inner side convex ; ventral rim carinate. Rostrum blunt, anti- rostrum slight. Ostium wide; cauda VR than ostium, straight, iia slight curve downwards at terminations which does not reach posterio rim of otolit Occurrence.—Pukeuri and Ardgowan, numerous € received from Geological | Survey of New ate wali s Mr. H. J. Finla of Loin зайн, and referred by him to the above: named species —Tertiary (Miocene) : Oamaru series. a 612 Transactions. Otolithus (Elops) miocaenicus n. sp. (Plate 62, fig. 14.) Dimensions.—4 x 25$ mm. Description.—Shape ovate; outer side concave, inner side convex; crest of dorsal rim slightly behind middle of otolith ; ventral rim carinate with forward projection. Rostrum large, no antirostrum. Suleus straight, oblique, terminating close to ventral rim but well away from rear o r otolith. | Occurrence.—Single example from Pukeuri, received from Geological Survey of ‘New Zealand. (Type specimen, coll. Geol N.Z. 1 Observations.—This otolith is reproduced in those of the living species : Elops hawaiensis, the specimens with which I have compared it coming 1 feo the Dutch East Indies. It has not been described before, and I have 3 named it Otolithus (Elops) miocaenicu E Age.—Tertiary (Miocene) : анаа": series. 4 Otolithus (Percidarum) rectus Priem. (Plate 62, fig. 15.) Dimensions —6 x 4 mm. Description.—Shape ovate ; outer side concave, showing rings of growth ; inner side convex. Sulcus long, with downward curve terminat ing on posterior rim of otolith. Ostium very small; cauda long. Occurrence.—Single example from Pukeuri, received from Geological E Survey of New Zealan a Observations.—In looking at the outer side of this otolith one is much d inclined to place it among those of the flat fishes : the nearly flat oval form showing the annual da is the same as in the otoliths of the genres сенн it is worth noting that it э bans a link between the otoliths of the Percoids and those of the Heterosomata. Age.—Tertiary (Miocene): Oamaru series. Otolithus ee elongatus Priem. (Platé 62, fig. 16.) Dimensions.—4 x Description. e ced outer side concave, with radiations on lower part; inner side convex; rostrum blunt, no antirostrum. Ostium wide; cauda curving down and terminating some distance posterior rim Oceurrence —Two examples, from аке and Target Gully, received from Geological Survey of New Zealand and Mr. H. J. Finlay i Observations.—This species is longer in proporlo to the "height than — Otolithus (Sparidarum) gregarius; otherwise the gener eral appearance is somewhat similar. Described by Priem (6) in 1913 from the Lutetien — of Le Bois-Gouét, France. Age. —Tertiary (Miocene): Oamaru series. Frost.—Otoliths of Fishes from Tertiary of New Zealand. 613 Otolithus eem gregarius Koken. (Plate 62, figs. 17, 21.) —44 x4 Descri sim — Shape ronghly circular; outer side concave with umbo, inner side convex; dorsal rim rounded posteriorly, ventral rim carinate. Rostrum blunt, no antirostrum. Ostium wide; cauda narrow and curved downward. Occurrence.—Three examples from Waikaia and Clifden, received from Mr. H. J. Fi nM Observatio ~ Described by Koken (3) from the Upper Oligocene of Sternberger edat ; also by Priem (8) from the Burdigalien of south-west France. Age. — Tertiary (Oligocene or Lower Miocene): Oamaru series. Otolithus (Dentex) aff. subnobilis Schubert. (Plate 62, fig. 18.) Dimensions.—3} x 2% m Description.—Shape elliptical ; outer side concave with radiating furrows to ventral rim, and oblique groove on anterior part of dorsal rim ; inner side flat. Sulcus straight, ostium wide, upward inclination. Cauda wide with ppn S does not extend to aara im. eognau, south-west France. Age.—Tertiary (Miocene): Oamaru series. Otolithus (inc. sedis) umbonatus Koken. (Plate 62, fig. 19.) Dimensions, —2 x 1mm. ion.—Shape ovate, TI ; Ў side umbonated. Sulcus narrow, Act with ostium on —Two p Fain ak Waikaia and White Rock River, séceved | ‘cin Mr. H. J. ervation 4 Desteibed d Koken (2) from the Oligocene of Lattorf, verde Antwerp, and other places. Age.—Tertiary (Miocene) : Oamaru series. Otolithus (Parapercis) finlayi n. sp. (Plate 62, fig. 20.) Dimensions.—2 X 1 mm. Description.—Outer side convex, umbonated ; inner side flat; dorsal rim serrated, and sloping equally to front and rear of otolith ; ventral rim erescentic. Suleus oblique ; ostium and cauda of equal length. Cauda terminates some distance from rear of otolith. Occurrence.—Single example from Wharekuri, received from Mr. H. J. Finlay. SR Cas specimen, coll. H. J. Finlay.) ions.—This solitary and minute example is of a distinctive ктан type. I find that it most resembles the otolitha of the so-called ы "the cod " of New Zealand (Parapercis colias), and have therefore named Otolithus (Parapercis) finlayi, "t Mr. H. J. Finlay, to whom I am indebted for sending the specim Age.—Tertiary (Oligocene) : onmi series, 614 Transactions. Otolithus (Percidarum) cottreaui Priem. (Plate 62, fig. 22.) Description —Shape. circular; outer side flat, inner side convex; in- dentation in posterior rim. cus broad ; ostium depressed, wide. Cauda wide, curved доки нын; termination close to posterior rim. Occurrence.—Single example from Pukeuri, received from Mr. Н. J. Finlay. Observations.—This was described by Priem in 1912 (5, p. 247) from the Eocene of Le Bois-Gouét, of south-west France. The example from Pukeuri differs in having the notch on posterior rim, but otherwise the resemblance is sufficient for identification. ў ge.—Tertiary (Miocene): Oamaru series. Otolithus (Citharus) latisulcatus n. sp. (Plate 62, fig. 23.) Dimensions.—2$ x 2 mm. Description.—Shape ovate; outer side convex, inner side slightly convex; dorsal and ventral rims rounded; angie between dorsal and posterior rim. Rostrum pointed, no antirostrum or notch. Sulcus very wide; cauda ope widely on posterior rim ence.—A single example from Pukeuri, received from Mr. H. J. Finlay. (Type specimen, coll. H. J. Finlay. | Observations.—On comparing this specimen with the otoliths of the - living Citharus € the resemblance is at once apparent. Bassoli (1) _ describes a fossil Citharus otolith from the Pliocene of Monte Gibio— . Otolithus (Citharus) schuberti; but in this species the cauda is narrower _ : e о : which I have named Otolithus ( Citharus ) latisuleatus Age.—Tertiary (Miocene): Awamoa series. LITERATURE CITED. 1. EMILIA S Se Pun Otolito fossili terziari della Rivista Italiana di roo 2. E. какка, Zeitschrift der deut. Geol. Gesell., vol. 36, 1884. „ 3. —— Ibid., vol. 43, 1891. * 4, F. PRIEM "ийини de la Soc iété Géol. de France, 4th ser., vol. 11, 1911. a з= Otolithes I cénes de France et d' Angleterre, Bull. de la Soc. Géol. de France, ; 6. —— Sur de. otolithes de l'Éocéne du Contentin et de Bretagne, ibid., vol. 13, 1913. 3 —— Otolithes éocénes de Bretagne, ibid., vol. 13, 1913. 7 8. —— Otolithes du Tertiare du S.W. France, ibid., vol. 14, 1914. 9. К. SCHUBERT, Jahrbuch der К. К. Geol. Heiechaonstal bgo vol. 55, 1905. 10. —— Die Fisch-otolithen des Oesterungars Tertiaers, ibid., vol. 56, 1906. MansHaALL—Two Fossil Cephalopods from North Canterbury. 615 Two Fossil Cephalopods from North Canterbury. By P. Мавѕнли,, M.A., D.Sc., F.G.S., F.N.Z.Inst, Hutton and Hector Medallist. [ Read уба the dryer Таоа of Canterbury, 5th December, 1923 ; : received by 24th December, 1923 ; issued. separately, 28th August, 192 4.) Plates 63, 64, Proressor В. Speicut has been good enough to give me two fossil specimens, recently found in the Hurunui country, for ачаг gst and description. One of them was found in the Hurunui Rive r Ethelton, and its origin is unknown so far as exact site is concerned, This specimen is an ammonite quite different from any species that has 77 been found in New Zealand. А description of it is given below DarMasicERAS Djanélidzé, 1922. A ies description of this genus is given by its author (256-62, Bull. G.S. de France, ser. 4, vol. 21, 1923). The following is an abridged Whorls in adult form very flattened, but since whorls wider than high. There are usually umbilical tubercles cept in very young or very old forms. In some forms ribs may be fasci culated from umbilical bercles. Манайх there are primary ribs which originate on umbilical slope or on tubercles. About half-way along flank secondary ribs arise, two or lobe formed from the summit of the second lateral saddle with its secondary lobe and the auxiliary lobes. First lateral lobe very large and unsym- metrical ; of its two lateral branches the external is the larger. The lobes and saddles are long and straight. The summit of the principal saddles - is symmetrically divided by a secondary lobe. The antisiphuncular lobe is straight, deep, "s impaired. The genus is — restricted to the Upper Tithonia: Dalmasiceras speighti n. sp. (Plate 63, figs. 2, 3; Plate 64, figs. 1, 2.) The shell is of moderate size, but is too imperfect for exact measure- ment at a greater diameter than 51 mm. Its dimensions (in millimetres) are— A. Diameter .. 51 100 85 - Height T^ 45 35 41 Width pur eee: 2 17 20 Umbilieus .. 17 33 26 31 It is thus not very different in form from D. kiliani Djanélidzé, though distinctly wider and lower, a difference that might well be due to the larger size of the latter specimen. The involution is about one-half, Sess 616 Transactions. B ] £ — — o c m © Е 5 5 E S er E e ч Ён e g В st a E Ф — E Ф £e B RE mae eee NavurIiLUS Linné. The second specimen, Professor Speight tells me, was found at the - Kaiwara Creek in a calcareous gritty greensand which here forms the base . of the series of Cretaceous and Tertiary rocks; these, as usual, rest with j a high unconformity on middle or older Mesozoic rocks. This specimen, о though somewhat crushed, can be identified with certainty as a species е of Nautilus. @ Nautilus sp. aff. suciensis Whiteaves. (Plate 65, fig. 1.) The specimen is 120 mm. in diameter and 80 mm. face is broadly rounded, and umbilicus appears to be wards, but at shoulder bend in a gentle curve strongly backwards and pass rd loop. The over periphery with backward loop in British Columbia, in rocks of Senonian age. No species of this group of Nautilus has previously been recorded from New Zealand. Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. v? 1. se ara E aft cinpieine ih uda, x L Mp pa: i— еони ей £ Cross А ШЕ ЕЕ v frei Internal pica 5 А 151U75/. qa of Г ЧЫЛ АЛ АБИЛ: wind Face р. 616.) PLATE 63. Г 55 PLATE 64. Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. Fic. 1.— Dalmasiceras speighti n. sp. Natural size. a ў Fic, 2.—Dalmasiceras speighti n. sp: Suture-line. At diameter, 71 mm. ; height, 24 mm. ; width, 15 mm. MansnHALL.— The ** Hydraulic Limestones " of North Auckland. 617 The “Hydraulic, Limestones " of North Auckland.* By P. Мавѕнли, M.A., D.Sc., F.G.S., F.N.Z.Inst., Hutton and Hector Medallist. [Read nd ан piece or Institute of Canterbury, 5th December, 1923 ; "E received by 1923 ; issued separately, 28th August, 1924.] A CONSIDERABLE amount of discussion has taken place in regard to the age of this formation. It is not intended in this paper to review the opinions that have been expressed in regard to this өн, and it will to it a Lower yes age. At the present time it is merely intended em mention oi facts not previously adduced which favour the author's contentio The “ занак limestone " is, generally speaking, а foraminiferal lime- stone which covers large areas of the North Auckland Peninsula between it frequently contains also a great many remains of organisms that had . siliceous skeletons—sponges, diatoms, and Radiolaria are included amongst these. The iari often contains a good deal | of wea and some- by a great und er of crevices and joints, and slide ily, even on country with gently чар. relief. It has been su on to considerable earth- were shown in a case by the Wilson’s Cement Company. These specimens, however, have never been described, and appear now to be lost. Some stratigraphical rem have lately been noted and require a definite statemen (1.) At Pahi the hydraulic limestone is clearly seen to overlie a green- sand. This is very clear on the shore-line of the eastern side of the Pahi arm of the Kaipara Harbour, between Whakapirau and Jackman's, where the rocks dip about 30? to the south-west and strike to the north-west. (2. On the hill between Pahi Township and the Arapaoa arm of the Kaipara Harbour it is found that all the eastern and = parts of the hill are formed of limestone, while greensands crop out at the bottom of the western and southern sides. On the west side and on the south the сарана have а generally easterly dip. The obvious conclusion is that e greensands dip under the hydraulic limestone. Although the slope of the hill near the base is covered with detritus, the dip of the rocks shows that their relation is properly represented by the diagram fig. 1—the same t Jackman's, mentioned previously, which is about one mile distant. If the shore-line of the Arapaoa arm is followed to the north-west for about one mile, a syncline is found exposed on the foreshore of the harbour * For a map of the locality see MARSHALL, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 49, p. 435, 1916. 618 Transactions. and cliff that bounds it, as shown in fig. 2. At the south-east side of this syncline there has been a small amount of differential rock-movement, and the limestone has moved slightly over the greensand. There has been no movement of this kind at the north-west side, and there the limestone shows gradations to the greensand. At a third point, between Mr. Blackwell's house and Tokatapu, opposite Colbeck's Landing, on the west side of the Pahi arm, the hydraulic lime- stone is again seen to rest on a highly arenaceous greensand, which is pro- bably a local equivalent of the Pahi greensand. Again at Portland, near Whangarei, about fifty miles distant, on the downthrow side of a fault which shows clearly in a cutting on the railway-line, the greensand has been lowered so as to be brought into contact with the limestone. In these four localities it is clear that the hydraulic limestone is a higher — horizon than the greensand. BEP CASE ———— n Сы Greensand (Eocene) Ето. 1.— Hydraulic limestone between Pahi and Arapaoa arm. Palaeontological evidence of the age of the limestone is very scanty. he greensand which lies below it at Pahi contains a considerable variety of fossil Mollusca, including an Aturia, and is probably the equivalent of the European Eocene—-certainly not Cretaceous. Tt follows that the анк limestone in this locality at least is not older than the Upper ocene. Н ydvauke Limestone Stratification abse uve Greensand (E ocevia) EX & eee ~ ae - „= T a e Fic. 2.—Syncline on foreshore north-west of Arapaoa arm. a shark’s tooth obtained from the hydraulic limestone near Batley, about * B six miles from Pahi. re is also in the Auckland Museum a tring of six similar vertebrae from the hydraulic limestone at Portland, and, like the previous one, these - "A. — Carcharodon. ; palaeontological and stratigraphical evidence seems to me to prove - that. the hydraulic limestone at Portland, Pahi, and Batley is certainly of. Tertiary age, and not older than the Upper Eocene. : Speicut.—Benmore Coal Area of the Malvern Hills. 619 The Benmore Coal Area of the Malvern Hills. By R. 8рююнт, M.A., M.Sc., F.G.S., F.N.Z.Inst., Curator of the Canterbury Museum. [Read before the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, 7th November, 1923; received by Editor, 24th December, 1923 ; issued separately, 28th August, 1924.) any further exploitation. Recent examinations of the area by the present author have revealed geological features of some interest, notably in their bearing on the origin of the present topography of the Malvern Hills and of the Southern Alps, and hence this brief account. with a width varying from nothing at its two ends up to about half a mile is one of the highest occurrences of coal-measures in the alpine region of the South Island. Some few are certainly higher, but they are by no means so extensive. It is located in the valley of Macfarlane Stream ange. shelf has a general N.E.-S.W. trend, but it is divided from the valley of Macfarlane Stream for the north- easur the structure of the area, a. description of the beds occurring in each will be given. op The extreme north-eastern end of the area consists of clays, sandy clays, and thin beds of lignite most of which is of low grade. This part is much disturbed by slip and covered with surface debris, so that it is impossible to obtain a definite idea of the relations of the various beds. The first 620 Transactions. clear section is obtained in the bed of the creek farthest north-east. This rises in Benmore and cuts the coal-measures—the u upper portion almost on PORTER PASS Py, | d | $ | Macfarlane ` | Әс | è 1 | CMER т SS ae | 4 Qh 4 - ау АЧ 2 LAA EN | = EOIS o æ T Ен" 49 aU. |957 Ke F 9 3582 Є: - - =! „да? TA E Ben More. CT 436 a LAS "wv s P а AAA | Ам én : Zoot ean у 1 Pod s w a Ш 3 ee" " E A genes pea s д C P4 z sd 4 z^ feventon Pd Je EC - 3 yi MAPBLE © = (1 | - . QUÂRRY s LA. X lwwirEcuirFS High Peak PA Koar misery € 3176 Ду Pos 1910 se ^ /9 rS a%s Scale of Miles —— о | = КСА are Р ғ. Ay, &p LP WO г £F Se only approximately correct ® ——— Sketch Map of ———— —— MALvern HILLS SHOWING y^ Fauct LINES —— the line of strike, and the lower part more in the direction of the dip. a Haast enumerates in detail the beds occurring in the lower part of the — SrEiGuT.—Benmore Coal Area of the Malvern Hills. 621 series, and the following is a summary of his record (see Section 1, although this is intended for the creek farther west) :— 1. Shales and кру ошын е .. 60 ft. to 80 ft. 2. Bluish sandy cla : E Та 3. Brown coal 11 in. 4. ро and white quartzose sands alter- ating 11 ft. 5. Clays, shales, sandy clays, $ and brown coal in E 6. Brown coal, main seam 4 ft. 7 in. 7. Shales, pum and sands, with occasional layers coal . 3: 110 ft. (approx.) 8. Oyster-beds with intercalated cla 6 ft. 9. Sands and shales interstratified, the former yellowish-green or greyish weathering pink and brown, with smell of H,S, and лема of bau 14 60 ft. The uppermost beds exposed in this creek strike N. 10° W., and dip south-west at angles approximating 20^, but the lower beds swing round till they strike more to the north-west. At the top of the exposure the beds ы much disturbed, slickensided, crushed, and apparently overtu along a line of fault, as if the greywackes had been thrust against them TO h-east. T i porp oyster-bed, which co ontains Ostrea dichotoma like that in the Glentunnel area of the re Hills, and definitely correlates the two occurrences as being of the sa The bed lii by Haast а “© porphyry conglomerate " is a conglomerate with a fine-grained matrix in which are pebbles of a rhyolite similar to that i i i the Rockwood the pebbles, the conglomerate is similar to that which occurs elsewhere in the Malvern Hills at the base of the Cretaceous series, notably at mean: Gorge, White Cliffs, and on the south-eastern slope of "Mount Misery ; its occurrence at Benmore is somewhat remarkable, since the nearest ch yolitel in position are in the neighbourhood of High Peak, on the Upper Selwyn, nine miles away in a straight line, whereas Mount Misery is twelve miles distant. A similar conglomerate occurs in the basin of the Kowai at the bridge over the river, where there is a small exposure of coal- -measures, a o occurrence of a pebble of rhyolite in a conglomerate in the coal-measures at Craigieburn, near Lake Pearson (“ The Geology of the Trelissick or Broken River Basin, Selwyn County,” sal N.Z. Inst., vol. 19, pp. 398-99, 1887), and ts bearing on the form of the land when the beds were laid This | ebble is in a collection at the Canterbury Museum, and Hutton’s determination can be confirmed. few chains to the north-west of this creek is another coming in from the slopes of Benmore, but in this the sequence cannot be seen as clearly (see Section 1). The rhyolite conglomerate occurs at the base, resting on 622 Transactions. stream has worn, consisting of concretionary sands, well bedded, with layers of harder and softer material interstratified with sandy shales ; some of the harder layers contain numerous sharks’ teeth. These beds strike N. 10° W., and dip to the west at angles of 15°. They are succeeded by —— BENMORE COAL AREA B Direction- S.E.to N.W. Length- about Ye Mile $ — Section | © Along Creek near W.E.end of Area \ 1 H : \ fob M te \ N 2 v) v v 35° \ as > S ^] zs \ N S.E. e. e ee NW. — Section2 —— Across middle of Area SE. e. d. aris N.W. — LGrevwacke 2.Coat-MeasureES — : Rhyolite conglomerate . Coal seams with Clays & Sands ‚ Sands with Gypsum & Sulphur . Greensands ; . Sands whitish &ye llowishk brown оазе еа faulted against the greywacke, which has been pushed over the sands from the south-east. The fault-plane hades at an angle of 40?, and apparently runs north-east and south-west. The surface of the sand is indurated an much slickensided. It is impossible to determine the amount of the throw from the exposures, Speicut.—Benmore Coal Area of the Malvern Hills. 623 On the western side of this gully three basic dykes occur. The most easterly of these is exposed in a face consisting of hard and soft sandstones. It is about 5 ft. wide, and strikes N. 5° E. A narrow band of altered material lies alongside the dyke. This appears to be the one referred to H cit., p. 45). Two other dykes also occur on the crest of the ridge dividing the basin of this creek from the next one lying to the west. These dykes may be part of one main intrusion, = as they appear on the surface they are quite distinct, and sands are exposed on the — š ce, which r N. 15° E., but the other is not defined where exposed, although the поа to the westward are covered with detached blocks over a considerable area. They have both been intruded into sands. The rock of which these dykes are formed is a very basic basalt. In undmass composed of feldspar laths, augite granules, and rather long individuals of magnetite with the skeletal outline of ilmenite, there are many phenocrysts of olivine and augite, the former predominating i in number. ome of these show signs of serpentinization, but they are usually fresh and colourless, or with cracks stained with oxide of iron. They, as well as the augite, frequently form aggregations. The rock does not show any close relation to the teschenitic varieties which occur at High Peak and at Rakaia Gorge, but is more closely connected with the basic rocks of the oe areas of the Malvern Hills. The next creek to the west is the main source of Macfarlane Stream (see Section 2). On the north-west boundary of the outlier a and € with coal lie on the greywacke, but the country is much slipped. e beds are succeeded by sands and greensands, well exposed in a gully co iig in from the north, and also in a tributary coming in from Benmore on the south. The line of the former has been determined by a basaltic intrusion. On its south-east side shales at times carbonaceous, sandy shales with gypsum crystals and greensands, and sands with concretionary bands are exposed, striking north-east and dipping south-east at angles of from 35° to 40°. In the tributary from Benmore there are sands of varying оіан) —grey, brown with тағу гоп, green with glauconite, and yellowish-white passing into white—all dippitig south-east at an angle of 30°, the whole thickness of the coal-measures in this part of the area on the surface on the north-west boundary of the area. It can be traced from a saddle in the extreme south-west corner of the basin. Although Haast looked on this occurrence of igneous rock as a surface flow, there is little doubt that it is an intrusion in the form of a sill The following points are of importance in this connection: (1.) The contacts of both the upper and lower surfaces are intrusive contacts, the beds both above and below the mass being affected by its heat. (2.) It is not parallel to the stratification, but crosses it at a small ang Haast evidently thought that all Вах igneous occurrences belonged to one great sheet, but the evidence clearly points to their discontinuity on the surface Where the tributary creek from Benmore crosses the boundary of the coal-measures there is decided evidence of faulting on a large scale. No actual contacts can be seen, owing to debris slopes coming from the 624 Transactions. greywacke, but on the line of the fault the greywacke is exposed some 250 ft. to 300ft. vertically above the line to which the coal-measures reach in the bed of the creek, and the fault-plane is in consequence almost vertical, if not actually in a reversed position. The chief tributary of Macfarlane Stream farther west follows the strike approximately, but in the gullies coming in from the flanks of Benmore the upper sand and greensand beds are exposed in places, and the position of the south-east boundary suggests the continuance of the fault-line to the south-west. The width of the coal-measures narrows gradually on tracing them south-west, but they extend almost to the crest of the saddle at the head of the creek. In this creek the sill mentioned previously occurs about 250 yards above the junction, strikes nearly due east, and dips south at an angle of 40°. It underlies light-green sands. Immediately up-stream from it a gully comes in from the south, in which are exposed greensands with rusty-brown stain, grey sands, sandy shales, passing up into greenish glaciated or not. There is no reason why ice should not have invaded the head of the basin of Macfarlane Stream over the saddle which leads to the Rakaia Valley, especially as there is undoubted proof of the presence of glacier-ice lower down the Rakaia Valley having crossed ridges at a higher elevation than this saddle, and some of the features in the upper part of the basin can be attributed to ice-action. In the middle of the basin of the weak Cretaceous beds on which they now lie, and it is just possible, eun not probable, that they have been transported by agencies other than ice. The two special features of the area which have an interest not limited to the area itself are the occurrence of rhyolite conglomerate and also the positive evidence of faulting. With regard to the former, Hutton noted a difficulty, especially in the occurrence of the rhyolite pebbles at Craigieburn, and attributed its wide distribution to the action of a hypothetical river | running from the Malvern Hills, past Benmore, through the Broken River basin, but he considered the form of the land-surface to be substantially the same as that at present existing. If, however, we take a more modern interpretation of the origin of the alpine region of Canterbury, with a stage during the middle Cretaceous after Jurassic folding, when it was reduced to a peneplain, then the features present no difficulty. The rhyolite pebbles have in that case travelled up a shore-line from their place of origin in the neighbourhood of the Misery-Rockwood ridge, or perhaps from farther out in the plains from an area of rhyolite now buried under Tertiary and Quaternary deposits. When this peneplain, with its cover of sediments, was raised at the close of the Tertiary era the elevation was attended with faulting, and it is probable that this faulting continued down to a comparatively late recent date. In any case, this faulting is responsible for the major surface features of the Malvern Hills as they stand at present. From а study of the lie of the remnants of the Cretaceous coal-bearing beds which are preserved in the valleys in the heart of the Malvern Hills @ Бретонт.— Benmore Coal Area of the Malvern Hills. 625 well-defined series of subparallel faults may be inferred. These are as ж» (вее ша ) The faulted « area where occurs the Cordy Flat Coalfield, now being dew at Steventon. The fault-line runs along the northern flank of the Cairn Range, and continues in a south-west direction along the northern side of Mount Mise (2.) The area about Rockwood Station, whose sce is determined by a fault which follows up the eastern side of the eastern bran ch of the Hororata River towards Phillips Saddle, and may a continued spi ab h since small patches of coal-measures occur on the north-eastern flank of Rocky Peak, and the form of the saddle suggests a etructural origin. (3. Upper Selwyn basin, which is faulted down along the north side of the Flagpole Range on a line running past High Peak. A splinter of this fault payed occurs a little to the north-west, and this continues to the north-east into the basin of the Hawkins River behind Dalethorpe, where the ected stripped surface indicates a former extension of the coal-measures into the upper basin of that stream, the only visible sur- viving remnant being a small patch on a tributary coming in from the north just west of the trig. marked 2725. The stripped surface of the Hawkins area is a continuation of that of the Upper Selwyn area, since there is no break between the basins of the two streams, and the нее Selwyn River m at one time have flowed into the Hawkins. The line of fault runs in close to the small patch of po tear coal-measures wns behind the Woodstock Station, the pce and makes gerd beds containing Conchothyra and Trigonia, and other shells exposed in the bed of the river near Otarama being a part of the beds which have been faulted own.. These M coal-measures have been covered up by the aggrad- ing gravels brought down by the Kowai and its tributaries. An extension of this fault-line probably ^x um after a slight turn along the south-eastern flank o e marked break in the topography all along the range, and the s similarity i in the form of successive ridges as they abut against the sides of Benmore, are to be explained in this way, although there hardly appears to be sufficient evidence on which to base a positive statement of the existence of a fault. Its direction is nearly parallel with what may be regarded as definite fault-lines occurring in other parts of the area. suggested fault would necessitate a change of throw from the Bergan to the south-east side of the fault, a reversal of displacement amounting to hundreds, if not to thousands, of feet. Such a change would be remarkable in a short distance. For these reasons the continuance of the Kowai ses along the south-eastern flank of the Benmore "eee is à € ful. = taries у angle formed by the successive down-dropping of parallel blocks. 626 Transactions. uring mid-Tertiary times after the coal-measures had v > en la wn. 59 In my paper on Кейсі Gully (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 45, рр. 340-41, 1918) ` be expected. . o This system of faulting on subparallel lines results in the Malvern Hills _ m 1 a 5 i t or strike of the weaker Cretaceous sedimen which have occupied the Doxsson AND SPEIGHT.—So-called ** Railroad” at Rakaia Gorge. 627 The so-called ** Railroad” at Rakaia Gorge. By A. Duprey Dosson, M.N.Z.Soc.C.E., хәм К. Speicut, M.A., M.Sc., F.G.S., F.N.Z.Ins [Read before the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, 4th April, er ; received by Editor, 14th April, 1923 ; issued separately, 28th August, 1924.] Plates 65, 66. ON pages 388-90 of Haast's Geology of Canterbury and. Westland (with plate), (Christchurch, 1879), there is a description of a peculiar landscape feature near Rakaia Gorge, locally known as the “ Railroad." Haast describes this in some detail, and ascribes its ео to mt -action, an explana- tion which presents serious difficulties—some of which Haast, no doubt, clearly recognized—so that the joint va aid of this paper have thought that the aia might very well be res . The conclusions they have -arrived at are the result of у-шу кай made separately on various occasions, poe jointly during three recent visits to the locali The feature referred to may be briefly described as resembling а road railway-cutting, hence its un (see Plates 65 and 66). It is three pis long, about five chains wide at its upper end, six crine: in its middle portion, and between six and seven—perhaps more—at its termination. It runs in 5 nne pec bai ee the top of the high barik of the Rakaia near Bayfield H tead, where the river has excavated its bed to a depth d some 600 ft. i in ges um old lake-silts, o the northern slopes of Bryant's Hill, a rhyolite roche moutonnée near the lower end of the gorge. In this distanios it bac four old cede ead but ends at a slightly lower level as compared with that at which it s The first terrace is only about eight chains wide, but the features of ea “ Railroad ” are not marked at this point. They begin to be distinct on the top of the next terrace, where the depression may really be said to commence (see Plate 66), and from this to the end the ground falls about 40 ft. eos к. ке readings; but it must be remembered that as each successive terrace encountered there is a marked rise in the bed (Plate 65, fig. 3. d this is is also the case near the end as Bryant's Hill is approached, in the vicinity of which the terraces ppear. The depth of the күзүнөн below the level of the adjoining land- surface varies from about 20 ft. at a maximum on the top of the third terrace —it is 15ft. on the top ot the second terrace—to nothing on Bryant's Hill ; but it must not be assumed that the decrease is р since in one section the difference in level may be pronounced, while in any adjacent section it may be slight or absent. In general, the greatest depth appears to be just on the edge of a terrace, with a progressive diminution in depth as the difference on the top of the second terrace, Shek i is somewhat flat, and which 628 Transactions. is met by the line of the depression nearly at right angles; but in the case of the next terrace the circumstances are entirely different (see Plate 65, figp. 2. Here the angle between the line of the depression and that of the edge of the terrace is considerably less than a right angle, and on the north-eastern side the bank is much higher than on the south-western side ; whereas on the ridge leading up to Bryant's Hill, where the slope of the ground is to the north-east, the bank is decidely higher on the south- western side. A distinctive feature is the presence of a raised bank on either side, somewhat like a natural or artifical river levee, with a height above the level of neighbouring land-surface ranging usually from 0 to 4 ft., but occasionally as much as 6ft. Where it could be examined it proved to be formed of wind-blown material similar to the soil covering large areas of the Canterbury Plains. The accumulation of loose material is most marked at the upper end nearest the river, whence plentiful supplies are derived, partly from the present river-bed, and partly from the glacial silts of the old Rakaia lake, which occupied a depression behind the rock bar nedr the gorge immediately after the retreat of the ice. The fine materialis swept from this area by the powerful north-west winds which are a notable meteorological feature of the district (note such names as “ Windwhistle Point " and “ Windwhistle House "). In none of the loose material did we see any angular blocks, although Haast says that they do oceur sparingly. There is no doubt whatsoever that the formation of the levee must be credited almost wholly to wind-action. The floor of the depression is eovered with rounded and subangular blocks with an admixture of soil similar to that composing the bank. The soil is in places somewhat scanty, but occasionally it forms rough irregular mounds. These were considered by Haast to be morainic heaps, but those examined by us were rather of the nature of dunes, such as oceur now in places near the edge of the high terraces. There are similar banks of wind-blown material off the line of the “ Railroad " to the west, where there is a considerable area of land from which the soil has been swept o the neighbourhood, it is quite possible that some of the heaps in the floor of the depression may be morainic or may have a core of morainic material. In places, usually along the base of a terrace, the floor of the depression 1$ swampy, the water which accumulates being due either to the formation of © pond-like hollows in the dune-complex, or to the presence of a small stream which has followed along the bottom of an old river-terrace, where the E ground is, as a rule, somewhat lower. es Perhaps the most remarkable feature of the “ Railroad " is the way it climbs the old river-terraces, and specially the third terrace, about three- — quarters of a mile below the Bayfield Homestead. The terrace is һе about 20 ft. in height, and the line of the “ Railroad ” turns off at an anglè _ “of 15°, ascends the rise obliquely, and then reverts to its former direction — (see Plate 65, fig. 2). Whatever the cause of this landscape feature, it 18 certainly of a date posterior to the formation of this terrace and the others — Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE 65. Fig. 1.—View pomi. елка west up the Rakaia Valley, taken from the top я the third t ce, wine A features of the “ Railrc бай.” "aceted slopes of Hence Tae on n the lef third terrace, showing the £ >} bank on the left; a pateh Fic. 2 2—vi iew looking south-east from the base of Кла г ** Railroad ” rising over the terrace, with highe of dunes almost in alignment with this bank. Face р. 6281 © D PLATE N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. 1 TRANS. '91n4*93 [€3uoproow uv symb Sureq *oou€ja1odurr [peroods ou jo рив *uorsso1dop итеш oq jo 100g oy} uo deoq леүаЗәллі ue Aqoxour st 3jo[ ou uo рипол8әлор әчү ut osi 34818 Op, *әәпә} әлім 94 JO JSt 94} Чум uostreduroo Ач рәлләуш oq Кеш uoisso1dop oq, Jo Чәр əy} pmpn. snug Wm рәтизүа Suteq uorssoudop oy jo зоор 944 “әләт әд jo surem syg вә әле , реодтеу ,, әз Jo syuvq ou -peojseuoH proyAvg әчъ 03 oso[o *oo€iie, puooos ou jo Чоў тәш 3svo-ujnos SuTyOo, MAA DOBSON AND SpeiGHt.—So-called “ Railroad” at Rakaia Gorge. 629 which it crosses. The rise from the river over the first terrace noted by t is, in our opinion, somewhat delusive, and is due to the eee formation of dunes in an approximate line with the edges of the depression. Finally, there is à point which must be noted as to variations in width— viz., the presence of a number of contractions due to reductions arranged in rectangular steps. These are excellently shown aca на, line of the depression edges away on climbing the terrace The possible explanations of the origin of dis tha базлар каше which should be considered are as follows :— . It is an old stream-bed. This is ruled out of consideration on account of the rising grade on meeting ө, кг pee (see Plate 65, fig. 2), and also on reaching the slopes of Brya 's Hill. 2. It is the bed of a glacier. If this i is so the phenomenon is unique ; but there are insuperable objections against this explanation. The side levees are, agone: to Haast, old vigere moraines, but they are composed almost entirely, even acco to wn showing, of fine material, and are not . formed of the angular lida: Eli constituting moraine. Then, again, it is difficult to imagine the precise method by which a glacier eroded such are formed е stream-action in an area мл which the ice had орге: and they are to be attributed entirely to the work of streams from the ice-front as it retreated up the valley. Had they been pi gsdal they could not have survived in their entirety the erosive action of the great glacier which passed over the ground between Mount Hutt and the Rock- determin ined, and, in in any а и the objections made to the glacier arse rad will hold good even if the advance was of minor importance. If, then, the terraces are post-glacial, the туы ыйга must be post-glacial and cannot be credited to ice-action. 3. It is due to wind-action. While admitting that wind is responsible for certain features, one cannot credit wind with forming an excavation with subparallel sides, three miles in length, and cut out of terrace-gravels, and perhaps out of underlying rhyolite. Although this rock is not visible in the floor, yet it certainly lies at a shallow depth, judging from the neighbouring exposures, and it may be cov vered by a thin veneer of loose 4. It is due to faulting. According to this explanation it may represent an agra stt such as can be seen near Glen Wye, on the upper Waiau River (see McKay, of Geological Explorations for 1890-91, p. 16). If this explanation is correct, the depression can be attributed to trough- faulting. This will explain the long subparallel margins, and the rectangular modifications of width can be regarded as due to fault splinters of the main fault-line. Although we think this explanation the most satisfactory, we have arrived at it largely by the method of exclusion, and not viri there is positive evidence of faulting along the line. Evidence of dislocation was looked for where the upper end terminates on a high cliff-like bk: red RES үг” 630 Transactions. not clear and where the slumping of incoherent beds from river- terrace 1s reasonably certain to have occurred. А local difference in level k of the bed of large boulders just referred to may be attributed to river- 1 scour when the bed was being laid down; it is also slightly off the line of the depression, which makes a turn of about 10? at its upper end, and as a result no clear exposure on its line occurs. The possibility of any supposed of the deformation is oriented in a N.W.-S.E. direction, parallel to the general direction of the “ Railroad." ; It is thus possible that the movements may have continued down to à very late geological time. "There are definite occurrences of recent dis- location on this line—e.g., that recorded from the Waipara Valley by Speight and Wild (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 50, pp. 76-77, 19 of dislocations on other lines—so it is not i probable that the phenomena from the up-stream river-bed, and depositing a proportion of it on the margins where the force of the wind was less and friction greater; and the - Cuitton.—Some New Zealand Amphipoda. 631 Some New Zealand Amphipoda: No. 5.* By Cuas. ©нптох, M.A., D.Sc., LL.D., &e., Professor of Biology, Canter- bury College, ie Zealand. [Read before the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, 5th December, 1923 ; received by Editor, 28th кие) 1923 ; issued separately, 28th August, 1924.] Tetradeion crassum (Chilton). (Figs. 1 to 20.) scher dien Chilton, 1883, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 15, p. 80, pl. 3, fig. 1. Tetradeion sp. typ. Stebbing, 1899, Ann. Mag. Nat Hist, ser. 7, vol. 4, p. 207. — Tetradeion crassum Stebbing, 1906, “ Das Tierreich ” Amphipoda, p. 157. The original description of this species, drawn up in 1883, was based on two specimens only, the sm уе of which, probably immature, was issected. Since then numerous other specimens have been obtained imm Lyttelton and other oos dí, and a fuller description is desirable, ince the original account, though accurate enough as far as it goes, was dados in cm it contained no reference to the mouth-parts and an important character—viz., the reduced condition of the fifth peraeopod— was overlooked. e species was provisionally placed under the genus Cyproidia Haswell, though it was pointed out at the time that it differed very considerably in the character of the side-plates. In this respect the арена approaches closely to Stegocephalus and allied genera, but descrip- ns and figures of these were not available in New Zealand at the time. B "1899 Stebbing established the genus Tetradeion for the species, and gave the following diagnosis based on the original description :— “ Body short and stout, pleon shorter than peraeon. Head small, rostrum obsolete. Side-plates 1 to 4 together forming a continuous shield, the confronted margins E the contiguous side-plates neatly fitting, fourth much broader — first to third combined, fifth much broader than deep, fitting hind. J well developed. гу тч пае 1 and 2 small. vmi 1 the stouter, ‘without accessory flagellum. nt i b "der rope joint of peduncle shorter than antepenultimate. Mou rts unknown. Gnathopods 1 and 2 equal, similar, _imperfeetly ра fourth and fifth joints slightly produced. Peraeopods 1-5 slender, character of second joint unknown, far back as uropod 1, rami a little unequal. Uropod З reaching so far back as the other pairs, stouter, rami туи одне Telson entire, oval, short To this must be added a note on the mouth-parts, which prove to be very similar to those of Phippsia gibbosa (Sars), and to the fact that the * Previous numbers of this series have appeared in Trans. N.Z. Inst. as follows : No. 1, vol. 52, p. 1; No. 2, vol. 53, p. 220; No. 3, vol. 54, p. 240; No. 4, vol. 55, p. 269. 632 Transactions. * fifth peraeopod is small, entirely concealed by the greatly expanded side- plate of the fourth segment and consists of a small oval plate representing the basis followed by a minute joint which is all that remains of the rest of the limb. The following amended diagnosis of the genus may therefore be given :— Tetradeion Stebbing, 1899. ^ а) os ж] £ £5 B zi e g et i e c © В ед |) Фф œ эв Е со 5 ge = F i=] is i=} E 8 Ф B © E £5 E =) parts similar to those of Phippsia. Gnathopoda 1 and 2 similar, not sub- chelate, merus and carpus slightly produced, propod amall. Peraeopoda 1 to 4 slender, basal joints not expanded, 5 greatly reduced, consisting of a small plate representing the basal joint. Uropoda short. Telson oval, short, entire. теры. eae ae Fic. 1.—Tetradeion crassum Chilton : side view of whole animal. The typical species, and at present the only one known, is Tetradeion crassum (Chilton) (see references above), the diagnosis of which is included in that of the genus. p 2 Me dark slate, sometimes with lighter patches on some parts of e А Length of body, in coiled position, about 3 ; greatest breadth, — 2mm.; depth, 1:5 mm. к {омы = жасай. оша х "es: Lyttelton Harbour, Oamaru, and Hawke’s Bay. Remarks.—] rom the detailed description given below it will be seen that this species presents many similarities in the general shape of the | CurLron.—Some New Zealand Amphipoda. 633 body, the mouth-parts, and other appendages to — gibbosa, but in that species the fourth and fifth peraeopoda are not covered by the nie side-plate, and the fifth peraeopod, though ы than the fourth, "m the joints perfect. is evident that the genus Tetradeion must be placed in - family Stapotephalidea coming close to Phippsia Stebbing (= Aspidopleurus Sars). It represents a further development along the same line, but has rie fourth side-plate stil more largely developed and concealing the sixth and seventh, and in consequence peraepod 5 is very greatly reduce Detailed Description. io мй ooth, broad, and greatly swollen, side- plates of the first four а much deeper than their respective ents and мылын convex, so that the appendages of the head and peraeon and the whole of the pleon can be concealed from view when the animal is coiled up—the outline of the whole body then being ellipsoid. (Fig. 1.) / Tetradeion crassum Chilton. Fic. 2.—First antenna. | Fic. 5.—Lower lip, with extremity magnified. Fie. 3.—Second antenna. - more highly ma: Fie. 4.—Mandible First side-plate subtriangular in outline, its posterior margin very convex; second strongly curved, narrow, only about one-fifth as wide as deep; t similar but less curved ; fourth enormously expanded, forming a quads convex serie E anterior margin nearly straight an the rounded posterior margin extending as far as the hinder end of third pleon stgmenk ; p side- аны. small, forming a small plate fitting into an emargination on upper margin of fourth; sixth and seventh not 8 of peraeon subequal in len h; first segment of pleon longer than second, third much shorter than second, lower margins of all three convex 634 Transactions. and only slightly produced ; fourth, fifth, and sixth pleon segments very small. (Fig. 1. yes of moderate size, rounded, black. | posterior or inner margins. (Fig. 2. Second antenna slender and longer than first, sharply bent backwards at end of first visible joint, which probably represents the third peduncular joint and is longer than the next two together, penultimate joint curved at base, about three-fourths as long as last joint of peduncle; flagellum — six-jointed, about as long as last two joints of peduncle. (Fig. 3.) > 7 Tetradeion crassum Chilton. Fic. 6.—First maxilla; outer lobe Fic. 7.—Second maxilla. seen in profile. | Fic. 8.— Maxilliped. The mouth-parts prove to be very similar to those of Phippsia gibbosa and in both genera have probably hs modified in correlation with the enormous development of the side-plates and the habits of the animal arising in connection therewith. zm Mandible slender, elongated, nearly straight, cutting-edge formed about six or seven short teeth; inner eutting-edge, spine row, mo tubercle, and palp entirely absent unless а long seta on the outer surface represents the palp. (Fig. 4.) CHILTON.—Some New Zealand Amphipoda. 635 Lower lip slender, without inner lobes, outer lobes covered with numerous fine hairs, narrowing towards the extremity, which is produ on inner side into three or four teeth, the end one of which is мч longer than the others. (Fi In; the first maxilla the palp consists of two subequal isse А A the terminal one азуы а tuft of six or сте setules; o well seen and represented in side view in fig. 6, but "bte cf "ending as usual in havent ‘stont setules and bearing fine hairs "d margins ; inner lobe very large, inner margin convex and fring about fifteen to twenty setules with fine hairs between tin. (Fi EN. The second maxilla with inner lobe broad, obliquely truncate y^ ex tremity, which bears about twenty long setules and a tuft of fine hairs on outer margin near distal end ; outer lobe very slender and apparently gena & process extending outwards from base of in ner lobe; it is free setae except at the extremity, which bears six very long setules, the ends of which appear to be hooked or barbed. This outer lobe probably forms a brush for sweeping food-particles from the maxillipeds and other mouth- parts towards the mandibles. (Fig. 7.) Tetradeion crassum Chilton. Fie. 9.—First gnathopod. | Fic. 10.—Second gnathopod. Maxillipeds with palp small and lobes very large; inner lobe narro oblong, end truncate and bearing several stout setules and hooks, distal half of outer margin with thick fringe of long fine hairs ; outer lobe very broad, nearly semicircular in shape, its outer margin very convex, apparently — inwards and fringed with a row of fine hairs, inner margin straight, ace near inner distal angle bearing several € curved setules ; palp foni ed of three subequal joints, the second produced on inner side into an oval lobe fringed with long setules and bearing a tuft at outer distal angle, 636 Transactions. Cuitton.—Some New Zealand Amphipoda. 637 terminal joint narrow, curved, its extremity acute and probably acd senting the minute dactyl almost fused to the end of the propod. (Fig. 8 First gnathopod with basal joint very long and narrow, much longer than rest of limb, its margins with a few short setules and some long ones towards postero-distal angle, merus produced into a narrow lobe fringed with setules, earpus about as long as merus and with a similar but broader lobe, terminal deed probably representing fused propod and dactyl, curved towards the apex, inner margin with a row of setules, outer margin with three ое or small tufts. (Fig. 9 3 Second gnathopod similar to mot but with lobe of merus broader and dactyl Aper from propod. (Fig. t peraeopod normal, its pde pers much shorter than rest of limb ; into a small subacute lobe; carpus and pro subequal, dactyl strong, curved, nearly half as long as propod ; setules on different joints few and short. (Fig. 11.) Second peraeopod similar to first. (Fig. Third peraeopod with basal joint аа narrow, its posterior margin bearing a row of long hairs towards distal end, sisti joints similar to those of preceding peraeopoda. (Fig. 13. Fourth peraeopod — to third but with basal joint shorter and broader and bearing a = long hairs extending along nearly the whole of posterior margin. 14.) Fifth peraeopod Kee reduced and forming a suboval plate which probably represents the basal joint ; posterior margin of this plate irregularly serrate towards distal end, surface bearing a row of short setules runni longitudinally down middle of joint; at end of the plate is a short oblong joint "e two or three setules at apex. (Fig. 15.) First uropod has basal joint greatly elongated, about twice as long as rami, which are equal in length and lanceolate in € ; а row of short Third uropod with basal an stout and ange than outer ramus, inner ramus about emere long as outer, whole uropod almost or quite free from setules. (Fig. 1 The telson as seen in side view is triangular and сааш dorsally ; when detached ais viewed from below the area of attachment appears oval in utline, narrowing posteriorly, a хна the projecting portion as a plate narrow- ing зна аа йн to the broadly rounded extremity. (Figs. 19 and 20.) 638 Transactions. The Recorded Calliphoridae of New Zealand (Diptera). By J. К. Marrocs, Washington, D.C. Communicated by Morris N. Watt, F.E.S. 4 [Read before the Wanganui Philosophical Society, 28th October. 1921 ; received by Editor, ч : 10th October, 1923 ; issued separately, 28th August, 1994.] THE following keys include all the genera and species of Calliphoridae that — are to occur in New Zealand and adjacent islands. ў n publishing the paper is to make available to New Zealand y The family Sarcophagidae are most nearly related to this group, but the | | colour of the New Zealand species of the former is invariably greyish, the abdomen being checkered black and grey, and the thorax black vittate. E KEY To GENERA. 1. Eyes distinctly hairy Calliphora Linné (part). Eyes bare is ren RF d à 2 2. Lower calyptra bare on disc above; a chitinized plate ; extendi orward from anterior lower angle of seutellum between lower calyptra and lower margin of vertical is more or less densely haired ; eyes of male much more narrowly separated than those of female. . -Lucilia Linné. Lower calyptra bare above; no hairy chitinized plate аз above; eyes of male much тоге narrowly than those of female separated ae ЗА -. Pollenia Rob.-Desv. Lower calyptra more or less distinctly haired at least at a . Е е; no hairy chiti late extendi from scutellum as described above 2 zí T 3 3. Basal part of radial vein basad of humeral vein with Short fine hairs above and behind; thorax and abdomen brillant blue; lower calyptra with hairs ntire surface above s zi e Chrysomyia Rob.-Desv. of radial vein without such hairs | 3 4 > 4. Eyes of male as widel separated as those of female, ut one-third of the head-width ; lower haired on i calyptra entire surface above -- Xenocalliphora n. gen. — Eyes of male — more narrowly separated than those "n ;, tower calyptra long-haired above "оп Y basal half, bare on apical halt e x -. Calliphora Linné (part). MarLocH.— Recorded Calliphoridae of New Zealand (Diptera). 639 Lucilia Linné. Only one species, caesar Linné, has been reported, so far as I know. Pollenia Robineau-Desvoidy. Sepimentum Hutton can not be held distinct from Pollenia. Structurally and in chaetotaxy the genotypes of the two, which I have carefully examined cannot be separated except in such details as are only specific and not generic. I would — sink Sepimentum as a Synonym o of Pollenia, and after examining the type specimens of Hutton’s two species I have arrived at the decision that demissum must be considered as a synonym of deese The species will thus stand as below :— Pollenia fumosum (Hutton). Sepimentum fumosum Hutton; Septimentum demissum Hutton. The species is evidently common in New Zealand, as I have seen many specimens from Messrs. Watt and Fenwick. Chrysomyia Robineau-Desvoidy. . I have seen only one species from New Zealand, rufifacies Macquart. The two species which occur in Агар, and which may yet occur in New Zealand, may be separated as below Antennae e face rufous; calyptrae whitish, hind- margin of upper one and posterior half of lower dark mde wn or fuscous ; hairs and bristles of fourth mper rgite pale except at base of tergite dux Eschscholz. i nnal рна fuscous, ain yellowish-red in puer: below; calyptrae entirely whitish ; all setulose hairs of fourth tergite e black i .. rufifacies Macquart. Xenocalliphora n. gen. _ Generic Characters. —Diffe: gru acne having the eyes separated ру fully one-third of the head-width in both sexes, each orbit with two ng forwardly-directed натй а bristles, dd the lower calyptra ree on its Sulle upper s There are two species known to me ood islands off the coast of New Zealand, and one from New Zealand. They may be separated by means of the key given below :— i; jupe with two strong intra-alar bristles on each е; fore tibia bristle; legs black ; abdomen metallic blue- green, with very slight leger ish pruinescence .. hortona Walker.* Thorax with but one intra-alar bristle on each side : mar tibia рле two viden c placed posterior 2 2. Apices of femora and en tibiae and tarsi rufous yellow ; abdom a Slack. wiper a violet tinge and t greyish nescence on dorsum eudypti Hutton. eris Legs entirely black, so un ha extreme apices of femora and the tibiae more or less brownish ; abdomen metallic enis, with сен уна pruin ce on dorsum . anlipodei Hutton. I have examined only the we series of the last two, but have seen many — of the other from New Zealand, sent me by Mr. M. N. Watt * Major Patton has — the types of Walker's two species icela and hortona and finds them to be the same species. 640 Transactions. Calliphora Linné. a This genus has been subdivided by some authors, but the genera Neo- — pollenia, Paracalliphora, and Neocalliphora are hardly entitled to subgeneric — rank, certainly not to generic rank, if one applies the same criteria to the — - group as to others in the same family. The OH with hairy eyes, Neo- calliphora Brauer and Bergenstamm, is the most distinct, but structurally it is very similar to Calliphora ; and I am not inclined to favour a subdivision on a character which is not even of specific value in some allied groups. There are two segregates in New Zealand which have apparently escaped separation, and which are probably quite likely to receive attention at gome future date. I cannot see that the erection of a new genus to receive — - the hairy-eyed species would benefit science, nor do I believe that such à . | course is uas Or нае, во leave the genus with four species from this regi KEY ТО SPECIES. l. Eyes hairy wh Eyes bare 2. Palpi ad a small raised spot on pleura i in front of wing- base gery gd hind-tibia with a rather close fringe of short setulae and bristles on entire length of адаМ surface. . quadrimaculatus Swederus. Palpi fuscous, no orange spot on pléura at base of wings ; ind-tibia with 4 or 5 short anterodorsal bristles .. awreonotata Macquart. 3. Legs € black; venter of thorax and abdomen . out conspicuous golden-yellow hairs; abdomen metalic blue, with greyish or whitish pruinescence form iridesc spots or checkerings; lower уос fuscous, with white raid border ; bristles black erythrocephala Linné. Legs стода, tarsi ; ` pleura, venter ‘of thorax dl d “with ‘golden. yellow hairs; abdo- med о ssy pruinescence {йй cheokerings ; both омурт een bristles of legs in part fulvo ; .. villosa Rob.-Desv. Calliphora quadrimaculatus Swederus. E I have to sink as a synonym of this species cockaynei Hutton. I have 1 examined the type specimen of the latter and find that it is identical wit 1 specimens which are undoubtedl rimaculatus, and that Hutton was in n error in describing the colour of the abdomen as different from that of t tter. Calliphora aureonotata Macquart. I have seen only one specimen of this species, from Wanganui b Calliphora erythrocephala Linné. I have seen this common species, from Wanganui (Watt). Calliphora villosa Robineau-Desvoidy. 7 This is the species recorded by Hutton as laemica White. It is genotype of N ia, but in my opinion is not separable from Calli phor Common in New Zealan d. : N.B.—Hutton's Calliphora antennatis does not belong to this family, 3 but to the Anthomyiidae. ALEXANDER.— Studies on the Crane-flies of New Zealand.’ 641 Studies on the Crane-flies of New Zealand: Part 1—Order Diptera, Superfamily Tipuloidea. By Caries P. ALEXANDER, Department of Entomology, Massachusetts Agricultural College, Amherst, Massachusetts, U.S.A. Communicated by J. W. Campbell. [Read before the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, 5th December, 1923; received by Editor, 15th December, 1923 ; issued separately, 28th August, 1924.] INTRODUCTION. THE crane-flies, or Tipuloidean flies, are well known to all entomological students and collectors in New Zealand, passing often under the vernacular ss ies " or “ daddy-long-legs." The designation of the southern these insects would seem to be te-tatau-o-te-whare-o- Maui, received its greatest impetus upon the publication in the last volume of these Transactions of Edwards's revision of the species, in which all of the species and data available at the time of writing the paper (1921) are most capably presented. The great increase in our knowledge of these flies during the past few CHRONOLOGICAL DEVELOPMENT OF OUR KNOWLEDGE OF THE CRANE-FLY UNA OF NEW ZEALAND. Never has the knowledge of the crane-fly fauna of a country been developed more rapidly and efficiently than has that of New Zealand during the past half-dozen years. This is due largely to disinterested collecting of virtually all of the entomological students of the country. At the end of 1918 the entire known Tipuloidean fauna of New Zealand consisted of but fifty-seven species ; the total number now known to the writer is more than 350, and additions are constantly being made. 2]—Trans. 642 Transactions. ч КОС ЖЕТ, „Жү „Фу, ЖЕУ, зе: G. V. Hudson, veteran student of the insects of the Dominion, and himself the authority for several species of New Zealand crane-flies (1892, 1895, 1913c, 1920c),* supplied the greater part of the material for the first serious efforts to make this fauna known. A small part of this material, together with additional specimens collected by Helms and Hutton in the South Island, became the property of Osten-Sacken, but were, unfortunately, largely undescribed by this pioneer student of crane-flies, the only species — that he made known from this abundant material being Tanyderus forcipatus _ (1880), Cerozodia plumosa (1887), and Discobola dohrni and D. venusta (1894). The next Hudson collection was turned over to.Captain Е. W. Hutton, ` and made the subject of the first comprehensive report on these flies (1900). _ The total number of species recognized by Hutton at this time was forty- | four, of which twenty-five are descri as new in this paper. Other - 8 p : . Harris, in the North Island, and Mr. James. DR in the South Island, and others, became interested in coll se flies. * Dates in parentheses refer to the bibliography. ALEXANDER.— Studies on the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 643 The many lesser subsequent collections have been described in the series of papers by the writer cited in the bibliography (Alexander, 1921-23). M. André Tonnoir's collections (1921-23) have not yet been recorded in print. DESCRIPTION ОЕ ALLoTYPIC SPECIMENS OF NEW ZEALAND CRANE-FLIES. A considerable number of the crane-flies described by Hudson, Hutton, Edwards, Alexander, and others were represented by one sex only, some- been found to be widely distributed in the Dominion. For the type of this opposite sex the writer uses Muttkowski's term “ allotype " (Bull. Pub. Mus. Milwaukee, vol. 1, p. 10, 1910). Certain Americam entomolo- gists, especially those connected with the National Museum, have recently 1923). The figures of hypopygia are made from specimens cleared and mounted on slides. — Allotypes described in the present paper are preserved - ' Tribe LIMNOBIINI. Dicranomyia fasciata Hutton. 1900. Dicranomyia fasciata Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 32, p. 34, 1923. Dicranomyia fasciata Hutton: Edwards, ibid., vol. 54, p. 277. Hutton’s type, a ani was from Christchurch: Edwards had no e ength, 6 mm. ; wing, 9 mm. Rostrum and palpi dark brown. Antennae black throughout ; flagellar i H brown, 21* VORNE RA 644 Transactions. Pee oF Wings greyish subhyaline with extensive pale-brown markings, the more conspicuous being at origin of Rs, completely traversing ce ; at stigma ; along cord and outer end of cell 1st M, ; slightly paler clouds at . ends of longitudinal veins, most extensive in anal cells. Venation: Se, — ending a short distance beyond origin of Rs, this distance slightly variable, Se, just before this origin; m-cu shortly before the fork of M. Abdomen dark brown, posterior margins of outer sternites indistinctly pale; hypo- pygium dark. Male hypopygium (fig. 1) with basistyles cylindrical, each with squat hemispherical lobe on mesal face at base, this lobe terminati in small tubercle set with a pencil of setae; mesal face of basistyle pro- vided with numerous very long powerful setae. Ventral dististyle simple, a fleshy lobe unprovided with a rostrum; dorsal dististyle a very strongly curved chitinized hook. Gonapophyses with mesal apical angle a slightly curved, feebly bifid, chitinized rod. 1 otype, g, Glenorchy, Otago, altitude 1,200 ft. ; 4th January, 1929 _ (C. C. Fenwick). — : Dicranomyia aegrotans Edwards, 1923. Dicranomyia aegrotans Edwards, Trans. N.Z. Inst, vol 54, pp. 280-81, pl. 27, fig. 22 (wing). 3 Edwards's type was based on the female specimen mentioned, but not _ described, by Walker (List Dipt. Brit. Mus., vol. 1, p. 45, 1848). The - type-locality is unknown. Widely distributed in both Islands. 1 Allotype.—4 . Length, 6-5 mm. ; wing, 8:3 mm. Similar to female, differing as follows: Basal flagellar segments pyri- form, outermost passing into oval. Mesonotal praescutum with very Allotype, 3, Ohakune, Wellin lti | . 15th October, 1921 (T. Ё. Harris) gton, altitude 2,060 ft. ; 15 p Dicranomyia repanda Edwards. H 1923, Dicranomyia repanda Edwards, Trans, N.Z. Inst, vol. oi р. 278, pl. 27, fig. 17 (wing). А Edwards's types consisted of three males two taken by Hudson near " . Rise y п not Wellington, the third by Dr. Andrew Sinclair and mentioned but not ALEXANDER.—Studies on the Crane-flies of New 7те 645 described by Walker (List Dipt. Brit. Mus., vol. 1, 48). This very distinct and handsome crane-fly is widely dedit in "cs Islands. Allotype.—9. Length, 10-5 mm. ; wing, 13-4 mm. Differs from male only in the following respects: Basal — Е scape concolorous with Sora odes of antenna. Mesonotal praesc almost covered by four nearly confluent black ра лса faintly pruinose ; lateral margins of praescutum reddish-bro Pleura Halteres ochreous, knobs dark brown. with the brown femoral ring subequal in extent to the orange apex beyond it. Abdominal pcre dark brown, paler sublaterally near base of segments. Өркөн with genital segment obscure orange; tergal m ачады small but соба, sternal valves ending near mid-length of tergal va Allotype, 9, Ohakune, Wellington, altitude ^r 060 ft. lst October, 1921 (T. R. Harris). , Dicranomyia nigrescens Hutton. 1900. Dicranomyia nigrescens Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 32, р. 34 1923. Dicranomyia nigrescens Hutton : Edwards, ibid., vol. 54, 1-82. Hutton’s type, a female, was from Wellington. Common in parts of Canterbury and Otago. llotype.—g . Length, about 7 mm. ; wi 5m Agreeing closely with Hutton's brief Maire differing chiefly in sexual characters. Median area of scutum a little paler than remainder of mesonotum. Femoral bases sid and indistinctly paler. Stigma scarcely darker than remainder of wi Se, ending opposite origin of Rs, Sc, alone shorter n m-cu; Rs ас UM nom about twice the basal deflection of Жз: cell Ist M, short- gear shorter than any of veins issuing from 16; m-cu at or close to to fork of M. Abdomen brownish-black, includ- ing hypopygium. Male hypopygium (fig. 3) with ninth tergite distinctly bilobed, median area near caudal margin with abundant setae. ven small, mesal face of each produced into conspicuous stout lobe. Ventra dististyle large and fleshy, mesal face produced into short rostrum imer with two subequal erect spines, situated not far from base. Dorsal disti- style a gently curved spine that narrows gradually into an acute point. napophyses with mesal apical angle produced caudad into a gently curved lobe. Allotype, 2, Glenorchy, Otago, altitude 1,200 ft.; 4th January, 1923 (C. C. Fenwick). Discobola gibbera Edwards. Discobola gibbera Edwards, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, p. 286, pl. 28, fig. 29 (wing). type, a female, was from „а. Southland, collected in 1915 by no The fly has since been taken in the Provinces of мешш Westland, Canterbury, and Southland. llotype.—4. Length, 8:5 mm. , 9:5 mm. Generally similar to female, differing as follows : Median area of prae- scutum broadly dark brown, widenin hind and suffusing posterior sclerites of mesonotum. ^ Mesopleura almost entirely shiny black. Abdo- minal tergites brownish-black, eaudal margin distinctly, median area more 646 MALE HxPoPYcrIA or SPECIES OF New ZEALAND CRANE-FLIES. 7 R rekan лежат Hutton. D. aegrot ropa у энн "Hutt | ola gibbera Edw vards. - | pprt Cruciferus pier. wa Amphineurus horni Edwards. | Gonomyia nigrohalterata Ме с;з p po D — Transactions. 11. А Amphineurus rant Alexander. 12. A. fatuus (Hut 13. Aphrophila еск ы e gi 14. Polyymoria nigrocincta ( үзен о) 15. Li aries затар serotina ( Alexande 16. Gynoplistia pedestris ard 17. G. arthu ке Edwa 18. 4 MN a viridieolor Aleskailié A E 19. A. 8 Alexander 20. ачоибу aloud Edwards. EXPLANATION oF SYMBOLS. к 2, aedeagus. | i.d., inner dististyle. 9.d., Lc. b, basistyle. | 1, gonapophyse r.F., right ba d, dististyle. | Lb., left basistyle. | r.d., right dist i, interbasal process, | ld., left dististyle. | t, 9th tergite ALEXANDER.— Studies on the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 647 648 Transactions. n diffusely obscure yellow; sternites similar, but dark areas more confined to sides of sclerites. Male hypopygium (fig. 4) w ith ninth tergite feebly emarginate caudally, median area without setae. Basistyles about as long ^. as ventral dististyle, mesal face produced caudad into cylindrical lobe that — : narrows gradually to apex, which is slender and attenuated. Ventral dististyle moderately fleshy, rostrum bearing two chitinized projections, apical one more spine-like but bearing two tiny setae, the other projection nd mo expanded at apex; what may represent dorsal dististyle Al oty 1922 (J. =" Tapley). Tribe ERIOPTERINI. Molophilus multicinctus Edwards. : 1923. gcn multicinctus Edwards, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, 3 р. Edwards's types, ud without exact data, collected by Wakefield in — 1880. The fly is one of the commonest a nd most widely distributed po А of the genus in - — having been taken in Wellington, W We with shorter flagellar verticils. Mesonotum dark brown, sides of ний. i pale yellow. Femoral annuli yellowish-white, other rings pure-white ; | basitarsal ring occupying little more than half length of segment. А Ovipositor with tergal valves elongate, acicular, rather strongly upeurved, _ tips acute; sternal valves straig 4 Allotype, 9, Coal Creek Track, Greymouth, Westland; 13th February, 3 1923 (T. R. Harris). E Molophilus cruciferus Alexander. 1922. Molophilus a Alexander, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (9), vol. 9, p. 147 e type, a female, aia by Miller in Thermal Springs region, Auckland. The fly is now known to occur in parts of A Auckland “and Wellington. This speci es, as well as the three following, belong to à la and difficult aggregation of New Zealand crane-flies that I have called t plagiatus group. The members are separated chiefly upon combinatio: of size and coloration, venation, and the details of structure of the hypopygium, especially the shape of the basal dististyle, although the deike: apical spine of the basistyle, and the aedeagus furnish addi ir? ре. —$. Length, about 3-6 mm. ; — 4mm n the unique p Moral black longitudinal stripe, ventral pleurites and mesoster piene silvery pruinose. Male hypopygium (fig. 5) as in plagiatus 8 l beak of basistyle a moderately elongate chininized spine. ALEXANDER.—Studies on the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 649 dististyle relatively slender, apex bifid, lateral arm dilated into a blade, mesal arm a ntly curved obtusely rounded lobe. Basal dististyle con- spicuous, appearing as a broad flattened blade, apex feebly expanded into spear-shaped structure, lateral margin of head thus formed with a series of about a dozen acute and slightly recurved teeth; this &ppendage is darkened, though not blackened, except on basal third nd is pale. Aedeagus relatively short and stout, apex suddenly n otype, d, Ohakune, Wellington, altitude 2,060 fir od October, 991. na R. Harris is). Molophilus pulcherrimus Edwards. 1923. аи pulcherrimus Edwards, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, . 295, pl. 28, fig. 45 (wing). Edwards's s a fer taken at Wellington in December by Hudson. This beautiful little rane-fly is now known to be widely distributed in both Islands (Auckland, Met reti Nelson, mess. Canterbury, Otago). Allotype.—4. Length, 3-2mm.; wing, 4m Generally similar to description of female, differing as follows: Scutal lobes with dark centres; scutellum shiny brownish-black. Fore femora dark, except at extreme base, densely covered with appressed black setae о fore femora appear black in contrast with other legs. Abdomen dark brown, hypopygium нине анте Male hypopygium (fig. 6) with basistyles relatively stout, each terminating in chitinized beak that bears a small shoulder before apex. Outer dististyle chitinized, deeply bifid, outer branch weakly toothed at apex. Basal dististyle a stout, almost straight, chitinized rod that terminates in a powerful spine directed laterad, mesal face before this spine with abundant appressed spinulae; a small spine on lateral face of style near two-thirds length. Aedeagus long and slender, almost stra; €— gradually narrowed to acute apex. otype, Mount Ruapehu, Wellington, altitude 4,500 ft.; 27th February, 1928 (T. R. Harris). Molophilus parvulus Alexander. 1922. Molophilus zv uen Alexander, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (9), 9, p. 146 The types, females, were а Ohakune, taken in November, 1920, by Harris. I have not seen this species except from this locality. Allotype.—d. Length, about 2-8mm.; wing, 3-4m Baie. а е very faint to atrophied. Male hypopygium (fig. 7) with apex of basistyle produced into long slender chitinized spine, surroundin. ng base of which are numerous small setae which pass into larger setae on face of style. Outer dististyle relatively short and stout, bifid at apex, lateral arm a conspicuous flattened blade, apex dilated and truncate, extreme outer angle tan toothed ; mesal or inner arm an acute curved before € with sparse e eel denticles. Allotopotype, d, Ohakune, altitude 2,060 ft. ; Ist December, 1922 (T. R. M. 650 : e Transactions. Molophilus philpotti Alexander. ; : 1922. Molophilus philpotti Alexander, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (9), vol. 9, 145-46. The types, females, were taken in the Province of Nelson by Philpott. - The species occurs in both Islands. : E Allotype.—d. Length, about 3-7 mm. ; wing, 4-4 mm. Very similar to female, differing chiefly in sexual characters. Antennae short, flagellum dark brown. Abdomen more uniformly brownish-yellow ` than in type. Male hypopygium (fig. 8) with apical spine of basistyle _ relatively short and only feebly chitinized, not blackened. Outer disti- style very much as in M. cruciferus, the stem stouter. Basal dististyle _ provided _ with sparse appressed denticles that pass into small setae basally. Aedeagus - long and slender, straight. E. Allotype, d, Mount Ruapehu, Wellington, altitude 3,700 ft.; 6th - January, 1922 (M. N. Watt). i Amphineurus (Nothormosia) horni Edwards. E 1923. Amphineurus horni Edwards, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, p. 294 __ pl. 28, fig. 44 (wing). a Edwards’s type, a female, was from Wellington, collected by Hudson. d The fly is very common, occurring in both Islands (Wellington, Canter- _ bury, Otago). | a Allotype.—3. Length, about 2-8 mm. ; wing, 5 mm. 2 Differs from female chiefly in sexual characters. Head dark grey. _ ar hreous. gs сохае and trochanters testaceous ; femora brown. Abdomen dark brown, al median line. -` . Allotype, d, Ohakune, Wellington, altitude 2,060 ft. ; 2rd Novembe 1921 (T. R. Harris). | ALEXANDER.—Studies on the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 651 Amphineurus (Nesormosia) subfatuus Alexander. 1922. Amphineurus Y oen Alexander, Ann. Maj; Nat. Hist. (9), vol. 10, pp. The type, a female, was ko at тарах аа Province, by Harris. The fly is known only from this pro pies —ő. Length, about 9 mm. ; witg,, Tm Basisty dististyles, as in subgenus. Right зейге (r.b.) еч apically into long curved black spine arising from an enlarged setiferous base ; the single dististyle of this side (r.d.) an irregular det blade. the surface with as in A. fatuus, Aber immediately before a apex. n A. (N.) fatuus (Hutton) (fig. 12) the asymmetry is less marked, “ы lobes of basistyles (b) being nearly slike зр two sides ; dististyle of right side (r.d.) is bifid, the two arms closely appressed, the obtuse arm with tiay setiferous punctures. The two dere of left side very dissimilar in shape, the outermost (o.d.) heavily chitinized, narrowed into a beak that is —€— strongly upon itself and nl pointed ; face of this style with a series of comb-like teeth or pegs ; ond or inner style (i.d.) an acicular d profoundly bifid, the two с за unequal. What as the aedeagus seems rather to be a gonapophyse 9 ‘the other being nok reduced. The true aedeagus (a) is very similar t that found in subfatuus. Ninth tergite (!) has lateral lobes long, ohluuely truncate, margins and apices of lobes smooth. otopotype, d, Ohakune, Wellington, altitude 2,060 ft.; 22nd Novem- ber, 1922 (T. R. Harris). T degree of asymmetry in male hypopygium of the two species of sia is very e ue being somewhat more marked in subfatuus thos in fatuus beca 0 conspicuous difference in apical lobes of basistyles. From газла of subfatuus received fr Hudson and Gonomyia (Lipophleps) nigrohalterata Edwards. . 1923. Gonomyia (Lipophleps) ур sare Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, p. 290, pl. 28, fig. 38 (wing). Edwards's type, a female, was taken at аа in September, 1906, by Wesché. The fly is not uncommon in the central and northern portions of the North Island. . 652 Transactions. п ма Ле: ЖАУ. v Allotype—g. Length, about 4-5 mm. ; wing, 5:5 р | Mos P diss with female. rea seii мст Scutellum | bright yellow ; postnotum darkened on posterior half. Pleural stripe.narrow | but conspicuous, extending from cervical dames to postnotum. Abdominal ` tes an урору ^ = hypopygium (fig. 10) with basistyles relatively small, apex of each pro- — duced caudad in blunt, setiferous lobe. Dististyles two—one a blunt, fleshy, | setiferous lobe that terminates in a powerful fasciculate seta, the other - more chitinized, with a short acute black spine near mid-length, this spine shorter than the apex of style beyond it. Gonapophyses 3 slightly asym- metrical, long and slender. Dististyles of one side en, and it cannot s stated whether or not the hypopygium is унае as in the related - (L.) longispina Alexander t Allotype, 3, "Thusiaruni, Auckland; 24th December, 1922 (T. А. Harris). i Astelobia rufa (Hudson). 1895. Tipula rufa Hudson, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 27, p. 294. 1900. ye gees ae Hutton, ibid., vol. 32, р. 39-40, pl. 4, fig. 13 (wing). 1920. ey dee Hutton: Hudson, ibid., vol. 52, рр. 32-33, l. (col.) 1, 7-9 (larva, pupa, adu lt t). 1923. Gnophomyia (d tii) rds Edwards, ibid., vol. 54, p. 298, . 48 (wi 3 Hudson's types, males, were nte n dry forest near Wellington. E Although Edwards discussed the female sex, xs did not designate a specimen as allotype. з Allotype.— 9. Length, 28 mm. ; wing, 19-3 mm. 3 Characters as in male, differing onl in sexual characters. Terga valves of VM cien long and slender, acutely pointed, strongly upcurv beyond mid-len. Allotype, 9, Red s Bush, Wellington; 15th November, 1908 (9. V. Hudson). Desc 3 | ribed from a pos specimen in my collection, received through E the kindness of Mr. Hudson 3 Dy oe neozelandica (Edwards). 1923. ma н (Aphrophila) neozelandica Edwards, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, p. 298, pl. 28, fig. 47 (wing). Edwards's type is a female, taken at Otira Gorge by Hudson. The species is widely distributed in both rtm being known from Wellington, | Nelson, Westland, ратат, and о. d Allotype. —¢. ors ag 6-5 mm. ; wing, 11 ALEXANDER.—Studies on the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 653 Tribe HEXATOMINI. Nothophila fuscana (Edwards). 1923. днн er fuscana Edwards, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, p. 305, l. 29, fig. 54 ү пр). Edwa ded s type, a male, was taken near bh cr in April. The species occurs in both туен iring late A ne Allotype.—9. Length, 11 mm. ; wing, 1 Very ovum to pe differing y a in xd ада pow greyish- brown. Praescutal stripes confluent tergites margined caudally with buff. Wings fully DRY MODI, as in male. Ovipositor with эч deter. gently upcurved tergal va Allotype, 9, Wellugton: y 1922 (G. V. Hudson). Nothophila nebulosa (Edwards). Ulomorpha nebulosa Edwards, Trans. N.Z. Inst, vol. 54, рр. 304-5, pl. 29, fig. 53 (wing) ; pl, 33, fig. 143 (hypopygium). Edwards’s types, males, were from near Wellington, taken in April by Hudson. Like the preceding species, the fly is a characteristic late-summer or fall species, but so far has not been taken except in the near vicinity of the Aly of M ad —9. Length, about 12 mm. ; wing, 1 Generally similar to the male, differing as is ea Wings fully мөрөй, as іп male. Ovipositor with tergal valves as in preceding species ; valves stouter than tergal valves, short and nearly straight. Allotype, 9, Wilton’s Bush, Wellington; 20th April 1922 (G. V. Hudson). Polymoria nigrocincta pont 1923. Limnophila n yz Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, pp. 312-313, ‘ey 29, ТА; 59 (wi Edwards's type, a — was taken at а. Wellington, December, 1920, by Койго The fly is widely distributed in both ея (Wellington, Nelson, на. Otago, Southlan Allotype.—9. Length, 10 тт. ; wing, 11 mm. Generally similar to female, differing chiefly in sexual characters. Antennae relatively short, about as long as thorax alone, scape and basal segment of flagellum ochreous, flagellum brownish- black. Seutal lobes conspicuously dark brown. Abdomen dark brown, the hypopygium obscure ellow, lobes of ninth tergite brownish-black. Male hypopygium (fig. 14) with ninth tergite produced medially, emarginate posteriorly, lateral lobes triangular, hairy. Basistyles relatively stout; dististyles two, both small ; outer dististyle a small flattened blade that terminates in curved blackened spine, margin of blade setiferous ; inner style much longer than outer, base enlarged and provided with coarse setae, distal portion slender, apex obtusely rounded, surface with microscopic setulae. Interbasal process chitinized, boomerang-shaped, narrow outer end subacute at apex. Aedeagus long and narrow, basal two-thirds with lateral wing, slender apical third gently curved. Gonapophyses appearing as very large flattened blades, almost transparent in mounts, outer dom hun produced caudad into more slender lobe that is obliquely truncated a Allo 2 d, Ohakune, Wellington, altitude 2,060 ft. ; 12th November, 1921 (7. R. Harris). 654 Transactions. Limnophilella serotina (Alexander). 1922. Limnophila serotina Alexander, Insec. Inscit. Menst., vol, 10, The type, a female, was taken in the Riccarton (Deans) Bush, Christ- church, Canterbury, in April, 1922, by Gourlay. The fly is known only from Canterbury and Westland. з — — DRE Каб н е CDU LETT SE Generally similar to female, but of more delicate, ethereal build, not 1 unlike L. delicatula (Hutton), which I consider to be closely allied. | кр RR Eo ie al and 8. Male hypopygium (fig. 15) with basistyles relatively stout, with sparse relatively short setae; dististyles two, united at extreme base ; outer appearing as conspicuous divergent horns. Aedeagus short and stout, the | apex bifid. ; Allotype, 3, Punakaipe, Westland ; 27th February, 1923 (T. R. Harris). Cerozodia paradisea Edwards. | L 1923. Cerozodia paradisea Edwards, Trans. ҮЛ. Inst, vol 54, p- 328, pl. 30, fig. 93 (wing of 8). : Edwards's types, males, were from the vicinity of Lake Wakatipu, Otago. The fly is known only from Otago and Southland. wing, 3-8 mm. Characters as ‘in male, differing as follows: Antennae 26-segmented, a terminal two segments closely united and possibly to be interpreted as being — Allotype, 9, Hunter Range, near Lake Manapouri, Southland, altitude 4,000 ft. ; Ist to 7th January, 1923 (S. Lindsay). idm ү AT Gynoplistia pedestris Edwards, ,. Edwards's type, a female, lacked exact data, but, since it was collected. by Wakefield, was presumably from Canterbu i : . The discovery of this fly in large numbers by Campbell and Gourlay within the limits of the City ALEXANDER.—Studies on the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 655 of Christchurch, as discussed in the appended account, indicates that the type-locality is very probable. The fly has not been taken elsewhere. Allotype.—d. Length, 14 mm. ; wing, 2-5 mm esten as in female, differing as follows : Antennae 16-segmented, formula being 2--2--8--4; basal pectinate segments in spiral align- ment; pectinations short, the longest about three times length of segment that bears it. Head light grey, centre of vertex suffused with dark brown. Mesonotal praescutum pale brown anterior end of median stripe and face ы base with smooth hemiovate black ren Outer dististyle a flattened blade, broadest at base, apex on outer margin produced into conspieuous black spine, remainder of apex squarely truncated, not projecting beyond spine, margin weakly — te; outer dististyle without setae; inner dististyle slender, inner or mesal face near mid-length bulging and provided with setae, apex beyond this base slightly d Pb etre with numerous setigerous punctures and with a short stout s seta on inner margin. Gonapophyses slender, before mid-length bent portes upon themselves, "à часта expanded. Aedeagus slender, straight, base dilated, apex bifid. Allotype, $, Christchurch, Canterbury, altitude 30 ft. ; 18th € Dotober: 1921 (Е. S. Gourlay). | This is the only species of Gynoplistia so o far described in which both sexes are nearly apterous. I am greatly indebted to Mr. Gourlay for the accompanying discussion of the conditions under which these flies were found. * This little lot is the result of one half-hour's collecting at the locality indicated on the labels in the bottles. The flies are fairly plentiful on a hot ped and are not only like harvest-spiders Sg reese in appearance, but also similar in their movements, each having the same peculiar springy y oak They ett in hanging on tall grass-blades without a move- ment, basking in the Associated with this species to-day were two other Tipulidae, the Medos abundance of the three being indicated by the followin: аар Gynoplistia Lng má 50 per cent.; Limnophila skusei, :35 per с vs. Hà lorusia novarae, 15 per cent. In their breeding-grounds the фал г is a ioa black, peaty ам, and though wet is not slimy. The river (Avon) flows through the centre of the city and the locality is about five minutes’ walk fr he Square. This is the only locality from which I have collected this аби [to which was later added Johnson's Fish-pond, Opawa, Christchurch—a single male on 12th February, 1922], and this icular stretch is about 100 yards long by 2-5 yards in width at its broadest . point, so they seem to have a range. I have not observed particularly whether they are to be found in other similar places along the river, but no doubt this will be the case.”—-(E. S. Gourlay). Gynoplistia sackeni Alexander. 1920. Gynoplistia sackeni Alexander, Insec. Inscit. Menst., vol. 8, pp. 125-26. pe, a male, was collected at Wellington in June, 1895, by Hudson. This interesting species has been taken only in the Province of Wellington. e fly appears to be a characteristic winter and early-spring species. 656 Transactions. Allotype.—9. Length, 14 mm. ; wing, 4 mm. | Female differs from male chiefly in sexual characters. Antennae | l6-segmented, basal eight flagellar segments with short branches, the longest not exceeding segment that bears it; lower face of ninth flagellar segment slightly produced. Basal segment of scape sparsely pruinose; second segment pale brown; flagellum black throughout. Mesonotal prae- scutum buffy, the colour largely concealed by three slightly darker stripes; | remaining sclerites of mesonotum more pruinose. Wings greatly atrophied, | as indicated by above measurements, being long and slender, strap-like, dark | brown with base more yellowish. Venation distorted but recognizable. — Tips of femora and tibiae narrowly infuscated; tarsi largely brown. 3 Abdomen more or less pruinose, caudal margins of segments brighter - brown. Ovipositor with valves very long and slender, especially the gently upcurved tergal valves. | Allotype, 9, Ohakune, Wellington, altitude 2,060 ft. ; 30th September, 1 1921 (T. R. Harris). T Gynoplistia fuscoplumbea Edwards. E 1923. Gynoplistia fuscoplumbea Edwards, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, р. 318, pl. 35, fig. 165 (hypopygium). ^ решу : A ge 2, Ohakune, Wellington, altitude 2,060 ft. ; 2nd December, 1922 Taken 7 Gynoplistia incisa Edwards. 1923. Gynoplistia incisa Edwards, Trans. N.Z. Inst, vol. pp. 318-19, pl. 35, fig. 166 (hypopygium). Edwards's type, a male, was from Wellington, collected by Hudson. The species occurs in both Islands. brownish-ochreous. Scapal segments of antennae ochreous; ' two flagellar segments pale basally, apex and branches brownish-h ead dark grey, lighter behind antennal bases wer а EU us annulus of femur paler and less conspicuous. Wings fully developed; apex not so heavily infuscated as in male. Oiler with tergal valves Jong and slender, especially the gently upeurved tergal valves. — Allotype, 2, Ross, Westland: 19th February, 1923 (7. R. Harris). ALEXANDER.— Studies on the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 657 Gynoplistia arthuriana Edwards. 1923. Gynoplistia arthuriana Edwards, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, p. 319, pl. 30, fig. 75 (wing). Edwards's type was from Arthur's Pass, Canterbury, at 3,000 ft., col- lected by Hudson. The species is known only о this general region. Allotype.—9. Length, 11:5 mm. ; wing, 10 m Characters as in female, differing as Die Anei 17-segmented, the formula being 2--2--84-5, basal pectinate branches being in spiral alignment; longest branches between three and four times the length of segments that bear them. Head grey, vertex suffused with rich brown. Mesonotal praescutum with median stripe almost concólorous with ground- colour, margined laterally with brown; lateral stripes distinct. Abdomen hypopygium (fig. 17) with caudal margin of ninth tergite very feebly concave medially. Basistyles relatively short and stout, simple, теа] face grooved, adjoining margins and apex on mesal face densely provided with long coarse ipe that become small to obsolete on outer face at base of sclerite; a small pale unarmed tubercle on mesal face of sclerite at base. Outer dististyle а a flattened blade; some distance before apex on outer face with a small black tooth; apex gently serrulate to crenulate; inner dististyle shorter, just beyond mid-length gradually narrowed to slender feebly setiferous apex. Gonapophyses closely subtending small curved aedeagus, each apophyse trifid at apex. Allotype, 3, Ойга Gorge, Westland ; 10th January, 1920 (J. W. Campbell). Atarba (Atarba) viridicolor Alexander. 1922. Atarba (Atarba) viridicolor Alexander, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. (9), vol. 9, p. 308. he type, a female, was taken by Harris at Ohakune in October, 1921. The os is at P known only from this general region . Allotype.—d. Length, about 5-8 mm. ; wing, 7-3 mm. ; antennae, about mm. : Generally similar to female, differing chiefly in sexual characters. Antennae very long, nearly twice length of body, elongate-cylindrical flagellar segments with numerous delicate erect setae distributed throughout their length. Green coloration of body is faded into a fawn-yellow, coxae remaining green. Abdominal tergites brown, sternites paler; a subterminal dark-brown ring. Male hypopygium (fig. 18) with basistyles very long and slender, surface setiferous, especially mesal face; immediately before apex on mesal face with low setiferous tubercle. A single dististyle, this very remarkable and suggestive of the origin of the double dististyli ым most Tipulidae ; style is a pale, curved blade, apex obtuse, just beyond mid- length on outer face with a slightly shorter densely spinous lobe; the pale, apex truncate. Gonapophyses appearing as slender strongly curved horns, directed cephalad, thence mesad, caudad, sind finally ree in almost a circle. Aedeagus relatively short, twisted at base, apex obtu The more widely distributed Atarba (Atarba) filicornis пу АЗА exhibits a very different type of hypopygium (fig. 19). Ninth te tergite deéply emarginate posteriorly, the relatively slender lateral lobes thus formed being provided with long coarse setae. Basistyles shorter and stouter, subapical tubercle more slender; interbasal process very small. Dististyle 658 | T'ransactions. deeply split, outer arm a slender chitinized rod, apex acute, margin smooth or nearly so, except at base where is borne a very powerful bifid spine, with a tiny double spinule in its axil ; inner arm of dististyle subequal in length, slender, pale, with sparse tiny setae. Aedeagus long, gently curved upward, with row of papillae along its face. Gonapophyses of either side bifid, tip of each arm densely tufted with golden spinous setae. Allotopotype, S. Ohakune, Wellington, altitude 2,060 ft.; 13th November, 1921 (T. А. Harris) : Elephantomyia zealandica Edwards. 1923. Marcus ir zealandica Edwards, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, 288, pl. 28, fig. 35 (wing). Edwards's baie, a female, was from Lake Wakatipu, Otago, ED in 1906 by Hudson. The fly now known to be widely distributed in both Islands. Allotype.—d. Length, excluding rostrum, 5:5 mm.; wing, 6:5 mm.; : rostrum «CR about 4 mm. T Similar to female, differing only in sexual characters. Median praescutal stripe very distinet on anterior half of sclerite, becoming obliterated behind. Abdomen with subterminal dark-brown ring, үг тике A segments 7 a: ne E I PE TOME, о с. Allotype, d. Waipori, Otago, altitude 2,000 ft.; 5th December, 1921 (W. G. Howes). | Tribe TiPULINI. Dolichopeza (Dolichopeza) atropos (Hudson). 1895. Tipula atropos Hudson, Trans. N.Z. I. nst., vol. 27, p. 295. 3 1900. куке e atropos Hutton, ibid., vol. 32, p. 24, pl. 3, fg. l1 1923. Miao atropos Edwards, ibid., vol. 54, p. 331. Hudson’s unique type, a male, was taken at Terawhiti, near Wellington while hovering about a cave (a gold-mining shaft, accordin ng to Edwards). Hutton redescribed the unique type. mes ae rds had not seen a specimen. ype—9. Length, 15 mm. ; wing, 1 : Female agrees well with male, differing: ch chiefly . in sexual characters. Antennae nearly as long as thorax ; basal segment of “р nes en edl od paler stripe on either side of darker median line- ; short lateral | likewise paler se ground-colour. Ovipositor with short stout valves, tergal valves straig Allotype, 9, т АЕ Otago; 4th January, 1923 (C. C. Fenwick). ... This is the largest of the four New Zealand a of the genus thus far described. The fulvous vertical tubercle was not mentioned in aiid ALEXANDER.—Studies on the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 659 [orta s or Hudson's descriptions. In order to be certain of the identity, ‘specimens were submitted to Mr. Hudson, who very kindly compared them with his type and reports them identical. ‘Macromastix submontana Edwards. 1923. Macromastix submontana Edwards, Trans, N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, . 946. Edwards's type, a female, was from Mount bids. in the Hunter Mountains, Southland, collected in 1916 by Philpott. . An additional series from the same general locality was taken in January, 1923, by Stuart Lindsa 7 Allotype. —g. Length, 16 mm. ; wing, 20m ; eeing closely with type female. сая short, black Бань only ll-segmented; penultimate and antepenultimate segments small, terminal segment larger and nearly twice the length of preceding segment. P fulvous-orange, narrowly divided medially by a black longitudinal vitta. -Male hypopygium black, including Qe yl “Ninth tergite with caudal ‘margin emarginate. Allotype, d, Hunter Range, near Lake Manapouri, Зош Шао, altitude 4,000 ft. ; 1st to 7th ees 1923 (S. Lindsay). BIBLIOGRAPHY. An asterisk (*) indicates that new species are described in the paper. ALEXANDER, C. P., 1920. *Undescribed Species i in the Osten-Sacken Collection of New Zealand Crane-flies "Diptera, Tipulidae), Insec. Inscit. Menst., vol. pP. - 1921. *Two Mesa Tipuloidean Flies from New Zealand (Diptera, Tany- ^. deridae, and Rhyphidae), ibid., vol. 9, рр. 157-60. 19224. *Three Undescribed Nematocerous Flies from New Zealand, ibid., vol. 10, 146-47. 19225. *Undescribed Species of Crane-flies from New Zealand, ibid., vol. 10, 19220. *Undescribed bed Species of Crane-flies from New Zealand, Ann. Ent. Soc. (p —— 1922p. *New ue / Жаай Tipulidae (Diptera), VITI, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. oo” vol. 9, pp. 145-60. —— 19228. *Newor or Little-known Tipulidae (Diptera), T s (9), vol. 9, к 291-315. —— 1922r. *New or Little-known Tipulidae (Diptera), X, ibid., (9), vol. p. 505-24. —— 19226. *New ct Little-known Tipulidae (Diptera), XI, "ibid, (9), vol. 10. = 83-99. —— 1922m. *New or Little-known Tipulidae (Diptera), XII, ibid., (9), vol. 10, pp. 557-73. 19234. *New ог Little known Tipulidae (Diptera) XIII, ibid., (9) vol. 11, А рр. 97- 1923». *New or Little-known Tipulidae (Diptera), XIV, ibid., (9), vol. 11, pp. 19: 923c. Paid ‘or Little: known Tipulidae (Diptera), XV, ibid., (9), vol. 12, рр. 97-112. 1923р. Non or Little-known Tipulidae (Diptera) XVI, ibid., (9), vol 12, ` pp. 194-212. | 1923=. *Undescribed Species of Anisopodidae from New Zealand, Insec. Inscit. Menst., vol. 11, pp. 73-74. | BUTLER, A. G., 18754. *Zoology of Voyage of “ Erebus” and “ Terror,” Insects, p. 27, —— 18758. *Contributions to the Diptera of New Zealand, Cistula Entomologica, vol. 1, pp. 355-56. 660 T'ransactions. Epwarps, Е. W., 19234. *А Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand (Aniso opodidae, bep cre Tipulidae), T'rans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, pp. 265-353, text-figs. A-D, p —— 19238. *New селее xs ns ne-flies collected by Mr. G. V. Hudson in New Zeà- land, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. A vt 1l, pp. HANDLIRSCH, ANTON, 1909. Zur Phylogenie und Fluegelmorphologie ap \уоһор! е Dipt Wien (Dipteren), Ann. Naturhist. Hofmus. vol. 23, pp. pl. 2, fig. 13. HiraeNDonRr, Е. W., 1918. "queue from the Canterbury College Mountain igo Station , Cass, No. 6, the Insect Life, Trans. N.Z. vol. Hupson, G. V., 1892. *An Flem mentary Мех of New Beslani rg Bie i pp. pos —— 1895. *O e New Spec is of oe (Daddy-long-legs) found in New Zealand, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 27, p —— 1901. On Entomological Fiol work т New Z ealand, ibid., vol. 33, pp. 383-95. —— 1907. Notes on the Entomology of the Routeburn Valley, ibid., vol. 39, E 197-205 —— 1909. General Notes on the Entomology of the Subantarctic Islands of New ike n Банат Islands of New Zealand, vol. 1, pp. 64, 124, 130-31, l. 4, fig. 1 of Zaluscodes aucklandicus). — 1915. Notes > пе Females in certain Species of Lepidoptera, Ent. Mo. Mag., vol. 48, pp. 269—75. 3 —— m. Notes o on Flightless Females in certain Species of Moths, with an Attempted —— 52-57. Ee Ye Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 45, pp. e — 19130. Wolke 5 the a esie of the Ohakune and Waiouru Districts, ibid., E 7-67. h » pp. 5 —— 19130, *On Tipula heterogama, a New Species of Crane-fly in New Zealand, ibid., —— 19204. Tllustrated онны of New Zealand Insects, No. 1, ibid., vol. 52, ——19 — "Exa id. of New Zealand Insects illustrating the Darwinian E Principle of Sexual Selection, ibid., vol. 52, pp. M езш 19200. hy oy of a New Species of Crane-fly from New Zealand, Ent. Mo. Mag., vol. 56, p. 276. —— "T on Collecting in New Zealand during the Season 1920-21, ibid., vol. 58, 8-30. Hvpsox, ‘Sra, 1922. Insects observed on a Glacier in New Zealand, ibid., vol. 58, Ноттох, Е. W. 1881. *Catalogues of the New Zealand Diptera, Orthoptera, Hymenoptera ; with Descriptions of the Species, pp. 1-70 (Diptera — 1900. се Tipulidae, or Crane-flies, of New Zealand, "Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 32, pp. 22-5 dm —— 1902. *Additions to the Diptera Fauna of New Zealand, ibid., vol. 34, pp. 179-96. Index Faunae Novae Zeala —— 1904. ndi Kinny, W. F., 1884. *Notes on the Diptera of New Zealand, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond. for 1884, pt. 3, pp. 269-75 C. G., 1909. *The Lame, 1 Dites of the Subantarctic Islands of New Zealand, The — mtarctic Islands of New Zealand, vol. 1, pp. 12 Mix, Joser, 1882. *Diptera gesammelt von Herm ermann Krone auf den Aucklands-Inseln, .-bot. Wien, v » pp. 195-205, pl. 1 k Ges Nowickt, Max, 1875. *Beitraege zur Kenntnis der Diptera Neuseelands, Mem. Krakauer pp. 8-28. К., 1880. Die Tanyderina, eine merkwurdige Gruppe der Tipuliden, _ . 200l.-bot. Ges. Wi ) PP. 517-22, w T m. —- 1886. Studies on Tipulidae, pt. 1, Berl. Entomol. Zeitsch., 79, 30, рр. 153-88. ——— 1887. Studies on Tipulidae, pt. 2, id. vol. 31, pp. 163-24 —— 1894. "Three Trochobolae from Neo ы ЗЬ snd Тапа, ib, vob ШИ рр. . 8снтхев, J. R., 1868. "Reise der Osterreichiechen Fregatte “ Novara,” Zool. Theil. Diptera. pp. 37- Д Tutyarp, В. J., 1920. The Insects of Macquarie Island, Australas. Амага. Exped., 1911-14, Se. 7 ingens » Bot. 5, pt. 8, pp. 5-35, 22 text-figs. ‘mm otes sur le genre Nemopal hodidae), nt. Belg., irl Pp. 125-36, pl. THE Pac ist of the Westwoon, J. O., 1881. *Notae ‘an cae, No. 5, Desc EN Me Ш xotic Tipulidae, on _Dipter ologioa No. 5 mary of чили ал н? to the Speci seme Family, previously described, Trans, Ent. Soc. ды. for туе 362-85, : рз. * Mzyvnick.— Descriptions of New Zealand Lepidoptera. 661 Descriptions of New Zealand Lepidoptera. By E. Meyrick, B.A., F.R.S. Communicated by G. V. Hudson, F.E.S., F.N Z.Inst. [Read before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 26th September, 1923 ; received by Editor, 10th October, 1923 ; issued separately, 28th August, 1924.! Tue following species were received through the kindness of my friend Mr. G. V. Hudson, amongst other materia! generously sent for study. Tortrix orthocopa n. sp. ЛОВЕН 59. 18-21 mm. Head, palpi, thorax whitish-ochreous. Forewings sub- oblong, costa in j with moderate fold from base to £, termen sinuate, hardly oblique; pale ochreous, sometimes tinged brownish ; markings ` variably tinged lilac and edged with dark-brown streaks; edge of basal patch very oblique, on costal half obsolete ; edges of central fascia nearly straight, very oblique, anterior from } of costa to $ of dorsum, posterior from beyond middle of costa to termen above tornus, sometimes a lighter spot edged posteriorly with one or two dark strigulae occupying anterior part of central fascia on costa; costal spot very faint, edged anteriorly by - a very oblique brown striga, sometimes faintly continued sinuate to middle of termen: cilia pale ochreous, two brownish lines more or less marked. Hingwings, 3 whitish-grey, 9 ochreous-grey-whitish, a very few small cloudy greyish flecks ; cilia concolorous. Welli , in January; four specimens. Between tigris and toro- gramma, but distinct from both. Ochetarcha n. g. Palpi rather slender, curved, ascending, with appressed scales, terminal joint extremely short. Thorax with posterior crest. Forewings, 2 from before $, 3 from angle, 7 to termen. Hindwings without cubital pecten ; , miraculosa Meyr. Having received a second example of this, I find that veins 6 and 7 of hindwings have a well-developed common stalk ; this stalk is really present also in the first specimen, but so extremely short that I overlooked it. Hence the species cannot be referred to Olindia, and requires a new genus. Ochetarcha miraculosa Meyr. The second specimen has the upper part of the dark arched marking of forewing absent, so that the arch is represented by two fasciate streaks from dorsum rather converging, the anterior reaching $ across wing, the posterior $. I "OECOPHORIDAE. Borkhausenia idiogama n. sp. 662 Transactions. y Mount Egmont, in January ; three specimens. Atomotricha prospiciens n. sp. eee athe mm. Head and thorax ochreous-whitish, shoulders more ochreous. Palpi ochreous-whitish, towards base irrorated dark fuscous. rewings elongate, termen very obliquely rounded; ochreous-whitish partially suf- tish ; а thick streak of dark-fuscous suffusion from base of costa along fold to E Ф в, "d 3 чч Ф zy n S A © = un Eme z a © E o i S $ Б S Ф = E. extending to costa ; a dark-fuscous line from near costa at $ to near tornus, „angulated in middle and zigzag above this, connected with costa by a spot — of brownish suffusion ; some brownish suffusion along upper part of termen: cilia whitish-ochreous, base white. Hindwings and cilia ochreous-whitish. , Dunedin, in December (taken by C. E. Clarke); one specimen. Next isogama. ; TiNEIDAE. Rhathamictis n. g. Head loosely rough-haired ; ocelli posterior; tongue absent. Antennae fj, in d moderately ciliated, basal joint short, with slight pecten. Labial palpi moderate, porrected, second joint rough-scaled beneath, terminal joint short, loosely scaled, obtuse. Maxillary palpi short, slender, 3-jointed, folded laterally. Posterior tibiae rough-scaled above. Forewings 2 from 3, 3 from angle, 7 to termen, 8-10 approximated, 11 from before middle. Hindwings 1, elongate-ovate, cilia 3; 2-7 tolerably parallel. .. An interesting form, probably aculeate and allied to Lampronia. Rhathamictis perspersa n. sp. : Nepticula progama n. sp. NEPTICULIDAE,: ‚ 9. 5mm. Head white, irrorated blackish and grey S grey and blackish ; irregular pale-grey costal and dorsal blotches irro- - ing in di à : s PnuiLPorT.—Notes and Descriptions of N.Z. Lepidoptera. 663 Notes and Descriptions of New Zealand Lepidoptera. By ALFRED PnuiLPOTT, Assistant Entomologist, Cawthron Institute. [Read before the Nelson Philosophical Society, 10th October, 1923 ; received by Editor, 18th October, 1923 ; issued separately, 28th August, 1924.) As the present paper describes several obscure species, it has been thought advisable to figure not only the male genital structures of the new species, but also those of some closely related forms. The characters of the lepi- dopterous genitalia have not been previously used to any extent in the iscrimination of species in New Zealand; it may be useful, therefore, to the apical portion, of the abdomen, and to soften and clear the parts. This is a very simple process and takes but little time. If the abdomen i it wi ually (upper part of the tegumen); the -most desirable aspects will vary with the genus or family to which the species under consideration belongs. NOCTUIDAE. Melanchra furtiva n. sp. (Fig. 1, B.) 32. 36—40 тт. Head whitish mixed with ferruginous. Palpi ferru- ginous sprinkled with white, terminal segment ochreous. Antennae, stalk Legs and under-parts ochreous-white densely mixed with pinkish. Fore- wings moderately dilated, costa almost straight, apex obtuse, termen obliquely rounded; pale pinkish-brown; markings blackish-ferruginous veins strewn with white and dark scales; а submedian basal streak, slightly 664 . Transactions. sinuate and pointed, reaching about half-way to claviform ; stigmata not prominent, obscurely pale-margined within, shape normal but orbicular rather large; traces of transverse lines, in the form of double dark: strigulae, on costa at base, j, and middle; an obscure waved pale sub- . terminal line, irregularly dark- margined anteriorly, above tornus the of pink suffus This убы has previously been confused with M. mutans (Walk), - and, as far as markings go, there is little to separate the two. But the . ground-colour is constantly different and the antennal pectinations are _ longer in the first species. Reference to the figures will жи that the — valvae of the two forms exhibit good differentiating c chara | a Ben Lomond, Elfin Bay, Lake Luna, and Lake McKenzie in the months of November and December. Holotype (3), allotype (Ç), and a series d. paratypes in coll. Cawthron Institute. TORTRICIDAE. Capua intractana (Walk.), Char. Het., p. 83 (1869). This Australian species must now be placed on the New Zealand list. During esed and March, 1923, nine or ten of each sex were taken at light. e species is small and obscure, but (owing to its habit of coming — to ioo ri is hardly likely to have been passed over if it had pre E occurred in any num In Australia C. intractana is widely distrib P being found in Queensland, New t Victoria, and South A traha. lepidopterists to recogni ze the species. 4 d, 11-13 mm.; 2, 14-17 mm. Forewings rather broad, costa adr E. arched, termen straight, oblique; dull brown mixed with ochreous, especi ally in female; costal patch in male small, ochreous, confined to costal ; half and frequently obsolete; in female dark brown, margin obliquely outwards to above middle, thence angled sharply inwards; following this is an ochreous fascia, dilated dorsally, usually absent in male; a su terminal ochreous fascia, triangularly dilated, on upper half. The markings are often indistinct and frequently absent. Hindwings fuscous-grey with paler mottling. Epichorista abdita n. sp. (Fig. 2, D and E.) 5. 114-13 тт. Head, palpi, and thorax bright reddish- ochreous _ Antennae in male ciliated, 14. Abdomen dark fuscous pe ochr E: whitish, tarsal segments annulated with fuscous. Forewi wings, strongly 1 arched at base, apex rectangular, termen very slightly cote e. roundel beneath; bright ochreous reddish ; markings very obscure; five oF dots on basal half o costa ; traces of some leaden-white fasciae at j; apical half of wing Sin numerous obscure waved duh Puttrorr.—Notes and Descriptions of N.Z. Lepidoptera. 665 fasciae, visible only under magnification; central fascia indicated by a area on costa at middle: fringes ochreous-reddish, tips paler. Hindwings dark fuscous: fringes a eos qui with basal band an ` the tips round termen tinged with ochre n one ex ти the markings are dite тн Pik and the ground-colour is much pa Fic. Tr Melanchra mutans (Walk.) Inner view of valva. Melanchra furtiva n. sp. в-а view of valva Fic. "Agro Epichorista emphanes (Meyr.). vino — of tegumen. B. Inner view -V D. Epichorista abdita n. sp. Lateral view ra tegumen. E. Inner view of valva. Superficially very like some varieties of E. emphanes (Meyr.), but a smaller and duller species; the longer antennal ciliations form a good distingutsh- ing structural character. Mount Arthur tableland, during the first week in March. Five males taken in open country at an elevation of 4,500 ft. Holotype (3) and three paratypes in coll. Сатенов Institute. ELECHIIDAE. Gelechia neglecta n. sp. — d. 10-13mm. Head and thorax ochreous- white. Palpi ochreous- whitish, more or less infuscated. Antennae bronzy-fuscous. Abdomen 666 Transactions. ochreous - whitish, brassy- yellow on anterior segments. Legs whitish- . ochreous, anterior and middle pairs infuscated. Forewings lanceolate; ochreous-whitish ; a ferruginous suffusion along fold, sometimes extended to before apex, sometimes absent; area beneath fold usually clearer white: fringes greyish-ochreous. Hindwings and fringes pale fuscous-grey. An obscure species, but not easily confused with any other; it is the smallest yet described. obb Valley, in December. Five males among rough herbage. Holo- type (3) and three paratypes in coll. Cawthron Institute. -z Stomopteryx simplicella (Walk.), Tin., 1024; Meyrick, Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., vol. 29, p. 305, 1904. (Fig. 3, A, B, and C.) This common Australian species is now established in New Zealand. Several specimens have been taken at Nelson, the dates varying from February to April. . Meyrick, to whom I am indebted for the identification, informs me that the species is common throughout the ‘southern half of Australia and also in Tasmania. I give below a brief . ll description. sternite; 3t = eighth tergi бега! view of gentalia, eighth segment — removed. С. Inner view of valva. EV Bic. 4.—Mnesarchaea similis n. sp. : Inner view of genitalia (drawn under cover slip). — Fic. 3.—A. Stomopterye simplicella (Walk.). Lateral view of genitalia: 8* = eighth — ite. B. La SF. 9-IImm. Head shining pearly-grey. Palpi ochreous-white, terminal segment Ante i gre GLYPHIPTERYGIDAE, Simaethis tillyardi n. sp. "x 9. 174 mm. -Head and thorax white mixed with pale fuscous. Palpi, second segment strongly tufted beneath, white mixed with fuscous, term M segment white mixed with black. Antennae black annulated with white. Abdomen bronzy-fuscous, suffusedly annulated with whitish. gs whit mixed with bronzy-fuscous, apices of tibiae and tarsi annulated with white PurrPorr.—XNotes and Descriptions of N.Z. Lepidoptera. 661. Forewings moderate, costa hardly arched, apex pointed, termen markedly sinuate, oblique ; pale bronzy-fuscous mixed with dark fuscous ; ngs snow-white ; a small basal patch ; a broad band before middle, projecting outwardly in disc and touching following band; an outwardly- oblique fascia from costa beyond middle, ае in dise with broad band at 7 and terminating on tornus ; a terminal band, dilated at apex; in the dark- fuscous discal area and above dorsum at 1 are a few shining steel-blue scales : hite fringes on termen pale bronzy-fuscous with three white lines, on costa darker fuscous with median white line. Hindwings ish-fuscous ; apical j suffusedly white: fringes fuscous ; a broad median band and tips white. Very distinct; from the breadth : the white band the general effect is that of a white species with narrow fuscous fasciae. A single female taken in March by Dr. R. J. Tillyard on Mount Cook at an altitude of 2,500 ft. Type in coll. Cawthron Institute MNESARCHAEIDAE, Mnesarchaea similis n. sp. (Fig. 4.) d. llmm. Head white. Palpi white with a few brown scales on second segment. Antennae dull ochreous. Thorax pale ochreous, mixed with fuscous anteriorly. Abdomen fuscous-grey. gs greyish-fuscous, tarsi annulated with ochreous-white. Forewings lanceolate, costa moderate tely arched, apex acute, termen straight, very oblique ; ochreous-whitish, densely irrorated with bronzy and dark fuscous on apical If; a broad stripe of ronzy-fuscous along basal half of costa, its apex angled obliquely down- wards towards tornus and extending across wing; a large subtriangular Ve бнын атте to М. hamadelpha Meyr. in colour and markings, but а slightly larger and darker insect ; the genitalia offer very distinct characters. Mount Arthur tableland (4, 500 ft. ), in December ; Cobb Valley (2,800 ft.), also in С. and Flora River (3,250 ft.), in January. А few male specimens from each locality. Бинур (d) and paratypes in coll. Cawthron Institute. MicROPTERYGIDAE. Sabatinca aemula n. sp. (Fig. 5, C and D.) d9. 11-12mm. Head and thorax reddish-ochreous. н ochreous. Antennae dark fuscous, basal fifth (in 9 basal third) ochreous. Abdomen ish-fuscous. Legs ochreous, last tarsal segment fuseous. ^ Forewings ovate-lanceolate, costa strongly ыа basally, apex acute, termen very — yen sinuate ; shining ochreous, darker on apical half and above ; a silve ety white fascia from costa at middle; irregular yen ртк in shape, sometimes spot-like, sometimes reaching middle of wing where it touches an irregular black spot; a similar but usually broader fascia at 3, also connecting with a black (generally Te spot ; sometimes a silvery-white dot or dots between second fascia and apex ; series of silvery-white spots round termen : mee bares with 668 Transactions. a a very obscure dark basal line. Hindwings fuscous-violet: fringes, fuscous on basal half of dorsum, ochreous with a fuscous basal line on remainder wing. This and the following species are superficially very similar to S. chrysar- gyra (Meyr.). The present form is a rather larger insect and has less whitish suffusion. Good structural differences are to be found in the genitalia. E Cobb Valley, in December. Common among rough herbage and under- — . TECUM УРИ t Holotype (d), allotype (9), and a series of paratypes in coll. Cawthron Institute Fie. 5.—A. Sabatinca chrysargyra (Meyr.). Dorsal view of ninth tergite (upper half of tegumen). B. Inner view sd valva. C. Sabatinca aemula n. sp. Dorsal view of ninth tergite. D. Inner view of A Pa Sabatinca aurantiaca n. sp. (Fig. 5, E and F.) 3 101-124 тїш. та dama and thorax ochreous. strongly. arched «d basal thence straight, apex acute, termen very oblique, dish-ochreous ; a silvery-white irregular fascia from - costa at 4, ом reaching across wing ; a similar fascia at 3, expand into a bloteh on costa; two silvery-white spots on costa betwee n $ and apex; five or six interrupted blackish fasciae between } and apex, 1o o rming | PnuiLPorr.—Notes and Descriptions of N.Z. Lepidoptera. 669. prominent spots on costa, termen, and dorsum: fringes reddish-ochreous. Hindwings fuscous-violet : fringes fuscous, mixed with ochreous round apex. The species may be separated from both chrysargyra and aemula by the dark apical strigae and the general darker colouring; the genitalia of the male show sufficiently definite differentiating characters. Dun Mountain, Nelson. Five e specimens taken in November and December in forest at elevations of from 1,000ft. to 2,500 ft. Holo- type (d), allotype (9), and three paratypes in coll. Cawthron Institute. A Method of Injecting the Tracheae of Insects. By Н. B. Kırk, M.A., F.N.Z.Inst., Professor of Biology, Victoria University College, Wellington. [Read before the Wellington gv vay Society, 24th December, 1923; received by Editor, 31st December, 1 issued separately, 28th August, 1924.] THE following method.of injecting the tracheae of insects is so simple and obvious that I find it hard to suppose that it is new. I cannot, however, nd any mention of it, nor can I find any one that is acquainted with it. Prepare metagelatine in the usual way, by adding ammonia to a gelatine solution and keeping the solution melted for some hours until, on coo it does not set. Add a solution of carmine, and pass the mixture through a thin filter-paper. Place the mixture in a small beaker or other vessel, into the не в гр Тһе дн арб of the pop tock | is that the pressure is not one all at once, and thus the mixture has time to reac the finer trachea Remove the ed, and at once make a slit in the body-wall to permit the access of liquid to the peri-visceral spaces. Place the insect in acid —— of 70 or 75 per cent. in order to set the peann and precipitate the on may be made in twenty-four hours e operation su filled, but the finer tracheolae as well. Unless much time has been lost ore immersion of the insect in acid alcohol, the colouring-matter will not have diffused through the tracheal walls. In the case of adult lepidopterous insects it may happen that one or more of the арсы become closed by loose scales, so preventing the inflow of the gelatine mix mong other сола of the method is the filling of the lungs ot air-breathing vertebrates in case it is desired to obtain a cast of the lung- cavity. 610 ‚ Transactions. New Zealand Hydroptilidae (Order Trichoptera Ji By Martin E. Мозкгх, F.E.S. Communicated by R. J. Tillyard, M.A., D.Sc. [Read before the Nelson Institute, 19th December, 1923 : received by Editor, 31st December, 1923 ; issued separately, 28th August, 1924.] - X New Zeatanp Hydroptilidae have attracted little attention, and only one species, Ozyethira albiceps McL., has been described. Even for this species the description is incomplete, as no drawings of the genitalia have hitherto been published. in other respects, and furnish material for a new genus, described as follows :— PAROXYETHIRA n. g. Spurs 0, 3, 4. Ocelli present. Head furnished posteriorly with two large. lobes or caps. with 32 1 joints, according to: species. Palpi as in In both anterior and posterior wings the. sector (according to MacLachlan's. nomenclature) is forked twice and upper branch of eubitus once, as shown iti fig. 1. 5." ' . Abdomen of $ having terminal dorsal segment excised with a wide | deep U-shaped excision extending nearly to base of segment, exposing the | according to species, and - Sixth ventral segment armed with a tooth Paroxyethira tillyardi n. sp. (Figs. 2, 3, 4, 5.) Length of anterior wing, $, 3-5 mm. jointe do superior appendages very short, armed at extremities each with a short’ | finger-like tooth, directed inwards. ue in balsam preparation, a series of stron y chitinized hooks, most of which: are grouped on right side of cavity with blackened apices directed towards: MosELy.—New Zealand Hydroptilidae. 671 Fic. 1.—Wings of Paroryethira tillyardi, s | Fie. Fic. 2.—P. tillyardi, 4, dorsal. Port ET —P. henderson Fr 5.—P. tillyardi, fe qucm x ` TP. nis removed between A arg B G Fre. 8.—P. spay жш ^n ger us side. pe Fic. 3.— P. tillyardi, 4 , ventral. Fic. 4.— P. tillyardi, 4 , from the side. 672 Transactions. Fic. 9.—P. hendersoni, 9 , ventral. Fro. 13.—Oxyethira albi dorsal. Fia. 10.—P. eatoni, S, do Кы о Е Canoe Fie. 11.— p. eatoni, 2, ico anii ee entral. i Tn sid: Fio. 12.— P. eatoni, 4, from the sido: Fro. 15. O. albiceps, me pen the MosELy.—New Zealand Hydroptilidae. 673 left; penis in all examples before me much exserted, and bearing a strong blackened tooth towards apex; process of seventh ventral segment short and broad; tooth on sixth ventral segment long and slender. In 9 the abdomen is stout, the last ventral segment deeply excised. There is a short tooth on penultimate segment. Habitat.—Tarawera, North Island, New Zealand; 12th November, 1919. Cawthron Institute collection. Paroxyethira hendersoni n. sp. (Figs. 6, 7, 8, 9.) Length of anterior wing, d, 3 mm. Antennae about 41-jointed iu d. — Last dorsal segment excised as above ; superior appendages long, broad, and concave; lower edges armed with numerous teeth. Towards their bases are two slender hooks curved over penis-sheaths, which are strongly bent downwards before apices; penis long and slender, with a small hook some distance below apex; ventral process of seventh segment very long and spatula-shaped, with blunt rounded apex. ao In 9 the abdomen is stout and at base of seventh ventral segment are two strongly chitinized plates bent over and directed towards each other. Habitats —River Tekapo, Mackenzie County, South Island, New Zea- land; 24th January -3rd February, 1922: in my collection. Spreydon, South Island, New Zealand ; October, 1919: Cawthron Institute collection. Arthur’s Pass, South Island, New Zealand; 16th January, 1920: Cawthron Institute collection. Paroxyethira eatoni n. sp. (Figs. 10. 11, 12.) Length of anterior wings, $, 3 mm. Antennae about 33-jointed in d. Last dorsal segment excised as above ; superior appendages concave, long and slender; upper margins gradually dilated below apices and curving inward ; lower margins armed with teeth and strong hairs; penis long and slender, with small hook some distance below apex; penis-sheaths long and strongly chitinized, extending nearly whole length of penis; process of seventh ventral segment as in P. hender- soni ; tooth on sixth ventral segment short. Female unknown. Habitat.—River Tekapo, Mackenzie County, South Island, New Zea- land; 24th January -3rd February, 1922. In my collection. Oxyethira albiceps McL. (Figs. 13, 14, 15.) As no figure of the genitalia has hitherto been published, I include amongst these descriptions drawings from the single d that I have before me. I am not altogether satisfied with these figures, as the balsam pre- paration has become very transparent and the various parts are somewhat obscure. The lateral aspect is a freehand sketch. abitat.—Spreydon, South Island, New Zealand. Bred by б. V. Hudson. Cawthron Institute collection. In conclusion, I must express my thanks to Mr. Kenneth J. Morton, who kindly read through and verified the above descriptions. 22. Trans. 614 Transactions. The Leaf-mining Insects of New Zealand: Part 5 — The Genus _ Nepticula (Lepidoptera), and the Agromyzidae (Diptera) con- - tinued, and Gracilaria selenitis Meyr. (Lepidoptera). E By Morris N. Wart, F.E.S. [Read before the Wanganui Philosophical Society, 5th November, 1923 ; received by Editor | 31st December, 1923 ; issued separately, 28th August, 1924.] ; Plates 67, 68. (27.) Nepticula lucida Philp. (The Beech-nepticulid). E — ANepticula lucida Philp., Trans. N.Z. Inst, vol. 51, p. 225, 1919; vol. 53, p. 197, 1921. E Ee E The Imago. Philpott’s Original Description.—See Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 51, p. 225, 1919. ~ Type in Mr. C. Clark's collection, Dunedin. General Notes.—There is very little variation in this moth. During the formed by junction of apices of two trian re 1 (the larger) опе on costa; dorsal area together with its fellow on opposi E "Wing-shape similar, though smaller, to N. perissopa, and venation · continued emerging till 26th October, the greatest number emerging du first week of October. A visit to de locality on 23rd October reve only a few active larvae. Warr.—Leaf-imining Insects of New Zealand. 675 Food-plant. The silver Southern- beech, а dr ies Menziesit (tawhi, tawai), known h," ," and “silve Auckland district in the North Island, being found on Mount Ruapehu but not on Mount Egmont. Ovum and Egg-laying. Ova laid singly and well attached, persisting more or less undamaged long after lava has vacated mine. Egg occupies an almost — cee on upper surface of leaf, close to or зк ge midrib, rarely more than } in. from junction of stem and leaf. res a have not yet been н апа the following description is taken from op shells: Class flat (?) ; shape Fic. 1. — Typical mines of N lucida in leaves of kr ia dee Menziesii. 'The white line in the expand ded terminal portion indicates the courseetaken ы the larva in formation of the blotch. (С aaa edie sketches. ) oval, well rounded above, wafer-like, a slight fringe round outer margin of strong, transparent, shiny, white, becoming more or less filled with frass- granules as soon as larva commences mining ; average dimensions, 0-36 mm. by 0-26 mm. The Mine. (Fig. 1.) A small narrow more or less tortuous gallery. In its first part it is carried line of minute irregular pale-coloured spots, very much the same as in the case of N. fulva. Remainder of mine close against upper cuticle, and entire course of gallery is plainly discernible on both surfaces of leaf. Colour dark grey to brown, but not conspicuous, chiefly owing to small size. From » 22* 616 Transactions. egg-attaehment larva mines directly into leaf and courses outwards towards circumference in more or less indirect manner in region between two of the coarser veins; having reached outer margin, mine follows approximately the serrated edge of leaf towards tip of midrib, and, crossing this, continues along margin for some distance, finally turning inwards towards centre of leaf; about this time larva is full-grown, and emerges from mine by cutting small slit in roof of gallery near termination. Latter third of mine generally somewhat vermiform, and may be so coiled upon itself as to form small blotch. / 2 NT gi jute EE Ж EN: о ғ ғ ЕХ к к e " o o : " <4 Е is s чк ка a b. T N Be T * Sos > x _ L Je. „ый T^ E LIS ' te le | ae S ee I x ш TT] 2-7 э Й ic ше “ 4 Er " e n о €7 Vv о Core М9 жы T т н са xe te LY > N = avs << on ae а, У, : ie £ 16 le О І I m - ee a 2-7 3 ‘Fie. 2.—Setal map of adult larva of N. lucida, N. ogygia, N. erechtitus, and N. perissopa. Fie: 3.—Setal map of adult larva of N. fulva. _ Three distinct parts of the mine can be distinguished ; at or near the | Junction of these parts the two moults take place, the third (final) moult occurring withi ini i б to a leaf. Average length of gallery about 25 mm. Character of can most readily be studied by transmitted light. The Larva. (Text-figs. 2, 4, 11, and Plate 67, fig. 1.) Length when full-grown, 36-4 mn 8 da hse with the greenish-brown alimentary cana round-colour pale greyis green, TE ыз. ee Insects of New Zealand, 677 cylindrical, slightly attenuated pragad, segments чш rounded but not deeply incised; prolegs on II, ПІ, 2, 3, 5, 6, 7, without hooklets Head flattened, retractile, black. Prothoracic shield black. Ce halic ganglia reddish-brown ; ventral chain of ganglia very distinct, reddish- rown, the ganglia connected by double cords. Mines ‘dorsum uppermost. Skin thickly covered with a coarse pile. (Plate 67, fig. 1.) in MJ i "d \ - a PIX NN ee I3 14 15 ^ IG x lt - 1 NA Ne a л еы E РФ i {е Ia i Fig. 4.—Adult larval head-piece of N. lucida. Fie. 5.—Adult larval ee р г. fulva. a. Fic. 6.—Adult larval head-piece of N. ogygia Fie. 7.—Adult larval head-piece of N. — a iece . perisso; tral view of a clea red. Nepticuld ‘larval head- -piece, showing ure of the interna в. 10. tenna of à Fre. 11.—Setal plan of tenth abdomina E of N. lucida. E omi Fie. 13.—Setal plan of tenth abdomina. segment of N. ogyg Fic. 14.—Setal plan of и b i gment of №. ы, Fic. 15.—Setal plan of tenth abdomina segment of N. perissopa. Fic. 16.—Setal map of ara t larva of G. selenitis. The larval chaetotaxy of the five species so far dealt with may here be compared. Only larvae in their third (final) instar have been — since the setae in the earlier instars are so fine and transparen make their charting extremely difficult. The setal plan of Pers Nepti- culid larva is shown in the figures. The plans of N. lucida, N. perissopa, N. ogygia, and М. erechtitus (excluding the tenth abdominal segment) were 678 Transactions. found to be identical, whereas that of N. fulva differed in pi of the prothorax being placed far caudad of the tau group, and rho in the abdominal ség- ments taking up a position behind and below epsilon, behind and level with the top of the spiracle. In all species beta is absent in the abdominal segments, and an extra minute seta appears above epsilon in the meta- orax. In searching for good specific characteristics the chaetotaxy of the tenth abdominal segment was found to offer a slight clue (see figs. 11-15), but the most marked specific characteristics were found in the clothing of the larval skin; these are shown and described in Plate 67. The presence of a minute sensory organ or puncture on the prothoracic shield (marked x in figs. 2 and 3) was found in all specimens. Camera-lucida sketches of the head-pieces were made, and appear in gs. 4-8; size and shape appear to be the best specific characteristics ; all in common have front narrowed caudad, lobes of epicranium extend- ing caudad to a considerable distance behind meeting-point of front and vertical triangle, and the single ocellus on either side. | The Cocoon. 25mm. by 15mm. A small ovoid structure of fine white silk. Unlike the silk of the four species already dealt with, it does not change to brown on exposure to moisture. Cocoon constructed outside mine amidst foliage of food-plant, either in crevices in bark, in angles of branches, or between two leaves. Closely woven and surrounded by a fair amount of loose flossy silk, by which it is attached to its support. At anterior end is a prepared transverse slit, which is' kept closed by the loose silk. Construction occupies about three days. | The Pupa. (Fig. 23.) Female. Ventral aspect: Body roughly oval in outline, flattened dorso- WarT.—.Leaf-mining Insects of New Zealand. AVERAGE MEASUREMENTS OF PUPA. 679 | ч Майне at хаде ов Dime. | Diameter. Mm. Mm. Mm. Upper border of er y palpi s E 0:25 0:62 0°60 Bottom of labial pa 2s ae 0:52 0:70 0:60 Bottom of first ie 1:00 0°76 0-62 Bottom of second legs 1:50 0:70 0-70 Bottom of third | 2-00 0:28 0:35 Extreme length 2-06 ue кА Dehiscence. Pupa is normally extruded from cocoon to about level of second legs ; vertical and PER e splitti dealt with dehiscence took Em entirely within cocoon CoMPARATIVE TABLE OF Main CHARACTERISTICS. occurs as in other Nepticulids already cases, where the 1 TR were i from larvae, The Larva. | The Mine. The Cocoon. The Pupa. Food- i | Ventral Chain Average : Dorsal plant. Skin. | of Ganglia, |. Class. Size. Position.| Colour. gr beng N. fulva | Olearia Pile eed | Not noticeable| Blotch .. | 2-3 sq. ст Outside| Brown | Single row, a ly mine N.ogygia .. | Olearia | Pile hut, Very distinct | Gallery .. | 4-6 cm. Outside Brown | Single row, e N. erechtitus | Erechtites Pile mim minute, | | Not noticeable| Gallery .. | 3-4 in. Са Brown | More than : mine one TOW. N. lucida .. | Beech .. eho very | Very distinct | Gallery .. | 25 mm. ef si White | Single row. mine N. perissopa | Rangiora | Minute chi- | | Not noticeable Gallery + | Gallery | Within | White | More than tinous | - blotch 1-6 in, mine one row, plates | Bloteh à | | sq. in. (28.) Gracilaria selenitis Meyr. M Se —— selenitis 47, p. 38, 1912. 228, 1915; Meyr., Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 41, The Imago 1909 ; nerd Tuséciorum, vol. ор, 4 128, а, Original Description.—See Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 41, р. 15, ng-venation is as sh own in fig. 24. Note cross-vein below retinaculum Win (either М, or basal portion of M, , fusing with Cu,), and Cu,, arising close to base of cell; both these preculiarities were present in examined. Male slightly smaller than female, and lighter-coloured, more reddish. There appears to be little or no range of variation. Type in Mr. Meyrick's collection. Apparently to be found in any of the "e подна роб forests. been taken plentifully in bush on banks of Wai caught September to December. ei Distribution. in the five specimens tream, Dunedin ; imagos Eos has taken it also Has at Tuatapere, The Hump (Southland), and 2 Longwood, in December. 680 Transactions. Fie. 17. DUE md of adult larva of G. selenitis. Camera-lucida sketch from a «qs en. The dotted lines indicate the internal skeleton. View боз m аһоу Fic. 18.—Ventral view v of head-capsu Fie. 19.—Mandilble of siu. larva of б. selei Fic. 2 ue e arrangement of the eyes RN PR G. selenitis, Fic. 21.—Pupa of G. s eleniti, ventral aspect. Fie. 29, .—Pupa of G. selenitis, dor —À Fic. 23.—Pupa of N. lucida, ventral aspect: f, front; l, labrum; e, € mp, rst palp: m, pea f femur Kot first leg; lp, labial palp ; first leg ; c, firs ха; Cg, Seco а; а, antenna; fl», tibia of d leg; Єз, third соха ; la, seco ова er w, awing: tls, tibia third leg; lg, third leg. TRANS. Fig, Fig. 2 Fig. £ Ета, Ета. Ета, Fic. 7 Fio. N.Z. INST., Vor. 55. PLATE 67. M of adult larva, N. lucida; x 290; unstained. Note character of pile nd compare — with bya of seta shown. — Skin of adult lar N. ful 290; eosine. Note minuteness of body-pile. —Skin of adult ds: va, N. dia ; x 290; al carmine. Note comparative spa gera s of pile. X T of adult la de N. erechtitus ; X 290; al. carmine. 5.—Skin of adult larva, N. Agde юра; X 290; eosine. Note ps absence of site e, its pe being taken by minute e plates or thie kenings of skir 6. em of adult epe = polypodii ; ); unstained. Note е of pile around root of s ee м adult sisi "d. seler nitis; X 290; al. carmine. Note pile consisting ninute triangular et 8. — ski in of adul mbra ; 290; al carmine. Note absence of pile, but thic "ar eei of f chitin ; $ portion of Prag dorsal saddle shown. Face p, 680.1 Trans. N.Z. Іхѕт., Vor. 55. А PLATE 68. Ес. Fic. 2 Fig. Fic. Ето. 1, E leaves of N. Menziesii bound together by larvae of б. selenitis ; very ightly enlarged. iHa same, showi ing dehiscence ; bout 4. 3.—The same; one f the leaves havi g be = removed to show cocoon of G. selenitis and Sta eco ro inii 6 'ollected to one side of cocoo about +. 4.—Mine of H. chenopodii in leaf of common ie d. Tracing, bend size. 5.—Mine of A. urticae in leaf ot nettle. Tracing, rident size. Warr.—Leaf-mining Insects of New Zealand. 631 and January, mentioning particularly The Hump, Billow Mountains, Hunter Mountains, Wakatipu generally, Takitimu Mountain, Manapouri region ; very sparingly on the Dun Mountain, Nelson. Imagines best caught by beating in vicinity of food-plant, but may quite easily be reared from cocoons. s were collected on 20th August, 1921, and imagines emerged from 9th to 30th September, the greatest number emerging on 18th. Food-plant The silver southern-beech; Nothofagus Menziesii (tawhi, tawai). Nothing at present known. Egg-laying. The Mine. Characteristics not yet definitely known, but amongst leaves on branch- lets holding cocoons were many containing empty narrow galleries on underside of leaves ; there is no sign whatever of these galleries on upper surface ; mines shallow, and dry cuticle over them had a silvery appear- ance; it would appear that larva mines more than one leaf. In other leaves part or all of leaf-substance had been removed, leaving only the two dried cuticles much wrinkled, the under one contracted so as to cause leaf to curl, and in it was the hole by which larva left ; hollow within leaf contained a small amount of fine black granular frass. It would seem safe to assume that the larva does not confine itself to one leaf, that the mine is at first a narrow gallery on underside of leaf, and finally the larva blotches entire leaf and possibly more than one. Mines should be looked for during August and November. The Larva. (Text-figs. 16-20, and Plate 67, fig. 7.) Full-grown larva, prior to pupating, about 1 cm. in length ; pale cream to white, with a narrow pale-green dorsal streak ; head pale grey, sutures darker brown, tubercles and setae colourless. Head with setae shown in figures, which were taken from a specimen cleared in potash and mounted without pressure. Mandible and eyes are shown in figs. 19 and 20. 682 Transactions. Larva cylindrical, segmental incisions shallow ; thoracic legs well developed ; ventral prolegs on segments 3, 4, 5, these and ana] prolegs Alpha is a smaller seta than beta, and is situated above and in front of the latter in all segments excepting 9, where it is below ; on mesothorax The Cocoon. (Plate 68, figs. 1-3.) Two (occasionally three) leaves are cemented together with silk around their outer margins, two opposing leaves, one on either side of branchlet, being chosen ; their bases close to stems are first connected and gradually drawn together with silk, then the opposing margins. Should the leaves be more than usually difficult to draw together, the stem of one will be partly eut. In most cases leaves at ends of branchlets were chosen (see Plate 68, fig. 1). А fine thin. cylindrical cocoon is constructed, slung like a hammock across the interior between the leaves, usually in the direction of the long axis (Plate 68, fig. 3). The silk is exceedingly fine and strong ; is at first white but becomes later pale brown. Length, 6-7 mm. ; diameter, 1-5-2 mm. Anterior end attached to surface of one of the leaves near, but never at, the attached margin; here, just prior to pupating, larva prepares a small circular exit, the leaf being eaten away till only the thin transparent outer cuticle remains. Besides the cocoon the space between the leaves contains a variable amount of dry frass-granules, mostly collected to one side of cocoon and more or less adherent to it. Cast larval skin remains within cocoon. The Pupa. (Figs. 21, 22.) Cylindrical, extremities bluntly rounded ; abdomen slightly attenuated caudad from fifth segment ; free movement in male between 4—5, 5-6, 6- in female between 4—5, 5-6 Watr.—Leaf-mining Insects of New Zealand. 683 segments, occasionally as long as or slightly longer than body ; antennae narrow, segmented, extending beyond abdomen; forewin ngs occupy only about one-fourth of ventral aspect of pupa, and extend to junction of fifth and sixth segments. Dorsal aspect: Front possesses two well-developed setae, one on either first segment covered wings, absent in 9 and 10, those on 8 smaller and situated more ventrad than the rest; a pair of dorsal setae on every segment excepting last four, a long slender dorso-lateral seta on each segment below and behind spiracle, and a smaller lateral one below and in front of the spiracle in segments 2-6 inclusive; on upper part of dorsum of segments 2-8 inclusive is a narrow belt of two or three irregular series of short stout bristles directed caudad, and over remainder of dorsum minute spines, most marked in 2 and least developed in 7; segment 10 ars two pairs of very minute tubercles—one pair ventro-lateral, the other dorsal. AVERAGE MEASUREMENTS ОЕ PUPA. азни | Length from ‘Transverse | Ventro-dorsal Extreme Front, Diameter. | Diameter. Mm. | Mm. Mm. Bottom of eyes “a PS з 0747 | 0776 . 0°70 Bottom of labial palpi РӘТ 4 0-93 0°93 Bottom of first legs 2°96 0°93 Bottom of maxillae 3 0°86 0°93 Bottom of second legs 3:55 80 0-93 Bottom of forewings 3:86 073 0°86 Bottom of third legs 4°69 0:42 0:42 Bottom of antennae oe см P 5:58 Bottom of tenth segment E «x 486 | Dehiscence. (Plate 68, fig. 2.) Pupa extruded as far as seventh or eighth abdominal segment. Me ast splitting takes place dorsally along mid-line of vertex, prothorax, and m thorax, but not extending into metathorax. -The front, with mi эана portion of eyecaps, mandibles, maxillae, and labial palpi, becomes almost totally removed, being retained only by caudal extremities of maxillae. (29.) Haplomyza chenopodii n. sp. (The Beet-fly). The Imago. . Female. Frons, antennae, proboscis, palpi, and genae lemon-yellow ; ocelli yellow ; ocellar triangle black; eyes and occiput black; arista black, pubescent; each orbit with three strong bristles; post-vertical bristles longer than ocellar. 684 Tra nsaetions. Thorax jet-black, shiny on dorsum; pleurae almost банер lemon- yellow; two or three small blackish areas ventrad, a larger r black area between ув сохае ; scutellum broadly lemon-yellow with a narrow brighter medial stripe; four pairs of dorso-central bristles, anterior two pairs very weak; two series of about four setulae each between the two anterior pairs of dorso-centrals ; apical scutellar bristles arise from yellow area, Men lateral scutellar bristles are outside yellow area n— dorsum black, posterior margins of tergites obscurely јајан: Ailes yellow ; under-surface dark-greyis egs—coxae, and femora pee with a slight obscure blackening externally ; tibiae and tarsi dark- Wings greyish, veins black ; dde, to end of fourth vein at tip of wing ; hind cross-vein absent; halteres lemon-ye ow Length, 1-3 mm. ; length of wing, 1-6 mn Type in author's collection ; reared from mines in silver-beet, Wanganui. Distribution. Recorded from Wanganui, Auckland, and Napier (L. A. Hay), Governor's Bay, Christchurch (PAPER and is probably widely distributed throughout New Zealand. Appears to be most plentiful about December. Food-plants. Has been reared from white and silver beet, spinach, mouse-ear chick- weed (Cerastium vulgatum), common chickweek (Stellaria media), and fat-hen (Chenopodium album). Egg-laying and Larva. Eggs laid singly in minute — ers асра under upper cuticle of leaf. Average diameter of egg-pocket, 0-7 ull-grown larva ане. intestinal tract filled. with dark-green food and very conspicuous through the transparent skin. Colour whitish anteriorly, greenish posteriorly, extreme ag csl end yellow. Posterior respiratory processes Jong and prominent. Average length of full-grown larva, about 1-7mm. Each half of mandibular sclerite with =ч = prominent teeth. First moult occurs about 8mm. along mine from egg- pocket; length of cast pharyngeal skeleton, 0-1 mm. Second moult у 18 mm. from pocket; cast pharyngeal skeleton, 0-15 mm. in length. The Mine. (Plate 68, fig. 4.) A simple gallery, more or less narrow, tortuous, and gradually ра ing. Greatest final width averages 1 mm. ; average length, 40-60 mm. ; width at commencement, 0-14 mm. Best seen on upper surface a ie but may be in part or wholly on under-surface. Colour pale green when fresh, rapidly becoming white ; there is no discoloration of leaf other than this. Sometimes short blind branches may be found; margins of are somewhat uneven bod a lens. In small leaves, or lei several larvae and heoome wach екы , but Шей. 18 never оиа Mines Warr.—Leaf-inining Insects of New Zealand. 685 of mine before pupating. In trying to rear these flies I have noticed numbers of immature larvae leave their mines; these i -entered a leaf, but have crawled about the jar for some hours and then died without pupating. Numbers of immature mines are also to be found in plants growing naturally; I think such larvae have been the victims of parasites and that larvae do not otherwise leave the mine before maturity. Average duration of larval existence, fourteen days. The Pupa. Pupation occurs outside mine and generally on ground beneath food- plant. Healthy pupa brown; segments moderately rounded, of about Average duration of pupal period, twelve days. n pupating, larvae shun light as much as possible, seeking the darkest corner, but not penetrating beneath the surface of the soil. (30.) Agromyza urticae n. sp. (The Nettle-fly). The Imago. Male. Frons orange; ocellar triangle, eyes, and antennae black ; arista pubescent. Each orbit with four strong bristles ; post-vertical bristles onger than ocellar. Thorax—dorsum black, sides lemon-yellow with a relatively large rect- angular black area below and in front of wing-base, and several smaller irregular patches below base. Halteres lemon-yellow. Seutellum broadly lemon-yellow. Four pairs of dorso-central bristles with three or four series of setulae between anterior three pairs. Abdominal tergites black, yellowish posteriorly. Legs black, lower joint of femur yellowish. ; ale grey, veins dark grey ; costa to fourth vein at tip of wing ; penultimate section of fourth vein one-sixth as long as ultimate ; and one- fourth as long as ultimate section of fifth. Length of wing, 2-4 mm. Length, about 2 mm. Type in author's collection; reared from mines collected by Mr. Tapley at Governor's Bay, Christchurch. ў First discovered by Мг. Tapley at Governor's Bay, in December, 1921. I have succeeded in rearing only a single specimen from numerous mines sent me by Mr. Tapley, who also obtained for me a number of the flies Food-plant. The common nettle (Urtica feroz). 686 Transactions, Egg-laying and Larva. Ova deposited singly in small pockets forced beneath the under-cuticle of leaf. Larva when full-grown 2-2-5 mm. in length, pale lemon-yellow, brighter orange posteriorly, with a black spot on dorsum of terminal three €—Q non ratory processes short and black-tipped. The Mine. (Plate 68, fig. 5.) A gallery expanding in its xis half into a somewhat irregular lobed blotch. Though visible on the er-surface of leaf, more conspicuous on. upper, lying as it does iiitédiately under this cuticle. Earlier part of usually directed towards outer margin of leaf, which it follows for a longer or shorter distance, whereas blotch portion is usually in middle part of leaf against the midrib, which it does not cross. Average total length of mine, 2-3 in., the blotch occupying about } square inch. Colour e mine pale green. Frass black, granular, scanty and scattered, tending collect into small heaps, especially in blotch portion. When there are жске larvae ing in close proximity their mines usually coalesce, and a large composite blotch results. Larva escapes through a cut in floor of mine and descends to ground to pupate. There is a certain amount of dark discoloration of the leaf on either side of first portion of ey The Pupa. Pupation takes place outside the mine (occasionally inside Sis para- sited) amongst rubbish on the ground. Length of pupal period, about three weeks. The pupa itself is dark brown in colour, similar in type to that of A. citreifemorata. ; .. ADDENDA AND CORRIGENDA. Nepticula ogygia. New localities: Catlins (W. G. Howes) ; 1 Stewart Island (Miss Scott) ; Mount Ruapehu (Waimarino side), 3,700 ft., common (M. N. W.). The larvae арив the very young leaves of O. arborescens (— nitida) are uniform pale yellow when full-grown €— fulva. w localities: Nelson (A. Philpott); Governor's Bay, Christchurch (J. Y eere ; Mount Ruapehu, north side, 3,700 ft. (M. N. W.). Конс progonopis Meyr. (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 53, p. 336, 1921). Add this to the list in beginning of Part II of this series. Nepticula tricentra (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 53, p. 212). Mr. Meyrick, who has seen bred specimens of this moth, says it is not tricentra, but a new species. I describe it below as N. erec echtitus history is as given under the name tricentra (No. 11) in Part II. Nepticula erechtitus n. sp. Head and palpi pale brownish-white. Antennae, thorax, and abdomen grey. Legs dark grey. Forewings, ground-colour pale brownish-white, irrorated with dark-grey to black scales more or less WarT.—Leaf-mining Insects of New Zealand. 687 condensed into three rather diffuse transverse bars across wing—one at base, one at $ which is somewhat constricted in middle, the third occupying terminal one-fourth of wing; the dark scales are more closely packed in middle of each bar: cilia light grey, a black cilial line. Hindwings and cilia Dent ey. lant : PE Wie arguta (not Senecio bellidioides, as previously че Also found mining in Е. prenanthoides in the same localities. Three further species of Nepticula are under observation—one mining in the lacebark (Hoheria populnea), one in the yellow kowhai (Sophora tetraptera), and one in a small-leafed ground-plant on Mount Egmont. Phytomyza albiceps (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, 1923, p. 485). | The following note is from Dr. Martin Hering, of Berlin: “ The fly, mining in the sow-thistle, which you call P. albiceps Mg. does not belong to this species, but is P. atricornis Mg. This insect is mining in Europe also in the sow-thistle (Sonchus), and in a great number of other plants. It is the most polyphagous leat mine in the world. I have compared your specimen with ours, and there is no di erence. P. albiceps Mg., the Artenisia leaf-miner never рази. in the mine.’ On the Identity of Eurytoma oleariae Maskell. By A. B. Gaman, of the U.S. Department of Agriculture, Bureau of Ento Communicated ds ‘David Miller. [Read before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 29th October, 1923 ; received by Editor, 5th November, 1923 ; issued separ ately, 28th August, 1924.] IN January, 1922, the Bureau of Entomology of the United States De- partment of E Agrioulture received from E. 8. Go чати of the gegen nd gures (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 21, 1888, p. 255, pl. xi, figs. 1-16) left no doubt мра the species had been correctly identified. This species is not an Eu a, however, nor even a Chaleidoid, but belongs tà үт Serphoidea and to the family else cacao where it agrees with the genus Metaclisis Foerster of the tribe Metaclisis is said to have the scutellum flat and the antennal pice of the female 688 Transactions. Length, 2-3 mm. Head transverse, narrower than thorax; vertex entirely and temples above granularly sculptured and pilose ; frons smooth and glabrous puce with a narrow orbital line faintly granular) with a very small but distinct median tubercule in front of median ocellus ; face, cheeks, and temples below smooth and sparsely hairy ; occiput distinctly margined ; viewed from front the head is subtriangular and broader than high ; antennae weji weakly clavate ; scape moderately long and somewhat curved ; pedicel fully twice as long as thick; third joint as long and about as thick as pedicel; fourth approximately two- thirds as long as third and about as thick ; fifth not quite as long as fourth and slightly thicker, about as broad as long ; ; sixth to ninth subequal and subquadrate or very slightly longer than thick; tenth conical and very slightly longer than preceding joint. Thorax ovoid, broadest before tegulae ; pronotüm rounded in front and deeply and broadly emarginate behind ; parapsidal grooves воша and sharply impressed ; scutellum slightly convex and about twice as broad as long; axillae transverse, deeply nd scutellum finely granular and closely pilose ; propodeum with a shallow median channel bounded on each side by prominent carina, transversely rugose between сагіпае and very faintly granular and pilose laterally ; mesopleura glabrous and polished with three of four distinct longitudinal striae near dorsal margin; metapleura pilose but practically smooth ; legs moderately long and slender, posterior tibiae with two unequal spurs ; veins distinct though more or less vestigial, the submarginal faintly traceable for nearly half length of wing and terminating in a nearly obsolete knob; whole surface of wing ciliated, basal portion a little more sparsely so than remainder; hindwing with a non-ciliated area extending obliquely basad from. hooklets to posterior margin. Abdomen as long as head and thorax or a little longer, as broad as thorax, broadest at apex of second tergite, and Ginny margined laterally ; first tergite broader at apex than long down middle and strongly longitudinally striated ; second tergite a little more than twice as long as first, much broader at apex than at base, with a large ovate and well-defined depressed area on each side of middle at base, surface of tergite mostly smooth and glabrous but with several elongate punctures or short striations at basal middle, the depressed areas very finely punctured and pilose within, and lateral margins of tergite sparsely hairy ; tergites beyond second, short, weakly punctate, and hairy ; ovipositor concealed. Black ; antennae black; coxae reis with thorax; legs, except coxae, reddish- testaceous ; marginal carina of abdomen reddish beneath ; "tiros faintly fuscous, the аванса, not uniform but more intense median portion of wing; hindwing also faintly ete with hyaline ind behind hooklets. Similar in every way to female except in antennae. These are not at all clavate, third and fourth joints are subequal and each a little longer than pedicel, fifth a little longer than thick, sixth to ninth subequal and distinctly longer than thick, tenth ovate and about one and a half times as long as ninth ; all flagellar diet cylindrical and very shortly petiolate but not serrate. — from fifteen specimens received, as already stated, from E. S. Gourlay. The species is without much doubt parasitic upon à Ойлана, possibly Cecidomyia oleariae Maskell. It seems highly pro obable that more than one species of Cecidomyidae has been confused under this name by Maskell. ANDERSEN.— Maori Music. 689 Maori Music. By JoHANNES C. ANDERSEN, F.N Z.Inst. [Read before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 27th June, 1923 ; received by Editor, 31st December, 1923 ; issued separately, 28th August, 1824.] Plates 69, 70. Since publication of the paper in volume 54 more details have come to hand regarding certain of the musical instruments of the Maori. "The accompanying illustration of the roria, or Maori jew’s-harp (fig. 1), is from a sketch sent by Mr. George Graham, of Auckland. The vibrating- strip, made from supplejack (kareao), was, he says, called arero (tongue): it gave like a spring, and stood considerable use. When it showed signs of losing its elasticity, or of cracking, it was replaced by a fresh piece. It gave rise to a pungent proverb: He arero kareao ka whati, engari te arero wahine kaore kia whati—haere tonu ana (A supplejack tongue will become cracked; not so the tongue of a female—it goes on for ever). Evidently even Maori gallantry suffered lapses—but truth will prevail. Mr. Graham says he last saw the roria in use at Kaipara about 1885. ІН. Hamilton, del. Fig. 1.—A roria, or Maori jews'-harp, as held. The same ‘correspondent says that in old days a crier (kai-karanga) called attention to the fact that an announcement was to be made on the marae, or village square, by a blast on a pumoana, or conch-horn (Plate 69, fig. 1). At the funeral obsequies of an old -Ngati-Paoa chief of high rank, Rawiri Puhata, the call was made by means of a glass bottle, first drained of its “ hard stuff." Hamilton (Maori Art, p. 391) notes particulars of a “ calabash trumpet " mentioned by.some authors, a specimen being in the British Museum. He believed it to be * almost peculiar” to the Taranaki coast. It was made from a small carefully-selected calabash (kahaka), in the side of which two or three holes were punctured. - It gave only a small variety of notes, and is said to have been used to summon people to meetings. Thomas Moser, 690 Transactions. horrid noise.” The surface of the calabash was ornamented with incised lines, made when the rind was so The specimen in e British Museum is about 34 in. in diameter and 74 in. in circumference. Mention should be made of the pahu, though this was см only for emitting a great body of sound: as in other parts of the world, it was used for signalling (see Hamilton, Maori Art, pp. 98, 384). The following particulars are from a note by the late Captai ain Mair. The pahu, pato, or wooden gong, was a single slab of totara (Podocarpus ie ү mc Ve | Th Hini Ё T i | | | Fic. 2.—A pahu, or war-gong. еч гот иу Ancient History of the Maori, . 128.) э or matai нр жө), шна 30 ft. in length, 2 ft. or 3 ft. in breadth, n. in thiekness. It was suspended by two stout ropes ees a det pale "built on à high rangi, or platform, in an angle of the pa, the platform being approached by a ladder. In the centre of the slab there was usually an elliptical hole 2 ft. or 3 ft. in length. Тһе slab was struck with a heavy club made from maire (Olea Cunninghamii), and under favourable C age could be heard to a distance of from six to ten miles. (See fig. 2.) ANDERSEN.— Maori Music. 691 a high hill above the settlement. The signal was immediately answered from a pa about nine miles down the Waimana Valley, below Tawhana. The deep thundering notes of the distant pahw came booming up the valley, reverberating through the wooded peaks, finally dying away in a thousand echoes among the lofty cliffs.” " Sometimes pahu were formed out of living trees which happened to be hollow, by cutting a tongue 20ft. or 30 ft. in length out of the standing trunk. The lower end was struck a few feet from the ground, and a scale of three or four notes obtained by striking the tongue higher or lower. Again Captain Mair writes: “ There are several celebrated specimens of this kind of pahu, or pato, in the Urewera country, some of which have been in use from time immemorial. One very famous one, called Opato, stood on a high hill overlooking the Whirinaki Valley at Te Whaiti. In 1869, when Colonel Whitmore's expedition marched through the Urewera country, the friendly Native chiefs who accompanied the force pointed and from lin. to 2in. deep. Sometimes it is beautifully carved, or merely has notches (whakakaka pattern) cut along the edges. This rod is held in the left hand, and one end placed between the teeth, flat side down. It is Struck with the small rod, made from the same wood, held in the fingers of the right hand. The striking, or tapping, is done in time to the words of the song, and the movements of the lips, as with the jews'-harp, cause different sounds or notes to be emitted by the longer rod. (Hamilton, ) a number of skilled performers, standing in a row," he writes, ** their swaying bodies and little tapping mallets keeping the most perfect unisons. Now rising shrill, or dying away in the mournful cadence of some love- song, the effect is remarkably melodious and pleasing." : ite (Ancient History of the Maori, vol. 2, p. 130) gives yet another slightly differing description of the pakwru and the manner in which th rod was held. He says it was made from matai, was about 18 in. long and lin. in diameter, slightly flat in the centre, and tapering a little at each end; the ends were carved, the middle left smooth. It was suspended 692 Transactions. on the thumb of the left hand bv a piece of string tied to each end of it, so that one end should be a little within the teeth when the mouth was partially open. The performer held in his right hand, interlaced between the three middle fingers, another piece of matai, about 10 in. long and as thick as a man's middle finger, and with this he struck the suspended piece gently while he breathed the words of the chant, producing the higher or lower tones by closing or opening his lips. "This description was given White by the Ngati-Hau, who also gave the words of the haka that was sung to the accompaniment of the pakuru by the sisters of Tinirau when looking for Kae, the sla MS of the pet whale Tutunui. Mair's description would be from the Araw ; there were probably local variations in make and method. The елгы is that of the кам pahu and of the modern xylophone. Hamilton (Maori Art, pl. 55, fig. 1) gives an illustration of a most Mau example of the коз In this the end of the lon ng rod held ngers is carved with a characteristic head, inpia which a hole has em pierced to admit a double cord of flax. ge h are threaded short pieces of shells of Dentali ium, a beautifully et eg cylindrical shell, used Fra. асре form of paku The striking-rod ; 2, 3, a plain long rod. om White, illustra tioni d for Ancient H iier of the Maori.) were a spira al обат the rod. Тһе whole appearance of this pakurv is extremely beautiful. Hamilton quotes a pretty pakwru-song, obtained from Captain Mair :— W hakarongo mai taku hine, 23 is tangi = taku pakuru 9 re B Pari-karangaranga, Pos hae ane Ж te aroha, е hoa whakaipo e— gus now, qe lady- To so udin peer u, endi а its melody, In echoing cliffs экее. ng, Breathing fort rth m =, ы ve to you, боси i rom hill and dale, Arousing from sweet She vic fills my ете н ANDERSEN.— Maori Music. 693 finely earved example of the putor oce recently (1923) acquired by the Auckland Museum, is shown in Plate g. 4. This instrument was bought from Pora Taki, of Rapaki, Mesi: by J. Martin, about the year 1873: Pora Taki said it had belonged to his grandfather. Captain Mair writes that the instrument was sounded by the performer blowing obliquely into the wide upper aperture, raising or lowering the pitch by stopping the aperture at the small end with his forefinger. “It required a vast amount of wind to produce the loud booming or toot-tooting sound." There are specimens without the aperture at the lower end; the sound of these could evidently ma be modified by the changing position of the hand over the central aperture When last year's paper was written there was no genuine example of a putorino available in the Dominion Museum. The instrument tried was known to be of modern trade manufacture, so could not be relied upon, and the cast of the double putorino in the Museum (Plate 70, fig. 2) is of no use for experiment. A most perfect specimen has, however, recently been found in the Museum. It is of undoubted genuineness, as it and a double putorino (Plate 70, figs. 1 and 3) formerly belonged to the old- established Lord St. Oswald collection, and is believed to have formed part of the collection taken from New Zealand by Captain Cook. putorino measures 52-5 em. in length, and 5 em. across the widest part, It is not elear what purpose this hole serves; it possibly helps ж purify the quality of the notes emitted. The mouth- -opening in the m the instrument is 2-75 ст. across, constricted in the centre as in Plate 70, fig. 1, where two views, side view and full view, are shown. The binding is of very finely-split kiekie-root: it is not tied, but the ends are drawn under the binding as in the binding of a cricket-bat. It also seems to have been bound over a cement, of which, too, there are traces at the joined edges of the wood. The protruding = of the figure at the top of the putorino (see the side view of Plate 70, fig. 1) is caught in a prong springing outwards and upwards from the body of the instrument. On the opposite side (the back), at the lower end, is a smaller carved head. sia side view shows the outward-arching figure of the blower at the ound-hole, carved in high relief. The dark-brown wood of the эрчише 18 beautifully smooth and polished, like the wood of an old violin. attempt has been made to carve the portions between the bindings, as in the Auckland instrument. not so much as quarter flat This gives a range of My over а tone. The range seems much more, and the writer, after evoking a Maori melody from the long-silent instrument, was surprised on taking the pitch to find that the range was so small. A remark by Hare Hongi on this point is significant. He had been singing a Maori melody for Alfred ill. who remarked that the whole was within the и of a tone. “ Surely ved said Hare Hongi. “Yes; sing it again." He sang it again. “ Yes is within a tone.” “Do you know,” remarked Hare Hop. “ I felt "4 I had been ranging 694 Transactions. over an octave." So it is; these minute subdivisions of a tone do not, after a time, seem minute at all. The tone of the Auckland instrument is not so clear; its pitch is just on middle C, and it can be raised or lowered slightly by tightening or loosening the lips while blowing. The instrument has a pronounced bend at the neck. The pitch of the double putorino is also Е, but slightly flattened. so freely as on the putorino of fig. Onee the pitch is struck, this instrument seems to draw the note from the blower, so that it can be played pp as easily as ff. other instruments appear to resist the qualities. - It is certain now that the koauau and putorino could be played in unison—one a female volce, one a male. Fig. 4.—À flute, porutu, made of wood. Captain Mair mentions a kind of flute, porutu, generally made from j ‘ t a young straig ranch of kaiwhiri, hollowed out by means of fire. Its length was from 1 ft. to 16 in., its diameter łin., and it was elaborately : carved, as in fig. 4, from a rough drawing by Mair. The name porutu is apparently a Maori form of the word “ flute” ; and, judging by this and the general appearance of the instrument, it would appear to be a modifi- cation of the flute or of the fife. _ The long ordinary flute, adapted from the European flute, might on occasion be played with the nose. I learn from Te Rangi Hiroa of a Niue woman whom he saw using a long flute in this way. It was held with the lower end towards the right. Between the right finger and thumb she held a stick the length of a pencil, blocking the right nostril by pressing it with the end of this stick, and blowing with the left nostril. The flute was held with the left hand. The holes were covered by the free fingers of both hands. This would be a kind of trick performance, but it suggests that the nose-playing was not considered seriously. The nose-flute was, however, commonly known through the Pacific. Captain Mair’s notes on the koauau are good. He writes that it was the most prized of all the Maori musical instruments. It was often made from the arm-bone or thigh-bone of an enemy slain in battle, was from 5in. to 6in. in length, and sometimes finely carved. It was generally carried suspended from the neck by a piece of string, a loop at one em being passed over a toggle at the other end. This toggle, called whi, was а small piece of white albatross-bone. A hole was pierced on one side at the middle, the cord passed into the hollow of the bone and knotted so as to prevent its slipping out again. Mr. Graham, above referred to, says the toggle was called poro; and, the albatross being toroa, the full name was poro-toroa when the bone of that bird was used. Human-bone and moa- ANDERSEN.—Maori Music. 695 bone were also used. He has seen one specimen of wood, beautifully h wood being split, hollowed out, lashed together again, and carved. This unique poro perished, like many another Maori treasure, in à house-fire. It should be noted that the bone artifact shown on plate 85, fig. 6, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 54, p. 752, 1923, and recorded as “ Bone koauau (?) in British Museum," is not a koauau at all, but a bone toggle that evidently belongs to the koauau of fig. 1. Captain Mair writes that there are several historical koauau in the Auckland Museum, the most notable one being named “ Те Murirangaranga." It is said to have been made from the arm-bone of a tohunga named Te Murirangaranga, who was slain by Whakaue for an affront put upon his son Tutanekai. It was upon this instrument that Tutanekai is said to have played when he lured Hinemoa to swim from the mainland to the island of Mokoia. А hapu of Ngati- whakaue called Ngatitutanekai take special pride in being descended from Tutanekai, and they are skilled in music, as he was said to be. Quoting from the notes, “ The writer has often, on a clear summer evening, sat оп Pukeroa, a hill above Ohinemutu village, and heard the clear piccolo strains of a koauau wafted across from Mokoia Island, a distance close on four miles." mentioned. It may be the historic flute of Mokoia, or it may not—this honour is claimed for about ten different flutes—but the sounds emitted are most sweet and pleasing; they are mellow and flute-like, not shrill like those of the piccolo. The bone is brownish-yellow with age, the interior partly honeycombed, the edge on which the lip rests ragged and sharp to touch, but the sweetness of the notes remains. The koauau is 133 mm. in length ; m ee which is rough and irregular, is 16 mm. across the upper end, 12 mm. across the lower. There are three holes me in the side, their centres being respectively 23 mm., 45 mm., and 91 from the top. There is a raised ridge on the back, pierced. with a jera for suspension, 48 mm. from the top. There is a little incised carving at the two ends, and the pattern, two double rings with cross-cuts and Fuerte of the shell trumpet * Te awa a te atua.” The lowest note this koauau is high B, the three following being B a quarter (almost half) sharp, then C a quarter sharp, and D. = are other noteworthy specimens of the koauau in the Auckland Museu One, named ^ Ngarangikakapiti,” was made from the arm- bone ө. ап rome chief of that name who was slain by the Tuhou- rangi in the fight at Pukekahu about the beginning of the present aptain Mair vals ‘the nguru a “snorer or nose-flute "; it was made from matai, sometimes stone, was from 4in. to Din. in length, 1lin. in diameter, tapering internally in exact ratio to the outer surface. ‘The this end being about the diameter of a lead-pencil. The exterior was . fancifully carved, and there were three holes for the fingers of the right hand. 696 T ransactions. If the nguru were played as stated, on what did the air impinge to produce a sound ? or what formed a reed ? The only way in which the writer is able to sound a ngurw is by blowing across the wide end as if it were a koauaw; a clear sharp whistle, almost of piccolo quality, or boats- wain's pipe, then sounds, and covering and uncovering the holes gives notes of varying pitch and irregular intervals. The odd hole at the back of the bend altered the pitch, which was high C sharp in an Auckland instrument, about a semitone. n a note on the pumoana, or shell trumpet, which he calls pukaea (Plate 69, fig. 1), Captain Mair writes that the wooden mouthpiece was bound to the shell with bark from the hoihere (houhere), or lacebark (Hoheria populnea), steeped in a tenacious gum made from the seeds of Pittosporum. is a very old specimen of this trumpet in the Auckland Museum. It is called “ Te awa a te atua,” and according to tradition was found on the beach at Matata or Te Awaateatua by Tuwharetoa, one of the crew of the “ Arawa " canoe. After the birth of the sons of Tuwharetoa about Putauaki (Mount Edgcumbe)—namely, the Kawerau, Te Maranga- ranga, Te Raupo Ngaoheohe, Te Tinirau, Te Aruhetawiri, &c. A remnant, known as Te Heke o Maruiwi, fled to Taupo, whither they were pursued by the sons of Tuwharetoa, who, having exterminated the Ngati-Hotu, another ancient tribe, finally occupied all that country and are now known at Ngatituwharetoa Elsdon Best notes that the Maruiwi were never located at Taupo. They migrated from the Heipipi pa at Petane, marched up the coast, and across the ranges to Opotiki, then on to the Waimana district, where they settled. In later times they were expelled, and returned to Heretaunga via Waiohau and Kaingaroa. They were attacked by the sons of Tuwharetoa near Te ahi a nga tane, on the Napier-Taupo road. In panis, they fled in darkness, and are said to have perished im a сайоп near Te Pohue, a few survivors reaching Heretaunga. The trumpet “ Те awa а te atua ” used to be sounded only on the birth of а first-born male child. When Te Heuheu and his tribe were overwhelmed at Te Rapa by à land- The putara, which Captain Mair calls putatara or putatere, was, he writes, from 5ft. to 7 ft. in length, and was made of from two to five thin strips of wood (Plate 69, fig. 2, A), being the two parts of a single piece split and hollowed out as described by Captain Mair. То form the belled end, two between the two main pieces like gores. These two pieces are 2 in. in widt at the mouth of the bell, and taper to a point at about 17 in. up the side. The rim of the bell has been cut so that it forms a zigzag pattern. е Plate 69, fig. 2.) At llin. from the mouth of the bell a kind of tonsil arrangement has been cut, as shown in the plate. The simple tonsil Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE 69. [H. Hamilton, photo. Fig. WE ie mts (shell Haw with feather ornament), in Dominion Museum led Ето. 2.—B end of putatara (war-tru pee, = king directly into the instrument, showing el жаг тейи ihe A, the two pieces of which = main part f rumpet is made; B, the two gores; C, the finer vine binding. Face p. 696.) Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PraTE 70. (Н. Hamilton, photo. Fie. 1.— Putorino in Dominion Museum : 29 view and full view Fic. 2.—Cast of double putorino in Dominion Museum ; original i in British сы Fio. 1 res putorino in Dominion Muse Fic. 4.—Putorino атна in 1923 by үт анд” Museum. ANDERSEN.— Maori. Music. 691 projects from one side of one of the broad pieces, the double tonsil projecting from the opposite side of the other broad piece. The right wing of this double tonsil, originally part of the broad piece, has been cut free, so that the double tonsil is connected only at its base, as is the single tonsil. It cannot be determined from inspection if the tonsils have been cut from the original piece of wood, or if they have been set in grooves subsequently to the two pieces being hollowed out; but it looks as though they are d over the end. e bell is bound with a finer unsplit vine of a much lighter colour (Plate 69, fig. 2, C). The note the writer is able to produce is the bass E. It is not known what purpose the tonsil served. It may vibrate and increase the resonance, but such Maori opinion as can be gat ered inclines to suppose that it made the note purer—less of a blare. It is said the old performers could almost speak on the trumpet ; it is certainly recorded that through it they hurled curses at the enemy with sufficient clearness for the curses to be understood and resented. There is a fine specimen of the putara in the Auckland Museum. 1% It is not easy to arrive at an idea of what the Maori thinks of song ; nor is this to be wondered at. For one thing, it is a little late in the day B . . . Euro » analysis of song, came at a late period in the development of musical taste— at a date when there is something settled and definite in men’s ideas of music and their utterance of it. What can be expected of the Maori, who had not yet reached to the evolution of harmony, to say nothing of counterpoint—who had hardly even reached the stage at which our own enharmonic primitive folk-song evolved ? _ If we can examine an old poem or song that has escaped the moderniz- ing touch of a Perey, we shall find the phrases of indefinite lengths. a modern poem or song the phrases are of fairly definite and equal lengths, the full phrase occupying a full verse of eight or seven у broken into two lines of four beats, or of four and three—the “long measure " and “common measure” of church hymns. Since music followed the words, the four-bar and eight-bar themes in music have their origin in the four and eight accented lines and verses of poetry In the old poems, most of which were songs, the lines and verses were not so definitely regular—the regularity finally crystallizing into the stanza of four or eight lines, or of sixteen or thirty-two bars. In singing, the lines took on the character of Gregorian chants, where there are short melodic phrases separated by conventional breves to which an indefinite number o syllables may be sung. The general trend in singing seems to have been towards the evolution of phrases that could be sung in one breadth, or in two breaths. In church music the old and the new live side by side in 698 Transactions. Even in church music, however, the melody is modern throughout in its definiteness—in its being confined to steps of tone or semitone ; in the folk-songs the melody, as the rhythm, and the length of the phrases, was ad lib. throughout. The introduction of metre and harmony resulted in the standardizing, more or less, of melody, rhythm, and phrase-length. There is evidence of similar evolution, or trends towards similar evolu- tion, in Maori music. There is also a vigorous survival of what is probably a yet older character—a character that has quite disappeared from modern i many if not all the Maori karakia, usually sung or intoned in a rhythmical monotone, the whole is delivered on one breath. This would, of course, be impossible for one person, so where two take part one sings as long as his breath will carry the sound, the second takes up the words on the same note just before the breath of the first is expended, so that a word. There seems to have been an aim to make the breath last as long as possible, and there were particular songs for practice in holding the breath. the fingers, and bending the arm in a certain manner, words are said, the whole of which must be completed in a single breath : * Katahi ti karua ti ka hara mai tapati tapato те ka rau ua ka rau ма ka noho te kiwi ka pohe wa tautau to pi to pa ka huia mai ka tako te rangi kav ana te wetu kai ana te marama o te Tiu e rere та runga е tepe та peke o kauere turakina te arero wiwi wawa ke ke ke te manu ki taupiri’ " 1 In Maori songs the stanzas are of all manner of lengths, like the. old “batches” or “tirades ” in songs such as the “ Romance of Roland. a on the letter h; emotional breaks, introducing a grace-note. This break is called kotu (“а heart-note "). It is very noticeable in the songs of Caruso, and with his emotional power behind it it always produces а powerful effect. : The resting-place, or breathing-place, is called whakataanga, and there nga. i is here often a slight drop, an incipient hia ANDERSEN.— Maori Music. 699 fifth above the others. This was very effective T h when speaking of music to Dr. Buck (Te Rangi Hiroa). He remarked rem remembered it when, at Whareponga, I first heard, as it were, a faint voice sounding above the voices of the women singing. I asked the Hon. Vgata, who was present, if the faint voice, to which was not always so regarded. The note heard is a harmonic, and may notes of birds, and it is no doubt the harmonics that form the basis of at least some of the morning choruses of the bellbird and tui. mellow voice is meant by the expression puwhawhango—a voice that sounds as if slightly muted, with just a trace of the effect of singing through a comb—a slightly nasal, resonant quality. The restricted à sound (ee) is avoided as much as possible, as it makes the sound thin; it is made e (as in “ net ") or a if it cannot be avoided, or is preceded by a to make ae: this is especially observed at the head-ends (line-ends). now here, now there, now bending at the wri wri body or head, now at arm's length ; the knees are bent in rhythmic time, * Obtained from Elsdon Best. 100 Transactions. the foot taps, the head is inclined, the shoulders and the hips sway, the eyes are expressive, the lips—not a portion of the body but enters into the movements. As different songs are sung, one is astonished at the variety of the gestures, and the diffierence of the gestures accompanying the different songs, at the unison of the performers. They give whole- hearted expression to their feelings, whatever they may be, and the listener-observer is continually tempted to join in, so powerful is the I have to thank Mr. George Graham, of Auckland, and Te Rangi Hiroa for much information used in this paper: the Hon. A. T. Ngata and the people of Ngati-Porou for details regarding singing ; Mr. Elsdon Best for continual assistance and advice; the Directors of the Auckland, Dunedin, and Wellington Museums for permission to test instruments in their col-. lections ; and Mr. Н. Hamilton for the extreme trouble taken in making the illustration of the tohetohe and the roria. The Early Reclamations and Harbour-works of Wellington. By Неквект Battie, Librarian, Wellington Municipal Library. [Read before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 18th September, 1923 ; received by Editor, 19th September, 1923 ; issued separately, 28th August, 1924.] Plate 71. Тнк story of the discovery, rediscovery, and settlement of Port Nicholson has been fully told by Mr. Elsdon Best and others. It is proposed here to record what was done in the way of introducing shipping facilities and creating the port as at present existing. The first official mention of Port Nicholson was in a parliamentary paper laid before the House of Commons on the 31st August, 1835, in assistance on the 20th June, arriving at Port Nicholson by way of Blin ay and Queen Charlotte Sound on the 3Oth June. Here he found the on which he secured a passage to Sydney, where he laid his case before the Governor, Sir Richard Bourke. This resulted in H.M.S. * Alligator " being sent to New Zealand to recover the ent. Captain Hobson, later Governor of the colony, visited Cook Strait in H.M.S. “ Rattlesnake ” during 1837, but he does not even mention the rt. Port Nicholson thus took an insignificant part in the story of New Zealand: until 1840; but with the advent of the New Zealand Company the Cook Strait districts and the port showed promise of future BarLLiE.— Early Reclamations and Harbour-works of Wellington. 701 importance. In the Company's prospectus it is stated (1, p. 31) "that Cook Strait, between the two Islands, forms part of the direct track of vessels homeward-bound from the Australian colonies; that all would prefer the midway of Cook Strait if that channel were properly surveyed, lighted, and furnished with pilots; and that, consequently, settlements in Cook Strait, at Port Hardy, in D'Urville Island, Queen Charlotte's Sound, Cloudy Bay, and Port Nicholson would obtain stock cattle and other supplies from New South Wales with peculiar facility and cheapness, since homeward-bound vessels would naturally load in part, or sometimes entirely, with stock cattle for New Zealand (and especially on deck in favourable weather, which prevails i ealand and reloading there with water and provisions for the homeward voyage, as well as with a New Zealand cargo for Europe, of fish-oil, flax, timber, and other productions of the country." It was also mentioned in the pro- spectus that New South Wales received part of its supply of flour from the New England States in North America, which New Zealand would be able to supply, taking in exchange British manufactured goods; these the Austalan merchants. had obtained by the sale of their wool in London and Liverpool. At this time Colonel Wakefield, with a small party, was on his way to Cook Strait on the “ Tory," with specific instructions (1, p. 25) compared with the present-day value of the same land; but that be g and Sir George Grey did a good turn to the Wellington College when he granted 182 ft. as an endowment to that institution. he rivalry between Auckland and Wellington, now usually of a fairly friendly nature, is a mystery to many people. It is generally ascribed to the removal of the seat of Government in 1863, but it was in existence long before that. It originated as far back as 1840, when Governor by means of the River Waikato and Lake Taupo and the River Wanganui than from Wellington. As regards internal communication, there is none at Port Nicholson, whieh is blocked in on all sides by enormous and 702 i Transactions. precipitous mountains.” There is no doubt that at the time Hobson made his choice North Auckland was the most important part of New Zealand, and the Waitemata district, with its double harbour, was considered a strategical position. T When Captain Hobson and the Colonial Secretary did visit Port Nichol- son, although they were badly received, they gauged the position very fairly. Willoughby Shortland, Colonial Secretary, who came to Welling: ton to suppress a rumoured rebellion, in a report to Governor Hobson (10th October, 1840) says (3, p. 119): “ A beautiful and extensive harbour, in which there are no dangers of any consequence; the anchorage in Lambton Harbour is extremely good, but the one off the beach of Petone is by no means safe. A lighthouse and good pilots would in a great measure obviate any difficulties in entering the harbour.” During the next year Governor Hobson paid his long-expected visit to Port Nicholson. He had written to th (3, p. 127): “ The port is certainly most spacious, and is free from danger as a commercial port, second both to the Bay of Islands and the Waitemata (Auckland)." After his visit to the port he reported (13th December, 1841) to the Secretary of State (4, р. 183): “ As to the capabilities of the port, m of opinion that few places can surpass it, but the entrance is rather difficult to distinguish, and appears very dangerous to a stranger. A more general knowledge of the coast, however, and a lighthouse on one of the heads, will obviate these difficulties. If any objection to.the harbour exists, it is that the estuary is too extended, and the violent winds which prevail occasion a most turbulent sea at the anchorage. Owing to the approach to the shores being shallow, rather long wharves would be necessary." Felton Matthews, Surveyor-General, who came with Hobson, forecasted (4, p. 185) that the best situation for the Customhouse would be between Pipitea and Te Aro, and in front of Lambton Quay. which must be recovered from the water. There it was placed in 1862, twenty-two years after. will not always reason right or be unanimous in opinion ; but there will always be activity of thought and promptness of action in this battlefield BairLLiE.— Early Heclamations and Harbour-works of Wellington. 703 In 1842 the Lords Commissioners of Her Majesty's Treasury approved of Wellington, Auckland, and Russell being constituted free ports in con- formity with the provision of Act 3 and 4 William IV. Perhaps this may account for the following Proclamation, dated 1st October, 1844 (7): “ On Ld © © = o f any harbour. There are no duties of Customs or public charges of any kind payable by vessels in New Zealand. —AxDpREW SINCLAIR, Colonial Secretary." Bracons. Heaphy in his book (8) says that “ much inconvenience has been experienced from the want of lights and beacons.” j wrecks in the 4 t 18th December plans and estimates were called for, but nothing was done by the Government until nearly three years later. E. J. Wakefield Pencarrow Head, was blown down by a gale of wind soon after. This had been put up by public subscription. Another, on the highest peak of the western side of the entrance, Beacon Hill, was more securely fixed, of it being blown on to the light-keeper's cottage during a southerlv gale. became a beacon by day as well as by night. The Wellington Almanac Of 1845 does not mention the beacon, although it mentions the signal- Station on Mount Albert. In Grimstone's Southern Settlements (1847) the 704 Transactions. sailing directions by Captain Richards, of the “ Victoria," note the white beacon on Pencarrow and the landmark on Beacon Hill. The Cook Strait Almanac of 1851 mentions that the Pencarrow beacon is not visible at а distance of five miles, except in clear weather. The New Zealand Pilot 1856 mentions the barrel beacon, also the Pencarrow beacon, but not the red flag. In the New Zealand Pilot, 1856, the Government House flagstaff is noted as a leading-mark, also the ‘ Waterloo Inn," a large white building on the extreme of Kaiwarra Point. SIGNAL-STATIONS. The first -o was erected on Mount Albert, the peak to the south of Newtown Park, in 1844. The first signalman was Robert Houghton, a master mariner, who was also gazetted as keeper of the powder - magazine. The signals used in those days were the same as now used at the Mount Victoria Signal-station, though some of them have fallen into disuse. One that would be frequently used in the “ forties " and “ fifties "—the circle, for а brig—has probably not been used for many years. Until the days of regular steam communication with the Home-country the square, the signal for a ship, was an important signal to those who were expecting friends or important cargo, and they anxiously awaited the hoist of flags denoting the particular ship signalled. Cases were known, however, of vessels, though signalled, being delayed for days by adverse winds and weather. From the 13th September, 1849, the signals from Mount Albert were repeated on the flagstaff* which had been erected in front of the old Government House at a cost of about £100. In February, 1863, Mr. John T. Platt offered to repeat the signals on a flagstaff that he had erected at the foot of Tory Street. His letter, published in the Provincial Gazette, stated that the stafi was erected on his premises known as the “ Brick House," and that “ the signals would be repeated with accuracy and re egularity. The signals would be of -sufficient size and would be placed at sufficient height as to enable them to be seen clearly by the greater portion of the inhabitants of Te Aro Apparently the service was not satisfactory, as a petition was presented asking the Council to provide a station for Te Aro, or improve Platt’s. The change to Mount Victoria rendered any repeating within the town unnecessar While the signal-station was on Mount Albert the outside pilot-station was in a small cove a little to the west of Palmer Head, Tarakena Bay. On the 26th December, 1858, the Consulting Engineer, Mr. Carter, reported that the signal-station was in such a bad state as to remind one of the celebrated gun that needed a new lock, stock, and barrel. In 1866 it was decided that the pilot service should be located within the Heads, Worser . Bay being the position selected. Land was purchased and buildings erected, some of which are still in existence. A signal-station and à signals were repeated from the outer station. Code-flags, both Com- mercial Code and Marryatt's, had been supplied, and by their means messages could be sent from town to vessels, the pilot-station, or the light- house at Pencarrow, or vice versa, by way of Mount Victoria. Later, * An illustration of the first Government House, with flagstaff before it, appears at p. 21 of the Cyclopedia of New Zealand, Wellington Provincial District, 1897. Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 55. PLATE Fic. dE cud ат on Mount Albert n print in Alexander Turnbull ry. No.1de e! a ship, 2 a barque, 3 a brig, 4 a schooner, = а рл 6 а steam Ета. 2.— First lighthouse at Pencarrow Head. (Original sketch in possession of Mr. F. J. Halse.) Pace p. Y04.] BainLiE.—Early Reclamations and Harbour-works of Wellington. 705 Beacon Hill became what was known as a learners’ station, with a Morse telegraph-set connection with the Wellington Telegraph Office, a cadet being stationed there. Still later, a telephone was installed between the w pilot-station and Beacon Hill, one of the first telephone circuits in Ne Zealand. The first pilot appointed by the Government, in 1842, was D. McCarthy. James Hebberley had been appointed by the New Zealand Company in 1840. McCarthy was succeeded by R. Calder, who retired in 1848. He was succeeded by James Ames (father of the present City Valuer), who filled the position temporarily. In 1849 Captain Daniel Dougherty, an American whaling captain, was appointed, and he held the position until the young chiefs of Port Nicholson, had, with a boat’s crew of Natives, gone off to the “ Olympus," immigrant ship, in the strait during a gale, and piloted her with safety into the harbour, and to an anchorage, for which service the company awarded him £5. Time-signals were given daily from H.M. Surveying Ship “ Acheron,” Captain J. L. Stokes, while in port towards the end of 1849. On the 9th March, 1864, a time-ball service was instituted. A mast was raised above the Customhouse, on which a large black ball was raised daily, half-mast at ten minutes to 12, mast-head at five minutes to 12, and dropped at noon, Wellington mean time. e cóst of the astronomical clock ordered in connection with the time-ball, with the other necessary apparatus and fittings, amounted to £941 12s. 7d. The first observer was the Rev. Arthur Stock, of St. Peter's Church. LiGHTHOUSES. The first mention of a proposed light was the offer of the New Zealand Company, on the 5th November, 1841, to erect a lighthouse on Pencarrow Head, at a cost of £1,500, provided that such sum should be a charge against future dues (2, p. 31). The Colonial Office referred the matter to the New Zealand officials. Whatever the reply may have been, there was no light- house erected by the company. Perhaps the following extract from Wake- field’s Adventure (9) should have been the first paragraph of this section although the lights referred to were hardly what is known as a lighthouse : " The frigate sailed away on her return to the Bay of Islands the same evening, beating out in the dark against a fresh breeze with her boats holding lights on the extremities of the reefs.” The frigate was H.M.S. “ Herald,” Captain Nias, which had called at Port Nicholson on the 20th July, 1840, on her return from a mission to declare British sovereignty over the South Island, and also to secure signatures to the Treaty of Waitangi. When the beacon was erected in 1844, the question of a lighthouse was left in 23—Trans. 106 : Transactions. says: “ Instead of a proper lighthouse being erected a miserable shed with a bow-window in it was constructed, in which was placed an indifferent lamp-light." In 1853, Carter had occasion to visit Wairarapa, which he did by walking to the old pilot-station by way of Lyall Bay and crossing to Pencarrow in the pilot-boat. He ascended the hill on which the “ light- house" stood (10). ‘‘ From here I saw the lighthouse-keeper (Mr. б. №. Bennett) coming up the hill with a load of drift-wood on his back which he had collected on the beach, and looking like another ‘ Robinson Crusoe.’ This Government officer or servant had his habitation—I cannot say it was a comfortable one, many would call it a wretched place ; but, Lord bless ше! an is an animal that accommodates himself to all sorts of odd things and and his cooking-place.” Mr. Carter, in a note, states that Mr. Bennett was drowned some time afterward, he thinks by the upsetting in a storm of the pilot-boat which was about to land him at Pencarrow. “The establishment (Pencarrow) was visited 4th February, 1854, and all things found clean and in order, and very creditable to the person in charge. The situation is considered the best that could be chosen for the first harbour-light, answering at the same time the useful purpose of assist- ing the navigation of that part of the strait adjacent to the Heads. The apparatus for producing the light is not very powerful, but with some slight modification might be made far more effective. _ “The great complaint is that towards morning the light gets so dim and discoloured as to become scarcely visible. This arises, in the first place, from the inferior quality of the oil, by which the lamp gets clogged up before morning and the quantity of light greatly lessened ; and, secondly, from the position of the smoke-conductor, which is thereby rendered useless, and the room, being kept constantly full of dense smoke, the windows become com- pletely blackened in a few hours, thereby producing that glimmering red appearance which all have observed a few hours after the lamps have been Влплле.--Еағтіу Reclamations and Harbour-works of Wellington. ТОТ lighted. By using a better oil a superior light would be produced and kept up till morning ; and by removing the present conductor, which is placed far too low, and making two apertures iri the highest part of the ceiling, one at each corner, to act alternatively in case of a change of wind, the smoke would be got rid of, and the same or nearly the same brilliancy kept up till morning which is now seen only in the early part of the night. There is no doubt but that the conflicting testimony respecting the light has arisen from the different appearances presented to individuals in those different hours of the night in which they have had an opportunity of seeing it. The only other alteration the Committee recommend would be to place the present apparatus for producing the light upon a revolver which might be erected and worked in the present building at a small additional expense, thereby giving the light a distinctive character and preventing its being mistaken for a casual fire, without diminishing its force by the intervention of any coloured medium. “ The Committee also recommend that a supply of oil, &c., for the light, equal to one month's consumption, should be always kept on hand, as they are sometimes, under present arrangements, without oil, and, should the weather be tempestuous, might be so for weeks, to the great danger of ships frequenting the harbour. “The house appears to be strongly built but quite unfinished, being neither wind or water-tight, and, as it is so exposed, something should done to make it more habitable before the winter." In the Wellington and Coast Almanac of 1855 it is stated that at night a light is shown but it is not seen at more than two or three miles. The New Zealand Pilot of 1856 ignores the light. i During the fourth session of the Provincial Council, 1856-57, it was decided to erect a permanent light. The sum of £10,000 was voted for the duplicated. The sum of £3,500 was fixed as a limit to cost. The contractor was to erect the building and fix apparatus, and if the person sent out was a lightkeeper he could be appointed to take charge of the light. The tenders received ranged froni £2,435 to £2,823, the successful contractors being ssrs. Cochrane and Co. In opening the fifth session (2nd June, 1857) the ns for the disallowance of the Municipal Corporations Act, 1842, by the Colonial Office was, “ by the sixth clause the Corporations are authorized to erect 23% 108 Transactions. paces and lighthouses, a power which properly belongs solely to the Cro The directors of the New Zealand Company protested against the до тапс. and, in respect to the above objection, submitted that there did not seem to be any objection, upon principle, to allowing the representatives of the community to execute publie works of that Wes respecting the call for which, the proper sites of their erection, and t best means for compassing that end, the representative of the Nh residing at a distance, must be comparatively ill-informed. Also out of chronological order, but very interesting and opportune, is the following extract from the Evening Post of the 13th July, 1923 :— PaRLIAMENT.—To-DAY's PROCEEDINGS. Legislative Council. ME ignem Council to-day Sir Thomas Mackenzie asked the Attorney- €— pes the time had not arrived for the erection of an automatic light on Way at the entrance to Wellington ‘Harbour, "d order that greater safety given to navigation. He said that some forty masters of steamers had peti- toad to have a light placed on the reef. The reef was саса dangerous in foggy weather. In reply, Sir Francis Bell, Attorney- General, said Barrett's Reef was within the limits of Wellington Harbour, ed ^s vef т of placing a light on the reef was a matter for the Harbour Board to d ording to a return dated 15th May, 1858, the total cost up to that Ace date, саа the salary and passage of Mr. Edward Wright, who had been sent out to superintend the erection, amounted to £2,554. Mr. Wright reported on the same date that the cost of erecting the lighthouse, if landed at Fitzroy Bay, would be £750; if landed inside the harbour, two miles and three-quarters from Pencarrow, the cost would be £2,000, exclusive of landing the material on the beach at the selected point. In a return to the General Assembly, 1867, the total cost of Pencarrow to date was stated to be £6,422. The light was exhibited from the Ist January, 1859. It was described as being of the second order, catadioptric it was probably some trouble with the mechani The first keeper of the light was Mrs. Bennett, widow of the first koeba of the temporary light, with W. Lyell as assistant. In the 1865 report of the Marine Board Engineer, Mr. Balfour, Pencarrow is referred to: “ While engaged in a light was very poor, we landed to examine it. We found everything in good order except the light, which, though very white and clear, was miserably low, being only 14 in. from the burner to the top, whereas the standard height i is from 32 іп. to 4in." Не suggested that the services of the trained light-keeper who had been brought out by the Provincial Council of Otago should be secured in order to examine and adjust the apparatus and instruct the keepers. In 1867 the Engineer reported that the roof of the keepers’ cottage had been blown off during a gale. Не also suggested that a better path to the lighthouse be formed, and that a store be erected on the beach, also one on the hill, which could be used as а workshop. During that year £298 was expended, so probably his suggetti were agreed to. A new set of lamps were installed during the year 1869-70. The Marine Engineer, on the 18th June, 1869, reported that the buildings were much decayed. During the е following year new due for the keepers were erected at a cost of £764 j vc cmd UN Th Aone ye. Влплле.— Early Reclamations and Harbour-works of Wellington. 709 In 1864-66 the Marine Act of 1863, which imposed duties on the provinces in connection with lights and beacons, was amended. he Marine Board was abolished, and the Provincial powers in connection with lights and beacons withdrawn, the powers being vested in the Governor, who was also given authority to purchase any of the lights and beacons from the Provincial Governments. It would probably be at this time that the management of Pencarrow passed to the Marine Department. In 1864 the Chamber of Commerce urged that a light be placed on Point Gordon, but the President of the Marine Board pointed out that Somes Island would be a better position, therefore it had been decided to erect a lighthouse there. It was erected and maintained by the Provincial Council until the abolition of the provinces, in 1875, when the Marine western and a fixed green light on the eastern shore. Keepers’ dwellings were erected in October, 1865, at a cost of £695. Some trouble was caused at the outset owing to the divisional lights. not working satisfactorily. Mr. W. Lyell, transferred from Pencarrow, was the first keeper, with D. Susans as assistant. Colza-oil was used by New Zealand lighthouses until 1872. The Marine Department report of that year suggested a change to kerosene, which would result in more brilliant lighting at a reduced cost. In 1876 the report gave details of the illuminating-power of kerosene. In 1877 Pencarrow and Tiritiri were the only lights using colza. In 1881 kerosene lighting was completely installed. In 1878 Pencarrow consumed 510 gallons of colza, in 1881 734 gallons of kerosene. During the financial year 1921-22 867 gallons were used. It may be of interest to note that the cost of oils and wicks in 1857 was: Lamp-oil, 10s. per gallon; sperm, 5s. 10d. per gallon; cotton wick, 10s. per pound. According to a return, the Government secured the freehold of the lighthouse reserve, consisting of 69 acres, from the Maori in 1873, although in 1841 it was notified that the Government has reserved land at Pencarrow for public service. THE “ INCONSTANT.” Towards the end of 1849 the ship “ Inconstant,” 588 tons, of London, missed stays in entering the harbour and drifted on to the rocks at the point near Pencarrow named after her. Fortunately, H.M. Surveying Steamer “ Acheron ” was in port at the time and towed her off. Apparently 710 Transactions. called “ Plimmer’s Wharf." There was an open platform at each end of the hull. The fore part of the vessel is said to have rested in 10 ft. of water, the platform being used as a wharf. The earthquake of 1855 caused some damage by throwing the vessel on its side, but with difficulty it was replaced firmly and safely in its old position. After the shake Mr. Plimmer built a retaining-wall to the north of the “ Ark ” and filled in around it. Mr. C. R. Carter, in reporting on Mr. Plimmer's claim in 1862 for the pre-emptive right to purchase the adjacent land, stated that Mr. Plimmer had constructed a timber breastwork 136 ft. long, valued at £95, and had filled in 3,601 cubic feet of spoil, valued at . The Provincial Council allowed Mr. Plimmer’s claim to two sections. These sections together comprised an irregularly-shaped block with a frontage of 50ft. to Hunter Street, 130 ft. to Customhouse Quay, and 130ft. to Lambton Quay. The price of the Hunter Street corner section was to be fixed by the price obtained for the section opposite—that is, the present Australian Mutual Provident Society’s site. The second section, with 70 ft. frontage to Customhouse Quay and 130 ft. to Lambton Quay, was to be sold on the Customhouse Quay frontage at a price per foot averaging the price received from the sections on the opposite side. This land brought £15 per foot. He was also to be allowed the amount stated above for the work done by him. After the 1861 reclamation was completed Mr. Plimmer constructed another wharf from the breastwork. This wharf was generally known as Plimmer and Reeves’s Wh It was the last private wharf in Wellington Harbour to go, which it did when the Te Aro reclamation was undertaken. HARBOUR-LIGHTS. The first official harbour-light was a red light shown from the end of “ Noah's Ark" on and after the 6th November, 1858, “for the guidance of vessels coming in to an anchorage in Lambton Harbour." At this time the Harbourmaster had his office at Plimmer's Wharf—“ Noah's Ark." A white light was shown from the deep-water wharf on the 19th October, 1863, but it was placed so low that complaint was made that it was hidden by any vessel that might be lying at the end of the cross-head. In 1866 the Harbourmaster reported that a better light should be shown on the wharf, one that could be seen at a distance of four miles in ordinary weather, the present light being visible only half a mile. On the completion я extensions in 1867 a powerful red lamp was placed at the end of the wha The 1858 Harbour Regulations provided that all vessels should have buoys and buoy-ropes to their anchors to show their position; also that all vessels should hoist a conspicuous light at their peak-end from dark to daylight. This latter regulation came into force on the 23rd December, 1858. One of the local papers of the following day remarked on the picturesque and novel sight. RECLAMATIONS AND SEA-WALLS. In 1847 tenders were called by the General Government for the E E days of the settlement the waterside road was known as Влплле.—ЕЁагіу Reclamations and Harbour-works of Wellington. 711 commenced. Locally, the full stretch was known as ^ The Beach." Along the quays the water at high tides in many places covered part of the roadway, and probably it would be to form the roadway in one of these bad places that the breastwork was required. Even in 1850, Carter tells us, there was not room in some parts for two carts to pass. In 1854 Carter constructed for the Provincial Government another breast- work, 600 ft. long. It was constructed of brick, and, he says, was built with the object of widening the beach to a width of 60 ft. This contract, which also included the formation of a footpath and cross wood drains, cost £832. Mr. Edward Roberts was instructed in 1851 to prepare a scheme of reclamation. The Spectator proposed that it should extend from Pipitea to Clay Point. In 1852 the Government of New Munster, which comprised the southern half of the North Island and the whole of the South Island, called for tenders for reclaiming a part of Lambton Harbour. This reclamation is generally known in legal circles as “Sir George Grey's reclamation.” It ran from Customhouse Street (now usually known as “ Street") 360 ft. north, with a depth towards the harbour of 100 ft., the frontage being to Willis Street. Mr. Ro Engineer, and C. R. Carter secured the contract, his tender amounting to £1,036. Work was com- menced early in April, and was completed early in O Apparently put up for sale by public auction on the 21st July, when a 50%. frontage was sold to John Harding at the upset price of £6 per foot. On the 11th . September another block, of 60ft., was sold at the same price to S. Cimino, There was to be another sale on the 30th October. I can find no record 2 an endowment for the Wellington College. There was a cross-street from Willis Street to the waterfront (now part of Mercer Street), of a width of, say, 28 ft., which would account for the full frontage of 360 ft. as per contract. The value of the College Reserve would be £1,092, making a total value of £1,992 against an expenditure of £1,036. The cross-street was officially known as “College Passage," although later it was known as “College Lane "—now Mercer Street. Carter records that during the p he also records that his profit amounted to £212, although the Engineer assured him before he signed the contract that he had underestimated the work. During low tides the water would probably not be near the wall. By the Public Reserves Act, 1854, the Provincial Government was granted the right to reclaim part of the harbour below high-water mark om the “reclaimed land” to the foot of Tinakori Road. “ Reclaimed land " would, of course, refer to the 1852 reclamation. A definite scheme of reclaiming land from the harbour was asked for, when the Committee on the Harbour Reserves Bill reported to the Provincial Council (lst February, 1856), as follows :— Your Committee has been unable to obtain sufficient information to enable it to propose any specific plan for the management of the harbour Teserves. It therefore contents itself with recommending that the Super- intendent should invite, by competition, plans and specifications for the reclaiming of the land and building retaining-walls, and having especial reference to the practicability of carrying out the works in separate blocks, 112 Transactions. such plans to be accompanied by a plan for laying off the reclaimed land in streets, and for drainage. That in all plans a continuation of Willis Street and a quay on the water side be made main features. That the КЫ © c ga "d £5 Ф Б; > © Fi n © e © B] 05 о = un © ES Ф © — + Б" Ф — 2 B = + Б" Ф Ф zi o @ B = o m > Oo or, 1 e block be sold in lots, apportioned among the purchasers accordingly. That sufficient reserves be made for public purposes. That 1 land alienated, except that hereafter referred to, be absolutely sold, and that by public auction. That those persons who have erected wharves along the beach, extending unto the reserved land, should have the right of pre-emption over the allotments comprising such wharves, at the average price of the adjoining land.” t was passed during that session enabling the Superintendent to act as suggested, also giving him authority to grant a lease of a i with 80 ft. frontage to Willis Street, at such rent and on such terms as he might consider expedient, to the Tradesmen's Club, which appears to have been an institution of the nature of a Chamber of Commerce. It Customhouse Quay sections were concerned. To extinguish these rights the City Council had to grant compensation to the owners at the time of the Te Aro reclamation. Apparently it was proposed to erect a stone wall, for tenders were called during 1856 for the conveyance of 2,000 tons of stone from Somes Island to where they might be required between Bowlers Wharf and “ Noah's Ark." “The stone will be put on a jetty large bricks, and as at low water the tops of the blocks were about 6 in. out of water, I built upon them without much diffieulty except when the water was rough." The filling-in of this space was carried out by day BarLLrE.— Early Reclamations and Harbour-works of Wellington. 713 labour at a cost for the first part of £2,237, totalling £5,580 for that block. The first sale of sections was advertised for the 14th May, 1858. It covered twenty-five sections with frontages to Willis Street, Harbour Street, Customhouse Quay, and what is now known às the Bank of New Zealand corner. The total frontage offered was 844ft., costing approxi- mately £6 10s. per foot frontage. Sections in Willis Street were priced at an upset value of £12 per foot, Harbour Street at £4, corner sections £8, Customhouse Quay £15, while the Bank of New Zealand corner was fixed at £8, totalling £9,712. Nine out of the ten Willis Street sections were sold, three out of the eight Harbour Street sections, while none of i also be noted that in the March, 1858, session of the Council Mr. Richard Barry, a member for the City of Wellington, proposed that the land should be leased, but he received no support. : In February, 1866, Mr. W. Tonks, who had secured the contract to reclaim 13 acres of land from Panama Street to the north of Waring Taylor Street, including the construction of a sea-wall, for the sum of £24,792, commenced' the work, which was to be completed in June, 1867. The area of the 1857-63 reclamation to Panama Street was 7 acres 3 roods 34 perches, the total cost was £15,443, and the proceeds of sales amounted to £37,529. The area of the 1866-67 reclamation was 12 acres 3 roods 29 perches, the cost £25,028, while the proceeds were only £8,923, but to this should be added the amount paid by the City Council for the unsold sections. Soil for filling in the different reclamations was obtained from the hillside at the rear of the Quay sections, Kumutoto (Woodward Street) to Boulcott Street, Mr. Tonks even proposed to lay a tramway by way of Manners Street and Cuba Street to Webb Street to bring spoil from there. Permission was granted by the Town Board, but he only used the tramway from Willis and Boulcott Streets, also a tramway from was recently sold by that body. The foundation-stone of the Odd- fellows’ Hall on the reclaimed land was laid on the 21st May, 1859. The Foresters were also granted a site in 1864—the next section to that now occupied by the Government Fire Insurance Building, which, by the way, stands on a section, 100 ft. by 100 ft., reclaimed by Messrs. Joseph and Co. in 1865, at a cost to the firm of over £300. The Freemasons were also granted a site for reclamation, but apparently they did not take advantage of the grant. In 1864 it was decided that in future all streets should be 100 ft. wide, which accounts for the extra width of a part of Lambton Quay. 114 Transactions. In 1871 the Provincial Council agreed to sell all of the unsold sections of reclaimed land to the City Council for £12,000. Needless to say, it was a bargain for the city, and the City Councillors of that date are entitled to the gratitude of subsequent generations. e Council was wise, and did not attempt to part with the freeholds, excepting some taken over by the General Government. In 1873 the Provincial Council agreed to convey to the General Government nearly 3 acres of unreclaimed lands for the purpose of erecting Government Buildings and for railway purposes at Pipitea. uring the same session, on the motion of Mr. Edward Pearce, it was resolved that the Council recommend that the tract of land covered with water, extending from Te Aro Flat to Lambton Harbour, comprising 70 acres or thereabouts, be granted to the City of Wellington to be reclaimed from the sea. The resolution was approved by the Superin- tendent. This is the block known later as the Te Aro reclamation. e used. from FitzGerald Point and the Roseneath Hill. Particulars of the Te Aro reclamation are easily obtainable, and, with those of the Kaiwarra reclamation, now in hand, are left to the future historian. WHARVES. General. In the Wellington Harbour Board Year-book issued in December, 1921, there is recorded a list of the piers or jetties, including Brown’s, Rhodes's, Moore's, and others, constructed during the early years of settlement, which € be хаан » substantially correct. The following notes are supplementary those in the Year- i i by Mr. ia Best e Year-book, which were compiled by ‘ The Commercial Wharf, unlike the other early wharves, was constructed ya public company with a capital of £250 in £2 shares. The wharf was completed in December, 1841. It accommodated vessels up to 30 and 40 tons. A wharf that is not mentioned in the Year-book is Tod’s. Tod was speculator who arrived from Sydney in 1839, and acquired land in the neighbourhood of what is now Charlotte Street. Probably the jetty shown in Brees — of Barrett’s Hotel, and next to the Commercial Wharf, у. It ran out from Willis Street virtuall rallel | to Customhouse Street (oT Old Customhouse Street, as it is se ыч m oy Влплле.—Ёағіу Reclamations and Harbour-works of Wellington. 715 No. 9, Waitt’s Wharf, was not off Willis Street: it stood out from Customhouse Street. Its present location would be through the vacant section opposite the Public Library, owned, I believe, by Burns, Philp, and Со of ownership there would usually be а change of name. Of course, in ` those days Farish Street terminated at Customhouse Street. In 1858 the property was advertised for sale by publie auction. The frontage, as advertised, was 147ft. to Customhouse Street, extending to low-water mark. Part of the Peer faced Farish Street. The wharf, of about 200 ft., extended from a platform on which were erected two iron stores. There was a peelings laid on the wharf, with a crane, nearly new. The price obtained was sets to be £1,500, but apparently the sale fell through, for the property was advertise d again in a few weeks. N further sale is зам until 1860, when Waring Taylor purchased it or £800. David Robertson's Wharf would probably be known earlier as “ Seager’s.’ It, with Greenfield and Stewart’s (if there was such a wharf), are of a much later лав sins hardly come within the name of “ old-timers.’ I und references to Mills’ {аш bton Quay, 1846), Tankersley's (Willis y cine 1847), and Turnbull’s (Willis Street, 1862). Queen's Wharf. Although not agreeing with the Year-book that “ the history of the port as a TARTA den dates from 1862," when the first pile of what is now known as the Queen's Wharf was driven it may be agreed that 1862 marked a ды move ges Prio that date mercantile people could not be expected to be satisfied with А shipping facilities for the larger vessels visiting the port. any suggestions were made as to how improvements could be effected. The first move towards something being done took place during the 1852 session of the Legislative Council of New Munster (a nominated body), po eep-water wharf." In their opinion the only suitable site would be near 0L Point, between the Customhouse (then in Customhouse Street) and Pipitea Point; but owing to the shallow water a wharf 800 ft. long would be necessary. The Queen's Wharf is now probably over 800 ft. in length from the original breastwork opposite the Pier Hotel. Two other probable sites were in the Kaiwarra Bight: on the town side of the stream a wharf 60 ft. or 70 ft. long would run out to 21 ft. at low water, spring tides ; on the other side of the stream it would be necessary to construct a wharf about 120 ft. long to secure the same advantage ; but both of these sites were much exposed to south-easterly gales. It was rather unfortunate that the Province of New Munster was dissolved in 1853, for this bod during 1852 had taken definite steps to reclaim land from the septi construct a deep-water wharf, and to erect a lighthouse at Pencarro Under the Provincial Council of Wellington the town waited five Y until another block was reclaimed ; waited ten years for the wharf; and waited six years until a modern lighthouse was erected at the heads. Early in 1857 the Provincial Council appointed a Wharf Committee to consider the “ necessity for immediately constructing a wharf in Lambton Harbour that will admit of the largest class of vessel likely to resort to Wellington lying alongside of it; the most suitable spot for its location ; 116 Transactions. the material of which it had best be constructed ; the probable cost; finance ; probable income ; the cheapest and most efficient system of management should the Council erect and retain the wharf as publie roperty." The Committee took evidence from seven or eight men connected with the local shipping trade, and then decided nothing, but presented the evidence, as it might *' be useful when inquiry on the subject shall hereafter be resumed." The answers to the set questions contain man ints of interest. The first question read, “Can you state the average delay — by high winds to vessels discharging by lighter ? " e man re lied, wo days in three weeks”; two replied, “ Опе day out of six " ; while redi thought it would be two days out of six. Two who should have had the most practical knowledge, the Collector of Customs and the Harbourmaster, could not say. As to the average time taken to discharge a ship of 500 tons, the general opinion was that it would be one month, although here again the “Harbourmaster kept on the careful side : pends on state of weather, nature of cargo, the discipline of vessel.” It was generally considered that a similar vessel wo discharge at a wharf in a week. On the question of site, the genera] opinion favoured a spot between Clay Point and Kumutoto (Woodward Street). The cost of landing goods by lighter was stated' to be about 3s. 6d. per ton, while the charges on the existing wharves amounted to ls. per ton. During the same session (1857) another Committee was appointed to inquire as to the advisability of constructing a wharf between Korokoro (Petone) and Lowry эне The Committee ported that there were two suitable sites, both near Point Howard. It was also suggested that a ` tramway to the ee could be formed by way of the coast. Nothing further was heard of either project The deep-water wharf was not mentioned again until 1861, when the site was decided. By this time the land had been reclaimed towards what is now Panama Street. A Provincial Act was passed that year authorizing the Superintendent to construct a deep-water wharf. Complaints ‘were the mos important wharf of the day, was in a bad state and should ugue or removed. Tenders were called for on the 21st October, 1861, for the construction of a wharf 35 ft. wide to extend 500 ft. from the sea-wall to a cross-head 50 ft. wide, making a total length of 550 ft. At 300 ft. from the sea-wall tees would extend on both sides, 35 ft. wide and 75 ft. long. Totara piles for the first 250 ft. were to be driven 9 ft. in the ground, for the remainder of the main pier and the inner tees to the depth of 10 ft., and for the cross- head to the depth of 11%. Piles "- to be sheathed from 1%. 6in. under the surface of the ground to 6in. above high-water mark, the шр ks were d The wird was to be 6in. by 3in. heart of rimu, placed lin. apart. Full details of “ee бы сур may be found in the Provincial Gazette, 26th October, 186 Жы: depth of water at the end of the wharf was 18ft., low water. tenders were received. That of McLaggan and Thompson (£15, Li s was divae The oe tenders were—Charles Mills, £15,500; Plimmer, Wallace, and Seager, £18, James Smith, £18,955. Extras amounted to £884 by the Sus 'the wharf BarLurE.—£Early Reclamations and Harbour-works of Wellington. 717 non-completion within the specified time—one year from time of signing the contract (4th December, 1861). In 1863 the contractors applied for a remission of the penalties, but the Petitions Committee decided against them. They petitioned again in 1865, when they were granted £65. T t interprovincial steamer to berth at the wharf was the Christmas, 1862. The first overseas vessel to be berthed was the barque “ Queen of the Avon ” (460 tons, Captain John Jones), on the 12th August. Wooden rails for a tramway were laid on the wharf in June: this had not been provided for in the contract. The wharf was not level with the Quay, but judging by the wording of the contract was 26in. higher. No sheds or stores were erected on the wharf. Mr. W. Spinks was appointed wharfinger in June, 1863. or some years the wharf was known as the * deep-water wharf," or the * Government Wharf," and probably the name * Queen's Wharf" grew from the bonded store, which had been always known as the * Queen's Bond" or * Queen's Warehouse." This was a building erected in 1862—63, on a reclaimed site where Bannatyne and Co.'s offices stand. It was a building, 100 ft. by 46 ft., of three floors, costing £2,700. It was opened lst May, 1863. According to a return presented May, 1863, the equipment of the wharf at that time, and the cost, was— Three 2-ton cranes, one 2-ton crane (travelling), and one £ 4 4. &£ & d | 94 T nS e es E. p a Ms 10 Six trucks on oak frames io s = 50 0 0 Freight and charges . . s a 32 ae 51 7 —————— 413 17. 1 Eight chains, 22 tons Ы es im d 297 16 6 Eight mushroom anchors, 23 tons ex rs Pe 368 9 0 Eight buoys, 26 tons se e ia 521 4 3 1,187 9 9 Less discount .. SE ts s 29 13 9 А 1,157 16 0 Railway bars, switches, crossings, screws, nails, &c., . complete 25 a А P. sor 4 0 Ө Freight and charges .. i. id а 5250613. 8 Lol 2 PUT M S Charges, including lighterage, exchange, commission, б. ies 179 15 1 £2,391 0 10 ШШШ“ 718 Transactions. of cable out. These moorings naturally interfered with the moorings of other vessels. For a time ship-agents preferred to continue to use the wharfage charged at this time was 2s. per ton, weight or measurement; - horses, 5s. each; sheep, 4s. per score; goods for transhipment, ls. per n. No berthage charge was made until a specified time allowance, according to tonnage, had expired. А vessel of, say, 400 tons was allowed up to en days for discharging cargo. There appears to have been no regulation in the matter of loading cargo. The Clerk of Works from the Ist May to the 23rd December, 1862, was Mr. Henry Bragg; from that time to the completion of the contract Mr. W. H. Hales was in charge. Mr. Bragg was also in charge of the Queen's Bond contract. In July, 1864, the Council decided to lengthen the southern end of the inner tee and the cross-head, and also to lengthen the main wharf and add another cross-head. The Wharf Committee recommended that the moor- ings and buoys should be placed not more than 10 to 15 fathoms from the bow of a vessel ; that the wharf should be let by public auction ; and also that the wharf should be lighted for the safety of passengers, and that the white light at the end of the wharf should be replaced by a red light (the standard for the same to be raised about 8 ft., as there had been complaints that the light had been obscured by the vessel that might be moored at the cross-head). Much technical detail is given in a report on the rhe очы of the wharf laid before the Council on the 21st January, 6 John Bros., of Westminster, and Crumlin, Wales, and Messrs. Thomson and ? > Browning, London—responded. The scheme of Messrs. Kennard was BarLurg.—ZEarly Reclamations and Harbour-works of Wellington. 719 was associated with Mr. Morrison in considering the tenders, estimated that it would be about £40,000. Their estimate for material and freight was £20,600. ; The extension of the pier was to consist of a jetty 160 ft. long and 35 ft. wide, and a cross-head of 300 ft. long and 50 ft. wide. There was a depth of 26 ft. at low water at end of cross-head. The first detachment arrived in Wellington on the 13th March, 1865, and next day two carpenters commenced work on the erection of a store on the reclaimed land. rangements were made for the material to be stored at lightering-work. The first pile of the staging for the main wharf-extension was driven on the 25th October, and the first screw-pile was started on the 5th November. On the 18th December the contractors had secured the contract to extend the two tees of the existing wharf to the southward, the inner tee by 50 ft. and the outer by 100 ft. Work on these extensions (the contract price of vincia] Council provided the timber, which had cost £1,550. The first pile of the inner tee was driven on the 6th January, and the work completed on the 14th March. The first pile of the outer tee was driven on the 23rd February, and the work completed on the Ist June. Many divers were engaged on these works; some of the names may be familiar to old. water- siders—Goff, Kendall, Hepworth, Poulton, Burton, Hughes, Hawkins, and The last screw pile of the main extension was driven on the 20th Engineer of the period. Mr. W. H. Hales was Inspector of Works. The completed work was ready to be handed over to the Government on the 10th ' January, 1867 n September one of the Panama steamers ran into the wharf, which was damaged to the extent of £5,000. It was decided to effect repairs in £1,000. In 1868 the Wharf Committee reported that it was advisable that the cargo that had to be transhipped. The Committee also recommende improved lighting. W. B. Rhodes was chairman of the Committee. An Act was passed that year empowering the Superintendent to lease the wharf for periods not exceeding three years. Power was given to the Superintndent on the 28th June, 1871, to cause a Bill to be introduced into the General embly to authorize him to transfer unsold sections of the reclaimed land 120 Transactions. and Queen's Wharf and the Queen's Bond on payment of the amount of £31,000; £19,000 being the amount asked for the wharf and bond. The Bill became law during the same year, under the title “ Wellington Reclaimed Land Act." REFERENCES. l. Correspondence relative to New Zealand (House of Commons, 238, 1840). 2. Papers and. Despatches relative to New Zealand (House of Commons, 569, 1842). 3. Correspondence relative to New Zealand (House of Commons, 311, 1841). 4. Papers and. Despatches relative to New Zealand (House of Commons, 569, 1842). 5. Church in the Colonies: No. 20, New Zealand, Part 5. A Journal of the ishop's Visitation Tour . . . . London, 1851. 6. x Jous Woon, I.N., Twelve Months in Wellington, Port Nicholson. London, 7. New Zealand Government Gazette, October 10, 1844. 8. Cuartes Hearny, Narrative of a Residence in various Parts of New Zealand. London, 1842. 9. E. J. WAKEFIELD, Adventure in New Zealand. London, 1845. 10. C. R. CARTER, Life and Recollections New Zealand Colonist, vol 2. of a (3 vols. London: Vols. 1, 2, 1866; vol. 3, 1875.) The Chemistry of Bush Sickness, or Iron Starvation, in Ruminants. By B. C. Aston, F.I.C., F.N Z Inst. [ABsTRACT.] animals published in 1911 showed a great deficiency of iron, although the grass-ash failed to show any such deficiency. Grass is, however, easily contaminated by soil, and this pumice soil would yield about ten times more iron to the hydrochloric acid than would the grass-ash. Hence, unless Aston.—The Chemistry of Bush Sickness in Ruminants. 721 pasture on which ruminants would die in three to nine months, sheep being most and cattle least susceptible. Ruminants, however, when given turnips and hay made from the bush-sick pasture, can be kept healthy while still grazing on the same pasture which as a sole ration would bring on bush would undoubtedly continue to exert its deleterious effects. Again, when an animal at the onset of the sickness has been sent away for a change to other explanation of the cause of bush ‘sickness but that which postulates a deficient food-ingredient. It is not to be thought that the organic nutrients are deficient ; grasses and clovers grow particularly well on these pumice lands, and provide an ample organic ration, It must therefore be phorus, potassium, sodium, magnesium, chlorine, iron, and sulphur, named in the relative order in which they occur in the animal’s ashes. Tron is the only quantity. Phosphorus, although often deficient in the soil, is obviously not low enough to produce nutrition disease in the animal. Phosphorus is stored in the bone of the animal; bush-sick animals show no disease 0 the bones or other symptoms usually manifested by deficient phosphorus- supply in the diet. Moreover, administration of phosphates to the animal, either medicinally or through the pasture, does not enable them to be kept permanently free from bush sickness. There may be other elements which 122 Transactions. are required in very small quantities, such as fluorine and iodine. Nothing is known of the exact need for the former, which must be required only in very small amounts, and the latter has been administered to a sick beast without effecting any improvement. Bush sickness occurs in coastal dis- tricts where sulphur is not likely to be wanting. Thus by a process of elimination one naturally arrives at iron as being the deficient element. Of the igneous rocks, the rhyolites, from which the bush-sick soils are derived, are among those rocks which contain least iron. The rhyolitic froth—pumice—which forms the soils, had no doubt been leached before being redistributed by a series of explosions in geological time, long after its formation in the volcano. This redistribution took place, according to Thomas,* not long before the Maori came to New Zealand, which would be probably about a thousand years ago. The amounts of iron extracted by hydrochloric acid from these pumice soils is of the order of 1 per cent., but the amount extracted in Dyer's 1-per- cent. citric-acid method for “ available plant-food " gives about 0-03 to 0-07 per cent. iron, whereas on non-bus -sick pumice soils the amount rises from 0-07 to 0-1 per cent., and on non-pumice soils it may rise to 0-3 per cent. These amounts for iron, compared with the standard amounts days, but a calf takes forty-seven, a colt sixty, and a human child 180 days. Human milk and mares’ mi i i * A. Р. W. Tuomas, Report on ће Eruption of Tarawera and Rotomahana, N Z., Wellington, 1888, p. 19. Автом. Тһе Chemistry of Bush Sickness in Ruminants. 723 weight of the species, (b) for the increased amount of iron required as shown by the iron content of the milk of the species, (c) for the allowance early summer is much lower than that of the portion found in autumn. It is in the spring and early summer that bush sickness is prevalent. Finally, numerous and long-continued feeding experiments on cattle, and medicinal treatments, have demonstrated conclusively that, although many substances may alleviate or postpone the onset of sympto h sickness, there is only one which will bring an animal back to health when badly affected, the food being unchanged. That substance is a soluble salt of iron, the best of all for the purpose being the double citrate of iron and ammonium, the ferri ammon. cit. of the druggist. t is to be regretted that the exact iron requirement of ruminants the pasture, the soil, and the animal, compared with normal specimens ; the medicinal means by which the animal may be restored to health; the manurial means by which the pasture may be rendered capable of growing healthy animals ; and, lastly, by the symptoms exhibited by the sick and . In these cases, owing to the roximity of soil and pasture of higher iron content, and the feeding of supplementary fodder crops in winter, the effects are not likely to be so serious as in those pumice lands where these conditions do not obtain. Further, in at least three widely separated countries outside New Zealand a nutrition disease exactly similar to bush sickness develops, and the writer predicts that it will be found that the cause is in each case the same—viz., iron starvation. These external areas are—(1) In King Island, off the coast of Tasmania, in sandy soil, where the disease is known as “ coast disease "; (2) in the Kedong Valley, Nairobi, ase in sheep known as “ pining,” “ vinquish,” or * daising," occurs on soil derived from porphyritic rock. 727 PROCEEDINGS OF THE NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE. MINUTES OF THE ANNUAL MEETING OF THE BOARD OF GOVERNORS. 30TH JANUARY, 1923. Tue annual meeting of the Board of Governors of the New Zealand Institute was held in the Dominion Museum Library on Tuesday, 30th ade a at 10 a.m. Prese President, елын; Н. B. Kirk (in the chair), and the following Шашы the Government— Professor wes: Chilton, Dr. L. Cockayne, Mr. B. C. Aston (Honorary Secretary). яи the Wellington Philosophical Bociety- -Professor С.А. Cotton, Professor E. Marsden Representing the Auckland Iustitute— Professor H. W. Segar and Professor F. P. Worley oan ae the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury—Dr. F. W. Hilgen and Mr. A. M. Wright. ү жашары the Otago erts cute G. M. Thomson, M.L.C. Representing the Nelson Instit r. R. J. 1Шуа Representing the Manawatu Philosophical Society Mr. M. A. Eliott (Hon. Treasurer). Repramiititig the Wanganui Philosophical Society—Professor P. Marshall. Representing the Poverty Bay Institute—Ven. Archdeacon H. W. Williams. The Hon. Secretary called the roll. Apologies were read from His Excellency the a Ты the Hon. Downie Stewart (Minister of HUS Affairs), Dr. J. Allan Thomson (Government representative), and Mr. W. G. Bones (Otago Institute representative). French Warship.—Professor Marsden reported that he had been asked to convey from Mr. Collins an invitation to visit the French warship, Jules Michelet,” now on a visit to these shores. Ven. Archdeacon Williams and Profe essor Marsden were appointed a deputation from the oard to wait on the French Admiral and present a copy of the current T ransactions. 728 Proceedings. Resolutions a үөү —The President briefly addressed the meeting and asked the meeting to record their sorrow at the passing of those distinguished scientific men connected with New Zealand who had died during the past year—Professor F. D. Brown, Professor Emeritus, Auckland University; Mr. S. Percy Smith, late Surveyor-General of New Zealand ; and the two honorary members in Great Britain, Dr. W. S. Bruce and Dr. D. Sharp, F.R.S. Incorporated Societies! Reports. — Reports were received from the follow- : ing: Auckland Institute, for year ending 20th February, 1922 ; Wanganui Philosophical Society, for year ending 31st October, 1922 ; Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, for year ending 31st October, 1922; Otago . Institute, for year ending 30th November, 1922; Wellington Philosophical Society, for year ending 30th September, 1922; Manawatu Philosophical Society, for year ending December, 1922 ; Nelson Institute, for year ending October, 1922. ,It was resolved to refer the reports to the Hon. Treasurer to ascertain whether the conditions oi incorporation were being complied with. Annual Report.—The annual report was read and adopted with two minor amendments, as follow :— Hamilton Memorial Prize: After hearing Mr. Eliott's account of the fund, on the motion of Dr. Tillyard, seconded by Professor Segar, it was resolved, That the amount of the Hamilton Prize for 1923 be Investment of Hamilton Memorial Fund: On the motion of Mr. Eliott it was resolved, That the funds of the Hamilton Memorial Fund, which were to be invested with the Public Trustee, be transferred to Government war bonds. The motion was seconded by Professor Marshall and carried. On the motion of Professor Chilton, seconded by Mr. Eliott, it was ша That in к, шыш, Memorial Regulations No. 2 all the words nvest the same" ruck out, and in lieu thereof the words жим “ in any аша sked for trust-moneys." REPORT OF THE STANDING COMMITTEE OF THE NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE FOR THE EAR ENDING 3lsT doxes. 1922. Meetings. ub meetings the Standing Committee have been held gie the year, e attendance being as follows :—Professor H. B. Kirk i aperi P ; Dr. 15 Co чу ‘Professor E. etic i n, Bi Professor C. A. Cot 3; Hon. G. M. Dr. J. A. Thomson, 1; Mr. A. M. Wright, i. and Me Rl AM (Hon. Setar 8. Awa ME s 7. — for “his s researches in physical erue an "e eher. for his work ion of th t of the Institute, who represen the titute at that ‘commemoration, Кена publicly presented the med al to Professor Farr ene іп Hand.—T ransactions of t ida New s enam Institute, Volume 54: Owing to an extra session of уе аву with the mpanying pressure of work for the > айна Printer during the aerae pei Ree to the printing of the yearly volume of T'ransactions, Volume 54 has yet been publish Dixon' ч» = pese On the 21x Septem ber the Standing Committee autho- Edito the ne ure ME to — one plate of illustrations for this bulletin. "The proofs have been revised and corrected by the author, eedem England, and the work will shortly be published by the "Government т Exchange List .—The Hofmuseum, Wien, and Natal Museum, Pietermaritzburg, have been added to the exchange list № d Annual Meeting, 1923. 729 Transactions. Partial sets of the Transactions have been presented to the following : Forestry Department, Wellington ; Academic Royale des iences, Belgique; Universitetsbiblioteket, Uppsala, Sweden ; Leland Stanford Jun. University, U.S.A. ; Towa a y, U.S.A of снг — The fact that the Institute has a number of valuable ale has been h CES works for brought more prominently before the book-buying. public during the last year by the Hon. Secretary, with the approval of the Standing Committee, with good results Annual Reports and bes nce-sheets.—The annual reports and balance-sheets dn the following i incorporated societies have been — ved, and are now laid on the table Auckland Institute, for year endin Oth February, 1922 апга. Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, for year ending 31st Сш. 1922. Otago Institute, for year ending 30th Nov ember, 1 Wellington Philosophical Society for year ending 30th September, 1922. Manawatu окен этте Society, for аан ending 14th December, 1922. Nelson Institute, for year ending Oct Fellowship.—On the 20th April the е appointment of Robert Laing, Esq., Professor E. . Morgan, Esq., and P r D. M. Y. Sommerville to the Fellowibip d Ins а 8th May societies were asked to forward nominations for filling the two vacancies for 1923. The societies sent in eleven nominations, and these were forwarded to the Fellows = wer selection On the Ist mber the Hon. Returning Officer, Professor Segar, forwarded oe results of the selection, an and these were, on the 9th September, communicated to vernors of the New Zealand Institu Hamilton Prize.—At the last annual general meeting à co ommittee was set up to яо the rules and regulations of the к= Memorial Prize Fund, and this committe to recommend t the following ru 1. The funds placed in the hands of the ond by the Wellington Philosophical Society shall be called the * Hamilton Memorial Fund," in memory of the late Augustus amilton, Esq. Such funds shall consist of the moneys subscribed and granted for the urpose of the memorial, and all other funds which may be given or gram nted for the pug purpose The fund shall be vested in the Institute. The Board of Governors sd the пиши di have the control thereof, and shall invest the same in any securities proper 10 trust-mone 3. morial shall be a prize called the “ ын Memorial Prize," E of f which shall be the Bac aftu of beginners in pure scientific research in New Zealand. The prize shall be awarded at intervals of not less than three years by the боз assembled in annual meeting, but in no case shall an award be made unless in the opinion of the Governors some e contribution deserving the honour has been made. e first aw: ing o i 2 rs, and e first in pe чек published by the author. No candidate shall be eligible for the prize who prior to such period of five years has published the result of any scientific igation. 6. The prize shall consist of money. Until the гар же of the fund amounts to e one-half of the interest shall be added ann Le ually to the Астра and the other as the sai i nt of the prize. з £100 the whole of the interest thereon shall be applied in dendi: of the prize, in each case after the payment of all expenses necessarily incurred by the Governors in the investment and administration of the said fund and award of the sa id prize . A candidate cag T prize shall send to the Hon. Secretary of the New Zealand Institute on or before e 30th day of June p receding the date of the apio meeting u ity лтд the prize io dali be presented in so publie e rules were submitted to = Wellington Philosophical Society and to Yew Zealand Institute, and were signed Adams and Tp еен r H. B. Kirk, Presidents n the Wellington Philosophical Society and the New Zealand Institute respectively. 730 Proceedings. On the 30th March the Standing Committee resolved to inform the We inet Philosophical ped that the Institute was prepared to undertake the administra of the Hamilton Memorial Fund, to invest it and ead it in the manner agreed u ines On the 8th Mes the Wellington Philoso of eae Society wrote intimating that the Council of their ewe Bm ак finally T of the «x comm and that the fund would be transferred A the New Zealand Institute. On t 10th May the societies were елы endi di ni e the rules to mar Marta — applied for the Hamilton Prize, and the award is to be decided at the зыбка Тһе а пее. a the Hamilton Fund paid over to the New Zealand жи оп the 21st Oster was £48 7s. lld., and this has now been invested in Gove war bonds. It will be seen from the e m = that roe re 2 requires amending. The fund has now Bean invested not wi Public Trustee but in war bonds, thereby earning about 1} per са соте ов А Ee cris of the Board of Governors at the annual meeting is n ry io put the ma pt in ad and the consent of the Wellington Philosophical Зоовет incid to this co Pan-Pacific Congress.—At the last annual — it was resolved that every endeavour be made to hold the Pan-Pacific Congress in New — in ане After . due sso it was found impossible SEP any steps to extend an invitation р: the Congress to meet in New Md, and the Азаранка евони was accordingly notified to this effect Донн Island.—At a калка of the Standing Committee held on 30th March the President, Professor Kirk, reported that the Board of Control had visited the island, Clure and that’ he and us Me go Trete of Crown Lands of the Wellington District, had been deputed to draw up a report. The President presented his report, which is as follows :— “ Kapiti Island—Report on Visit of Advisory Committee. ordance with a resolution passed at p meeting T the committee on the 6th February, Messrs. G. H. M. McClure, W. H. Field, M.P., E. Phillips Turner, and Professor H. B visited the island, arriving at noon on Saturday, 18th March, and having: si 3 p.m сда ау, 19th March. “ After a fairly: pr agens inspectiom of the island it was evident that sheep were fairly numerous in all the open portions, and to some extent were present in some of the bush-clad portions. At Shea northern end, where the Crown -— abut on-the Native- owned portion of the island, and along the eastern coast and around Rangatira, the sheep were nearly all shorn ones; but in the Taepiro clearing, wiid from there to the southern end, they were n wild shee ll, some of the island between the Мы Stream апа Wharekohu Bay, where there is i whe: i i the damage do y goats and sheep there is no need that we should enlarge. The most ominous indication of this is that, ex pt in the denser bush, the er more than pa generation, and often there is degeneration that is obviously progressive " Many dead trees were seen, especi tas; b ne cases these trees ere of greater height than the surro sh, and it is probable that their death is due to very wind-swept condition of the island ; but i 1 or fungoid disease. It is certainly not due to the presence of stock. No trace could be found of injury to the bark, and many of them are still surrounded by bush too dense * See motion carried at annual meeting of 30th J; 9 : M ; Fund—p. 728 of this volume. Е of 30th January, 1923—Investment of Hamilton Memorial Annual Meeting, 1923. 131 for stock to penetrate. These trees have been dead for many years. will be ент that Dr. Cockayne described them іп his report presented to reale in 1 - Ta suitable places birds were numerous, and the A of po great and TOM Makomako, tui, and parakeets were abundant; very many whiteheads were seen ; fan- tails, wrens, robins, and tits were fairly numerous; we 54 were seen sper heard every- where. w pigeons were seen. This is not strange, seeing that the pigeon, like the kaka, is rather a visitor to the island than a permanent resident. Even fifty years ago, although кирен Wigs а be v is numerous on the island for a month or two in each year, they passed m f their time on the mainland. ong the parakeets were several y pas of the 99 dadipé des Islands ERAO liberated on Kapiti some years ago. committee is satisfied that m caretaker is doing his work deed a that oe is erected and sheep a ved the island will become a bird- goats cannot bá achieved in a few weeks, seeing how many places are accessible only with great difficulty, but we think that within a year goats should be very hard to find, even if the last has not by then been kille “ We are of opinion that the caretaker should, with the consent of the owners, visit the small i islan ds from time to time, and should leave no chance of rabbits $ d da aining on them.’ Professor Kirk reported - the 28th December mi the fence dividing the Native lands from ies ie of the island has been erected by vernment, and the Natives have been ca. upon to remove all their sheep from the Crown Lands. The Govern- ment = = posed mei ы with the killing of goats and opossums. tion of Native Birds.—At a meeting of the Standing Committee held on the Pit vereri. rit was тйлй to “ tn al Affairs Department if any permission ad been е. to persons to КШ native birds in order to supply the Borg res Exhibition in London with exhibits. n бе 29th December the Hon. the Ministe replied that the matter will receive Bren consideration, and promised to онам, again with the Institute at a leit unt Hauhangatahi and the bouis National Park. rase President, тое € ferring with Mr. Field, M.P., arranged that the Standi ittee should delegates from the various bodies interested an cuss the best means to stop us destruction of the forest now in uomo at Hauhangatahi. On the l7th February the Standi ittee delegates from the Forestry Department, Fores e, Tararua Tramping Club, and Wellington Philosophical Society. Officers of the State Forest Service were Field, who attention to the fact the forest w. g , addressed the m He stated that he and er had camped at Mangitipopo hut and found a mill established at Erua by the ns Department authorities; and c in the area en ated a national military t A -ground. He refe to a fire which had been said to М been started by a prisoner. Mr. Field reminded the meeting of a by P te Dr. Меха that the оаа of the park should be extended to include Aus: Hauhangate i Bu e discussion it was a rranged that representatives from the New Zealand Linn. Foros League, Manawatu Philosophical Society, Auckland Institute, and Wanga vis Philosophical Society should accompany Captain MacIntosh Ellis to the park on a visi aed: de it was resolved to urge the following :— (1.) That t the meeting it boundary of t 1920 be made the Seis Ld и the National Saca an es cares s E be definitely iere beac! the (2.) T of silver-pine be perm (3.) Tha a RCM at of т of the "Tongariro А National I Park be zi up. et (4.) That the Board of Control contain representatives fro eu с amily, the New Zealand Institute, the Auckland Institute ths State Forest Service, the T De d one rep tive from the Alpine b of New Zealand, the Ski-ing Club, and the Tararua Tramping Club. It was also resolved that a deputation should wait u m ter. p: А On the 5th May Captain Ellis visited the park, accompanied by Major ^ ilson (who represented the New Zealand Institute), Mr. Field, M. P., Mr. Wils Goudie, M r. S. R. Crowley. he delegates was held on the — meeting of the Standing Committee and the delega UP Me. Field and h the 132 Proceedings. Tonpoi; and, further, SM an area on the зарате Mountains and Moun mukarikari ought to be set aside. These Sa s did not include all that АУ delegates wished for, but the “Stats Forest Service was ы to declare the remainder pe t State forest, to be milled o under the strictest conditions ok le о a view to doing sg di Age possible to preserve the am ORDEI st the ee. pe along the Ohakune track. The following resolutions were pas (1.) es s ie ‘Tongariro оне Club be added to е list = bodies that should representative to the Board of Control. (2.) That i зи nt a sked for an ааа а to provide for ће aintenance of the (3.) . That Mr. Field be asked to organize a deputation to the Minister of Defence with regard to мен э Reserve (4.) That PD be p el extending the undaries as agree bo ed to On the 14th scies a deputation consisting of the Hon. G. M. Thomson, — uM H. B. Kirk. Dr. L. paese Professor E Marsden, and Mr. B. C. Aston represe i an one to inclu uh nd area. addition, they asked that portion of the Наша B Block EUER aimanawa Mountains ed. Without thi i ls ac ч атеав railway-line е made premanent forests ы Act of Parliament and not merely assey sa aid the proposals met with his approval He thought that the Board of Control should be set up, and he hoped practical men would be selected with the м Government representa During the session the Tongariro National Park Bill was introduced and became law. It provided for many of the proposals which had been suggested, including e n i park and a B be rs of We nd, t of ri peo responsible for the gift, the Under-Secretary of Lands, the eneral pe ager of the Tourist Department, the чому of the State Forest Service, the ee — of the New Zealand Institute, and four members nominated by the Governm Great Barrier aed Committee, —On the 21st September the St uei Commi appointed Mr. W. R ‚ B. Oliver to represent it as a corres ding on the Grest Barrier Reef Mott set up by the Royal Geographical Society of New South Wales. On the 19th January Mr. Oliver re that need the n: of this committee it has met four times, ад the following business has ansac 1 been Appointment of officers and representatives ; appointment of gafa носе OMNI Physiography, Oceanography, Geology, Zoology, Botany. ‚ Re from these sub-com 8, awe suggestions for carrying out bec. gations on the Barrier s were esed at the fourth meeting of the committe rinc suggestions cep d in the reports are— (a) the establishment J a peii rtas isis tion ; Pra topographical and oceani survey of the reef; (с) a census of the entire fauna and flora of the reef ; "Y an rtance; ( n in the reef; (g) a study of the mode of formation of a tolls, and the origin and character- istics of coral reefs in general; (h) the Sol odio of a bibliograp’ hy. y Removal.—At the last annual meeting the Board, having before it the f чеди eid of the Board of Science and Art ea al of the » pprov: | gton Philosophical Society in the matter of the roposed adir Lei of the ore в library, ed the Standing Com ontinue negotiations with ictoria College l in reg ousing of the library, provided the finances tted. At: pever of the Standing Commit eld on the 4th February it was resolved, That if on inquiry it f hat the cost of tr and shel < oriri d tel аса of the library to Victoria College сап be custody : u Hyatt tet eins р аро аө Victoria College Council to accept the om печ 17th th February ihe President reported that the Under-Secretary of iiem 4 to assist in the removal of the library to Victoria College b; y the m s Annual Meeting, 1923. 133 loan except Pee which was on Ек south wall in the li rary. A committee consisting of two members of the New Zealand Institute and two bers of the Wellington Philosophical mig was appointed to determine the о The agreement drawn up by Mr. Len. К of the Victoria ne comes was submitted to the Standing Committee on the 21st September, an solve to insert a clause safeguarding the present privileges of members to ‘ee pei to the effect that members of the New Zealand Institute should be аа оп г same footing with regard to the books of the Institute deposited in the Victoria College Library as the College staff are now with regard to the College Library. “эч: e 14th November a commencement was made with the removal of the books. were engaged from the Public Works Department, and Internal Affairs rip its ена for the үч ith the assistance of the Institute's officers, the work took over a week to mplete, хой the books which are now in Victoria College will be available to niche, as soon as they are arranged on the shelves Carter. Library.—The Under-Secretary of Internal Aflairs having intimated on the llth December that the Hon. the Minister had approved of the conditions laid down by he annual m eeting in January Ami ie keys of the Carter Library book-cases, wi with a list of the contained volumes, w anded to Mr. Andersen on the 28th December. Mr. pog en pas his M Vi e volumes to the Alexander Turnbull Library, and t g transferred by the Pu pe. ka rks Department, the cost of => being ы bad by the Internal Affairs Departm Travelling-expenses.—On i 17th moony the Standing Committee pesoi to approach the incorporated societies to rtain if each diei] would in future to bear the cost of the озінен viae rd Sd dis representatives attending the асыл meeting of the Boa T wing societies replied : Auckland Institute was not in favour of th sal; Manawatu Philosophical Society asked tha nses pooled and the cost to each societ, apportione number of its delegates; Philosophical Institute of mem asked that the Ae erem pooled ; Wellington Philosophical Society agreed to pay expenses idi delegates. It was decided to refer the matter to the annual meeting for discussi ғ Incorporated Societies.—1In accordance with a resolution of the last annual meetin th sig d balance-sheets of the incorporated societies were submitted to the Hon. Treasurer to determine wheth er od being complied with (See also Presidential Address, vol 50, p. 342.) His r rt has since come to hand, and at a meeting of the Standing Committee a on 21st mier it was decided to postpone consideration until the annual meetin; Publications Fund.—In order to assist in publication expenses the Standing Com- ttee, at a meeting held 17th February, 1922, decided to issue a circular to every Th , how- ever, it was promised in the circular to publish an acknowledgment of all donations, and by November only about one-fifth of the —Ó had contributed any donation, as thou, i i hat жеө of le to d r contributing might have an opportunity belote eoe last date for accepting matter for the annual volume in which it was contemplated publishing the list of Соника. This was dnd on the lst November, with the result that a total of £188 4s. 5d. has received tow. the fund Ae G. Howes donated to this fund the amount of his iig cup p esca at the annual m eeting. he 20th June is км resolved to vote £100 of the above amount to the cost of illustrations і in Volum: Carter Bequest.—At the last annual meeting a committee was set нг to prepare grs and estimates on the lines of the majority 906 rt for submission to the Board f Governors at its next annual meeting, provided that legal poer could be obtained гй using the money as indicated in the majority report. e 9th June Professor Sommerville, convener of the above committee, wro requesting the Institute to obtain legal opinion with regard to the utilization of д residue of the Carter Bequest for the purpose of iid an observatory in accordance with the recommendations of the majority report. The Standing Committee decided to consult Messrs. Bell, Gully, Mackenzie, and O'Leary on the matter, and these 134 Proceedings. solicitors oraraa their Aer on the 6th December, 1922. This firm gave a lengthy report, quoting similar case the judgments therein, and in n conclusion stated, “ The fund ien by Сагы pee already been accumulated for twenty-six ators wishes e peri ich i u i for our err барай and Sas алайса that the indicated in абса k soodaa void, and that the Board is not bound to continue the MM The Board, however i i e wi e the Court, and in n the Court should be asked to approve the scheme outlined in the теве passed by the Governors on 30th Janua. ary, 1908." The resolution referred to above is as follows: Bed ah воне уз и to the v eeu of the Carter A B te pu em ronomical same t u of t following conditions: (1) That the observ atory and Sone necessary buildings уч Pee of 8 funds; (2) flew кр of Astronomy and staff be appointed tained by Victoria Colle of funds other than the Carter Bequest; тү that м and ъ advised that ‘the нат is legal." Fireblight. 2 the annual meeting a resolution was passed urging the necessity, in view of the southward s cem of fireblight, of defining special orchard areas within which the enar of басс should be carried out on lines es approved i iculture i of the Institute that its views would be c carefully ens in t Hutton. Research. Grant.—Miss Mestayer reported on the 21st September as follows : “ I regret that owing to ill health I have been unable to use the balanc ce of £5, which I still hold. However, I hope that next year I shall be atin to use it. Resolutions of Standing Committee not otherwise mentioned in the Report. the 4th February it was ee That the dips of all papers s the Hon. "Editor for publication in Volum of the Trans ns be written i yt the Hon. Editor and inform eil of the болоо of the Board wi esee regu’ to the part cost of future illustrate d publications to be borne by es writer, and also to be informed of the method of caleulating the cost of оз-оз ruary м was resolved, Tha ж in view of the enhanced income of warded annually be сосе at be annual meeting. n the 17th February iti was resolved to postpone in the m canton the issue of the circular to the new exchanges proposed by the небсим ttee is t yea 4. On the 21st September it was resolved, That modified circular bi sent to the proposed exchanges, but no sample volume to be sent. Further list of proposed =, to be referre = to the annual mee 5. On h March it was resolved, That the President should represent the oce ie tha pater aca of the Diamond Jubilee of the Philosophical Institute of ih . Ont Ans bp h it was resolved, сха when the next volume is distributed, to notify members f the omission of four "donas си plates facing p. 124 from some copies of Volume 53, in dde AS where might ssib be rectified. rch it was resolved, That ` Volume 54 хеб contain an account ector, and a portrait , 8. On the 20th June it was resolved to allocate the cost of obtaining Mr. Blair's opinion re the investment of the trust funds to the different funds. 9. On the 21st September it was resolved to inform the Public Trustee В. Carter C. SEN да m беоне» it was resolved otton as delegates f of the ree iva he ao to nominate Professor Kirk, Dr. L. = New miae vines to the General Counc: an Association for the Advancement of Scie t December it was resolved to bring u ea E "the annual meeting the question eri ш quorum of the Standing Committee meeti Annual Meeting, 1923. 735 Library Matters.—The draft of the agreement with Victoria College as to the housing of the Institute’s library in Victoria College was adopted. Two letters from Dr. Allan Thomson, dated 27th January, were read. The President, Professor Kirk, supplied the following report :— REMOVAL OF LIBRARY. The advantages contemplated in the housing of the ee s library at Victoria University College were—comparative immunity from danger of fire and more stringent custody, better supervision, and better arrangement than it агч Бані е = ensure at e Dominion Museum in its present circumstances. In the hope of securing these оа с Professorial Board, and, through it, with the College Council These menm resulted in an agreement one of whose features is that it allows very free access to the books on the part of members of the Institute t hoped that the Wellington Philoso hical Society would decide — its was op. library should go with that of the Institute ; but the society decided against this ве, although, in commo i affiliated societies, it was in favour of de е of the erui. ager els. that books of the Institute, of the prias Society, and of the on Museum were shelved together, and that the stamps of the ne ымыы had often been used at haphazard, with the zy that one series sometimes bore all t ps. it became necessary to determine е о\ оер of books this object a joint committee was up Institute was represented by ston and Dr. Cotton ; the Philosophical So oet ч te te А р . Hamilton and Mr. Oliver, both members Ae the Museum staff, and representing its interests also. For a short — during the absence of these e кек иа, Шоу were relieved by Mr. Morgan and Mr. Phillipps. The task of the joint co was a very difficult one, involving a considerable amount of search in old ario h ED letter- , and other documents. There still remains a number of books in the galvanized- iron building in Sydney Street, and in the Museum itself, of which the omer not yet settled, and it is possible that among those that have been removed there i i uld be review he removal took place in November and December. The Board is much indebted . Hislop, Under-Secretary for Internal Affairs, for the use of the Department’s for permission ing required for the books of the Muse Acting on the representations of the SE piel Society, it was decided to is ‚ Бан the Saisir on the east wall for the society’s books. The books recognized as the property of the Institute are now at Victoria College, and I am giving what time I can to sorting them. This is a very eae job, and one in which there is room for two or three volunteers. The. help of the Assistant Secretary been has not yet been available, as her time has y occupi € es Ойра е? м eeting. In any case, much of the pre aper work is too he Every effort wi to have ibrary in o as soon be made the 1 posible as been arranged that, where serial publications a already in the College library are incomplete, but are more nearly complete than in the Institute’s м, they shall, i mpleted from sible, be completed the Institute's pe used for that purpose, bearing а stamp “ Lent e New Zealand Institute °; and that where the pos e's serials complete ll, in like manner, be eted as far as possible fro the College RE main a considerable number of duplicate volumes be og These the Institute cannot , but it can to the request made y the Director of the Dominion Muse d to a similar request, if made, etor и the Sete garg ays ы to house the hem, under the necessary рї n afe and Pg ment, has been removed to the gree r Turnbull pn rary, and the Libra Mr. Johannes Andersen, has kindly agreed to give ү Elsdon Best, who is just now deed peur ks. I pg this report with a hearty asi erai of the immense amount of work done by n in connection with the removal. 6th Жы. 1923. Н. B. KIRE. Position of Incorporated Societies. —The Hon. Treasurer read his reports on the incorporated societies, dated 11th April and 8th May, 1922. The Poverty Bay and the Wellington Societies were the only ones which had 136 Proceedings. not complied with the conditions of incorporation. The President then moved the following resolutions, which were seconded by Mr. M. A. Eliott, and carried :— (1.) That in the assessment of the said proportion of one-third or one- sixth, as the case may be, any incorporated society shall be entitled to include any special levy made ME the Institute to defray or to help to defray e v of the Trans (2. That Regulation 4 wet as follows: “In the case of any society Боны as aforesaid which shall in any one year have failed to expend the proportion of revenue specified in Regulation No. 3 aforesaid in manner provided, the Institute shall, unless it is satisfied that special circumstances have been shown to justify a temporary delay, declare the said society о be disincorporated, and that society shall from henceforth cease to MSN with the Institute." Bird-life Destruction.—Correspondence with the Hon. the Minister of. Internal Affairs, dated 22nd and 29th December, 1922, was read. It was resolved to approach the Minister again on this matter. Prize.—On the motion of Mr. Eliott, seconded by Dr. Chilton, it _ was а That the amount of the next Hector Prize be £45. Hon. Treasurer s Reports: Trust Funds Management.—On the motion of Mr. Eliott, seconded by Professor Segar, it was resolved, That half of 1 ре cent. of the capital invested on account of the Carter, Hector, Hutton, à Hamilton Trust Funds be contributed by these funds towards the cost di administration. Hon. TREASURER's REPORT. statements of receipts and expenditure and dssets and liabilities show РЕ the funde of the Ins " itute are in a much better position than they were at this last year. This is mainly due to the fact that £1,750 has been received from “the Government (£750 balance due for 1921 and £1,000 due for 1922), as against only re i i Volume 54, Transactions. ое манс to the Publication Fund also helped to vua а Mc by £188 4s. 5d. ; the other hand, the sale of publications was £46 less, - incorporated soletis: jevy $ 264 less, than in the previous year The increased revenue enable to pay the [гинен ын сат? а considerable portion of. the amount due to him. “Oh the 3lst December, 1921, the amount owing was £1,740 11в. 8d. ; this has now been reduced to £304 10s., £1,450 having been paid off during e yea The work in оданда» with the handling of the Mrd trust funds controlled by the Institute mer up a € deal of the — е the Assistant Secretary, and it appears to me that it would be ri right t and mn t a portion o x ^de d alary paid her should be contributed by the various funds. qm half of 1 per cent. of the capital inves was so paid it would produce about £35 per annum, which, I consider, would be a fair and reasonable charge to make. It poe mean that the net interest earned by the ring the has opened à of books under the double-entry tree This wi "n sible t ‘he financial position e the Institute to be promptly and aceurately ascertained at any time, and also preven : E rA nien as well as greatiy assisting the. auditor and myself in ки over the balance-shee Trust Accounts. эө а result of the ghey of the Board in deciding to invest the Carter Bequest, Hector, Hutton, and Hamilton Memorial Funds in New Zealand Government inscribed stock (Discha pang Soldiers Settlemen t Loan), — trust funds are earning considerably more revenue, and are in a very healthy conditio Carter Bequest.—This nies the year with a К balance in the revenue account of £21 10s. 9d. The sum of £301 5s. was earned i rest during the Lyn — £271 3s. 5d. of which was reinvested in further кы stock, and the Reve Annual Meeting, 1923. 737 Account now shows a credit balance of £8 10s. 10d. The capital invested as on the 31st December, 1921, was £4, e 18s. Ба. in 52 per cent. inscribed stock, due 15th — 1933, purchased at £91 5s., the market price to-day being £100 10s, The total capital now st ossi = = D te 104. The rate of isis mede; during the year was just on 6 per cent. (6-0 ector P PNE Fund.—The revenue account € that d 5s. was earned in interest during the year, £48 18s. 4d. of which was reinvested in inscribed stock. The ре resent debit balance of £30 2s. 7d. will be more dus “liquidated 1 v the six months' terest due this збе Тһе capital invested as on the 31st December, 1921, was 1, 135 19s. 9d., to which must be added £48 18s. 4d., making the total capital £1,184 18s. Hutton. Memorial Fund.—Yhe Revenue Account shows that £56 lbs. was — which, with £13 14s. 2d., balance brought forward from previous year, makes tal of £70 9s. 2d., of which £68 6s. 7d. was reinvested. The Capital Account, including this £68 6s. 7d., now stands at £1,014 5s. 1d. Hamilton Memorial Fund.—The capital sum of £48 7s. lld. was received during the year, which was invested in war bonds M. A. Етлотт, Hon. Treasurer. NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE. сома ENT OF RECEIPTS AND EXPENDITURE FOR YEAR @ 315т DECEMBER, 1922. Receipts. g s. d. Balance as at 31st December, is es a a 2,072-9 8 Statutory ent de, 1921 ue 1922 ... = i o 1,790090 Publications sold i P e 5 Su 50 14 5 Incor hosted societies' levy д» n is is is 39 12 3 Government grants for research `.. Be ae EE ae 265 0 0 Grants refunded by gra ings E x uf i$ 15-0 0 е inia Office Savings-ba: ak cs a 2$ 11-98 Tra expenses refunded to Endowment Fund .. is s 415 2 terest on Carter Beque is ag s a $01 6 0 Interest on Hector ыы Fund à ae is ts 67 5 0 Interest on Hutton Memorial Fund „i 56 15 0 Jamilton Memorial Fund, from Wellington Philosophical Society Ж 48 7 l1 nterest on Hamilton Fund war bonds 12 6 Contributions to Publication Fund 188 4 5 Refund law-costs from Trust Accounts 3 3 0 Interest rein Г енендин seribed stock— r Beque s ie xs 3t 124 0 l1 Haor Meis Fund ч P 15 18 4 Hutton Memorial Fund 40 16 7 £5,115 10 5 Expenditure. f£ ea po verument Prin: = 2: sie : "4 З тенант Governors d cash, postages, &c. = z Ra etty cash, bal : A alance in hand = 931 5 0 Sdn premium ^ 500 Bank commission and cheque- book ; i99 Research grants, as per / 473 13 7 Hector Prize for 1921. (Mr. R. Speight) 45 0 0 Interest invested inscri Hector Memorial F 48 18 4 Carter Bequest ee 231 3.5 т Hutton Memorial Fund BS 2D : 4 ue funds transferred to separate accounts e 11 10 гиси Memorial Fund invested war bonds 612 9 кые. on a Publication Fund i 2,168 4 6 £5,115 10 65 24—Trans. 138 Proceedings. Balance in Bank of of Ne w Zealand Post Office Savings- bank . Made up as follows :— Dr. Endowment Fun мыш research grants - Library Fund E vernment Prin Revenuo Account aiena Sig Hector M rial Fund еси Hamil Асе Petty m in hand £76 3 10 M. A. Exsorr, Hon. Treasurer. £ sd 424 510 1,743 18 8 £2,168 4 6 © re mooo eee 8 4 3 10 £2,168 4 6 L———————— Examined and found correct.—J. Н. FowrzR, Deputy Controller and Auditor-General. NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE.—STATEMENT OF n AND LIABILITIES AS АТ 318т Dr ECEMBER, 192 Liabilities. Carter Bequest Capital Accoun T api Balance of assets over liabilities Assets, d мое, stock, аот Soldiers Settlement iom £7,550 un: Hector Memorial Fund ушаш ыр = T" - 55 ьо © | олсо ромло н ey o — о оо о ~ Җ» > Annual Meeting, 1923. 139 NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE.—GOVERNMENT RESEARCH GRANTS FOR YEAR ENDING 318Т DECEMBER, 1922, Д Cr. 1922. £ s» 4d £ s. d. Jan. 1. By Balance in hand 1,450 6 1 Mar. 2. Grant (Treasury) 25 0 0 June 29. Grant (Treasury) P. 100 0 0 Oct. 6. Grant (Treasury) ‚ 15 0 0 Nov. 3. (Treasury) : 25 0 0 Dec. 19. Grant (refunded) a 15 0 0 Dec. 24. wed “РФ. мшу а 100 0 0 Feb. 20. To Mr. an . 25 0 0 $i April 11. Роке or т Мас ride e 60 5 7 ; Мау 6. Professor Malcolm 855. 15 0 0 May 1l. Miss Р 78 17 0 June 27. Professor Farr 116 0 July 3. Professor Marsden 50 0 0 July 14. or Farr 215 0 July 24. Professor Malcolm 25 0 0 Aug. 6. Professor Marsden 50 0 0 Sept. 30. hare Burbidge . 100 0 0 Oct. 25. Canterbury Philosophical Institute 15 0 0 Nov. 7. Professor Malcolm 25 0 0 Nov. 8. Mr. D. D. Milligan .. e aA 25 0 0 Balance v PX с. 1,988 I2. 6 £1,730 . 6- 1 —£1,790 6 1 NEW ZEALAND Institute TRUST Accounts. Carter Bequest Revenue Account for Year ending 31st December, £ To Amount overdrawn 2110 9 Interest invested afit 25 Law-costs = LEE E Balance 4& 86. 8 £300 1 8 Hector Memorial Fund Revenue Account fer Year ending 31st December, 1922. £ 1922. By Interest to 15th January, Interest on 15th July, Interest on interest invested Interest in Post Office Sav- ings-bank .. a" 3 ©ю t P” olo oo o E ра e By Balance .. .* £ s. d. To Amount overdra 393 | By Interest to 15th January, Mr. R. pelght.— Prize 45 0-0 1922 33 0 0 Interest invested 48 18 4 Interest to ~~ July, 1922 33 0 0 Law-costs i T4 nterest on interest invested 1 5 0 Interest in Post Office Sav- ing ик; oe 3 10 Balance VE oe ,90 19: 9 £08 8 7 £08 8 7 To Balance £30 19 9 94* 140 Proceedings. Hutton Memorial Fund Revenue Account for Y ear ending 31st December, 1922. s.d £ в. d. To Interest invested -. 68 6 7 | By Balance, Ist January, 1922 13 14 2 Law-costs is SE 151-9 Interest to l5th January, Balance s #5 Eoo 1922 — By. 10 0 Interest to 15th July, 1922 РЧ 10 0 Interest on verre invested 1 15 0 Interest in Pos t Office Sa av- ings-bank 0 5 6 £70 14 8 £70 14 8 ————————— ————— By Balance zs . 4P Hamilton Memorial Fund Revenue Account for Year ending 31st December, 1922. £ s.d. Sm To War bonds M -- 48 11 10| By Amount from Welling Balance a ; 018 7 Philogophical Sede 48 711 Interest to 15th December. 1922 "i x 2 6 £49 10 5 £49 10 5 A — = By Balance m 4 2018.9 Carter Bequest.—Public Trust Office Statement for Period from 36th June, 1922, to t December, 1922. RESIDUARY CAPITAL ACCOUNT. Receipts. 5 a. d. Balance vs oe 50 0. 0 RESIDUARY INCOME ACCOUNT, Rer £ в.а. | Disbu: — £ s. d. m Trust Office sc ИА Beneficiary S Accoun Go- d December, Fery at | ve of New ы M per с 2 85-04 теь sh . 25 0 ICE i2 5 0 ——— сее: Asseta. £ xd Liabilit es Cash as Capital Account - 50 0 0 a vas ы nt (payable when compliance with е беро in will is ora s m WA: EE ae £50 0 0 £50 0 9 p —— Financial Statements of the I nstitute, as follows—statement of peo and expenditure, statement of assets and liabilities, trust accounts—havmg been duly audited by the Auditor-General, were adopted. ravelling- ~expenses.—On the motion of Mr. Wright, seconded by Pro- fessor Marsden, it was resolved, That the actual travelling-expenses of members of the Board be paid for this meeting. On the motion of Mr. Eliott, it was resolved, That the opinion of the incorporated societies be taken on the question of pooling the expenses of members of the Boa and each society paying its share. An estimate of the cost to be sent tO 1. Annual Meeting, 1923. . 741 Publication Committee’s Report.—The report of this committee was received and adopted with the deletion of one paragraph. Mr. J. C. Andersen attended by request of the Board and gave information regarding the progress of the printing of Volume 54 and other matters. eee Marsden moved, and Dr. Cockayne seconded, That Volume 55 be n published until 1924. "The motion was lost. Dr. Cockayne, seconded pe Professor Marsden, proposed that what would be Volume 54 be now published in two volumes as Volumes 54 and 55. The d was lost. REPORT OF PUBLICATION COMMITTEE, It is to be hoped that V ат Se (for 1922) may be issued towards the end of January. "There are several reasons for the delay— financial difficulties, an early session of Parliament, and an extra esce ot papers, many of great A Sev ver А, nir last ted. bad ine h difficulty, firstly in reducing t. the number of papers, С odddiy i in rédusi id ы length of many of those accepted. Reduction was made first m = Ааа them- selves, and in some cases a further reduction was made by cod conr In spite of the fact that authors were required t pay rur p berg papers are more gs illustrated than usual. The epu Exi this with pleasure, whilst at the same time it feels that the penalizing of enthusiastic workers is etre equitable nor M A paper good enough for acceptance should be accepted as dt it à ^ р ver rdin: easons, ures, or their equivalent, the author being put to no expense except for extra copies of Menu Tf, however, Pg author wishes to publish a longer paper or to illustrate more fully, ~ should be a t liberty to do so, subject, of course, to the usual оор. „Ко vided he is willing to pay for the additional space and illustrations. o many new species are саве with in the present volume that it has been felt that its value тойа. be enhanced by а full index, pris this has been сша; ; and if such index can be continued from year to year the necessary task of indexing the whole set of the T'ransactions will be a task of known гасы and not one whose magnitude grows with the тта. For the next volume only some thirty papers are іп hand— mostly short, a few of se cae length "and it will probably be possible to limit that volume to two hundred pages or les For the Committee. | танасы C. ANDERSEN, Hon. Editor. Research Grant Committees Report.—This was received. On the motion of Mr. Aston, seconded by Dr. Hilgendorf, it was resolved, ees a property list of books, apparatus, &c., bought out of the Research Grant Fund be compiled, PE circulated to members of the Board and cited in the Transactio vail motion of Mr. Aston, seconded by Dr. Cockayne, it was resolved that ‘the Research Grant Committee be asked to make a com mprehensive report on the state of all researches ideation with the Institute’s financial aid during the last ten years. It was resolved that those an in the Research Grant Report who asked for further grants be that their requests are held over until the Research Grant тате can give some idea of the state of this fund. Report OF THE RESEARCH GRANT COMMITTEE FOR THE YEAR ENDING 3lsT DECEMBER, 1922. C. E. Adams, who in iei: w - granted $55, through the Wellington Philosophical Society, for astronomical instrum por n the 5th January, 1923, that a prism had b ured in England at a ves of p lis. id. He Mex tes that реч the prism са be wed it must 4 suitably mounted on the telescope w ке. The ti st of mounting is £12 and the camera £8, and he in application for an additions] £20 for this purpose 142 Proceedings. Mr. G. pun, we in 1919 was granted £100, through че БҮЛ sion Institute of Canterbury, f research on fruit-diseases, repor rted n 27th mber that comparative investigation of et pets mental plots has prov dis die Mes бает аз voc y be of great benefit in controlling brown-rot of t ach and other t is investigating the fungus ugs оле the buds to drop and the laterals to die The microtome ordered came to hand this im but, as Mr. Brittin had alread ther arrangements, Ae dern Kirk took it over. „М Вг n delivered a lecture before the Motueka Fruitgrowers' Association this season, and a condensed report of it w published in the Nelson Me m nd in the Noronha issue of am New Zealand F е. Credit nce of grant, £94 Professor Burbidge, us in 1921 was granted £100, through the Auckland Institute, for a research the intensity of long-wave signals from Europe, rted on the que ae to cover рер Dr. Kathleen Curtis, who in 1920 was granted £100, through the Тенор, bs for research in perinde mycology, reported on the 16th December that k durin the gee yee had been confined to black-spot of the apple a nd pear No bist that might utilized from the кл point of view have been obtained, and it is ruris grouse that nex this work will be p eth Barg and e on brown- rot of meor rue $ ied. "due whole of E grant has been expended i vans, who in 1919 was granted a further £200, S the Philosophical Institute of of Canterbury, for an duvietiua tion ot New Zealand brown coals, reported on the 15th December that ex ante cae I work ha а been carried out by "a: three assistants, as s follo ows: (a) Ultim SATA and gorii] of sulphur in twenty-nine coals from the pan Чаа: ^) lea ка оци ents on three typical coals, with special reference to the change in ash; (c) examination of * дел fein from сечы о Обаро, & c. The Краса. ordered in 1921 had come to han red асаа yh jw r A general acount of the work done is реша presented to the Australian Association for the Advancement of Science, M Wellington, and. алдан are being таайе 10 of porcelain, ed on е 5th January t n а paper em Dearing r^ pud of f di research was published r the October, 1922, n the hr of the American Institute of . Electrical Engineers in the 41st volume, on page 711. (This publication 18 porarily available to members of the Board of Governors s this meeting.) That the work has been of in es outside of New Zealand as well as of importance within е m an extract from a letter received by Mr. Bi íi from Mr. F. W. e on, of the Adelaide Electric Supply Compan an ref d an arrangemen ting insulators for Adelaide, Mr. W dle cocaine te number rtain and on progressed beyond that stage, and become of a commercial character. Mr. George Gray, who in 1920 was granted £50, thr iy te pes Philosophical wer of Canterbury, for an investigation on the waters of Canterbury, repor rted o the s been done during the year ; 4 and, as vs ere seemed to be little probability of its being en done di the тст) grant Mr а. п 5118 — surrende ugh the oe eror. to whom, with Mr. Cornes, in 1919, was granted £50, thro ee xà nsti for a research on the growt th of kauri, reported on the 12t December that during the year little progress had been made, Mr. Cornes had accepted — Annual Meeting, 1923. 743 т Mal colm, x in m 1919 was granted £250, and in 1920 a further ru acne e ren Institute, for a research on the food value of New Zealand fish reported on the 24th December that work was resumed in August, with the help of Mr. T. B. MM, м B.Sc. It is hoped to publish Part 3 of the cur pus e had hoped nce inet. on the dnd n New Zealand fi vente v ind нар considerable не and some money: on меле eek when, unfort a fire occurred in the Net ment, which troyed the tame rats he had ласи е facit dea thie purpose Credit balance of grant is s £85. Professor Malcolm, who was granted £30, through the Otago Institute, fora research on the ets 2 Wa Zealand рон, а celosa on the Lm December that the work was чой жы at the same stage as in his report. e Board is agreea sacl he would like to have the time = the final report m. extended, as he has a considerable nt of data collected a paper, wished to confirm certain experiments before pu betes d and the Bu research had ieu all his spare time this year. vs iro ba ete | fe = ats or Fa was granted £75 (of which £60 was last year transferred to his раа mns fag the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, for investiga- tions до үн Күр perties of на кее, reported on the 5th January bo the work of cee had been going on during the year, although no ке ba е aes expense wo mi bei БТЕ owever, as it рн, dedu eerie which is too coto plicatód to be made at the пан иста, Ан balance vt grant, £15. Professor Ma rsden, who in 1922 was given a special grant of £100 for an на mM tion on the sabe e rthquakes, reported on the 14th October that the m pes y had been са on expenses of three journeys to Басы and bs —— and ins three instruments at Wairakei, later at Tau An assistant to ta reete was also paid for: four weeks. Professor Же ы] has кш. hundred pee ie records n early all worked up as regards amplitudes, periods, and time of various phases of quakes, He has made records of subsidences north o Taupo causing the earthquakes, and made arrangements to follow the movements and quakes by installing seismographs at Taupo ing ti e lake. -ga ofessor Marsden, who in 1919 was granted £125, through the Wellington P sophical Society, for : ice ch on a: -— of a particles on matter, reported on "the 16th October that a preliminary account of the research teg been accepted for publi- cation by the rog of Atmospheric s Electricity and Terrestrial Magnetism. А fuller account is in progress, and will be submitted when certain comparative measurements have been made at eee Credit balance of grant, £69 19s 9s. 8d. who in 1920 was granted £50, through the Nelson Institute, for a research on New diens orthoptera, reported on the 14th November —— at the end of February he started his in vestigations in the North Au ckland Provin He this summer joining a camping-party from the Auckland University allege to visit the Waipoua Sta te Forest, when he trusts to have better collecting. Credit balance in grantee's hand, £ 1 Mr. W. G. M n, vio in 1919, was granted £100, ic ripis the expen m MN of Canterbury, for a research on natural ин» г ported о и ом lack anuary that RN the past year he had been una d а акый wor. He finds that it will Ље impos ible to carry on further work onthe lines hithegio followed, owing u the increase of duties i коно on with his work in the State Forest Service, and he feels he cannot trespass Етар grant, ce . £26 19s т. Ee to the Institute in due course. He like, however, А w h to obtain assent of the —— to the use of the camera for the — twelve a des the pod vy taking it over at the end of that period at the paid for Balance of grant, £56 19s. 7d. . R. Speight, who in 1919 was granted £225, through the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, for a geolo gical examination of the Malve rn Hills, reported on the 17th November that the examination of the area had been тойан as occasion offe Special attention had been paid to the south-west part of the area, and it was ho ailable by the end of 1923 a definite report on the geology would vailable. The investi- tions carried on rev rap no results of special co: cial value, except the possibility of the existence of a fair amoun unt of coal in the Glenroy ar eo a little while ago n s turned out much better than expec re is ear White d, é th now a considerable amount of coal in sight, and the promise of the existence of a valuable area of brown coal in a workable seam or seams within reasonable distance 144 Proceedings. from rail. If working i ecd could be improved the gui of the mine could be substantially increased. - t balance of grant, £189 4s. 4d. Mr. ymes, conven ы the Artesian Wells Committee which was granted £100, arte the Philosophical “Institute of Canterbury, reported on the 28th December that owing to a variety of circumstances work had been in abeyance. ea e gc dorf eM seis return еі however, and observations would be viris alm The mmittee requests that € = of the grant, £57 14s. 2d., ikonia ree vais for the continuation о Hon. G. nd Mr. б. аа art ebrios who in 1919 were granted £50, through the Otago Institute, for a research on the nomie value of whale-feed, sent in a paper on the 15th December bearing on ose subject. The paper states ‘thas in summer large shoals of a bright-red shr ж Чы; met with on the sea-coast of New Zealand. This animal = Mb kno Sa “wha, le-feed." The paper describes its life-history, occurrence, and с аңы: value. шап ла es a та quantities of these Mean 6 oceur that at times the ey are thrown up o s in millions. Masses of them several inches deep are thus 57 on the à Shore, et pon collected and carted away on to the soil form a good manure. An t was made to uit —(1) The aps ge of oil present in o shrimps; (2) the o nagen content; (3) the percentage of phosphoric acid. From analysis it is clear that it would never pay to treat whale-feed as a com pq sour © The hand of i g, oil-extraction, an g—woul babir cost, at present pri bour, &c., not less than £2 pr ba gu this would lea margin of only £1 8s. 7d. per ton. Tt has further to be remembered tha t such a ‘plait would only be available for treatment of whale-feed when t the e was a scarcity of fish, a contingency not likely d und o hi r industry of the Dominion is greater than the demand. From all these considerations they àre of E opinion that there is very little лан ЕМА value іп whale-feed under present Tho v hob f ihe grant has been used. (A chemical balance is now available for other research workers from this grant.) A. M. Wright, who in 1921 was granted £75, бод 4 abe Philosophical Institute of Cante terbury, he. ол investigation into the vitamine с of commercial meat-products, reported on the 12th December that the (mri arri had been carri out с; the past year vit a view of determining the reliability of the growth of in pure culture as a method of estimating the Aui content of foodstuffs. The ind nep i d н! ча of animals as the test-organism in the determination А jme i of modifications hav the subject of n — and one gi ng satisfactory results. N blication of results made; the Hedge (1921) results have been the subject of vari ot эче demonstrations, pop ounts of which have appeared in various newspapers. ular It is requested that the artiste the grant, £25, be available for a further - Attention should be to the fact that where a large credit balance irec how in any grant, most of it is in the hand t t ie in the Post Office Savings-bank. n ands of the Institute, and is bearing intere Regulation Committee’s Report. —This was received, amended, and adopted. It was resolved, on the motion of Dr. Chilton, seconded by Professor Marsden, That the report sx suitably edited by the same committee, ап printed. Report ОЕ THE REGULATIONS COMMITTEE. Committee : Mr. J. C. Andersen, Dr. J. A. Thomson, and Mr. B. C. Aston. ou Institute books have been searched, and the following motions or resolut the Í llo for convenience e reference under the various heads. In the pi e fo ims A MM are used .B., minute-book ; A.M., annual meeting ; Proc. Authority i 18 sought for the adoption of those омбур which are italicized. 16th January, 1923. — B. C. AsTON. Annual Meeting, 1923. 145 Regulations to be gazetted. BOARD OF GOVERNORS. Members of the ue of Governors shall not hold any paid office under the Board E M.B., p. Travelling ped "of members of the Board of Governors shall be paid. м.в: р. 18, 2nd А.М.) PUBLICATIONS. 5. (g.) Ten separate copies of papers shall be printed for the Institute in addition to the copies poked to the author. (1909 A.M.) GENERAL REGULATIONS. The President shall be ex officio a member of all co The Hon. Editor shall be convener ot the Publication. уже ол (1905 М.В., р. The = of the old Institute bearing the date of aoe as 504 shall be adop the seal of the New Zealand Institute reconstituted by the New Zealand sas Aet, 1903, and continued by the New Zealand ёч Act, 1908. (1910, p. 92, Proc. re ‘abstract of all business transacted at each meeting of the Standing Com shall be prepared and communicated to all members of the Board after each пес (1910 А.М.) The quorum of the Standing Committee meetings shall be four. (1922 A.M.) ENDOWMENT FUND. A fund to be called an Endowment Fund shall be set up, the interest on which for any year ты be spent for purposes of the Institute, but the capital may not be spent. (1918 A.M All interest accruing from moneys deposited in the Instit tute’s General Account in the Post "Office Savings-bank shall be credited to the Endowment Fund, unless other- wise allocated by the Board at the annual meeting at which the ілін of the annual interest is report (1920 i 1923 a M. —namely, the Carter, Hutton, Hector, and Hamilton Funds—shall, when deposited pa the Post Office бох. bank, "be placed in separate accounts for each irust. (1923 A REGULATIONS FOR ADMINISTERING THE RESEARCH GRANT, 8. Grants shall be eem preferentially to investigations which appear to have (1) an манай bearing ; purely scientific investigations to be by no means excluded. When the research is one that cals to a direct economic advance the Government shall reserve iN i i he dis- in aid ia ere h to be specified by applicants E © UE S 8 HHI et ERR. Герая Ф ES 8 5 5. $5 & da Е. jus ae] © HE e E съ gg < Eg 5B б “_ . 0 HE 3 8. ТЕ g, see e$t SEE s BE BRE ges n capable investigators to undertake such researches, the Institute paying fo z apparatus, material and working-expenses, including assistance. (1917 A.M. app ations for grants shall come through some incorporated society. (1922. A.M., p. 807, vol. 54.) n the case 94 ска 1 to recommend a grant, the Standing Committee shall not give any reasons for its refusal widens such reason is stated in the minutes. (1921 A.M., p. 491, vol. 53.) LLOWSHIP REGULATIONS. 26. Add— um (a.) The consent of the candidate must be obtained in writin The information regarding each footie shall be co sree у to one foolscap sheet of typewritten matter. (1922 A.M., p. 800, vol. 54.) When a candi is proposed by more than one society it shall be sufficient to circulate to voters the information supplied ы one sociely. 146 Proceedings. FELLOWSHIP ELECTION. Subsection E shall be rescinded, and the following inserted :— The voting-paper for the election of Fellows shall be in the following form :— Names of Candidates, in Alphabetical Order. here are vacancies to be filled. Place a cross in the column marked X against the name of each candidate for whom you wish to vote. The vote wi alid i (a.) More than the required number is voted for on the paper ; (b.) The voter signs the voting-paper ; (c.) The voting-paper is not returned on the date announced. (1923 A.M.) HAMILTON MEMORIAL FUND REGULATIONS. As amended at the annual meeting, 1923. (See p. 2, Report of Standing Committee for year 1922.) CARTER BEQUEST. That the fund known as the Carter Bequest, consisting of the principal originally placed by the Board of Governors in the hands of the Public Trustee , together with the interest accrued thereon, be withdrawn from the Public Trustee and rein pe in securi details an conjointly. (1922 M.B., p. ‘205. mcm еч FUND. That the fund known as the r Memorial Fund, consisting of the principal originally placed by the Boa "tg paskaa » the hands of the Public Trustee — with the interest кай thereon, be withdrawn from the Public Trustee and d such securities as provided for 5s legislation covering trust peg r toa Sm details and to act being given to the Hon. Secretary and the Hon Кге set conjointly. (1922 M.B., p. 205.) HUTTON MEMORIAL FUND. That the fund known as the Hut 1 egislation coverin -moneys, power to arrange details and to act being p to the Hon. тне ar? the Hon. Treasurer acting , eonjoint]y. (1922 M.B., p. 205. hat until the Hutton Memorial reaches the sum of £1,000 not less than 1 per cent. on the capital invested be added each year to the principal. (1908 M.B., p. 93.) HONORARY MEMBERS, Vacancies in the list of honorary members shall be announced at each annual meeting of the Board of Governors, and such announcement be comin uidottell di s early м = ies = € Wee een society, and each such Pecan shall, on or E the е person for each vacancy as honorary mem and the election shall ки phe M "the next annual meeting of the Board of Governors. (2919 „р. 471, vol. 5 Resolutions to be printed. PUBLICATIONS, ith the Transactions be p he Government Printing Office. That, wit the ич ә of ex podio the л. A volumes of the Transactions, papers received after the 31st Dec cember of sa ging r be included in the volume for that year ; pers Pu NA after they A pee read before the various societies. That the а ion Committee be authorized to proceed with the А, he copies be dated and ined d authors as soon 48 at publication of papers in local newspapers will militate against publication 8 i he Publication Committee be given full disc retion in the publishing of abstracts of papers published in full elsewhere. то M.B., р. 18) a rustee, t n from the Rene Trustee and bae c Annual Meeting, 1923. 747 3. That there is no reason for paiotons in the Transactions meteorological returns vn elsewher re. (1906 M.B., p. 7 . That the Publication Comme do not publish seismological returns in the ТЕ y M.B., 5. That Volume 41 be the fiet of a new ser of two separately ope parts: Part 1 shee mg) the scientific papers, edes and idet: (1908 M.B., p. 82.) Part 2 to con (a.) е. мез гасла of the President of the Institute. (b.) Proceedings of the societies ree тубат addresses. (c.) Short suae of papers no (d.) Summaries of scientific pa ss pee ne in other publications o ч matters f interest to New Zealand science, prepared by specialists, ists o the scientific publications issued by the Department of apie, c., during the year. Chemistry, (e.) Instruction to writers of papers (f.) Report of the annual meeting of the institute, with balance-sheets. te Act. (h.) Regulatio of the Hutton vius did Fund; annual report of € same; report of the He сог Memorial Fund ; report of the Carter Bequest (i.) Obituary notices of honorary mem bers and members of local sociótiés. (1908 M.B., p. 82.) 6. That in fates the volumes of the Transactions be published in royal 8vo size owes vol. 41, p. 447. . That extra copies of the Transactions, not to exceed 5 per cent of t the number due is 2 society, be sent to the Secretary of that society if he applies tor them. (1909, p. 98, Proc 8. Thai authors be supplied with twenty-five copies of their papers free, ani that if the Editor be notified of the author's ТҮГЕ" ts at the time - paper is sent in further copies be supplied at cost pels: (1808, р 9, Proc. 5 and 1922 A.M.) 9. That authors be allowed to joue d he the р publishing such illustrations м are approved by the Hon. Edi т. (1912, vol. 25, af д 10. That the Standing Committee be authorized to dispose of Ы stock of Trans- actions for th ose years i hich the number is in excess of y to suitable — ons, or by sale at ака terms. (1915, к 48, р. 528. . 528.) . Tha de Standing Committee be authorized " increase the exchange list. (1915, e rris ee of publications as complete as possible be presented to the University . 48.) 13. That the Standing Committee make oe, with the Government Printer to сикы ре dno of the Transactions. (1916, vol. 49., p. hat t of bulletins published each year te Зз to all societies on the exchange list. * (1916, vol. 49, p. 5. That the matter of publishing future bulletins be left in the hands of the REO and Standing Committees to deal with at their discretion. — (1917, vol. 50, p. T That the issue Sa separate printed copies of the minutes of the a: meeting of the. Board of Governors be discontinued, but that copies of an abstract of minutes be sent to each inco Челек society as soon as possible. (1920, vol. 53, p. ^3 ) 17. That in future the cost E net the blocks for plates and text-figures be charged to the Tant (1922 M.B., p. 217.) CONCERNING THE EDITOR. ; 1. That it be an instruction to the Hon. Editor of the Transactions to follow the rules of botanica nomenclature agreed upon at the Vienna Comgress of 1905 in the printing t ons А 83.) all matters in UEM with the printing of the Transactions be managed by the Hon. Editor direct with the edi ent t Printer. (1909 M.B., р. 153.) 3. That the Publication Committee be authorized to arrange for we! publication of the volumes of Transactions and for the printing < ху the title-page of each paper the date vem receipt by the Editor and the date of issue by e Printer. (1 D vol. 49, p. 540.) . That de dictate notice of the publications Я oe Institute be given on the outside beak cover of the Tra девна 12, р. 99. 5. That it be а mmendation to the Publication Committee to alte i Woo туой er ditior of Papers ” (see р; p e 49 or 50) by the тя ot ты i the insertion therefor d 2 3 8 o = et 8 о H a H © ij а = & nu LE a 148 Proceedings. 6. be a recommendation to authors of papers to adhere as nearly as dde. > gon metric pese in the statement of any weights or measures. (1918, vol. 51, 7. That the Standing Committee = rashes to take steps to index Vols. 41-51 MUSS edenda it. (1918, vol. 51, p. 4 8. Ls t the расови Committee ras direc o insert a notice in the Tra stating the privileges of members in relation to the one of the Institute cae е "the рер на en vol. 48, p. 528.) 9. That it be an instruction to the Publication Committee to edit the Transactions more severely in future, particularly with regard to the length of papers; that t papers in hand be refereed not only from the point of view of suitableness but from the point y view of length. (1922 M.B., p. 217.) CONCERNING THE HON. SECRETARY. l. That the Standing Committee should prepare for the annual meeting in each year a list of the resolutions of importance passed by it during the year, ens those passed by the Board of — - the last annual meeting. (1909, Pro t the Hon. Secretary be instructed to furnish each mem Ысы: ^ the Board with a Men of е report of the cw мыла Committee and the business to be submitted at the eeting one week previous to the meeting of the Board of Governors. (1912, A.M.) FINANCI t the Minister of Internal Affairs be asked to obtain a grant to enable the Board =, soris to distribute spare volumes of T'ransactions to publie libraries, secondary technical schools of the Dominion, branches of the Teachers' Institute; and to ssa hn bind Aus forward the set of Transactions to the University of Louvain. 1 1915, vo p. 5 TRUST FUNDS MANAGEMENT, That half of 1 per cent. of the кс, invested on account of the Carter, Hector, Hutton, and Hamilton Trust Funds be contributed by these funds towards the cost of administration. (1923 A.M. ; rescinded 1924 4 А.М.) CARTER BEQUEST. l. That the New Zealand Pese will ad with rapper vigorous steps in the direction st developing the Carter Fund to the point at which the wishes of the benefactor can be carried into eect. (1920, 2^; 20, p. 4 МУ 2. That ssion be to the Standing Commit use the Carter Library pormi give tee to hou S xir eke Library if ey could make suitable arrangements to do so. (1921 3 Conditions of transfer of library. (See 1922 M.B., p. 205.) HAMILTON MEMORIAL FUND. ‚1. That the Standing Committee be vy to co-operate with c nen on Philosophical Society in arranging the terms which the balance of t Memorial Fund should be handed over in iri to the New Zealand echo (1917, - ip ) 2. That applications > e forthwith to the Wellington Philos T рүе А = hand over ates moneys of the Hamilton Memorial Fund for administratio by the Zealand Institute in conformity with the rules drawn up. (1920 M.B., p. t 70.) CONCERNING THE PROPERTY OF THE INSTITUTE. That the Government be urged to provide a suitable building in which to house the vial. library and records of the Institute, ^" destruction of which would be an irreparable loss to “the country. (1916, b 49, A OU be Болен to the Hon. ;the мы г of Internal Affairs for a pam circumstances permi Ауа provide for binding the large number ae publications sow in the airy of the "Institu te. (1918 А. M., vol. 50, р. 332. Ў LONDON AGENCY. That the London agency be transferred to W. Wesley and Son. (1909 M.B., p. 163.) Annual Meeting, 1923. 149 INCORPORATED SOCIETIES. l. That it is beng en that all branches of the quitter should end their financial year on or before ecember, so that their annual reperi and balance-sheets may be Lange before the annu кы meeting of the Board. doen p. 9 T) . That for every copy of volume 49, T'rans. New Zealand Institute, received by the а нра ac cieties a oe 2s. 6d. shall be made during the current year by such Saale (1916, vol. 49, p. 5 t for € copy of чё p үн of the Transactions received by the incorporated societies a contribution of 5s. towards the cost of printing be made during the current year by such society (1922 M.B., p. 217.) . That the affiliated societies be asked to collect the amounts due for authors’ reprints and forward same to the Hon. Secretary, New Zealand Institute. (1913, vol. 46, p. 359.) r ; CONCERNING VARIOUS COMMITTEES. ll committees shall, in a formal report to the annual meeting, furnish an 9. т all be— (1.) To take into consideration all matters concerning the foundation, development, f all obse and maintenance o observatories in New Zealand and Samoa devoted to astronomy or any — of earth ces; or € ology. (2.) That the Committee communicate its recommendations from time time to MA. cemere yd rnm a shall, if they deem necessary, take action dieron! r^s B., p. 170. That the: ae tanding Committee meet at age утс times, the first Tuesday in every month at 2 p.m. to be the ordinary dates o ting. All members of the Board to be заза of апу vé ecd in the regular date а nig: (193 A.M.) CONCERNING SCIENCE AND INDUSTRY. t this Institute believes that one of the first and most important steps in the direc n of encouraging pplication of science to industry is the formation of a scientific a. chnological library in the inion, à ges the Government to take immedia to provide such a library. That the New Zealand Institute, as the body which for fifty years has persistently encouraged t. л out of scien hes, Government кт їп "з of national efficiency ; - that a deputation be a appointed to upon the Actin presen files to the elatione of science and {зн сев and to urge е necessity of definite ng (1916, vol. 49, p. 541.) LIFE MEMBERSHIP EXCHANGE. hat incorporated societies be recommended to adopt the following ruling: When а life member of an incorporated society biben up his residence in another district his name be retained on the roll of the original society, from which he should receive the Transactions, and the society of the district to which he Mengen should grant him full membership Sai onse (1923 A HONORARY MEMBERSHIP. That the qualifications for hon mbership as supplied by the nominato of each candidate be forwarded to sith sd айы of the Board by the 15th December of нее уеаг. (1923 А.М.) Election of Fellows.—The election for the two Fellowships was then tien. а piss Ven. Archdeacon H. W. Williams and Mr. J: C. Andersen were duly elected Hector Award, 1923.—The President read the recommendation of the Committee of Award— Professor Chilton (convener), Professor Haswell, and Mr. T. F. Cheeseman—forwarding the name or Mr. G. V. Hudson. On the motion of the President, it was unanimously dl to adopt the com- mittee's receommendation and confer the award on Mr. G. V. Hu 750 Proceedings. Canterbury "SE Christchurch, 29th January, 1923. The President, New Zealand Institute Dear Srg,— Hector Memorial Award, 1923. members of the committee appointed to make a rec perpessi m re un ing be awarded to Mr. G. V. Hudson, F. ES. S. "F2 N. Z ae for "his long-continued valuable Medardi in New "Zealand entomolo r the Committee. CHAS. CHILTON, Convener. Wellington, 13th Saada 1923. The Committee for the award of the Hutton Memorial inae l reports that, after consid siae. the qualifieations of various candidates , they recommend that it be a to Dr. Allan Thomson, on account of his ological nd in New Zealand ; ua the Brachiopoda a = involving geographical oe = recent and final representation; and, further, on account of his morphological work on arg and extinct Brachiopoda, which sheds a new light on the есине of bus gener. Wm. B. ВЕхнАм, Convener. Ha milton Prize for 1923.—The President read the recommendation of the referees appointed to advise on the prize (Dr. Chilton and Dr. Tillyard) and forwarding the name of Mr. J. G. Myers. On the motion of не President, it was unanimously resolved to award the prize to Mr. J. G. Mye Tongariro National Park.—The President gave an account of 2и attend- ance at the first meeting of the Park Board at Waimarino. It was resolved to pay the expenses of the President attending this meeting. d darse Committee's Report. — This report, received 29th January, was ead. REFERENCE LisT OF SCIENTIFIC PERIODICALS. rcular requesting lists of such periodicals was sent to sixty-two libraries a aid individuals, most of whom have supplied the details pé for. The information con ere bog. rein. has. Dien ice catalogued, and will only require certain deta оле i0 be M the printer, Te gie of the Dominion bises ade ready Wellington Philosophical Society, and the i have not yet su as soon as d etails as to the owne rship Y s aires ud A been erent Hon. Editor, ейн List d Periodicals. Fellowship.—It was sii oe oat resolved to declare two vacancies for the Fellow- Honorary Members hip.—On the motion of Dr. Hilgendorf, seconded by Dr. Tillyard. it was E That the qualifications for honorary member- ship as supplied by the nominators of each candidate be forwarded to "ener of the Board by the 15th December of each year { е ballot for the vacancy of one member was then held, and resulted in Professor Bragg, F.R.S. ‚ being elected. Annual Meeting, 1923. 151 Canterbury College Jubilee.—The President and Professor Marshall were deputed to attend this celebration as delegates from the New Zealand Institute. Pan-Pacific Congress, August, 1923.—On the motion of the President, seconded by Dr. Marshall, it was resolved, That Professors Chilton and Cotton phew attend the Congress as delegates from the New Zealand Institu A vibra from Mr. G. V. Hudson (27/12/22) was read and received. Deaths of Honorary Members.—The deaths of the following honorary members were announced: Dr. D. Sharp, F.R.S.; Rev. К. Н. Codrington, D.D. ; Dr. б. S. Brady, F.R.8. Officers for ee 1923.—The following officers for 1923 were elected : President, Professor H. B. Kirk; Hon. Secretary, Mr. B. C. d H : Librarian, Professor C. A. Cotton. Trustees of the Hector, Carter, Hutton: and Hamilton Funds, Mr. B. C. Aston and Mr. M. A. Eliott Committees.—Research Committee: Mr. B. C. Aston, Professor W. P. Evans, Mr. F. W. Furkert, Dr. J. Allan Thomson. Publication Committee: Professor H. B. Kirk, Dr. C. A. Cotton, J. C. Andersen, Dr. J. A. Thomson, Professor E. Marsden, and Mr. B. C. Aston. ш ткы? Committee : Mr. J. C. Ande Эн Ј. А. Thomson, Mr. M. A. Eliott B. C. Aston, and Dr. C. A. Cot Library Commitee: Professor D. M. Y. учин eril, Dr. J. Allan Thomson, and Dr. C. A. Cotton Hector Award Committees “Mr. T. F. Cheeseman, Dr. L. Cockayne, and г Chas. Chilton. n Award Committee: Professor W. B. пети tee L. Cockayne, X A E. ойнау, Dr. P. Marshall, and Dr. J. A. Thom ы ол Prize Committee : Dr. Chas. Chilton, Dr. R. i. Tillyard, and P. Marshall. Date and Place of Next Annual Meeting.—To be held in Wellington on last Tuesday in January, 1924. Meetings of Standing Committee.—It was resolved, That the Standing Committee should meet at regular stated times, the first Tuesday in every month to be the ordinary dates of meeting, at 2 p.m. All members of the Board to be informed of any change in the regular date of meeting. Reconstitution of Standing Committee—Dr. Chilton moved, That the Regulation 17 be rescinded, with a view to reconstruct the Standing Com- mittee on the lines proposed, as follows: That the Standing Committee consist of the President, the Hon. Secretary, the Hon. Treasurer, and three other members of the Board of Governors to be elected at the annual meeting of the Board of Governors. The motion was lost. Minutes.—Authority was given the Standing Committee to confirm the minutes of this meeting. Deer on Stewart Island.—On the motion of Dr. Marshall, seconded by Dr. Tillyard, it was resolved, That the Hon. G. M. Thomson be asked to 152 Proceedings. report to the Standing Committee on the increase and spread of white- ailed deer on Stewart Island, and the consequent damage to the native flora and fauna. Hutton Grant Application.—Letters from Dr. Marshall, dated 6th June and 15th January, 1923, applying for a grant of £40 from the Hutton Fund, were read, and it was resolved, on the motion of the President, seconded by Archdeacon William S, to ut the sum asked for the purpose of enabling Dr. Marshall to continue his identification in the study of Cretaceous fossils. Carter Committee Report.—The report was received. On the motion of Professor Marsden, seconded by Professor Segar, it was resolved, That the Institute endeavour to obtain the permission of the use 2,000 of the Carter see money for the erection of an observatory according to the committee’s report REPORT OF THE CARTER BEQUEST COMMITTEE. I Rah эр, че to the absence of the Government € in Australia, my own absence in Samoa, and the distractions едеп the meeting of the Australasian Association, the аЬ о от nable to Sanpete М bacon for was set up. It re beg leave to present an interim report to ask that, if the Board of бок sees fit, а committee should be continadd fué неи "The terms of reference were to vy edi -— for an €— n observatory in accordance with the m pre report of the c ittee previously set up. ave to report that the Р эту was vus Tyo rable to cw idea of providing accommodation on a larger scale than was immediately required by the instruments at present available, and obtained from Messrs. Cooke, York, and Sir Howard Grubb, с 1 orrespondence with Mr. La Trobe with regard to plans ani a building, but thers aa ъй yet been sufficient time to prepare thes ру : D. M. X. ‘SOMMERVILLE, Convener. Samoan Observatory Committee's Report.—This report was received. The committee was re-elected. REPORT OF THE SAMOAN OBSERVATORY BOARD. The Samoan Observatory Board has held four m meetings in the last two уаз мее. the E of research i been ¢ ttees e at Apia and publications have ern of th have also met on numerous o 8 he арен between the scientific representatives of the Institute and the representat f the Go ent h essful, an ere is reason to believe that o B * eae — w the Board's Mes the Minister has been assured that the enti work of the ry d. Annual Meeting, 1924. 753 MINUTES OF THE ANNUAL MEETING OF THE BOARD OF GOVERNORS. 29TH JANUARY, 1924. HE annual meeting of the Board of Governors was held in Victoria Coe ee Wellington, on Tuesday, 29th January, 1924, at 10 a.m. Prese Ds ae H. B. Kirk (in the chair), and the following Govern Representing the Government: Dr. Chas. erp Dr. L. Cockayne, Dr. J. n Thomson, and Mr. B. C. Aston (Hon. Secretary). Representing "Wellington Philosophical Society: Mr. G. V. Hudson and Mr. P. G. Morgan. а Auckland Institute : Professors Н. W. Segar and Е. Р. Worley. Representing Philosophical Institute of Canterbury: Dr. C. Cole- ridge Farr and Mr. A. M. Wright. TE Otago Institute: Hon. G. M. Thomson and Dr. J. Ma Гавин Hawke's Bay Philosophical Institute: Мг. Н. Hill. Representing Manawatu Philosophical Society: Mr. M. A. Eliott on. Treasurer). Representing Wanganui Philosophical Society: Dr. P. Marshall. Representing Nelson Institute; Professor T. H. Easterfield. pologies for non-attendance were received from His T the d ddl and from the Hon. the Minister of Internal Affairs Presidential Address.—Professor Kirk then read his presidential address. It was unanimously resolved to print the address, and a vote of thanks was carried by acclamation. Resolution of Sympathy.—On the motion of the President, the members stood while honour was done to the memory of those members of the Institute who had died during the past т. Professor F. D. Brown, Mr. T. F. Cheeseman, Mr. R. Murdoch, and Mr. W. F. Worley; and Dr. Bayley Balfour, Honorary Member of the Institute; also Dr. Omori, the eminent Japanese out Poverty Bay Society.—A letter, dated 19th January, 1924, um the Venerable гц Williams, was read, intimating that there was no 754 Proceedings. hope of resuscitating the Poverty Bay Institute. On the motion of the President, it was resolved, That the Poverty Bay Institute henceforth ceases to be incorporated with the New Zealand Institute Standing Committee’s Report.—This was received. Report OF THE STANDING COMMITTEE FOR THE YEAR ENDING 3lsr DECEMBER, 1923. Meetings.—During the year nine meetings of the Standing сеш have been held, the attendance being as follows: Professor Kirk, 9; Professor Cotton, 5; Dr. Cockayne, 5; Dr. ont 5; Dr. Marsden, 3; Мт. А. М. моно ч, Hon. Mr. Thomson, 1; Mr. M. A. Eliott, 1; Mr. B. C. Aston, 9 ector Award.—The award бе 1922 was made to Мт. С. V. Hudson, F.N.Z.Inst., for his long-continued and valuable researches in New Zealand entomolo ogy. Hutton Award.—The award for 1922 was made to Dr. J. Allan Thomson, оп accou of his geological work in -— Zeala nd; of his valuable report on the Brachiopoda of i reti: and final representation ; PE further, on aecount of his morphological work in hec. and extinet Brachiopoda, which sheds a new light on the relations of various genera. Hamilton Prize. е the first year of awarding the Hamilton Memorial Prize, and the committee o erent recommended that it be given to Mr. J. G. Myers, of W ellin TE ntation of Hector, Hutton, and Hamilton Awards, —At a general каде. of the Wellington Philosophical Society "held on Friday, 6th July, 1923, рү as taken = pet the a ve three awards, the recipients in each case being m аа s ot the ociety. Professor Kirk, Piin t of the New Zealand Institute, presen t the Hector Moist d V Huber the Hutton Medal to Dr. J. Allan Thomson, and the Hemilión Prize to Mr. J. G. Mye Publications.— Transactions = the New Zealand Institute, volume 54: There been a онаа delay in the publication of this volume, explained by the Hon. Editor in his report Doa "s Bulletin “ Mosses : This work is in the press, and should be issued wo A delay occurred owing to one з т plates being mislaid in the Printing Office another one having to di be prepar ngland. Major Broun's Bulletin, part un ( d final part of this arce was pol ished during the year. E is now available for those who desire it at 3s. copy to members and 5s, to non-members. NE List.—During the year the following additions have been made to the exchange list : офа Entomologisches Museum, Berlin. Astronomical Society of the Pacific, San Fra Staatlisches m ente. für # лышы pee ew York State College of Agriculture, ussia of Was ун n, Ethnolorical каша, Tubin Wisconsin Academy of Balénces, U. S.A. Staats | ‘ind Universitatsbibliothek, — usee d'Histoire Naturelle, Genéve Sales.—A number of sets of Maori An have been disposed of, and the revenue of the pt ip ood has been increased by the sale of ponen books written by the Incorporated Soc ашу Алана Re bmitted ports and Balance-sheets,—These were su to the I s. on. Treasure , Mr. Eliott, for his re ‚ on them. Mr, Eliott ven a which did not supply a balance-sheet or report; and suggested that a сору © t to ns. society, enabling each о to see how the ‘other er" y с Annual Meeting, 1924. 755 Reports have been received from the following societies, and are now laid on the ee тыны Institute, for year ending 22nd February, 1923. Wellin REVUE on гүл Society, for year ending 30th September, 1923 (balance- Philosophical анвон of Canterbury, for year ert 31st October, 1923. Otago Institute, for year ending 30th November, Fellowshi S iiw ew Zealand Institute.—On чы "m th February, 1923, the appointment of Mr. J. C. A n and the Ven. Archdeacon Williams to the Fellowship of the New Zealand dodo oe was gazetted, On the 7th April the incorporated societies were asked to send in —— for the two vacancies in the Fellowship for 1924, and in response thirteen were forwarded. These were submitted on the 2nd ‘Anant to the Fellows for selection, and on the 3rd October the Hon. Returning Officer, Professor Bogar, orward e results of the selection, and these names were then communicated to the Governo: a Stewart Island.—At the last annual meeting a sq qe was passed to the effect that the ев. G. M. Thomson be asked to report to the Standing HM on the reas to the dim a be and fauna. r. Thomson forwarded his report, which was con- as follows а. at a meeting of the Standing Committee held on the 3rd July. The report is as ol * The Virginian or white-tailed deer (Cariacus —Ó was introduced into w Zealand in 1915, when two stags and seven hinds w —9G at the - of one es the arms of Port Pegasus, Stewart Island. From Meer to time reports were heard of their increase, but, as there is practically no settlement neo a рана іп the écris с z е cal to Bt information. But Mr. W. J. Thomson, of Half-moon Bay, be the Pegasus station, has furnished me with some information which is is Shores iie. I quote from his letter to me of the 28th February :— iled deer are now t desse established on the south portion of - island, and it is only a question v time when they will be a curse—when their num be ill hat the place wi av n throug portion of the uth part of the island in r Ee d have found little or no destru p to - bush, with the exception of one shrub, the ‘ five-leaved ree’ it [ gum апат Colensoi]. It is already doomed, as the deer are evidently very fond ‘of it ee eat the bark, which kills the tree. Otherwise the bush does not seem to suffer much ond hen Some ‘ame ago I tried, thr ough some friends, to induce the Government to bu uy Cooper’: s Island (Ulva), i = Paterson Inlet. This island is wonderfully adap for a bird-sanctuary, being free of all pests, deer, &c. АП the New Zealand сео could be liberated there, and I have no doubt, with proper fostering, it could be t bird M s і Zealand.’ oe I urge that the. vieni of the animal life on the island еа not be allowed to pass into the hands of any acclimatization society. When the time comes the — а » et 23 #9 с = et on aS =e o iis g JE dq * Ё B zt e e ^in ЕЗ P g i less to te th sible on vea of the thick bush. — Bushfelling should also eg: pped on “the silane, as sa “g. M. THOMSON.” prior to the introduction of the Virginian [as he oned that Ulva is at present ge y infested with rats, which Mes fatal to the "sees qe robin cr liberated Traill. Mr. Guthrie-Smith regretted that deer had cam — ted in — mg 88 the hills T the island were very barren and the dee e forced into the bush. He urged that an endeavour should be made to conserve all үскен still rad big or small, along the coasts of New Zealand, also the Auckland or Campbell Groups and the Snares. 156 Proceedings. This report was received at a meeting of the Standing Committee held on the 7th August, when it was decided to thank Mr. Smith for his report, and to infor that after his next visit to the island the Institute would be glad if he would report ME on ре matter. + eeting of the ес, Committee held on the Mc — Beg M Secretary Tae some information in regard to the __ owner of Ulva eme to ask ies Otago Institute to co-operate with t E Zealand. institu te in aeons to create bird-sanctuaries on the ‘titer Island region 1e-bird Protection. "es was reported at a d vnnd of ae Standing par ttee held à in | December, 1922, t permission had bee anted t ain persons to kill native birds the Trees Exhibition. The паме; Profsibos "Kind wr mee to the Hon. the Minister of Internal Affairs to — the truth in regard to the report, and ноба to him that, if necessary, еа ns for а bir d exhibit could be obtained from the various collections in the museums. On the 29th January the Hon. the eer replied that it was proposed to e s ap a si жыз history exhibit in the New d Section of the ag: a and that it was desired as far as possible that a терг collection of New Zealand birds should be inclu ded i in the exhibit. He mentioned that, ith : : pers s This letter was read at a meeting of the Standing оз held on ve^ vem TM be suggested to the Hon. the Minister as dese i cite 1 protecti: And it was further resolved to ask the Hon. the Mi се pre allow the Institute. ‘to concur ог dissent in any permit issued for the t taking of native birds; or, if this is not acceptable, to refer the matter to the Board of Science and Art. The Hon. the Minister has replied that he is considering the usd. On the 15th November the Hon. G. M. Thomson reported d a ten on the subject of bird-protection had been passed in ео ent the previous sess it was amended and made more stringent during the past session, and the Bird рики Society W was formed, which has broadcasted я of the subject throughout the country, 80 — there was nothing more that the committee appointed by the Standing Committee Travelling-expenses.—At last annual area: it was resolved ueni the opita of incorporated societies be taken on the question of pooling the expenses of members of the Board when attending annua] m ТЭЙ тв ‘of the Institute, ee эое vidit: paying its share, an estimate of the cost, under this pr oposal, being se o each society. This was done | 1 nstitute all agreed to the cn денег, Baers "Philosophical Society wo prefer to pay the expenses of its own representative ; Auckland Inst and Hawke's Bay Institute do not agree to the Kanan Pore rty Bay Institute aes no t replied, risale report. ‘At a meeting of r Standing Committee held on the 7th April it was s majority t ості what the cost of applying to the Supreme Court for а declaratory judgment d be, d whether the cost could be met from the Carter funds. The Board's legal advisers were accordingly consulted, and on the llth June an opinion was received fr sei them in which they stated that they were unable to make an estimate of the cost of an application by the Institute to the Court by reason of the uncertainty into what NA ie proceedings might develop. 206 Standing Committee co this opinion, and it was reso bive that a committee, consisting of the President, Dr. Mars all, and Mr. Aston, be appointed a committee to repor MEA. shy ne of ча ате meeting referred to ab ‘then referred to the ‚в meeting of the Standing C x opinion from them, dated 31st July, was r Jis peer ded (it "the ‘following state: k the Court to authorize to of th d for a small —— bias tory is a departure from the objects ар Institute had in view at the time of -mentioned minute—namely, hasten the increase of A fund towa realization of the testator's wishes.’ It means bl establishing of two observatories, , Annual Meeting, 1924. 151 when the testator, as we think, meant only one. We are of opinion the resolution of January, 1923, should not have been passed, T en that the Board of Governors should *,* . TS Bequest Committee, and that further isa be sus pended until the annual mee Management of Trust Funds.—At last meeting a resolution was e to the effect. 4 that half of з per cent. of a mecum invested on account of the Carter, vase Hutton, em оно? n Trust Funds be contributed by these funds towards of es = eeting of e Stan ding Committee held on the 6th February it was resolved that belka. 4 per cent. is deducted from wa trust dm the in ae m. Committee should ake steps to ally do A 1 advisers were arregi ted, and they gas it as their rias that the Board o ully ex 0 in e i . Storage of Books.—With the loft Victoria College the matter of the storage of the stocks of publlaptions which had been stored i t. The Hon. G. M. Thoms: sm Buildings. This room is nue suitable, as at dieu also used for r purposes, and ИЕ is no M available in it to allow of tee Re Institute’s Mira trn into any Hon. Treasurer's Visit to Europe.—On the 22nd coe the Hon. ee applied for six months’ leave of absence, as he desired to vis: irope. At a meeting of the n i d ifie b solv hat during the Hon. Treasure 2d s absence the President be authorized to s ign сне tary. _ Dominion Museum.—During the year the matter of the lack of suitable Museum buildings w. as brought; prominently before the Acting Prime Minister, Sir Fra: ык pus by a deputation of Wellington members of Parliament. The question o of s discussed, and Mount Cook site, Sir Francis Bell - was looked upon most оме by the A The immediate result is that in the meantime some of ча most 9 exhibits are to be stored in fireproof rooms in zoe Dominion Farmers' Institu Resolutions passed by the Standing Committee during the Year ond not otherwise mentioned e On the lith April it was resolved to pay any Lir rn icit incurred by the 8 in atten the Tongariro National Park Boa 2. On the 11th April it was resolved, That, in the case e any amendment to the Tongariro National Park Act, the Government in ld be approached in the direction of allowing the New Zealand Institute to have a representative elected by the Institute, who would not nece eie Bas: the President, as it is customary to hol ld the office of President for only tw the 13th Клет Роне Cotton — that he was unable to continue to act as Hon. Librarian, and it was resolved to appoint Professor Kirk in place. - On the 12th June it was resolved to bind a complete set of the трое оѓ the Institute in buckram for the library. This work is nearly comple eted: it was held up owing to the binder having to order fresh Брна of buckram from Жайы па. The report was discussed clause by clause. 158 Proceedings. Hector Medal.—It was resolved that in future the Award Committee of the year be asked to suggest the inscription which should -be placed on each medal; the attention of the committee to be directed to the previous inscriptions in volume 53 Stewart Island Sanctuary—On the motion of Dr. J. A. Thomson, seconded by Dr. Cockayne, it was resolved, That the control of the animal hfe on Stewart Island should be retained by the Government and should not be allowed to pass into the hands of any acclimatization society. T'ravelling-expenses.—On the motion of Mr. Wright, seconded by Dr. J. A. Thomson, it was resolved, That the New Zealand Institute pay the travelling-expenses of members of the Board of Governors. Proposal to charge Expenses for managing Trust Funds.—On the motion of the President, seconded by Mr. Eliott, it was resolved to rescind the resolution passed at last annual meeting empowering the Board to deduct 5 per cent. of the capital of the trust funds for management expenses. Storage of Stock of Publications.—lt was resolved to leave the matter of the storage of the immense stock of publications held by the Institute to the Standing Committe Dominion. Museum.—On the motion of Dr. Farr, seconded by Mr. Hill, it was resolved, That the New Zealand Institute urge the Government to proceed at the earliest possible moment with the erection of a suitable building for the Dominion Museum in Wellington The Standing Committee’s report was amended and adopted. Hector Award for 1924.—The Ны then read the report of the Committee of Award recommending the award of this medal to Mr. Petrie for his botanical work. The SA ate ara of the committee (Drs. Chilton and Cockayne) was unanimously adopted. Ngaio, Wellington, 5th January, 1924. A oe New — Institute. be m FN Z tate on чан of his pi cea Pawel снн of the distribution of the р ts of Otago and Stewart Island, which brought forth much information essential for New fur ; е many contributions towards a more accurate ае of the flora of New this recommendation we have greatly missed the advice of our late distinguished colleague, Mr. T. F. Cheeseman, whose death we -— deplore, but p feel assured that he would have fully agreed with our decis LEONARD э Cockavst Convener. € ON. Financial Reports.—On the motion of the Hon. Treasurer, the following ген statements for the year ending 318 December, 1923, which had Receipts and S spur Statement of Research "vet Statemen Trust Accoun Annual Meeting, 1994. 159 Honorary TREASURER’S REPORT FOR YEAR ENDING 3lsT DECEMBER, 1923. e statement of assets over liabilities shows a very satisfactory position. The credit balance has increased from £233 ls. 5d. on the 3lst December, 1922, to £869 15s. +e on the 31st December, 1923, the surplus from the year's working being £636 13s With Coq to the Government research a hore - amount paid out to various applicants, less refunds, amounts to £285 6s. and, as no further gran have been received from the Treasury, the fund has now epu. ades o £971 5s. 8d. The vario Б accounts are in a healthy state. The Carter Boites Capital Account has grown from £5,155 ls. 10d. to £5,455 15s., the revenue for the year, earned from investments in Government bonds, amounting t o £320 17s. 2d., which cent. on i fun as the ing reinvested in Government bonds as it accumulates. e е investment apr the Hector and Hutton Memorial Funds give a return of 5-82 per = e books and accounts have been well and tels kept by the Assistant- etary, M. A. ErrorT, Hon. Treasurer. NEw ZEALAND IxsTrTUTE.— S TATEMEN F RECEIPTS AND EXPENDITURE FOR THE YEAR ENDING 3ler DECEMBER, 1923. Receipts. £ s.d Balance as at 31st December, 1 + 2,168 4 6 Petty cash as at 31st Penn denm 6 310 Statutory grant 1,000 0 0 Publications sold 131 17 П unds by research grantees 41 710 Interest, Post Office Savings-bank “11 Interest оп Endowment Fund invested i in inscribed stock 5 0 0 Contributions to Publication Fund .. 210 6 Interest, Carter Legac zoa Interest on Carter Bequest е е Interest on Hector Fund 68 10 0 Interest on Hutton Fun 58 10 0 Interest on Hamilton Fund 145 Refund from Carte r Bequest, Post Office Savings-bank obedit: 155 5 6 Refund am Hutton Memorial Fun x Mitt £4,032 13 8 Expenditure. f£ xd. Government Printer z I zi = “= "e 449 17 : рте cash (postages) i i 4 A $C D. RT a6 : Charges (bank commission, premiums) ; è XR 4: ч ^ T A Sten elling-expenses V n z sTo vhs and Son (plate : БУ Е Е s4 Wr та; s bs ids He Bess eet emis (cartage assistance) 3 45 0 0 nv intere de gie 300 y^ 4 utton Fund research grant m e: s e e Research grants, as per list e e: je is .. к i$ : Endowment Fund invested m Hs “s e en 8.0 Hamilton Priz ze . a zd vu V .. Р реса лер TE N —[Interest to Account .. xs UE Ey F E. utton Fund—Interest to А t. S i - z Bie desit nterest to Accoun : = = " 9.115 18 7 8 £4,032 13 Sel Proceedings. Balance in Bank of New Zealand . Balance in Post Office "e bank d Petty cash in han Made up as follows :— Endowment Fund Revenue Accoun: Gove rnment Research Grant Libra ary d Hector Fund ov erdrawn A amilton Fund p cas ais Sundry debto rter Redes Revenue Accoun balance А : Hu am n Memorial Fund “eat Ас: unt Wheldon and Wesley i in credi it Carter Lega. Mare c st on £50 Carter Bequest— Post Offic bank Account Hector Memorial Fund—Post Office vin. Profit on year's work e Savings- 35 811 14 15 2 20 11 10 4:2 u8 £93 4 8 869 15 3 £2,209 0 3 93 4 8 £2,115 15 7 ed Examined and found correct— J. Н. FowrER, Deputy Controller and Auditor- neral. M. A. Extorr, Hon. Treasurer. New ZEALAND INSTITUTE. HOMER NT OF LIABILITIES AND ASSETS AS AT 8: Carter Bequest Capital Account Hector Fund Capital Account Capital Acc t Endowment Fund Revenue Acco unt Government research granis Plane скы Fund rter Legacy— Interes t, £50 When and Wesley, in credit Balance of assets over liabilities T DECEMBER, 192 Liabilities, 0 4 .. 86915 3 EN £10,111 6 5 ————— Annual Meeting, 1924. 761 Ass £ 8. Inscribed stock, pec ee Settlement Loan, £7,650° .. 071008 $ Post mi inscribed s 8 s 785 15 Gove ent war fonds pu: : a Ке s 48 11 Hector F Fund. R venue Account Overdra awn Li a д 614 Hamilton Fund— баве enue Account overdrawn me es es 114 Cash in Bank of New Ze in nd E х Cash in Post Office Sa 8- 2,042 19 Cash in Post Office Savings-ba arter Accoun 8 Cash in Post Office Savings-bank—Hector Fund Account + 2 14 15 Cash in ig Office Savings-bank— Hutton Fund Account «e i. 20 11 Cash in Post Office Sa avings-bank— Hamilton Fund Account i 1-2 Petty cash in hand er 5; 10 8 undry debto ors .. es vd a Y 3 ve 12 12 £10,111 6 NEW ZEALAND ÍNsTITUTE.—GOVERNMENT RESEARCH GRANTS FOR YEAR ENDING 3lst DECEMBER, 1923. 5 r. Cr. 1923. £ s.d PF LA Jan. 1. By Balance ; em Т 1,256 12 6 Mar. 1. Mr. . G. Morris саай T. i 26 19 7 April 4. Professor т Eastereld Refund ` a а 8 0 6 Dec. 20. s 2 679 Jan. 8. To Protcsor 3 Waterfall 4 100 0 0 Feb. 24. Professor Evans 94 13 10 Professor Farr 2 4 8 Dr. Hilgendorf 210 0 . Marsden 5 0.4 Professor Malcolm 16 13 4 Aug. 8 Dr. Marshall 25 0 0 Dr. Alan .. s ne e 10 0 0 Sept.20. ^ Dr. Hilgendorf H [i ui | Aa В Oct. 8. Professor Worley PP. Nov. 15. Dr. Marshall 25 0 0 » 28. . Adams .. ee T^ 14 20 0 0 Dec. 31. Balance 21 t E СОМ 0 S e él, 298 0 4 £1,298 0 4 New ZEALAND IwsTITUTE Trust ACCOUNTS. Carter Bequest Revenue Account for Year ending 31st December, 1923. £ B8 d. £ s. d. To m" invested in in- By Balane .. 8 6 6 seme stock eo 5300132 Books old by auction 413 4 Balan i ii ss 9d Books exchanged for Tra Maso ons fe onp TO Interest on investments .. 318 16 0 Iuterest, Post Office Sav- ings-bank — .. с ES 9 свой £336 2 1 £336 2 1 By Balance "s . £95 811 Proceedings. Hector Memorial Fund Revenue Account for Year ending 31st December, 1923. 162 ева. To Balance 30 19 9 Cheque, Dr. Farr (prize) 45 0 0 £75 19 9 To Balance . £6 14 10 £ s. d. By Interest on investments .. 68 10 0 Interest, Post Office Savings- = „ы Ө Н Ва1апсе 6 14 10 £15 19 9 Hutton Memorial Fund Revenue Account for Year ending 31st December, 1923. £ X4 d. s. d. To Research grant, Dr. Marshall 40 О 0 By Balance І Balance i. x» 20-141 -IO Тебе оп investment ..X D8 10 9 Interest, Post Office Savings- bank ae . 014 9 £60 11 10 £60 11 10 By Balance .. £20 11 10 Hamilton Memorial Fund Revenue Account for Year ending 31st December, 1923. £ в. d. £ A To Cheque, Mr. Myers (prize) 4 0 0 | Ву Interest on war bonds 250 — Post Office е Savings- 002 rec 1 14 10 £4 0 0 £4 0 0 — —R— To Balance £l 14 10 ncorporated Societies for Volume 55.—On the motion oi Mr. Levy on Hill, л. by Mr. Eliott, it was resolved, That the levy for volume 55 be 5s. for the combined volume. Research Grant Report. Professor Worley, ; Thomson, Dr. T. Н. Easterfield. . Thomson, Dr. Hon. . Cockayne, and Professor RESEARCH GRANT REPORT FOR YEAR ENDING 3lst DECEMBER, 1923. ѕ, who in 1919 was granted, through the Wellington Phoileophice Dr. C. E. Adam Society, £55 for purchasing astronomical instruments for the у, was d he year — a further £20 in order to c in instruments. Dr. Adam progressing. Astronomical Section omplete th he mounting reported on the llth December that this work is ams, on the 11th December, refunded £6 Өз. 3d., balance of а grant : Dr. C. E. Adam or investigating astronomical and hy У т ж-з rues geophysica € in O the year was s Canterbury, £30 for a research on the selection and br on the яар in rye к and cocksfoot. in —— ing these lon qualis g — & » -h forms to be found in both ince the root- s рне in detail, the "ien on tago. through the Philosophical Institute reeding of valuable оор wth oe P Annual Meeting, 1924. 763 the “effec p" seed-tr ed in pe in Som deret five os ipe о En" been obtained from various countries, and a spr ing sowing has been m each sample. The Board of Governors and the Director of the a High ‘School in Feilding have allotted the required areas of ground, and provision has been made for areas required as the work extends. So far the only expenditure ‘hos been £2 2s. 9d. The Institute has a gesan i» hai of £20, a А the ainder. Dr. Hilgendorf, convener of the Artesian Wells C о" which in аус was granted, peeves the Philosophical жне жа Canterbury, £100, reported on the 6th December that early in the ecorder: e erected in several country wells to obviate the “ae Rasa eek in gU е own И from the pumping from adjac Also, a recorder was erected in the River Avon with the object of elucidating some o vati se throughout the year, and it is proposed to continue until enough accumulates ig y publication. The apparatus required has been made free by Canterbury Colleg and Lincoln es and the balance of the grant, abd is in the hands of the Institute, £41 8 EN E me in, who in 1919 was granted, through the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, £100 for лө, into fruit-diseases, reported on the l6th December that owing to ill health he had been unable to continue the research, and he deemed it visable to give up all further work in connection with the grant. The balance in the hands of the Institute is : Professor Burbidge, who in 1921 was granted, through the Auckland Institute, £100 for a research on the intensity of long-wave wireless, reported о n the 26th December that apparatus had been installed. Signals were received, but not in proper esigned. This invol adjustments have taken considerable ti is, combined with 1 rom routine work for research, h unted for delay in Д л measurements, but this t r ould be well on the w ith m During the year ear the work sh yw Burbidge was granted an additional £25, as qu ера purchased absorbed e£ the £25 ia Ut Curtis, who in 1920 w emer through the Nelson Institute, £100 for reh in ария ое, topor rted on the 20th December that th rk carried kin out during the in preparation for the press. The whole of the grant was expended in о Mr. W. C. Davies, who in 1921 was granted, through the Nelson Institute, £50 for research on soil bacteria and uii , reported on the 20th Decem ber that гесе of routine ae had p revented rapid Progress of the Pastas be but useful res have been ined fro the experim with some of the more barren cy he the Nelson District and in the peer cae of о оше soil. The whole е P € has been nded. essor Easterfield, Viper in 1921, through the Nelson Institute, was gra peter for investigations in orchard chemistry, reported on the = арт aye еей чти din n syst t th rin the tion Gm nd s EN еа "flet of of different cool-store conditions n carried out in stores using different systems of coolin , s the most common i picked in different types of soil. Sufficient data has been collected to allow of begren deducti tions to be drawn. An account of the experiments -— ime results i ts e expe as iren ry of an orchard chemist, who has given eod whole — to кора! "Society, Decembe reported o iren тороп soilei ti à the balance - has been refunded. The results of the investigation have been pub in Chemistry and Industry Review, vol. 42, No. 89, p. 936 (London, 28th Sept., 1923) essor Evans, in in rm through the Philosophical Tostitate fC u Na N granted £600 for a research on New Zealand brown 00 Ais оч 2 ible ovember that owing io: unfavourable кисе no further work been poss tg TH he considered it best to resign the ba y of the grant—namely, £ а" the hand of the Institu Ca . C. C. s^ ahs D in 1921 ги i — the ciem rine crea = anterbury, £75 (£60 of which was transferred to another gran Physical керш of mi кайт, reported on а Ue llth January that during the 164 Proceedings. physical work, they were be eing o verco e, and i ЕК чн снна to 'be able toiii a м . The the yeas gran a research on the todo d between radium-emanation and goitre, р оп tus ith January, 1924, that experimental work in connection with this investiga i re-exami of the apre remi of the same e is also being gone into. It is hoped to € the research further during the г. 80 эт ү only expenditure has been in anie aep dice The е has ere yet КАН? ТУЛЫ о that certain of the works had been received from pe aris and the оаа were forwarded. The ing has not yet been eid: Mr. F. W. Foster, who during the year was en nted £25 for the work of collating fan manuscripts of m late Sir David Hutchins, reported on the 28th November that he He found that sections on certain im nt aspects of New Zealand forestry were missing, some time was spent in going through the library of the deceased, and eventually he found the missing sectio e other valuable manu nce was not previously suspec s arranging the matter under three m. 1) Native forests and est-trees of mid d southern New Zealand; (2) exotic trees and edema (3) ealand а poliey. Мг ро: ew Z . Foster те that the work is proving far more protracted than he at first anticipated, but most of the ma id so far dealt with is of a valuable nature. N, o portion ot the grant has ye over . H. Ha milton was, eerie the Wellington Philosophical Society, granted £30 for a fw on cave fauna of New Zealand. On the 5th December Mr. Hamilton reported that he iis Me t yet ааваас the research, but he intends visiting Waitomo Caves at an early date or Tnglis, who, npe the Otago Institute, was granted £25 for a research on the "mental oils of native plants, report rted on the 29th November that larger d w has b who is working on a similar res earch, to avoid overlapping, a experiments be made upon (a) Dacrydium cupressium, (b) Dacrydium кыны 9 Aciphylla, Myoporum laetum Professor Jack, who, en the Otago Institute, was in 1917 granted £25 for research of the electric ieu о rem n, reported on the 20th Mere that fati investigations had bee lois out during the year, and the work was sent forward as a thesis. Professor жч is now ordering new Дона ey 80 that the work will be advanced further. Mr. Lomas 8, she. through e Wellington Philosophical Society, was d the year gran nted £25 for a research on the intelligence of school-children. "soporte on m the 20th December that he hoped to d the research early in the colm, who, ough the Otago Institute, in 191 gran 425 for a research on the food value of Wem Zealan we , reported on the 22nd December that early in th r per on the c y of the New Zealand paua was finished and sent for publication in the Transactions ав аа Later in the year a в arch was begun in conjunction wit M.Sc., re of the fats and oils in the mutton This is HEN {о throw th 1 light оп the digestibility of the oils derived from the fish c med by t 5 MNA to тран sh results next year. Balance of the grant, which i is in hands of Institute, Professor Malcolm, who, through the Otago Institute, in 1918 was granted p for a research on the New Z Zealand plant poisons, reported on the 22nd December tha à considerable number of observations had been made as opportunity offered on tutin, pukateine, and ka ka, and these will be published whe pleted. me useful А ронд bea ing pong X subject have been ured, and Dr. Rawnsley has pre on с proc as € poisons, including tutin, and it is hoped to publish these later. Balance of phe is £9 6s, 7d. рчс Уа tie holds. mon Annual Meeting, 1924. 165 Dr. Маса who, through the Wanganui Philosophical Society, during the year was granted £30 for a research on gist Cre pg fauna of New Zealand, reported the 23rd ылым that he had made three c ET epe ae Pong north Auckland (Whangaroa and Kaipara), aaa he h ad collected s species o ammonites. he whole year had been spent in identifying | pine e soin cole The aoe literature, and difficulty in prepar ing specimens and making the neces- sary drawings, haó taken much m t the oa is now almost ready for Жаганов. Grantee has had the whol this Mr. J. G. 8, whi thr mn A ° Wellington Philosophical Society, was during the year grante ied £10 for a research on the New Zealand Hemiptera, reported on the 27th Nov ed ae as the season abs ite was commencing, he hoped to com- mence kis т Pro Tti Speight, who, through the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, in 1919 was granted £225 for a geological survey of the Malvern Hills, reported on the 11th December that ке the year an examination tt been made ‘of various parts of the I including the Rakaia Gorge, High Peak, Rockwood, and Benmore areas, the first two largely with the help of s kudenta, vu had u sed tho 56 areas for subjects for 1 to the Hon. peg of the eor ees for appr Some attention has also been given to the more promising Glenroy and Steventon area, the latter being specially promising, and iE videar rie “bored would probably prove to be a fairly extensive brown-coal field. work i nnection with these areas has reached such a иы S pd it is сее to ‘deal with the А of the блар апа боде for the purposes earthen A Mr. Pake. B.Sc., late ect to TIME Evans, of Canterbury College, made a proposition to Mr. Spei ight dealing with this as o e of the get and Mr. Speight obtained the approval of the Sta E Committee to divert portion of the grant to carrying out investigation on the clays. The beds of the petis in hands of Institute is £175 Tessrs. Wild and Tankersley, who, through the TUET ета of Canter- bury, were during the year granted £25 for soil- eth tu district, reported on the 27th November that they had a anged to get ws use of the chemical balance obtained b by the Hon. Mr. G. M. Thoms n for his research on whale-feed. Some material had been collected and preliminary "Vd begun. "NO снае 80 far fon incurred. “Аныи ka who, through bs aiu — d the year sin gg £25 for a research on the essential oils of n lants, reported on the November that research ha ab een carri eer out on the essenti 1 oil o operum ит and is partly completed. Additions and altera tions have been made to the distilla n apparatus, and ST to the E eint of £9 7s. incurred. Balance in hands: ot Tnstitute, £15 1 M. Wright, whe, d the Canterbury Philosophical Institute, was in 1921 granted £75 for a research o vitamine-content of commercial meat products w : ined may value. Three ers have been published covering the results obtained, a have ben pabida daie Teuh of the Society 2 Chemical Industry, оа № 4. ов. 2 and 3, New Zealand Journal of Science and Technology. Balance of gran hands of Institute is £25. Hutton Fund Research Grants. Professor Marshall, who in 1923 was granted 4 = bars A ear ы Wotk on the Upper Cretaceous ammonites of New Z d dift ult; November that the work has proved to ie of Ками аст» velare and difficulty, ut it is now almost ready for acme : zd rted x kd 4th December that Miss Mestay r, who in 1918 w gite £10, repo n Mollusca this year. еей > during 1924. There 166 Proceedings. Research Work.—At the last annual meeting the following resolution was passed: “That the Research Grant Committee be asked to make a comprehensive report on the state of all researches undertaken with the Institute’s financial aid during the last ten years.’’ The following report has therefore been compiled, and a property list containing the books and apparatus, &c., bought out of ‘the Research Grant Fund is appended. REPORT ON THE RESEARCH WORK OF THE New ZEALAND IwsTITUTE, May, 1923. Dr c dams was granted £ as Chairman of the Astronomical езен ы; th W ellington. Philosophical азе, for the guess of he The ^ ole ritish Astronomical Association purchased for him meter pits ‘ich e, e edis pee юа objective prism e last i aide tw in 1922, when Dr Adams applied for an additional hipt of £20 for кузге}. x cost of camera. This application was granted on 12th June, 1923. Dr. C. E. Adams in 1919 was granted НӨ аге nable him to undertake Niere observations in Cen fal Otago, and such other localities as decided on by the Astro- nomical Section, to test the seeing and other conditions of s i": for an observatory. In 1921 the Internal Affairs Department stated that, as the e xpenses in connection wit the testing of sites was being undertaken by the Department, hes grant would not be requir Dr. Adams had expended £26 5s. 5d. on instruments, and h ked permission to retain these for another year, which permission was granted. The pex of the grant was surrender Mr. L Birks in 1916 as granted £10 for carrying out experiments in electrical prevention of frosts in cinta. In 1919 Mr. Birks was transferred from Christchurch to К эке шел ‚ and he refunded the grant, of which nothing had been expended. . G. Brittin i £100 fo i i - 1 uit iseases. work consisted in special pruning and spraying, and noting the effects. He had secured the loan of a microtome, and was able to pr ы ран sections of the later stages of some of the diseases. Dr. Curtis, of Cawthron Institu ute. was assisting in the examination of the [rue SAM die-ba ick. The results of the experimental E in р reached. Тһе ар so = ноу e been slight, and atn Vies ree: ave " gladly loaned their trees for the r ih. Mr. Brittin gave before the Fruit- DE ers’ Association, and Pun was published in the Nelson Mail on the 7th October, hs owe r P. W. gu in "d was monet £100 for a wert on the intensity e signals from Euro The apparatus, which cost over £100, arriv ved à commenceme nt being made. He applied for an additio nal £25 for uec out- а t expenses. This application was granted оп и, bou June particularly in the direction of prone de Observations and experiments in rega to the diseases affecting the flax, improved methods of йы тыш Аш &e. Early in 1919 nnings (then Mrs. Dr. McCallum) e. to leave for England; the work had to Je nd Bonds pistes and the unexpended portion of the pal ame £39— was efunde . M. logy. In бойу їпд {һе еа noe stages in the penetration of the peer of the black-spot ing ri i : culiariti ted n of stone-fruits. The whole of the grant has been expended in books, the apparatus required in the research being available in the Gibson Institute Mr. W. C. Davies in 1921 wa fo resea on soil- Коне a. The work included i investigation of the bacteria of Miei typical p of : e Nelson ана, particularly of the loams of {һе Moutere and Port Hills. Work as also been commenced on the soils of the Nelson tomato-houses, with the object Annual Meeting, 1924. 161 of identifying the protozoa and studying the effects of several methods of partial paseos of the soil-life. А etii: has been fitted up, and experimental work n plate and pot culture has carried out. The whole of the grant has been MM; in apparatus and b Professor T. H. Eas teried 3 in 1918-19 was granted £250 for an "Ease rere the wax- content of New Zealand brown coals. A commencement with the work was elayed owing to the war ы үт illness of n Mehmet iod In 192] a paper Барам ng. m ereit of this investigation was r d t the nay Congress in Palmerston North this paper the location of mineral oils was given, and allusion was — to the onis to supply mineral-oil by distillation oil тот at Orepuki. Th hur-content of the southern shales id Stated to a serious objection. ‘Rane in of the properties of iure and Kotuku oil was oti Professor Easter- field stated згн in bis "ae. ion the ad of new wells in Taranaki pro at present greater success than development in any other area, but urged that as a matter of og nines ected ое prospecting уы bores сеа be carried out іп a number e еен was атса. in the salaries of assistants, я the unexpended ) rch has been Professor T. H. Eas — eld in 1922 еб гече ranted £200 for а research on orchard- fruits. A preli Me account of this research was rec Siar given to the Fruitgrowe Associati tion, who h сы; contributed ix the eost of the work; the account was published in = Nelson Evenirg Mail. Е . P. Evans in 1918 was nted £200, in 1920 a further £200, and in Professo gran 1921 a further £9 00, totalling £600, for a research on New Zealand brown coals. work covered investigation into the distillates of the various coals as regards fuels for internal-combustion engines and primary chemicals for organic work in gene neral. Canterbury College Council assisted in supplying part salary of an assistant, the remainder being paid from i grant. A large amount of apparatus а p pres including a ball mill, electric furna с. ; analyses and experiments 1 nnection with the various coals, and the feil have been g A general unt of the research was presented at the last meeting "ot the Australasia ace n Asso- ciation for the Advancement of Science, and will be published with the report ‘of that meeting. Professor C. Coleridge Farr in 1919 was granted £100, in 1920 an additional £30, and in 1922 £60, fora oe n porcelain insulators. A _— À was с isfacto The than a that have hitherto bee | ublished.” The unexpended balance is £55 Professor Farr and Mr Philpott, it, his. assistant, consider that the work has now become of such a practical nature, and so routine in practice, that any further e Ix upon it should be borne by the Public Works Department is € come m t beyond that stage p become of a commercial аба T Oleri sulphur. Wor k has been progressing, and the expenditure so far has been only very slight, = aids or Farr hopes shortly to publish a paper showing the results of his цен tus, nterb re a delay in fitting up a la ore and o pparatus, ut 130 samples of ra has кт collected from Lincoln distriet and from m the Sel and Wai then found that his health prevented him from Mr. carrying on the asie do indi he surrendered the whole of the grant. orl ach e Artesian Wells Committee, with Dr. Hilgendorf as convener, in Es. ot pee granted £100 for a research into o the sources of supply, constancy of flo ek i wells artesian wells of the Christchurch area. Recorders for reading the c = the have been insta lled. Observations have been co ompleted in Christehurc ТР нь mores have been removed to Lincoln. The work during Dr. Hilgendorf's veis m ve as delaye ed, but it is now eee pushed forward. The expenditure incurre chiefly in shelters for the == iping, r. H. Hill in 1917 £3 2 ing-vessel, porcelain ‘echoes £95; tide- predicting machine, £63 175. Vier Siyke's desees £15. 4 Publication е Report.—Delay in publication of volume 5 A discussion took place this delay, and a letter from the Hon. Editor, dated 25th January, 1994, > was read. A message was received from Intern? Affairs Department that the Government Printer has promised to do utmost, if all papers are in his hands before the end of January, to have volume 55 published by the end of July, 1924. | On the motion of Mr. Morgan, seconded by Мг. Hosen Е. was resolved — That the printing of the Transactions for the two years and 1923 1 ш. one volume, No. 55, be entrusted to the Government Pee i Annual Meeting, 1924. 771 . PUBLICATION CoMMITTEE’s REPORT. At the tim of making this report (19th December, 1923) volume 54 is still unpublished. The early session of 1923 began just before the concluding portion of the volume was finished, and since then one vexa aes 8 н; y and another has put it i olidays. committee has done what it could to ex the issue = ae volume, and can only suggest that the пере urge the Hon. the srg to i -€— pe Pri vad h t E ists of xxx E 920 pages tot which us Tow арно 49 pages), 85 plates, а numerous died e E the various societies have not bent included ; societies failed to send n apers read, some o 1 several of the societies print and distribute their own annual report in their own form, and as this printed report is th i ve m in the Transactions it was and Ju dgio of the TE beri js following Mapa AG es already іп the panes s han y papers by twen d authors submitted for коео» but owing to sertim authors declining to make sugges sted ‘alterations: these e reduced to twenty-six papers by twenty-one au i ke quite a small volume ; id the Pega would like to be the final) of Bulletin No. 1 was issued during the year, and Dixon's mosses would vie have been issued ke for the fact that the рм» had been lost by the printer. A new one was obtained, a he bulletin will be out early in the year. d the Committee. JOHANNES C. ANDERSEN. Pan-Pacific Congress.—Report was received. It was resolved, on the motion of the President, That the incoming President be the Institute’s representative on the Pan-Pacific Congress Committee. Report or Pan-Pactric SCIENCE CONGRESS. The second Pan-Pacific Science Congress, to which Dr. Allan ‘Thomson, De P. Marshall, "And I had the honour to be the Institute's ipee rtr А белой i6 исте session on the 13th August, and its Sydney session on the 23rd, concluding there the 3rd September. In Melbourne the session was open’ y the Quies Qoid, f uci the Right асте Henry W. B. Forster, and in Sydney by the His State Governor, His Excellency Sir William Davidson. The addresses of both were нр апа d i at of Sir William Davidson in particular was eminently classical, and it has still the mournful consideration for us that it was the t last public address that he gave. By his death shortly after the Congress concluded science lost a friend and humanity a servant of magnificent gifts and rms; id devotion. was attended by eminent men from every country that has a Pacific coast, except South American countries, and by eminent men from Britain It re marked keen devotion to work, and great number of important questions that were consider Its fine effects 1 n many of the del nd on many of members of the Australian publie. as, indeed, the keenest interest manifested by the public in all the proc oceedings. Amonr the minor Seok Be bat an "e ной the feeling Ж attraction that was felt and зову expressed by subsets of — rg es for peerk = and for the iun people, VA ha preie Aan ia of m к nd o re rom this ven material ciim will result to Аааа э the liberal үрбү that made rs holding of the C possible. Among the g ecient decisions of the Congress was one for the setting-up о Organization Coma mittee isting of rep entatives of the various Pacific cues О M t Britain. It falls to the Institute to elect the New Zealand representative. invitation of the delegates from Japan, the next Congress will be held in n 1926 that fuo vig Н. B. Kirk. 25* 772 Proceedings. Tongariro National Park.—Report was received. On the motion of Dr. Cockayne, seconded by Dr. Allan Thomson, it was resolved, That this Board strongly opposes the planting of heather on any part of the Tongariro National Park, or any other national park or scenic reserve. n the motion of Mr. Hill, seconded by Dr. Marshall, it was resolved to urge that no leasing of any portion of the National Park be allowed. REPORT or TONGARIRO NATIONAL PARK BOARD. officio representative of the Institute on the Tongariro National Park Board, I ps for the information of the Board of Governors a copy of the report to Parlia There . ar s certain matters of policy in connection with the administration of the park on which I think the Institute should come to a conclusion for the guidance of A proposal came before the Park Board at its first meeting to lease certain portions of the park for the e оя of summer residences. І "sanae i et duty to oppose this proposal.. A conclusion on the matter has not yet been When the Pieri ж was constituted a license was found to iu held by the Prisons Department to cut timber on a certain defined area on Hauhangatahi, then brought within the Rust of the e ра rk. The Board was faced with ке difficulty of making roads, and of meeting other expenditure, with no settled revenue. It v to renew the license under stri conditions as to selective logging, а and to accept in payment the making of roads by priso n labour. It is, I think, desirable "that the Institute should lay down, for guidance of its representative, the "principe that le Н. В. Квк. Carter Bequest.—A deputation, consisting of Sir Robert Stout, Dr. Newman, Mr. Wright (Mayor of Wellington), Mr. J. P. Maxw well, Mr. donated by the City Council to ie the Meanee 9 in. pene hich had been recently purchased by the Council for £500, and was now valu at £2,000. Dr. Newman, who introduced the deputation, informed the Board that the Wellington Philosophical Society would be willing to pay the costs of both sides of any friendly action in the Supreme Court to determine the power of the Institute in the master Sir Robert Stout also briefly supported Dr. Newman’s application. ` He considered the suggestion that the Institute should become the owners and managers of the telescope and site would pues енын which were outside the functions of the New Zealand Ins After the deputation had sr csl Mr. Eliott moved, and Mr Wright seconded, and it was carried, That the resolution passed. in January, 1923, relating to using £2,000 of the Carter Bequest for assisting the erection of an observatory, be rescinded. After considerable discussion the following motion, moved by the President, and seconded by the Hon. Treasurer, Mr. Eliott, was carried : ui provided (a) all ded difficulties be removed, (b) the tenure of the E te be assured to the Institute, (c) the City Council donate е municipal x Annual Meeting, 1924. 778 teescope to the Institute as trustees of the Carter Fund, there be built a Carter Memorial Observatory at the expense of the Carter Fund; that Society ; that not more than £3,000 be spent on the building of the observatory, the remainder of the Carter Fund being allowed to accumulate till it is sufficient to found a professorship of astronomy ; further, that the Standing Committee be empowered to take such action as may be necessary to carry out these resolutions. . The Hon. Librariam's wane and the Library Agreement were received and adopted, Нох. LrBRARIAN'S REPORT. At the time of the last annual meeting the books had been removed to Victoria University College, and a beginning had been made to sort them from the hopelessly inued thro Ah has been since August. Complete cataloguing has still to be done, with the careful examination that this will involve in order аст what gaps in series exist and with the Sis nden ry to aps. books are, for the anm on shelving provided by the College; and it that the обов of shelving taken up at = да абак xd ng Institute is еу less than the amount that it is already using. In te its agreement mount. ms she ae. take s the colle was taken by permission of the D of onsec via ip It is indebt ie kindest in allowing the be removed in the неа motor- consequence of the decision of the Wellington Philoso Society not to allow its books = p the M t was necessary to determine disc o a very difficult task i me n was undertaken by a joint committee, on which the Institute's represe and Professor Cotton. They had to spend r. Asto à great deal of iw in apti "ийсек: su. and they did the me Hon. Librarian. LIBRARY AGREEMENT. MEMORANDUM of the terms under which the library of the New Zealand Institute (here ын referred ia as че. Id formerly housed at the Dominion Maid Wellington, to ben ictoria University College, Wellington (hereinafter referred wi as eds e College), is 4o je the College. The said library of the Institute, сааб all — which in the capio. made thereto (hereinafter called “ the library”) is to be forwarded to t he College at the sole expense for carriage of the Тойда, апа i omia at Victoria University ll ildi of Gove i sien ege bui i of the College determine that this arrangement shall be ended and give at least twel calendar months' notice € that effect to the other body, = -- library shall with all convenient s speed be removed by the Institute at its sole The magia’ shall forthwith supply shelving which shall us poro ssi to accomm the libra This shall be erected at the College at the n: “ the Institute, wie may be adapted eed used as found necessary for the "dps e of t ge. The t Secretary of the Institute shall be a а те кабала of the library staff of the College, and shall accordingly attend at the College library for at least t half 774 Proceedings. of his or her working-time. He or she shall be paid by the Institute. but shall during his or her attendance, as above mentioned, at the College be under the direction of the Librarian of the College. eri now included in the library are all properly stamped with the na x the Ins or otherwise ‘identified, and all = tions thereto shall be нт stamped от "identified. by the ee at its expens The library shall be properly shelved at ‘the College, but not necessarily kept separate m 9 m m the College library. "he lib is in the property of the Institute, Les shall be under the control of the ‘Council of "the " College or its nominees so long as it remains in the College 8. The library €— be available for use by members of the Institute at all times at which the College library is open to students of the College, me at such other reason- able times as the Institute may wish, provided that at these times the books are issued by the дуан provided by the Institute, or by some other person whose responsibility recognized by the etu and by the College. Books that are the -property of b. ssued at these i ary. at its own nse bin Ta magazines at presen nt un boust proceeding with this work at a reasonable rate. The Institute will also at its expense and at proper intervals bind all magazines Di aeri] added to the mem which may reasonably require c and will at its own expense effect all necessary repairs to the volumes of the libra The library may be used by t the taff and students be the College. Members of the nee Zealand institu te shall e the same privileges with t Institute's own books as members of the College staff pac t the present time with regard to the hooks belonging 9 е ' Colega е except dai access to the library shall o officially open. In addi on, members of th Institute ai. on з 'appliostion to the ‘Secretary of the Institute, pe itled to receive library cards giving them readers' privileges, as under the Victoria University College Library Regulations 5 (C), p. 65, Calendar 1922. Boo the library us to the New Zealand Tre ad may be posted on loan to espe r8 of the Institute at the expense of the Inst rne library а "res be insured against fire by the Institute, which shall pay all e premi a The College sh shall take all reasonable care of the library, but will not be responsible for any loss or damage to same. Dated this 5th day of February, 1923. For the Victoria sig oa College : P. Lev. diserte of Council. For the New Per Inst . B. Кікк, pe was carried : That this Institute, being apprised ol the benefit accruing to same committee as an advisory board on all geophysical and astronomic observatories in New Zealand. REPORT OF THE SAMOAN OBSERVATORY COMMITTEE. to state that the co-operation of the four members of the Lest on the moot. above сой with the Government fo umet riae has proceeded s ly and th excellent results ere is d to believe that, acting on the e of the committe Department of Ex fairs has conducted the Observatory at H Ж {етп тоа їп а —— — of New Zealand. and satisfactory in every жа scientific point of. v and The Soria : receives and ке» оп the annual v report of the Direc advises the External Affairs Department as to the way in which the money shou uid be spent. e Department of Кышны: үү rs has shown a commendable, prog ressive Annual Meeting, 1924. 775 hae ини spirit in the way it has treated and assisted the deliberations of the ittee. The committee has regularly met, and has arranged for the publications of the Observatory as well as scientific working E. MARSDEN. Committee on Cataloguing Scientific Periodicals.—The report was received and adopted. On the motion of Dr. Thomson, seconded by Dr. Chilton, it was resolved, That the card catalogue of scientific gines poen be the property of the Philosophical Institute of Canterbur REPORT OF THE COMMITTEE ON THE CATALOGUE OF SCIENTIFIC PERIODICALS. The last list of pou als was received a dd Nb. ago: all entries have now been transferred to a card catalogue. I hope urn from the Chatham Islands таніну early in January to enable me to hw vile оиса ready by the end of t The reference list will necessarily contain the information in the briefest form, but the card catalogue contains all the relative information sumen. to me. It is suggested that libraries desiring a copy of this may obtain a set by paying the cost of the cards and copying, which should be done locally ; while the present card catalogue should in fairness „belong to the Canterbury Philosophical 9 which was the instigator of the proposal and whose members hav omes T eee ts preparation. Сп, Hon. Editor, corse ‘List neg Periodicals. Great Barrier Reef Committee.—The report was received and adopted. REPORT oF THE GREAT BARRIER REEF COMMITTEE. Since reporting last year i Great = Reef Committee has met five times. The chief d "dens acted was as fo ns for pow Анни етин "of abe New Guinea region of the reef were жй ун "E R. Stanley. inn ter was received from the Director, British Museum iet History), ting that Dr. W. T. Calman had been appointed to keep in uch with the activities of the committee, and giving many suggestions for carrying om зон on the (3.) Professor H. C. Richards and Mr. C. Hedley ge the reef between Cairns hursday Island, and submitted a report on the work done. Further results of .) A special meeting, attended b € overseas delegates to the Pan-Pacific Science Débat Ws was ийге, ун” йй. Relie EU к 18th September, 1923, and a Programme of investigations was as disot ussed. This s was on the occasion of the expedition to the reef of delegates © the Pan-Pacifie Science „ази after the close of the Sydney session. W. В. B. OLIVER, New Zealand Institute Representative on Committee. Fellowship Election.—It was resolved that the number of Fellows to be elected in 1925 be two. A ballot for the election of two Fellows for 1924 resulted in the election of Dr. R. J. Tillyard and Mr. H. Guthrie-Smith. Hector ze.—On the а of Dr. Farr, seconded by Dr. Chilton, it was кюре. That a committee, consisting of the retiring President, the President-elect, and the Hon. Tocat, be elected to look into the trust deeds of the Hector Memorial Prize and report on the general powers of the Board at next meeting. It was resolved that the amount of the Hector Prize for 1924 be £45. Honorary Members.—A ballot for the election of three honorary members resulted in the election of Dr. Charles Chree, Mr. Charles Hedley, and Professor Einstein. On the motion of Dr. Thomson, seconded by Professor Kirk, it was resolved, That the Publication Committee be directed to 776 Proceedings. ‘publish the list of honorary members in alphabetical order, with the date of election following the name. One vacancy declared: The vacancy eaused by the death of Professor Bayley Balfour was announced. National Research Council—On the motion of Dr. J. Allan Thomson, seconded by Dr. Cockayne, it was resolved, That this meeting, having considered the advisability of forming a National Research Council for New Zealand, is of the opinion that this is unnecessary, since the New Zealand Institute already performs those functions for New Zealand for which National Researeh Councils have been set up in other countries. On the motion of Dr. Farr, seconded by Mr. Hill, it was resolved, That the Standing Committee consider how far the functions of the National Mus Councils elsewhere are at present fulfilled by the New Zealand nstitute. Building Fund.—On the motion ot Mr. Aston, seconded by Professor Kirk, it was resolved, That this meeting affirms the desirableness of establishing a Building Fund to provide for a building in which to house the property of the Institute, and to hold meetings, and for other purposes. Carter —1% was resolved, That the Standing Committee inquire further into the matter of £50 retained by the Public Trustee for erection of a brick room for housing the Carter Library. Science Congress.—On the motion of the Hon. Mr. G. M. Thomson, seconded by Dr. Malcolm, it was resolved, That the next New Zealand Science Congress be held in Dunedin, in the beginning of 1926. .. Dominion Musewm.—On the motion of the Hon. Mr. б. M. Thomson, it was resolved, That the Board of Governors of the New Zealand Institute urge upon the Government the advisability of placing the Dominion Museum under the management of a Board of Trustees. Kirk; Hon. Editor, Mr. J. C. Andersen ; Hon. Returning Officer, Professor Segar; Managers of Trust Funds, Hon. Secretary and Hon. Treasurer. Election of Committees.—Research Committee: Mr. B. C. Aston, Professor Evans, Mr. Furkert, and Mr. P. G. Morgan. Publication Committee: Dr. Cotton, Mr. J. C. Andersen, Professor Marsden, Mr. Aston, and Mr. G. V. Hudson. Library Committee: Professor Kirk, Professor Sommerville, Dr. Thomson and Dr. Cotton. ector Award Committee: Professor Easterfield and Professor Robertson. Date and Place of next Annual Meeting.—To be held in last week of —— 1925. Exact date and place to be fixed by the Standing Com- mittee. an Professor Kirk, who provided the excellent afternoon tea. This was carried by acclamation. A vote of thanks was also passed to the honorary officers of the Institute for their work during the past year. APPENDIX. 719... NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE ACT, 1908. 1908, No. 130. An Acr to consolidate certain Enaetments of the General Assembly | relating to the New Zealand Institute. BE 1T ENACTED by the General Assembly of New Zealand in Parliament assembled, and by the authority of the same, as follows :— 1. (1) The Short Title of this Act is the New Zealand Institute Act, 1908. (2.) This Act is a consolidation of the enactments mentioned in the Schedule hereto, and with respect to those enactinents the following pro- visions shall apply :— (а.) into operation of this Асі, shall enure for the purposes of this Act as fully and-effectually as if they had originated under the corresponding provisions of this Act, and accordingly shall, where necessary, be deemed to have so originated. (c.) All property vested in the Board constituted as aforesaid shall be deemed to be vested in the Board established and recognized by this Act. (d.) All matters and proceedings commenced under the said enact- nts, and pending or in progress on the coming into opera- tion of this Act, may be continued, completed, and enforced under this Act. 2. (1.) The body now known as the New Zealand Institute (herein- after referred to as ‘‘ the Institute ") shall consist of the Au kland Insti- or hereafter to be made by the Board of Governors. (2.) Members of the above-named incorporated societies shall be ipso facto members of the Institute. 3. The control and management of the Institute shall be vested in a Board of Governors (hereinafter referred to as “ the Board "), constituted as follows :— The Governor: The Minister of Internal Affairs : 780 Appendiz. year in which such an appointment shall be made is the year one thousand nine hundred and nine : : е One member to be appointed by each of the other incorpora societies during the month of December in eac MM ar; and the next year in which such an appointment sh : be made is the year one thousand nine hundred and n ne. 4. (1.) Of the members appointed by the Governor in Council, не two members longest in office without reappointment shall retire annually on the appointment of their successors. (2.) Subject to the last preceding subsection, the appointed members of the Board shall hold office until the appointment of their rapt: e Board shall be a body corporate by the name of the * New Zealand Institute," and by that name shall have perpetual diee and a common seal, and may sue and be sued, and shall have power i authority to take, purchase, and hold lands for the purposes hereinaite mentioned. | о 6. (1.) The Board shall have power to appoint a fit person, to known as the “ President,” to superintend and carry out all necessary incorporated if such regulations are not complied with ; and such regu lations on being published in the Gazette shall have the force of po . The Board may receive any grants, bequests, or gifts О on or specimens of any kind whatsoever for the use of the Institute, & dispose of them as it thinks fit. : time 9.) The Board shall have control of the property from time to p: vested in it or acquired by it; and shall make regulations a ке management of the same, and for the encouragement of research Y ae à members of the Institute ; and in all matters, specified or unspeciiled, shall have power to act for and on behalf of the Institute. Il be 7. (1.) Any casual vacancy in the Board, howsoever caused, shai wa filled within three months by the society or authority that арр eal the member whose place has become vacant, and if not filled within йше the vacancy shall be filled by the Board. ' iy hold (2.) Any person appointed to fill a casual vacancy shall only pis vea for such period as his predecessor would have held office un this Act, . 8. (1.) Annual meetings of the Board shall be held in the month of January in each year, the date and place of such annual meeting to fixed at the previous annual meeting. : and 2.) The Board may meet during the year at such other times places as it deems necessary. New Zealand Institute Act. 781 (8. At each annual meeting the President shall present to the meeting a report of the work of the Institute for the year preceding, and a balance-sheet, duly. audited, of all sums received and paid on behalf of the Institute. tion of any Transactions, the Board shall transmit a copy thereof to the Minister of Internal Affairs, who shall lay the same before Parliament if sitting, or if not, then within twenty days after the commencement of the next ensuing session thereof. ScHEDULE. Enactments consolidated. 1903, No. 48.—The New Zealand Institute Act, 1903. . —— NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE AMENDMENT ACT, 1920. 1920, No. 3. AN Act to amend the New Zealand Institute Act, 1908. [30th July, 1920. ВЕ тт ENAOTED by the General Assembly of New Zealand in Parliament assembled, and by the authority of the same, as follows v^ l. This Act may be cited as the New Zealand Institute Amendment Act, 1920, and shall be read together with and deemed part of the New Zealand Institute Act, 1908. i 2. Section ten of the New Zealand Institute Act, 1908, is hereb amended by omitting the words “ five hundred pounds,” and substituting the words * one thousand pounds." REGULATIONS. THE following are the regulations of the New Zealand Institute under the Act of 1903 :—* The word “Institute” used in the following regulations means the Phy Zealand Institute as constituted by the New Zealand Institute et, 1903. ; be from time to time certified to the satisfaction of the Board of Governors of the Institute by the President for the time being of the society. E ыс ae * New Zealand Gazette, 14th July, 1904. 182 cal ppendix. 2. Any society incorporated as aforesaid shall cease to be incorporated with the Institute in case the number of the members of the said soie shall at any time become less than twenty-five, or the amount of money annually subscribed by ‘such members shall at auy time be Bie than £95. 3. The by-laws of every society to be incorporated as aforesaid shall provide for the expenditure of not less than one-third of the annual revenue in or towards the formation or support of some local public museum or library, or otherwise shall provide for ‘the contribution of not less than one-sixth of its said revenue towards the extension and main- tenance of the New Zealand Institute. 4. Any ds pus incorporated as бозоров which shall in any one year fail to expend the proportion of revenue specified in Regulation No. 3 aforesaid in manner provided shall from henceforth cease to be incor- porated with the Institute. PUBLICATIONS. 5. All papers read before any society for the time ini incorporated with the poe i shall be deemed to be communications to the Insti- tute, and then may be p ublished. as Proceedings or жетди» ns of the Institute, даан to S3 оннар regulations of the Board of the Institute regarding publieatio (a.) The E of the Institute shall consist of— ublished. (c.) cet = ee for publication may be returned to theif во desired. (d.) AL l papers sent in for publication must be legibly written, type- ritten, or printed. (e) A proporsional contribution may be required from each society m ards o cost of publishing Proceedings and Transactions titute. (7.) Each incorporated society will be entitled to receive a propor- tional number of copies of the Transactions and Proceedings of the New Zealand ries to be from time to time fixed by the Board of Governor | Mariom OF THE PROPERTY OF THE INSTITUTE. All property accumulated by or with funds derived from wo porated societies, and placed in charge of the Institute, shall be Mes a the Institute, and be used and applied at the discretion of the overnors for public Tide at in like manner with any other of the 7. All donations e societies, publie Departments, or te indi- priva viduals to ne Institute shall V eckiiowlended by a printed form of коки and shall be entered in the books of the Institute provided for direc i аен and shall then be dealt with as the Board of Governors may Regulations. 783 Honorary MEMBERS. 8. The Board of Governors shall have power to elect honorary son. 10. The names, descriptions, and соі persons so nominated together with the grounds on which their election as honorary members is recommended, shall be forthwith forwarded to the President of the New Zealand Institute, and shall by him be submitted to the Governors at the next succeeding meeting. . GENERAL REGULATIONS. ll. Subject to the New Zealand Institute Act, 1908, and to the ith the Institute shall be going regulations of the Institute are complied with by the society. 13. In voting on any subject the President is to have a deliberate as well as a casting vote. 14. The President may at any time call a meeting of the Board, and shall do so on the requisition in writing of four Governors. . 15. Twenty-one days’ notice of every meeting of the Board shall be given by posting the same to each Governor at an address furnished by him to the Secretary. 6. acancy in the office of President, a meeting of the Board shall be called by the Secretary within twenty-one days to elect a new President. 7. The Governors for the time being resident or present in Wellington shall be a Standing Committee for the purpose of transacting urgent business and assisting the officers. 18. The Standing Committee may appoint persons to perform the duties of any other office which may become vacant. Any such appoint- ment shall hold good until the next meeting of the Board, when the vacancy shall be filled. 19. The foregoing regulations may be altered or amended at au annual meeting, provided that notice be given iu writing to the Secretary of the Institute not later than the 30th November. The following additional regulations, and amendment to regulations, were adopted at a general meeting of the Board of Governors of the New Zealand Institute, held at Wellington on the 30th January, 1918, and at Christchurch on the 3rd February, 1919. (See New Zealand Gazette, No. 110, 4th September, 1919.) REGULATIONS GOVERNING THE FELLOWSHIP OF THE INSTITUTE. . 20. The Fellowship of the New Zealand Institute shall be an honorarv distinction for the life of the holder. 784 Appendix. 21. The Original Fellows shall be twenty in number, and shall include the past Presidents and the Hutton and Hector Medallists who have held ` their distinctions and positions prior to 3rd February, 1919, and who at that date are members of the Institute. The remaining Original Fellows shall be nominated as provided for in Regulation 26 (a), and shall be elected by the said past Presidents and Hector and Hutton Medallists. - 2. The total number of Fellows at any time shall not be more than forty. У 23. After the appointment and election of the Original Fellows, as pro- _ vided in Regulation 21, not more than four Fellows shall be elected in any one year. 5 24. The Fellowship shall be given for research or distinction in science. 3ü 25. No person shall be elected as Fellow unless he is a British subject _ and has been a member of one of the incorporated societies for three years —— immediately preceding his election. ea 26. After the appointment and election of the Original Fellows as pro- vided in Regulation 21 there shall be held an annual election of Fellows ‘at such time as the Board of Governors shall appoint. Such election shall etermined as follows :— E (a.) Each of the incorporated societies at Auckland, Wellington, Christ- _ church, an din may nominate not more than twice as many persons as there are vacancies, and each of the other БУ У S Ф E £t. e B со сй Е E Qu Ф c “а е+ E" Ф |е, © 5 Qu. © Lana] ea E S B © d £5 = = Ф B y meeting from the persons selected by the Fellows. | (е.) The methods of selection in subclause (b) and of election in sub- clause (d) shall be determined by the Board of Governors. i (/) The official abbreviation of the title “ Fellow of the New Zealand = Institute ” shall be “ F.N.Z Inst." dam oe AMENDMENT To REGULATIONS. a gulation 5 (a) of the re ulations published in the New Zealand Gazette _ of the 14th July, 1904, is аста maker to read du = (a.) The publications of the Institute shall consist of— Nu (1.) Such current abstract of the proceedings of the societies — for the time being incorporated with the Institute as the Board — of xovernors deems desirable ; (ied . (2.) And of transactions comprising papers read. before the incorporated societies or any general meeting of the New Zealand Institute (subject, however; to selection as hereinafter mentioned), to be intituled Transactions of the New Zealand Institute.” Hutton Memorial Fund. 785 THE HUTTON MEMORIAL MEDAL AND RESEARCH FUND. DECLARATION OF TRUST. Tus deed, made the fifteenth day of February, one thousand nine hundred and nine (1909), between the New Zealand Institute of the one part, and the Public Trustee of the other part : Whereas the New Zealand Institute is possessed of a fund consisting now of the sum of five hundred and fifty- five pounds one shilling (£555 1s.), held for the purposes of the Hutton Memorial Medal and Research Fund on the terms of the rules and regu- lations made by the Governors of the said Institute, a copy whereof is whe now holds the same for such purposes, and it is expedient to declare the trusts upon which the same is held by the Public Trustee : As witness the seals of the said parties hereto, the day and year hereinbefore written. RESOLUTIONS or Волвр or GOVERNORS. пиона by the Board of Governors of the New Zealand Institute that— 1. The funds placed in the hands of the Board by the committee of subscribers to the Hutton Memorial Fund be called * The Hutton і 1 of the late Captain Frederick Wollaston Hutton, F.R.S. Such fund shall consist of the moneys sub- scribed and granted for the purpose of the Hutton Memorial, and all other funds which may be given or granted for the same purpose. 9. The funds shall be vested in the Institute. The Board of Governors of the Institute shall have the control of the said moneys, and may invest the same upon any securities proper for trust-moneys. . А sum not exceeding £100 shall be expended in procuring à bronze meda) to be known as “ The Hutton Memorial Medal." 786 Appendix. The fund, or such part thereof as shall not be used as Ene r shall be used for the furtherance of the kein ts of the fun The Hutton Memorial Medal shall be awarded from time to time by the Board of Gove rnors, in accordance with these regulations, to persons who have made some noticeable contribution in connection with the zoology, botany, or geology of New Zealand. 6. The Board shall make regulations setting out the manner in which the funds shall be administered. Such regulations shall conform to the terms of the trust. 7. The Board of Governors may, in the manner prescribed in the i ml E make grants from time to aie from the accrued interest to ersons or committees who require assistance in prosecuting researches in the epis botany, or geology of New Zea 8. e shall be pubiliihed annually in "die Transactions of the New Zalana Institute the regulations adopted by the Board as afore- said, a r of the recipients of the Hutton Memorial Medal, a list of the person whom grants have been made duri ing the para year, and _ also, thar possible, an abstract of researches made by them REGULATIONS udin WHICH THE Hutton MEMORIAL MEDAL SHALL BE AWARDED AND THE RESEARCH FUND ADMINISTERED. 1. Unless in exceptional circumstances, the Hutton Memorial Medal shall be awarded not oftener than once in every three years; and in no case shall any medal be awarded unless, in the opinion of the Board, some C PESE S really deserving of the honour has been made. { medal shall TA be awarded for any research publican previous to the 31st December, 1 n yea henever possible, the medal pru be presented in some publie manner. 6. The Board of Governors may, at Mr annual meeting, m make grants from the accrued interest of the fund to a y person, society, or commit- tee for the encouragement of research in Noe Zealand zoology, botany, or oe Applications for such grants shall be made to the Board before the 30ih gis mber ено such grants the Board оѓ pin shall give preference to cab persons as are defined in regulation The recipients of such grants shall Ае to the Board before the 31st December in the year following, showing in a general way how WE grant dünn been expended and what progress has been made with the resea 10. The results of researches aided by grants from the fund shall, where окшы, be published in New Zealand. 11. The Board of Governors may from time to time amend or айё! | о the regulations, such amendments ог Келен being in all cases in boc л formity with resolutions 1 to 4. Hutton Memorial Fund. 187. * AWARD OF THE Hurron MEMORIAL MEDAL. 9 For researches in New Zealand zoology. 1914. Dr. L. Cockayne, F.L S., F.R.S.— For researches on the ecology of New Zealand plants. 1917. Professor P. Marshall, M.A., D.Sc.—For researches in New Zealand geology. 1920. Rev. John E. Holloway, D.Sc.— For researches in New Zealand pteridophytie botany. 1923. J. Allan Thomson, M.A., D.Se., F.G.S., F.N.Z.Inst.--For researches in geology. GRANT FROM THE Hutton MemoriaL REsEARCH FUND. 1919. Miss M. К. Mestayer—£10, for work on the New Zealand Mollusca. 1923. Professor P. Marshal, M.A., D.Sc., F.N.Z.Inst.—£40, for study of Upper Cretaceous ammonites of New Zealand. HECTOR MEMORIAL RESEARCH FUND. DECLARATION OF TRUST. Tars deed, made the thirty-first day of July, one thousand nine hundred and fourteen, between the New Zealand Institute, a body corporate duly incorporated by the New Zealand Institute Act, 1908, of the one bee handed to the Public Trustee for investment, it was declared (inter alia) that the Public Trustee should hold the said moneys and all other moneys 788 Appendix. handed to him by the said Governors for the same purpose upon trust from time to time to invest the same in the common fund of the Public Trust Office, and to hold the principal and income thereof for the pur- poses set out in the said rules and regulations hereinafter set forth: And it is hereby declared that it shall be lawful for the Public Trustee to pay, and he shall pay, all or any of the said moneys, both tute upon being directed to do so by a resolution of the Governors of the said Institute, and a letter signed by the Secretary of the said Insti- tute enclosing a copy of such resolution certifie him and by the As witness the seals of the said parties hereto, the day and year first hereinbefore written. Rules and Regulations made by the Governors of the New Zealand Institute in relation to the Hector Memorial Research Fund. - The Hector Memorial Medal and Prize shall be awarded annually E by the Board of Governors. e , 6. The prize and medal shall be awarded by rotation for the follow- | ig subjects, namely—(1) Botany, (2) chemistry, (3) ethnology, (4) geo” ogy, (5) physics (including mathematics and astronomy), (6) zoology (including animal physiology). E In each year the medal and prize shall be awarded to that infu gator who, working within the Dominion of New Zealand, shall in thé opinion of the Board of Governors have done most towards the advan ment of that branch of science to which the medal and prize are 10 sue c year allotted. Bo Т, 1. Whenever possible the medal shall be presented in some public um manner. = Hector Memorial Research Fund. 189 ny. 1919. T.H. Easterfeld, M-A., Ph.D.— For researches in chemistry. 1914. Elsdon Best—For researches in New Zealand ethnology. 1915. P. Marshall, M.A., D.Sc., F.G.S.—For researches in New Zealand geology. 1916. Sir Ernest Rutherford, F.R.S.—For resea ches in physies. 1917. Charles Chilton, M.A., D.Sc., F.L.8., C. M.Z.S.—For researches in zoology. 1918. T. Е. Cheeseman, F.L.S., F.Z.S.—For researches in New Zealand systematic botany. 1919. P. W. Robertson—For researches in chemistry. 1920. S. Percy Smith—For researches in New Zealand ethnology. 1921. R. Speight, M.A., M.Sc., F.G.S.—For work in New Zealand eology. 1922. С. Goleta Farr, D.Se.—For research in physical science, and more particularly work in connection with the mag- netic survey of New Zealand. 1923. G. V. Hudson, F.E.S., F.N.Z.Inst.—For researches in New Zealand entomology. 1924. D. Petrie, M.A., F.N Z.Inst.—For researches in New Zealand botany. А REGULATIONS FOR ADMINISTERING THE GOVERNMENT RESEARCH GRANT.* ALL grants shall be subject to the following conditions, and each grantee shall be duly informed of these conditions :— . All instruments, specimens, objects, or materials of permanent value, whether purchased or obtained out of or by means of the grant, or supplied from among those at the disposal of the Institute, are to ed, unless Institute, and are to be returned by the grantee, for disposal according to the orders of the committee, at the conclusion of his research, or at such other time as the committee may determine. 2. Every one receiving a grant shall furnish to the Research Grants Committee, on or before the Ist January following upon the allotment of the- grant, a report (or, if the object of the grant be not attained, an in- terim report, to be renewed at the same date in each subsequent year until a final report can be furnished or the committee dispense with further reports), containing (a) a brief statement showing the results arrived at or the stage which the inquiry has reached ; (b) a general statement of the expenditure incurred, accompanied, as far as is possible, with vouchers; (c) a list of the instrum nts, specimens, objects, or materials purchased or А hin three months of the said lst January a report satisfactory to the committee he may be on resolution of the Board of Governors, to return the whole of * In addition to these regulations the Standing Committee is also bound by certain resolutions which appear on page 536 of volume 49, Trans. N.Z. Inst., and which grantees are also bound to cene : 190 Appendix. 3. Where a grant is made to two or more persons acting as а committee for the purpose of carrying out some research, one member of the said committee shall assume the responsibility of furnishing the report and receiving and disbursing the money. | ; ; 4, Papers in which results are published that have been obtained through aid furnished by the Government grant should contain an acknow- ledgment of that fact. | 2 5. Every grantee shall, before any of the grant is paid to him, be required to sign an engagement that he is prepared to carry out the general eonditions applicable to all grants, as well as any conditions which may be attached to his particular grant. 6. In cases where specimens or preparations of permanent value are obtained through a grant the committee shall, as far as possible, direct that RESEARCH GRANTS MADE FOR PERIOD ENDING DECEMBER, 1929. Through the Auckland Institute :— : 8 . P. Worley, £25 for chemistry of the essential oils and other roducts of the New Zealand flora. p e New Zealand flora p Through the Wellington Philosophical Society :— 4 Dr. С. E. Adams, £20 for completing purchase of astronomical instruments. Mr. F. Foster, £25 for collating the notes and manuscripts of the late Sir D. E. Hutchins. Mr. H. Hamilton, £30 for research on the cave fauna of New Zealand. Mr. E. K. Lomas, £25 for research on the intelligence of school-children. Dr. E. Marsden, £100 for investigating the Taupo earthquakes. Mr. J. G. Myers, £10 for research on New Zealand Hemiptera. Through the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury :— d Dr. H. H. Allan, £30 for research on economie strains in rye-grasses an cocksfoot. : r. C. C. Farr, £30 for research on the relationship of radium-emanation and goitre. : Through the Otago Institute :— Mr. H. J. Finlay, £10 for researches in palaeontology. х м Professor J. К. Inglis, £25 for research on essential oils of native plants. Through the Wanganui Philosophical Society :— | е Dr. P. Marshall, £50, for research on Upper Cretaceous fauna of Ne d. i N.B.— The above grants were made from moneys refunded by other grantees. THE CARTEK BEQUEST. For extracts from the will of Charles Rooking Carter se? vol. 48, 1916, pp. 565-66. : oi NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE, 1923. ESTABLISHED UNDER AN ACT OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF NEW ZEALAND INTITULED THE NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE ACT, 1867; RECONSTITUTED BY AN ACT OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF NEW ZEALAND INTITULED THE NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE ACT, 1903, AND CONTINUED BY THE NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE ACT, 1908. BOARD OF GOVERNORS. E His Excellency the Governor-General. The Hon. the Minister of Internal Affairs. NOMINATED BY THE GOVERNMENT. Dr. Charles Chilton, F.L.S., C.M.Z.S., F.N.Z.Inst. (reappointed Decem- ber, 1922); Dr. J, Allan Thomson, F.G.S., F.N.Z.Inst. (reappointed December, 1921); Mr. B. C. Aston, F.L.C., F.C.S., F.N.Z.Inst. (re- appointed December, 1921) ; Dr. Leonard Cockayne, F.R.S., F.L.S., F.N.Z.Inst. (reappointed December, 1922). ELECTED BY AFFILIATED SOCIETIES, 1921. - - Professor m. Marsden, D.Sc., Wellington Philosophical Society ves Prise C. OA Rosen, D.Se. { E Polen n W. E. М.А,, Auckland Institute ... + .D., F.N.Z.Inst оне. Р. Worley, төр» F. W. P Papa M.A., | F.N.Z.Inst. (elected 1999) Мг. А. E tois ses ATC, EOS. Hon. G. M. Thomson, F.L.S., F.N. pom M.L.C. Mr. W. б. Howes, F.E.S. Hawke's Bay E eus Institute ... Mr. Н. Hill, B.A., F.G.S. Philosophical Institute of Canterbury .. Otago Institute Nelson Institute ... -. B. J. Tülyard, M.A, D.Sc., F.L.S., F.E.S. Manawatu Philosophical Society .. Mr. M. A. Eliott. Wanganui Philosophical Society i M. Marshall, M.A., D.Sc., F.G.S., ody Inst. Poverty Bay Institute TER ас Көп See н. W. Williams, M.A. 192 Appendiz. OFFICERS FOR THE YEAR 1923. PRESIDENT: Professor Н. B. Kirk, M.A., F.N.Z. Inst. Hon. TrEasuRER: Mr. M. A. Eliott. Hon. EprroR: Mr. Johannes C. Andersen, F.N.Z.Inst. Hon. LIBRARIAN : Professor C. A. Cotton, D.Sc., F.G.S., F.N.Z.Inst. Hon. Secretary: Mr. B. C. Aston, F. I. C., F.C.S., F.N.Z.Inst. (Box 40, Post-office, Wellington). Hon. RETURNING OFFICER: Professor Н. W. Segar, M.A., Ph.D., F.N.Z.Inst. AFFILIATED SOCIETIES, 1922-23. Name of Society. Secretary's Name and Address. Date of Affiliation. Wellington Philosophical | E. К. Lomas, ning College, 10th June, 1868. Society Kelburn, Welling | Auckland Institute -. | T. F. Cheeseman, Auckland In- 10th June, 1868. stitute and Museum, Aucklan Philosophical Institute of С. Foweraker, Canterbury. | 22nd October, 1868. Canterbury ой. Chalets ch. Otago Institute .. i Ы Martin, Musselburgh Rise, | 18th October, 1869. nedin | | | Hawkes Bay Philosophical | C. E = Pollock, P.O. Box 301, | 31st March, 1875. Inst | Nelson Institute .. -. | Mrs. Margaret Graham, Nelson | 20th December, 1883. Manawatu Philosophical | Chas. T. Salmon, a O. Box 293, LL January, 1905. Society Palmerston Nort | Wanganui Philosophical | J. P. rae cp P.O. Box 171, | | 9nd December, 1911. Society Wangan | | Poverty Bay Institute -« | John Mouat, Gisborne FA AS 1st February, 1919. New Гайана не. 793 NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE, 1924, ————— Pen UNDER AN ACT OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF NEW ZEALAND ic LED THE NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE ACT, 1867; RECONSTITUTED BY ire ge GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF NEW ZEALAND INTITULED THE INSTITUTE ACT, 1903, AND CONTINUED BY T INSTITUTE ACT, 1908 op c RCM —————— BOARD OF GOVERNORS. EX OFFICIO. His Excellency the Governor-General. The Hon. the Minister of Internal Affairs. NOMINATED BY THE GOVERNMENT. Dr. е Chilton, F.L.S., C.M.Z.S., F.N.Z.Inst. (reappointed Decem- De. 1992) ; Dr. J. Allan oe ви F.G.S., F.N.Z.Inst. Pre ecember, 1993); Mr. C. Aston, F.LC., E.C.S, F.N.Z Inst. (reappointed December, 1925); Dr. Leonard Cockayne, F.R.S., L.S., F.N.Z.Inst. (reappointed December, 1922). ELECTED BY AFFILIATED SOCIETIES, 1923. G v: зав F.E.S., Mr. at e Z. Fn G. s Morgan, М.А:, Mp G. " F.N.Z.Ins Professor H. W. Se M.A., e , F.N.Z.Inst. ebert Е. P. Worley, D.Sc. Phi [^ jore т Coleridge Farr, hilosophical Institute of Canterbury... jns d Pu i ecu Pd C. Wellington Philosophical Society Auckland Institute ... Hon G, M. ЧЕК FLS. F. N. ot , M. H Professor }. Ыла. M. D. awke's Bay Philosophical Institute ... Mr. Н. Hill, B.A., F.G.S. Nelson Institute ... A .. Professor Т. Н. Easterfield, MA. PhD, F.I.C., F.N.Z. Otago Institute - Inst. хаан Philosophical Society .. Mr. M. A. Eliott. anganui Philosophical Society .. P. Marshal, М.А., D.Sc., F.G.S., F.N.Z.Inst. 194 Appendix. OFFICERS FOR THE YEAR 1924. PRESIDENT: Dr. P. Marshall, M.A., F.G.S., F.N.Z.Inst. Hon. TgEASURER: Mr. M. A. Eliott. Hon. Eprrong: Mr. Johannes C. Andersen, F.N.Z.Inst. Нох: LIBRARIAN : Professor Н. B. Kirk, M.A., F.N.Z.Inst. Hon. SEgcRETARY: Mr. В. C. Aston, F.I.C., F.C.S., F.N.Z.Inst. (Box 40, Post-office, Wellington. ) Hon. RETURNING OFFICER: Professor Н. W. Segar, M.A., Ph.D., F.N.Z.I AFFILIATED SOCIETIES, 1923-24. Name of Society. | Secretary's Name and Address. Date of Affiliation. Wellington Philosophical | E. K. Lomas, Training College, | 10th June, 1868. Society Kelburn, Жалеп Auckland Institute _ .. | (Acting) L. T. Griffin, The | 10th June, 1868. Museum, Auckland Casey Institute of C. E. Foweraker, Canterbury | 22nd October, 1868. Canterbur College, Christchurch Otago Institute .. .. | F. H. McDowall, Knox College, | 18th October, 1869. Dunedin Hawke’s Bay Philosophical | C. Е. Н. Pollock, Р.О. Box 301, | 31st March, 1875. Institute Napier | Nelson Institute .. i | Mrs. Margaret Graham, Nelson | 20th December, 1883. Manawatu Philosophical | Chas. T. Salmon, P.O. Box 293, | 6th January, 1905. Society almerston North Wanganui Philosophical | J. P. Williamson, P.O. Box 171, | 2nd December, 1911. Society Wanganui . Past Presidents. 795 FORMER MANAGER AND EDITOR. [UNDER THE NEW ZEALAND Institute Act, 1867.) 1867-1903. Hector, Sir James, M.D., K.C.M.G., Е.В.8. PAST PRESIDENTS. . 1903-4. Hutton, Captain Frederick Wollaston, F.R.S. 1905-6. Hector, Sir James, M.D. K.C.M.G., F.R.S. 1907-8. Thomson, George Malcolm, F.L.S. 1909-10. Hamilton, A. 1911-12. Cheeseman, T. F., F.L.S., F.Z.S. 1913-14. Chilton, C., M.A., D.Sc., LL.D., F-L.8. С.М.2.8. 1915. Petrie, D., М.А., Ph.D. 1916-17. Benham, W. B., M.A., D.Sc., F.Z.S., F.R.S. 1918-19. Cockayne, L., Ph.D., F.R.S., F.L.S., F.N.Z.Inst 1920-21. Easterfield, T. H., M.A., Ph.D., F.N.Z.Inst. 1922-23. Kirk, H. B., M.A., F.N.Z.Inst. 196 Appendix. HONORARY MEMBERS. Bateson, Professor W., F.R.S., Merton, Surrey, England .. s v Eo Beddard, Е. E., D.Sc., F.R.S., Zoological Bociety, London .. i .. 1906 Bragg, Professor W. H., F.R.S., University of London Р .. 1928 Chree, Charles, М.А., D. Sc., LL.D., F.R.S., Kew Р n .. 1994 David, Professor T. Edgeworth, F.R.S., C.M.G., Sydney University .. .. 1904 Davis, Professor W. Morris, Harvard University, Cambridge, Mass., U.S.A. .. 1918 Dendy, Dr. A., F.R.S., King's College, University of London, England .. 1907 Diels, Professor L., Ph.D., University of Marburg .. sis "e кз. Einstein, Professor Albert, University of Berlin, Germany .. S .. 1994 Fraser, Sir J. G., D.C.L., No. 1 Brick Court, Temple, London, Е.С. 4 .. .. 1920 Goebel, Professor Dr. Carl von, University of Munich 1901 ale, Professor G. L., M.D., LL.D., Harvard снаи, Wee 1891 Mass., U.S.A. Gregory, Professor J. W., D.Sc., F.R.S., F.G.S., University, Glasgow .. .. 1920 Hall, Sir A. D., M.A., K.C.B., F.R.S., Ministry of Agriculture, London .. 1920 Haswell, Professor W. A., F.R.S, Mimihau, Woollahra Point, Sydney .. 191 Hedley, Charles, F.L.8., Australian Museum, Sydne 1924 — eie Ms S ROM F.R.S., Kew Lodge, St. Peter's ‘Road, бе. 1918 ent, Klotz, Professor Otto J., 437 Albert Street, Ottawa, Canada 1903 Бнр, Protemor A., M.A., F.R.S., Fieldhead, Seana: к: "Kingston 1890 n Massart, Professor Jean, University of Brussels, Belgium .. . .. 1916 Mawson, Sir Douglas, B.E., D.Sc., The University, Box 498, Adelaide . — Joseph Аат D.Se. (N.Z.), Sandon House, Regent Street, Btoke- 1919 rent, E ка E., B.A., F.R.S., Marlborough College, England .. z .. 1907 Nordstedt, Tokie Otto, Ph.D., University of Lund, Sweden . 1@ Rutherford, Professor Sir E., D.Sc., F.R.S., F.N.Z.Inst., Nobel Табы. 1904 Cambri s gland Sars, Professor G. O., University of Christiania, Norway АЛ .. .. 1902 Stebbing, Rev. T. В. R., F.R.S., Tunbridge Wells, England .. 1907 Thiselton- ii, Sir W. ip K.C.M.G., C.I.E., LL.D., M.A., F.R.S., но 1894 Gloucester, Englan Woods, Наху, M.A., abe F.G.S., University, Cambridge .. z G8 Former Honorary Members. FORMER HONORARY MEMBERS. Elected Agardh, Dr. J. G. Ap .. 1900 | Howes, G. B., LL.D., F.R.8. Agassiz, Professor Louis .. . 1870 | Huxley, Thomas H., LL.D., F.R.S. Arber, E. a Newell, M.A., Sc. D., 1914 | Langley, S. P. F.G.8., F.L.8. Lindsay, W. Lauder ALD, PERSE. Avebury, е P.C., F.R.S. xx ee | Lydekker, Richard, F Baird, Professor Spencer F. с A Lyell, Sir Charles, "ua о DAL, Balfour, Professor I. Bayley, F.R.S. Wi F.R.S. Beneden, Professor J. P. van 1888 | McCoy, Professor Sir F., K.C.M.G., Berggren, Dr. 8. у s. IBW D.e., F.R.S. McLachlan, Robert, F.L.S. Massee, George, F.L.S., F.R.M.8. Brady, G. S., D.Sc., F.R.S. .. 1906 | Milne, J., F.R.S. Bruce, Dr. W. 8. * .. 1910 | Mitten, William, F.R Carpenter, Dr. W. B., C. B., F.R.S. 1883 | The Most Noble the иен of Nor- Clarke, Rev. W. B., M.A., F.R.S... 1876 manby, G.C.M.G. Codrington, Rev. R. H., D.D 1994 | Mueller, Ferdinand von, M.D., d , B B ^4 . . .. F.R. S., C. M. G. Darwin, Charles, M.A., F.R.S. .. 1871 Darwin, Sir George, F.R.S. .. 1909 Bowen, Sir George Ferguson, f G.C.M.G. Miiller, Professor Max, F.R.S. Newton, Alfred, F.R.S. sehn J. W., F.G.8., P.L.S. .. 1891 | Owen, Professor Richard, F.R.S. rury, Captain Byron, R.N. < A870 Pickard-Cambridge, Rev. O., М.А Аз Ellery, Robert L. J., F.R.S. .. 1888 F.R.S., 0.M.Z.8. Etheridge, Professor R., F.R.S. .. 1876 | Richards, Rear-Admiral G. H. Ettingshausen, Baron von eme Riley, Professor C. У. .. Eve, H. W., M.A. 2 .. 1901 | Rolleston, Professor G., M.D., Е.К. s. Filhol, Dr. Н. .. .. 1875 | gelater, P. L., М.А., Ph.D., F.R.S. Finsch, Professor Otto, Ph. i .. 1870| Sharp, Dr. D. Flower, Professor W. H., F.R.S. .. 1870 Sharp, sated йы, М. A, Garrod, Professor A. H., F.R.S. .. 1878 Е.К.8. Gray, J. E., Ph.D., F.R.S. .. 1871 | Stokes, Vice-Admiral J. L. Gray, Professor Asa is .. 1885 | Tenison- Woods, Rev. J. E., F.L.8. Grey, Sir George, K.C.B. 1872 | Thomson, Professor Wyville, F.R.S. Günther, A.D, M.., M.A., Ph. D., 1873 | Thomson, Sir William, F.R.S. .. F.R.8. Wallace, Sir A. R., F.R.S., о.м... Hochstetter, Dr. Ferdinand von .. 1870 | weld, Frederick A., C.M.G. Hooker, Sir J. D., G.C.S.L, O.B., 1870 M.D., F.R.S., O.M. Appendix. FELLOWS OF THE NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE, ORIGINAL FELLOWS. (See New Zealand Gazette, 20th November, 1919.) Aston, Bernard Cracroft, F.I.C., F.C.S. *tBenham, Professor William Blaxland, M.A., D.Sc., F.R.S., F.Z.S. TBest, Elsdon. n *tCheeseman, Thomas Frederick, F.L.S., F.Z.S. $ *tChilton, Professor Charles, M.A., D.Sc., LL.D., M.B., C.M., F. L.S., 0.M. Z3: *t+tCockayne, Leonard, Ph.D., F.R.S., F.L.S. TEasterfield, Professor Thomas Hill, M.A., Ph.D., F.I.C., F.C.S. Farr, Professor Clinton Coleridge, D.Sc., F.P.S.L, Assoc. M. Inst.C. E. Hogben, George, C.M.G., M.A., F.G.S. $ Hudson, George Vernon, F.E.S. Kirk, Professor Harry Borrer, M.A. TiMarshall, Patrick, M.A., D.Sc., F.G.S., F. R.G.S., F.E.S. *Petrie, Donald, M.A., Ph.D. TRutherford, Sir Ernest, Kt., F.R.S., D.Sc., Ph.D., LL.D. Segar, Professor Hugh William, M.A. Smith, Stephenson Percy, F.R.G.S. $ Speight, Robert, M.A.; M.Sc., F.G.S. Thomas, Professor Algernon Phillips Withiel, M.A., F.L.S. *Thomson, Hon. George Malcolm, F.L.S., Thomson, James Allan, M.A., D.Sc., A.0.8.M., FGS FELLOWS ELECTED, 1921. Cotton, Charles Andrew, D.Sc., А.О.8.М., F.G.S. Hilgendorf, Frederick William, B.A., D.Sc. Holloway, Rev. John Ernest, L.Th., D.Sc. Park, Professor James, M.Am.Inst.M.E., M.Inst.M M., F.G.S. FELLOWS ELECTED, 1922. Laing, Robert Maloolm, M.A., B.So. Marsden, Ernest, D.So., F.R.A.S. Morgan, Peroy Gates, M.A., F.G.S., A.O.S.M. Sommerville, Duncan McLaren Young, M.A., D.Sc., F.R.S.E. FELLOWS ELECTED, 1923. Williams, Ven. Archdeacon Herbert William, M.A Andersen, Johannes Carl. FELLOWS ELECTED, 1924. Smith, William Herbert Guthrie. TM, Robin catenis M.A., D.Sc., Sc.D., F.L.S., F.E.S. E: SS * Past President. + Hector Medallist. 1 Hutton Medallist. $ Deceased. Roll of Members. 199 ORDINARY MEMBERS. WELLINGTON PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY. [* Life Members.] Ackland, E. W., P. D Box 928, Wellington. Adams, C. E., 0:60: ALA Бонн); F.R. A. 8., Hector Observatory, Wellington F.N.Z.Inst, Alex ander Turnbull Library, занд " Street, e n. Anderson, W. J., M.A., LL.D., 31 Shannon e Wellington. Andre ER. L.; Dominion Laboratory, Wel- Aston, В. DP І.О. F.C.S., F.N.Z.Inst., minion oratory, Wellington сеа Е. H., 71 Fairlie Terrace, "Кей, ае, H., Public Libra Wellington wis E. S., 215 Lambton Quay, Wel- Baldwin, —, Inspector of Machinery, Wel- prine H. R. H., Parliament Buildings, n. Debe du eo Chatham Islands. " eteorolo Mo , Wellingto Б, Peter, кыры» а Pu + mde , Pan My Te а Wellington nnett, x ieres Qu ueen Alexandra Street, inn andallah. io C. G. G., Railway Buildings, Welling- Ne Man. F.N.Z.Inst., Dominion Museum, Birks, L., B.Sc. , Assoc.M. Inst.C.E. AMEA n lis, D Works Department, Wel lin э void K., M.LMech.E., 9 Grey ‘Street, Bradshaw LG. Bs спок 8 63, Wellington. Brandon, A. d A. de B., B.A., Featherston Street, Brent, H. C. айога огу, G.P.O., Wellington Brodrick, T. N., care of F. J. Slade-Gully, md Press Association, Box cache E. р, саге of Harbour Board, Ca edm рон Dr. R. A., 148 Willis Street, Wel- рыч T. Khand alts Chamberlin, Crescent Road, German Miss Frederick, Wellingto artin, K.C., лали ння ` Street, We Cobeldick, W., Tourist Department, Rotorua. освете 2 А. H., Agrieultural Department, Cockayne, ig Pa Ph.D. ELS, F.R.S., Cotton, C. ‘A, D.Sc., F.G.S., F.N.Z. Inst. Victoria University College, W Coventry, e unga, Dannevirke Crawford, A. D., Box 126, G.P.O., Wellington Wellington. ull, J. E. L., B.Sc. in En ng. dg Public Works Шарын, Wellin owhe = Lang and ажна "Tax Depart- ington. Dixon , Miss A. M., Mount Cook Girls’ School, Buckle Street, Wellington. Donovan, i M.Sc., Dominion Laboratory, Wellin, Dougall, ‘Archibald, 9 Claremont Grove, Wel- suger ру, Miss, Education Department, Welling- Mr E. R., F.LA.N.Z, A.LA.V., Box , Wellington. Earnshaw, W., 4 Watson Street, Wellington. is, E. Mac Intosh, Director Forestry Depart- Elli ment, Wellington. Evans, carga W. P., Kensington Street, Ferguson, oP Willi iam, М.А, MInst.C E. M.I.Mech.E., Silverstream, Wellington Ferrar, H. T., M. A., F.G.S., сойо Survey Department, 156 The Terr Po Professor, Victoria аа Wel- lin Forrester, J. H., Customs Department, Wel- nan, "C. J., 95 Webb Street, Wellington. * Frengley, Dr., Hatto n Street, Karori. " A., f Richardson, McCabe, and Co., Wellington Furkert, F. W., Assoc.M.Inst.C. E., Public , Professor J. Victoria University College, "Wellin ingto Gibbs, A. E., M.I.E.E., Assistant Telegraph Engineer, G.P.O., Wellington. 800 Gibbs, Dr. H. E., 240 Willis Street, Welling- ton. Gifford, A. C., е Е.В.А.5., 6 Shannon Street, Welli ` us T. A, St. Patrick's Lon ag Su perintendent, U. 8.8. геена (Limited), Wellington Good, F. suveniiiendant. Electric к“ hs былдын Harris Street, Welling- шк L. L, 38 The Terrace, Wellington. Gray, W., ашнен Ше: Greenshields, F. S., 9 Glen Road, Kelburn. Grimmett, E ., Agricultural Laboratory, Welli Hamilton, Н. А.О.8.М., Dominion Museum, Wi e n. санды George > Bea 1025, Wellington. Hardeastle, H., Evening Post, Wellington. Hastie] Р ids of Street and Co., 30 ondon nro, M.D., ` B.Sc., Е.К.А.8., treet, Wi on. — er, Miss E. 13 Tonks Grove, Welling- ob RE i Шоке, М.А., D.Sc, B.Sc. in Eng. Leges 1 Geological Survey таа Hilo 3! J., Total Affairs Department, Wel- ington Hods n, W. H., 40 Pirie Street, Wellington. — "Miss A., 31 Patanga Crescent, Welling- Holmes, R. W., M.Inst.C.E., Burnell Avenue, on. Hooper, Captain С. S., Marine Department, aes aa Street, Wel- Hudson, G. V. F.E.S., F.N.Z.Inst., View, Karori. Eros dai J. A. Bacteriological Laboratory, Hill Jack, J. "NW. 170 Featherston Street, Wel- lington. Jacobson, N. R., Training College, Kelburn Je pr ms n, 8. H., Railway Department, Wel. ae. A. Morris, 47 Upland Road, Kelburn. ones a Mey Assistant Chief Engineer, N.Z. 3, Wellington. ke gton Kirk, Profess H. M.A., Z.Inst., Victoria Univesity € College, Wellington А blic Kissell, F OW Welling on orks Department, ht, C. Prendergast, 126 Bolton Street, Welli ue W. S., M.A., Hamilton Road, Lauchlan, G., Town Hall, Wellington. Appendix. e eati G. A., Johnsonville. Leig s F. T., Dominion Laborat tory. pes EA. care = Nie and Levi, 15 vide Street. Wellin Levy, E. Bruce, 71 Fairlie Terrace, Kelburn. Lomas, E. K., M.A., M.Sc., Training College, Wellington Lomax, Major H. À., 288 Somme Parade, Aramoho, Wanganu Longhurst, W. T. A., Noy Street, Kelburn. Loy, Miss, Training College, Ke Fuld, Sir John P., C.M.G., eet кє Pendennis,” urnell Avenue, Wellin Lysaght, , Victoria University College, We llington. McCalman, L. H., Telegraph-office, Gore. · McCulloch, A. R., "Australian Museum, dei Macdonald, J., foire t Gene ral Manager, ailway Departmen t, We McDonald, J., Domi nion Museum, Wellington, Macfarlane, C. vel minion Farmers' Buildings, Wellingt McInnes, Е. Н. 9998 160 Lambton Quay, Wellington McKay, A. W., Dominion Museum, Welling- ton. McKenzie, C. J., Public Works Department, We n. Maelaurin, J. D.Sc., F.C.&, Dominion Laboratory, Wellington MacLean, F. W., M.Inst.C .E., Chief Engineer, Head Office, Railway Department, Wel- lin ington McLeod, N., Adelphi Chambers, Willis Street, Welli McSherry, Harry, Box 49, Pahiatu Mann m J. J., Municipal Milk-depot, Wel- ing Маги, J., Harbour Board, Wee Marsden ‘Se. , F.N.Z.Inst., Director of р tt. Marwick, J., 38 The Terrace, Wellington. ll, F. G., Victoria "University College, Wellington Maxwell, E., Marumarunui, Opunak eee Maxwell, T Р, M.Inst.C.E., 145 Dixon in Miles, P. c. ^V. R., Room 45, G.P.O., Welling- Millar, Н. M., Public Works, Department, : Wellington. Miller, D., 71 Fairlie pesce ке aste t, Bank Chambers Lamb- ton Quay, Welling | Moorho use, W. H. ce 134 Dixon Street, Wellingto Morgan, P. "di M.A., F.G.S., BN Zt Director of Geological Survey, наду Wellingto : pre “oF M, во, Town Hall, Welling Morrison J. С., Box 413, G.P.O., Welling- Morton, W., Hydro-electric Board, Publio us Works Department, Wellington. (e Roll of Members. Murphy, Miss E. M., Ohangai, Hawera. Myers, J. G., Domi inion Laboratory, Wel- gton. Neill, J. C., 251 The Terrace, Wellingto Neill, Lands and Survey Depts Government Buildings, Wellington. Newman, A. K., M.B., M.R.C.P., "M. P., 56 Stack Street, We ellingto on. Newnham, W. L., Public Works Department, y Vellingion ewton, R 139 Lambton Quay, Wellin, (Box 1 Б). 4 ee Ngata, Hon. A. T., Parliament Buildings, Well Nicol, John, 57 Cuba Street, Wellington Norris, E. , Registrar, · ‘University of Nex Zealand, Wellington iie W. R. 'в., Dominion Museum, Wel- Ongley, M, M.A., Geological Survey Depart- men Wellington. бора J., МІ. Е. E., 16 Віти Road, Kel- urn. O'Regan, P. J., 324 Lambton Quay, Wel- on. Orr, Robert, Heke Street, Lower Hutt, Wel- n. » Evan, B.Sc., M.LE.E., Assoc.M.Inst. C. E, ig ‘English Tie tric "Company (Li- mited), Queen’s House, Kingsway, Lost Patterson, Hugh, Assistant Engineer, Public is rks ишан, We = Peren, G. S., Professor of Aaricalture, Vic- b teria 1 University College, Wellin EN pps, W. J., Dominion ction Welling. Philp E NE Carterto t E TA. - mited) Wan care a " D. Riley (Li Phipson, P. B., Co. (Limited), W. n. Pigott, Miss Ellen, "Lam Victoria University ngton. F. k S, care of J. Staples and i: E. XT cher, E. G., 225 The Te errace, Wellington. Plank, C. S., Tel Я E mark С. » 0. Wellington Engineers’ Depart варе are, Hon. Sir Maui ‚М. Р., Wellington. E i T., 85 Webb Stree t, Wellington. gus Henry Wellington Gas Company ( Иш. Resi б ; D.V.Sc., M.R.C.V.S., Agricul- ural Department, Wellington. E., . Box 863 (11 Gray LA dico. dk W., 12 Vallance Street, Kilbirnie. deg D., 8 Hay Street, Oriental Bay, Pade 2 hus - sity Colina Wellin Victoria Univer Robin coe W. 974 von Street, Wel- Russell, J. W., gie © ollege, Wellington. e M iss, Wellington Girls’ College, "Wel- semen Мы O. K., 100 Coromandel Street, 26— Trans 801 Salmond, Sir J. W., K.C., M.A., LL.B., 155 The Terrace, Wellington. Sangster, Mrs., Brus Hawera. Saunders, G. Schofield, Mrs. G. H., Sefton Street, Wades- town. Seelye, F. T., Dominion Laboratory, Welling to n. Sharp, H., care of E ro dca Public Works Departmen nt, [kr wes E. A, Te Nini инана on. Sladden, H., Lower Hutt, Wellington. care of District Telegraph En- essor D. M. Y., ; D.Se,, РЕЗЕ, NZ Тавь, Victoria Univ versity College, We llington. Speight, E. J., care of G. W. S ame lane trical ата Public Works Dese Sunley, iew Road, Karo бше, W. S., “ Kawaroa," ERES Ferry, Thom Tillyard, R. J, M. 'A., D.Se., 'F.E.S., F.N.Z.Inst., Cawthron Institute, Nelson. Tolley, H. R., 66 Hankey Street, Tombs, H. H., Burnell Avenue, Well ington. pner A. Е. ., Chief Electrical Line In- tor, N.Z. Railways. TOR, н. F., 11 Grey Street, Wellington. cage ell, C С.Н, 4 Panama Street, Welling- Turner, E. Phillips, T Forestry De- partment, We Uttley, G., M.A., M Se., “BGS. High School, топ. Vickerman, H., M.Sc., Assoc.M.Inst.C.E., Do- minion Fa oe Institute, Featherston Street, We Wage R. J., Technical High School, Hast- ings. ыа В. H., Taupo. —, School-teacher, d Hutt. Waters, R., 71 Fairlie Terrace, Kelb Waterw oth, А., 286 Lambton Quay, Wel- lin, Web E N., 324 Lambton "r Wellington. Webster, 2 care of Begg and Co., Manners Street, Westland, С. ds FRA S., 76 Glen Road, Kelburn. Widdop, F. C., District iad Engineer, Wilson, Sir James G., Bulls. Wood, J., Inspecting Engineer, Departm де, We : Wyles, G. W., Assistant Signal Engineer, Railways, Wellin Wynn Public Works pn. 7 H H. J., Railway Department, Welling- а Yates, G., 460 Adelaide Road, Wellington. 802 Appendix. ASSOCIATE MEMBERS. ae eie е L., Dominion Laboratory, Wel- lin ч. "Miss A., Dominion Museum, Welling- Clarke, C. R., 136 Coutts Street, Kilbirnie. pie n, Mrs, Rimu Road, Kelburn, Welling- Craig, Miss K. M., 122 Molesworth Street, Wellington. Foster, L. D., Dominion Laboratory, Welling- Grigg, E J. T., Dominion Laboratory, Wel- ete F. G., Trelissick Crescent, Ngaio. E лад Miss, Fitzherbert Terra ace, », Wellington Livermore, L. C., 794 Vivian Street, Welling- ton. MeKay, A. W., Dominion Mus жы» К. E., Dominion Laboratory Wel- lington 139 Sydney Street, Nico: A. D., Victoria College, Kelburn. paia T. E., Dominion Laboratory, Welling- Mestayer, Miss M. K., о Бад, Miss, Victoria et Kelburn. Richardson, Mui Lands and Survey Thomas, H., P.O. Box a Welington Tripe, Mrs. J., Selwyn Ter Wood, C. W., Dominion Там Welling- AUCKLAND INSTITUTE. [* Honorary and life members.] чө. = ^us City Chambers, Queen Street, be. e of Abel, Dykes, and Co., Ud ' dires, Aucklan E., BA, LL.B , Hokitika. 12 Ewington Avenue, Mount Ede Aickin, €, Carlton Gore Road, Auckland. Aimer, K. W., are pe = 423 N.Z. Insurance Buildings, sca 5 чета Street, Auckland. Alexander la Victoria Buildings, ue рк M., M.A., University College, Auck- an wee A., Devonport Ferry Company, Auck- Bank of New Zealand Chambers, Swanson меј Aucklan Alison, Ernest, Takapuna. Allum "foh, не te tricaland ing Company, bean) eie rear aer 8. J., Gree d’s Corner r, One- unga. Anderson, E., 4 Bassett Pond. Remue Anderson, Profs Professor W., 5 Сей s, F. N., care ot дате а йн | ey, W. E., bet Баве, Auckland. Armitage, F. L., Glees s Buildings, High S rnold, C., Sandford’s Buildings, Auckland. oldson, L., Quay Street kland. Arthur, T. B., Upper Queen Street, Au vs gnall, R. D., Косе Club, Aucklan Baker, C. C., Durham Stree , Au Baker, G. H., Commerce Street, Au A Bankart, A. 5., Strand Arcade, Queen Street Auckland. = nkart, F. J., Shortland Street, A et z Barr, 5. Public Library, Wellesley 2 Auckland. d Barr, J. M., Auckland Savings-bank, Queer 2 Street, Aucklan ый — вона W. vu E Street, Àu mee ; Bartrum, J. , University ^i Aucklan Ba EN T. Li, Alfred aoe Waratah, New- castle, New. Бо бане v Beattie, Dr. R. M., Hospital, Avondale ai i . H., care of Binney and Som 3 Customs Street, Audi ee Bishop, J. Ј., Dunvegan, Titirangi, Ancien Roll of Members. 803 Biss, N. L. H., Shortland Street, Auckland Blomfeld, Е. б., Shortland Street, Au тее 7 Blood 490 Scarborough Terrace, Parnell Bloomfield, G. R., “The Pines,” Epsom, Auckland.* Bloomfield, H. R., St. Stephen's Avenue, rnell. еа, J. L. №. R., St. Stephen's Avenue, Boucher, P. T., Piha. Bradley, Samuel, Oneh Bradney, H., Hobson Street Wharf, Auckland. Brame, J. W., 69 Crumner Road, Grey Lynn. Brett, M т Star Office, Shortland Street, Brookes, A. E., Okauia, Matam E, Ascot Avenue, pue ion E. A. ‚ Cleave’ 8 Buildings, High Street, Auckland oe = 4 Ascot Avenue, Remue Bru ‚ W. W., Williamson Chambers, Short- x land 5 наь Auckland, re nan m Street, Au = TER TEO Bucknill, c C. E. R., Mount Maunganui, Buddle, H. D.; Victoria Avenue , Remuera. am i Professor, University College, uc Burns, R. oo Street, Auckland. Burt, А9 of A. T. Burt (Limited), Cisco, | Bice. Auckland. I W. E., City Килы Auckland. utler, J., Kauri Timber Company, Customs Woollen Company, в d. uttle, G. A., Vic v a fee Auckland. ad, Eps ygate, J. W., Tennyson Bion, Birkenhead. Cadman, F. P., care of Holland, Gillett, and kland ge. apes ell, A. D., Northern Club, Auckland. mpbell, Hon. J. P., High Street, Auckland T Carter, M., Hallenstei Street, нау in's Buildings, Queen Casey, W., Hamilton Road, Ponsonby. ey, A. C., care ^im Smith pur. Caughey, ey, J. Marsden, nde of Smith and a Aucklan hambers, S. E м Viotoria Arcade, Queen » Dr. H. A., Queen Street, Auckland. a Cheal, P. E., Gate Road, Remuera T. LF FLS, F.Z.8., F.N.Z.Inst., Choyce, H. C., Remuera Road, Remuera Pee R. Gi -— of Roberts Amen Quay GN i High Street, Auckland. Clinch ЖА, Ph.D., Training College, Auck- Coate , Orakei. Coe, x Lucerne Road, Auckland. Colbeck, W. B., New Zealand Queen uildings, , А piv nat R. H., Gladstone Road, Parn n, J. W., Lower Queen Street, ‘Ak. Colwill, J. H., Swanson Street, A Coombes, F. Н. Victoria Avenue, Rem Cooper, A. N., Read, Tow le, Hellaby, ge Cooper, Sir T., Copeland, M., 97 College Hill, dde. Cory-Wright, 8., M.Sc., Ranfurly Epsom. Coughlan, W. N., Native School, Omaio, Bay of Plenty Court, A. i G. Court and Co., Karangahape Road, Auckland. Court, G., uer gg де Road, Auckland. n Road, eua не. urt, n Court, J. "W., моен tn Cousins, H. G., Principal "t E "Training Co Craig, J. of J. J. Craig (Limited), Queen Street, t Аза. ees ex J., 3 Mount Pleasant Road, Peer J foh. 10 етот, Terrace, Mount Eden. H., Telephone Engineer. Cross pta Wellesley гом, Aucklan n. Culpan, care of ver capa and Richmond, Wyndham ‘Steoet, Auc Dele. T. J., aor yn лгал ы Davi Hancock and Co., Cus toms ond Азийм. ою care of Hancock and Co., t, Auckl Dearsly, H., P.O. Box 466, Auckland. De Guerrier, F. ad Auckland Tramway , Auc citer sm Hon. E. Mitchelson, Wai cer : соога: Professor Н. S., University College, J., Leighton's (Limited), High t, A ckland. Stree pE] do of A. B. Donald, Queen med nd. Donald, J. B., care of A. B. Donald, Queen Street, Au ckland. 804 Downard, F. N R., Cambridge Draffin, M. K., die. ‘Auoklain Duthie, D. n " National Bank of Now Zealand, Welling Eady, ra rem Street, Auckland. Earl, F., К.С, Swanson Street, Auckland. Edgerley, Miss K., Girls’ Grammar School, Au denm d. ., care of Champtaloup and "rueda Са Binet Auckland. Egerton, Professor C. W., University College, Auckland Ellingha m, W. R , Customs Street, Auckland. Elliot, Sir George, аена Buildings, Auck- d. Elliot, ue a Buildings, Queen Street, Aue » Argyle jede Ponsonby. үне» Auckland. y aerem s > Cu eet, Auckland. Entrican, A. R., Unive ersity College, Aukland einan J. C., Customs Street, Auckland ans, E. W., care of Brown, Barrett, and Co., Customs Street, Au Noon; J. Е. A., care of 5 ckland. Sargood, Son, and Ewen (Limited), Vietoria Street West, W. AS me Buildings, een Biret, Auckland Falla, В. A., 41 Ca lliope Road, Devonport. Farrell, R., Anglesea Street, Auckland. Fenviok, Dr. G., A.M.P. Buildings, Auck- Fenwi ok, Jv, of T. and S. Morrin and ерсе, ck, High § Street, теге. d. R. W., Wymondsley Road, Otahuhu. Pier 1 Е. S., Birkdale. ore Remuera Road, Remuera. 42 Grafton Road, Auckland. oe R. 8, Barrister, Russell, Bay of Fowlds, r Hon, G., p erem ie СЕЕ * ueen Str ustoms Street East, Auck- Geddes, A., Brown, Barrett, and Co., Customs Street, ‘Auckland. George, G., Technical College, Wellesley Street, Auckland. Ge ., Union Buildings, Customs Street, i y Noel, Dilworth Institute, mots Gilfillan, H., St. Stephen’s Avenue, Gillett, J., care of Hoiland e en. Albert Street, Auckland. Gillies, - W., Courtville, Eden Crescent Auckla Girdler, Dr., Khyber Pass Road, Auckland. соно, Ј. C., Lower Symonds ‘Street, Auck- an Sod d ý Peers Street, Ponsonby. mperial Buildings, diia. Goldie, H., Imperial Buildings. Auckland. Q Appendix. Gordon, Dr. F. ма Hillsborough. Graham, A. G., care of Briscoe and Co., Customs Street, ‘Auckla nd. Graham, G., 2 Pu ties Аш Grant, Miss J., M A Gray, A., Smeeton's "Buildings, "Qua Street, ckland.* Gray, Alan A., care of G. W. Mae and Co., Shortland Bises, —— Gray, S., Town Gray, M ns. C.E.,. Bee Build- Grenlough, "н. P., 20 Lillington Road. Gribbin. G, care of Nicholson and Gribbin, Imperial "Bui ildings, Queen Street, Auck- land. Grierso on, ., Architect, 423 N.Z. Insurance Bui eas Vrs Ы uckland. Gross, В. О.; ' Wairiki Road, Mount разв. Gulliver, T. Na 503 New Zealand Insurance Buildings, Auckland. E- Gummer, H., N.Z. Insurance Buildings, Auckland C.M.G., Mayor of Auckland. Haddow, J. G., Wyndh am Street, Auckland. Haines, H., F.R.C. S., Shortland Street, Auck- lan Hall, Edwin, Seacliff Road, Оһо unga. Hall, J. W., Box 1048, Auckland. Hamer, W. Н. C.E., Harbour Board Offices, жо Ерз t, Апе okland. Dargaville. E Auckland. 5 Benson Road, Aucklan Harbutt, 8. Ф; Selw ае iv Private ee s Street, y. , M.Sc., ris "Lower Albert Street, Auckland. Hay, D. A., Mont pellior Nu rsery, Remuera Hay, Douglas, Stock Exchange, Queen Street, Auckland. ton Road, Hay, Miss, Grafton Road, А ИО i , Cus- an RER 36 Remuera Road, Remuera. Hertie; Hon. Sir W. H., M.P., Wellington. Hesketh, H. Hesketh rhe Rie Wyn dham Street, Auckl Hesketh, 8., Hesketh "ad Richmond, Wynd- _ Street, Auc Hill 4 J. C., care of КиШ and Plummer, beet м Street, Aucklan d. Re ge Hills, Е. M., Arney Road, he Holderness, D., Harbour Board Offices, ces, А! Ё ру. Holden, Dr., Jervois Road, Ponson Hort = Herald Office, Queen Sue Аа чечер H., Herald Offce, Que Va en Street Roll of Members. Hudson, C., Mount та m Exe Hudson, J. H., GPO. uckla Hull, cue Cecil, Аа Auckl Teen Denm C.E., Swanson Street, Auck- d School, Inglis, Dr. R. T., Alfred Street, Auckland. Isaaes, R. C., St. George's Bay Road, Parnell. Jackson, J. H., Customs Street, Auckland. Jackson, Thornton, Shortland Street, Auck- а. С. W., В.А., University College, Auckland voee н. Dunbar, 151 Newton Road, Johnson, Professor J. C., M.Se., University Siem a Auckland.* Hallyburton, Ngatea, Hauraki ita, J. B., Stewart and Johnston, Wynd- ham Street, Auckland. Johnstone, A. Н.» siae Street, Auckland. Joll, L., Mount Kala sugher, J.P; dnce Offices, Auck- Kenderdine, J., Sale Street, iuis Kent, G. S., t. Stephen's Avenue, rnell. Kisling, H. P., St. Ste phen’s piis Par- Knight, xs drain Avenue, Mount Albert. Laidlaw, ., Hobson Street, keep. um Lamb, 4. ry Aine ey Road, Rem Lamb, S. E., B.Sc., оу College, Auck. Lane T., North phage Devonpo Lancaster , T. L агдай ү: College, Auckla; nd. tang. Sir F. W., Queenstown Road, One- a. urie ae Co., een Street, Auckland. . C, care o rtson Bros., ey y Stree t, Auckland. yland, S. E H., care of Leyland and O'Brien, ms Street West, Auc d. Leyland, W. B., care of Leyland and O'Brien, customs Street West, Auckland, T end Star Office, Shortland Street, 6, Aucklan E bran Lane, Auckland. W. H., 16 St. Albans Avenue, Auck- roy Dr: Aucklan unn, A. [5 care of Collin Street, patos ae ollins Bros., Wyndham B., De Clive, Lower Symonds Street, A. W., Tham s College, Remuera. R. бе Pattra я 47 ‘St. Stephen’s MeDo nald, Rev. W., ‚ Gardner Road, Epsom. | Miller E. V., | Miller, ~ N., Albert Street, Tham Mi BE. i 805 por n W. R., University College, Auck- Mellraith, vri J. W., 12 Mount Hobson кай. Mackellar, Dr. E. D., Manukau Road, Par- nell. Mackenzie Dr. Kenneth, Princes Street, Мейе; Captain G., Devonport. e care of Macky, Logan, and Co., Elliott Street, Auckland. McLaughlin, T. M., Phoenix Chambers, Queen et Auckland. pre n, C. C., care of Auckland Institute, * MeVeagh, R., Russell, — and McVeagh, Street, poner are of ези and Fleming, uckland Mahoney, Т., Swanson Street, Auckland, Mains, T., Pa Mair, Captain e Sel ‘Avenue, Tauranga. S.A Hun Mair, 5. A. R., terville, Welli яар Мајо T, C. T., King's College, Remu Makglll. Dr. 'R.H ., Health Берыген; Wel- lington Mander, F., Ranfurly Road, Epsom. Marks, L., Chancery Street, Auckland. land Insurance Com- m. and. eret J. M., Albert Street, Auckland. Merri H. T, N.Z. Insurance Buildings, paste 71 Upland Road, —À Е of John her and Son, Fort Street, Aucklan Milne, Stewart, care of Milne and Choyce, Queen scary Aucklan agree Dr. Е.Н. B, 18 Waterloo Quadrant, uckla nd. пеем, Е. P., Р.О. Box 873, Auckland. = Sir E., M.L.C., Waitaramoa, маа R J., 1 Pentland Avenue, Mount Eden. ; Моно, A. R., Palmerston Buildings, Queen Street, Auckland. Morton, E., Customs Street, Aucklan Morton, H. B., Taumata, Wapiti ‘isis M С., No Deposit Piano Company High Street, eem Mulgan, A. E., Sta uckland. Mullins, P., Shaddock Street, Mount Eden. Munro, G. H. 96 Grafton Road, Auckland. 806 Myers, Hon. A. M., Queen pae Auckland. Myers, B., Bi olia Street, Auckland. Napier, W. J., Napier, xfi A.M.P. Buildings, Queen land. Nathan, C. J., Customs Street, Auckland. Nathan, D L., gape te Street, Auckland Nathan, N. A., Shortland Street, u d.* Neve, B., Technical College, Wellesley Street, Au ckla. nd. and Smith, Bist. Auck- Niccol, = Customs Street West, Auc олен O., Imperial Buildings, Str Аш a Oliphant, PS m Symonds Street, Auckland. Oliver, W. R. B., F.L.S., Museu um, Welling- n.* бшу, Н. H., Shortland Street, Auckland. Parr, Hon. C. J., C.M.G., M.P., Shortland Street, Auckland Parr, P. R., M.Sc., Oaklanda. Waikum Parso 2. Pe lonial Sugar == Quay Stree Partridge, Н Е. eet Street, Auckland. Patterson, D. B., 23 Shortland Street, Auck- land. Peacock, J. A.. spo Street, сие А, Perkins, W., c gety and Co., Custoi Street West, Auc arg Petrie, a4 ph. Z.Inst., ** Rose- mead," Ranfurly Road, Epsom. Philco ai ad, Mount Eden. Pond, J. F.C.S., Queen Street, Auckland. Porter, : ‘care of E. Porter and Co., Qu же Auc Ferry Buildings, Queen „Ваа di Wes 55 Epsom Avenue, Mount Price, E. A., eps Park, Papatoe Price, T. G., 109 Queen Street, yet H., Hutchinson’s EA add Lynn. Peer School, E Symonds e " Anok- Pycroft, A. T., Railway Offices, Auckland. Ralph, W.J. Prince dri Auckland. Ra Hiroa, Dr., е ru of Public Health De. a Кабен 9, Hamilto Rawnsley, S., Federal шө. Acn ЕУ Р. г. Ё. Ј., Queen Street, Auckland. rt, Wellingto Reset La S mde. and Co., Lorne Street, ue , “ Ronaki,” Remuer Road, Remuera. , Market | Ro ad, Remue Bats yess Dr. Carrick, Alfred. Street, Pots Appendix. po James, Market Road, Remuera i , Horahora, near Cam bridge, Wai- Rollett, F. C., Herald Office, Queen Street, Auckland. o s T., Survey Office, Aucklan N. A., care of Russell, Cohel per Mo Vongh, High Street, Aucklan Salt, G., MacBride, M.Sc., University m Commercial Union Insur- and. nby ibrary, Au ckland. Short, University College, Shaw, H., care of Public W: P; Pics eam `H., St. John Avenue, Epsom. Shroff, H. R., 108 Victoria Street, Anckland* Simmonds, Rev. J. H., Wesley Training Co lege, Eps Simson, T. ennt St. John Avenue, Epsom. : Sinclair, A., Kuranui, Symonds Street, Auck- of Pilkington and Co, kland. Ба re Н. M., Pencarrow Avenue, Mount Eden. Sm F. W., 1 Eden бәне. "Auckland т : Smith Captan James, Franklin Road, Pon onby. Smith, Miss H. Seth, Hurstmere Road Tak f Smi ai G. Seth, 88 Victoria Avenue, ra.* Somerville, Dr. J., merville, J. M., Birkenhead, Auckland. Spedding, J. C., Market 6 Bond, Bene t, Auc re hoe sas Gladstone Road, . "D. E. care of В. S. Lamb and 0» 2 Street dney. e» KI inier Hamilton Road, Pone Stewart, Jo hn A., Kainga-tonu, oad, à St зан. ' RP Teslu, care of "m and stewart, S n Street, Auc St roter, В. C., Enfield Street, Мо Eden. Suter, A., 13 Ridings Road, Rem wan, H. enderson Talbot, Dr. A. G., A.M.P. Buildings, Queer Street, uckland. F.LS« | Thom Profe r _W., M.A., 1g F.N.Z.Inst., Mountain Road, | Thornes, J., u Tibbs, J. W., M.A., Ponsonby, Auckland Roll uf Members. Tinne, чү Union Club, Trafalgar Square, London.* Tomlinson, L. H., Se meee Hill, Auckland. ownson, W., Trounson, J., Northe Sa. Tunks, C. J., aec um ed Асінае and Sons, ere em . Stephen's Avenue, Auckland. pton, P., South British Insurance Company, тз Street, Auckland. у . Box 878, Ann , Au iei id.* Veale, P. O., B.Sc. Е Beresford Street, Auck- Wade, Dr. Wallace, Elliot Street, New Plymouth. Wake, F. W., Cleave’s Buildings, High Street, Auckland. Wallace, T. F., Waihi Gold-mining Company, Shortland Sir Street, Auckland. o 2 King Street, Grey Lynn. Х м, Dredging Office, Harbour Board, Auckland. Meu. G. W., Rarere Road, Takapuna. oo U., We stbourn e Road, White, R. eee Street, Auckland. Whitley, W. S., Albert Street, Auckland. Whitney, C. A. eua ўрачы Com- pany, A Whittome, F., Newmarke аныя, NT. I Aer) Road, Remuera. peeves 0. , Commercial Bank Buildings, Williamson, J. D., Northern Club, Auck- Wilson, Andrew, District Surveyor, Hangatiki. 807 Wilson, C. A., P.O. Box 1081, Auckland. Wilson, F. W., Herald Buildings, Auckland. Wilson, G. A, Wilson and Canham, Ferry Buildings , Auckland. Wilson, John, New Zealand oe Build- ings, Queen нить, ce pe Wilson, J. A., dig Eady. and Sons, Rem Wilson, W. R., Herald | Office, Queen Street, Auckland. Wily, H., Mauk Wing, R Hellabys Limited, Shortland Street, ucklan Winkelmann, H., Victoria Arcade, Auck- Winstone, F. M., Claude Road, Epsom. тая G., sen., тар — ает , F., Queen Street, Auckland. Wiseman Wiseman, J. W., Albert Street, Auckland. Withy, E., care of Auckland Institute, Auck. nd.* Wood, Right Rev. c. J., D.D., Bishop of Me € Woollams H5 Quen Street, Auckland. Worley, eee Е. P., D.Sc., University College, Aucklan Wright, R., care of A. B. pe and Sons, Wright, R. Seabrook Avenue, New Lynn. Wright, R., а brook А venue, New Lynn. Wyllie, A., City Electrica. Engineer, Aa cklan Yates, E., Albert Street, Auckland. Young, J. L., Henderson and Macfarlane, Customs Street, Auckland. PHILOSOPHICAL INSTITUTE OF CANTERBURY. [* Life members.] eii . D., 381 Montreal Street, Acland, Н. "b. 42 chure h. Adamso Park Terrace, Christ- n, R. de B., Boys High School, College, das ain’ Canterbury Agricultural К Mim v Hagley divenne, Sabicea T&., Murchiston, St. Martin istol en, x G., M.Sc., Boys’ High School, E с айы, М.А., Canterbury Museum, Askew, Н. O., M.A., Konini Road, Ricearton. Bamford, P. G., B. E., Canterbury College. W. д. F., Cathedral Square, Christ- ы did Bates, D., 5 coe Square, Christchurch. Beaven, А. W., of Andrews and Beaven, Moorhouse аын , Christchurch. Beere, Miss M., Public — Timaru Belshaw, Horace, care W.E.A., Christ- church. : : Berry, R. E., 165 Manchester Street, Christ- wan. Brown, C. E., M.A., Hackthorne Road, Christchurch. Bevan-Brown, Dr. C. M., Hospital, Christ- chure Bingham, S. C., 7 Cashel Street, Christchurch. rd, J. W., M.A., Scots College, Wellington. 808 R. C. Gas Office, 77 Street, Christe hurch. Booth, G. T., 242 Papanui Road, Christchurch. Borrie, Dr. F. J., 236 Hereford Street, Christ- chur Bishop, Worcester pisite; Miss, 236 Hereford Street, Christ- church, Bowker, George, Tim Bradle i Orton, Соксо Вау. Hew: ‘Dyer’ s Pass Road, Cashmere. , Nelson. ad, H. D., M.A., Litt. D. , Canterbury Collega, € Christchur ch. uie 5 .A., Education Office, Christ- urc ‘Grows, Professor —€— M.A., LL.D., " Pies lmbank,” Cashmere Hills.* evi Ное 52 Armagh Sie, Christchurch. н : T.D Peet танй Canterbury. , Tim ө, фт. W. Dira 0-05 байги College. Campbell; J.W., Seaview Road, New Brig C mat A, Саноат College, Candy, T R., care of Tramway Board Office, h are Chilton, Professor o, =D: Sc., M.A., LL.D., F.N. Z.Inst., F. LS; Canterbury College, Christchurch. * Christensen, i E., Roto e iu Е EHE, 100 Boss Avenue, Christ- Contes 0. C., 134 Hereford, Street, Christ- Colee, W. C, M.A., Schoolhouse, Waimataitai, Coles, W. R., 358 Gloucester Street, Christ- lins. J J. G., care of Collins and Harman, rofessor Б В., М.А., Canterbury 156 “ices Street, Christ- с Сох "Р. T., Canterbury College, Christchurch. Cuthbert, Mrs. T. Y., 7 Rugby Street, Christ- chur —— Charlos, 233 233 eed Street, Becken- Day, James S., care of Doimnion Trust Com- pany, 163 Hereford. {е Christchurch. Deans, James, Sot ish. , D.Sc. , Ph. B, Canterbury Colleg Dobson, А. Dudley, "ML Tnst.C.E., 76 Merivale Lane, Christchur x Dorrien- Smit Dougall, J. J., 105 Geo Road, Кине. F.ZS., Lyttelton Times, Christchurch. English, R., F.CS., MLME, GQ Christchurch. тк» Appendix. gie W. M., 69 Dyer's Pass Road, Christ- forem. As- P.0..Box e Christchurch. Farr, Professor C. Coleri dge, D.Sc., F.P.S.L., F.N.Z.Inst., Canterbury College, Christ- church. Ferrar, Miss, 450 Armagh Street, Christ- church. | Flesher, J. A., 169 Hereford Street, Christ- chure Hawes d: E., M.A., M.Sce., Christchu roh. Foweraker, C. E., M.A., F.L.S., Canterbury оне Christehure h. is, J. W. H., care of Rhodes, Ross, and Godly: Hereford Street, ee Gabbatt, a, .A., M.Sc., Durford Ec erate , Hants, England. Christ’s College, le, F. H vec Office, Christchurch. a .D.A., N.D.D., Te chnical John W., Woolston e (Li- mited), Woolston, иие жере W.W , The exer Pleasant dm E. D Pire чарт Der EM Gilling, C. D., The School, Ma Gilling, W. 0. B.Se., 206 West- minster Street, St. Albans, Christehu hurch. Godby, Mrs. M. D., 5 Jackson’s Road, Fen- dalton, Ch tchurch. eo H, M. A , B.Sc., Hereford Street, мз hur » Peterborough Street, Christchurch. у, 3. S., Cawthron Institute, Nelson. í Gourlay, H., Boge’ High School, Christchure: G p ч raham, Charles H. E., School, Tai Tapu. ray, G., F.C.S., serv Grigg, J. C. N., Longbe Gudex, M. C., М.А, M.So., p High School, Christchurch. E WE , Dr. John, Armagh Street, Christ- ch Hall, G., Hamilton, W. °M., T Dyers Pass Road, Cash- : rh oe = 11 Heaton Stree Et Harris 99 амы бы. hrist- X de ug ч H ға ев, E. J., F.Z.S., Canterbury Museum, ‚ M.A., Canterbury бо lege, Christehur oh. "d Hewitt, S. J., 234 Selwyn Street, Ohristohuro t : Hight, Professor J., M.A., Litt.D.; me College, Christchurch. Hilgendorf, Е. Weihe t E Cant erbury Agricultura a Hitchings, Č. не Tw sod SE ьа Hodgson, T. V., kp gi Plymouth, fe gland: Hogg, X G., F.R.A.S., oad, = еы ur eme Roll of Members. Hog EZ ме Buildings, Betinghall а London id ео кын Вох 21, Christchurch. Hollow Rev. J. D.Se.,, ENZ The еды niea Howard, E. J., М.Р., e por of Trades Hall, Christchurch. Humphreys, G., Fendalton Road, Fendalton. Hutton, D. E., 25 Garden Road, Christchurch. rl Ingram, John, 39 Mansfield Avenue, St. Пон, Miss A. F., Training College, Christ- Irving D r.W., 56 Armagh Street, Christchurch. Jameson, J. O., 152 Hereford Street, Christ- church. Jamieson, W. G., Deans Avenue, Lower Riccarton. Jeams, Alexander, 24 Peacock Street, Christ- cnurc Jobberns, G., M.A., Training College, Christ- chure Jones, E. G., B.A., B.Sc., Technical College, Christchurch. Keir, James, e of P. and D. Duncan (Limited), ето ма ч Kidson, E., M.Sc, Weather Bureau, Melbourne.* Крл, W W. D. F.R.H.S., M.A., Red- 8, Kitchingman, Miss, 121a Hackthorne Road, Knight, H. A., Racecourse Hill. Laing, R. M., M.A., B.Sc., F.N.Z.Inst., Boys’ High School, Christchurch. Lancaster, G. J., MA. M.Sc., Boys’ High School, Christ chur indsay, Stuart, 18 ees Street, Spreydon. ә H , Education Department, Wellin n. Loughnan, Dr. J. R., Tim uisson, ney C., M. LC. “Heaton Street, Christchu ion, Dr M. G. Royal Exchange Е uildings, Cathedral Square, Christchurch. ythgoe, J., 266 Bealey Avenge, Christchurch. Macartney, R., Tai Ta ait th, N. 1 Box 9/6, ` Christchurch. acleod, D. B., M.A., D.Sc., Canterbury College, Ch M ristchurch. cCallum, Me Bella D., M.A., D.Sc., F.L.S., м, 149 Morningside Road, Edin стау, EUM Agriculture Department, McKay, Dr. W., 45 Guinness Street, Grey- ka Mrs. L. J., Sarah Street, Marsh, chure Marshall Mrs., 159 Westminster Street, St. May, F. C., Tim Mayne, J. B. "33 Edinburgh Street, Riccarton. may, G. A., 52 Fitzgerald Avenue, Christ- Timaru H.E, Bank of New Zealand, Christ- 809 Meares, H. O. D., Fendalton. Mears, Е. D., F.C.S., 486 Lincoln Road, Christchurch. Mill, 28 Thomas, 5 Merivale Lane, Christ- e Morkane, un (D x Christchure 153 Hereford Street, Morrison, W. О. Hanm Mountford, A. V., F.C. S., ` care of Jaegar and Co., ear Aucklan „ M.A., Canterbury College, Murray, Miss F. B Christchure Murray, W., N. 7. ee Co., Hereford ITAy, Street, Christchur Nairn, R., Lincoln Road, Christchurch. Neal, ids p. B.Ag. St. Andrew's College, hu W S., eare of "анаан ms j A. Wells, 58 , 84 Hereford Street, Christchurch. w Oliver, F High School, Olliver, Miss F. M., M.A., M.Sc., i t. Martin’s, Christchurch. Orbell, Mrs. E. A., Park Lane, Timaru Orbell, N. M., Heaton Street, St. Albans. , 24 He reford Street, Christ- church. 2 — H., care of Cook and Ross, Christ- Packer i. M.Sc., prp Colleg: Å. W., M.A., 59 May’ s Road, , Papanui. Pipe R О. M. Sc., 59 May’s Road, beni Page, S., B.Sc., 59 y's Road, P Pairman, Dr. J. C., 21 Latimer тае Christ- P , Dr. T. W., Governor’s Bay. Pannett, x A., Cas hmere Hills. , Canterbury College, Christ- em беши, рг. А. В., ЖЕШ, Christchurch. Penlington, G., F.N.Z.LA., Warrington Street, St. Alba , B.E., Canterbury College. maru. Pitman, E. J., Canterbury College. Polson, J. G.. М.А., Training College, Christ- e Professo г P. H., М.80., College, Chilstchars ате J. C., 20 Kidson Terrace, Cashmere x: F.R.ES., Trairiing Canterbury J. se ge, Christehuroh. T C. W urto ead d, S. G., K.C., Немой Street, St. bans Reece, G. N., Dial Chemical Co., Moorhouse “тҮ п Office, Christchu eim Rennie, J. M., Ridley, G. 5., "95 "Matilda Street, Tim Rhodes, B. H. E., 86 Salisbury Diret, Christchurch. Rhodes, Mrs. J., ве — Street, Timaru. Rhodes Rhodes, im and J. H4 Rh Godby, S r ‘Street, Christchure 810 Appendix. пе. Hon. Sir R. Heaton, M.P., Tai | Taylor, A., M.A., M.R.C.V.S., Agricultural College, Lincoln. Ro Fr on, R. G., Darfield. Taylor, G. J., 440 Madras Street, St. Robinson, W. F, F.R.G.S., Canterbury Col- | Alb lege, Christchurch, Telford, Dr. T. F. Government Buildings, sa ‚Н. V., M.A., Boys’ High School, Christ- Christchurch. Thacker, Dr. Н. T. J., В.А., 24 Latimer urch. Sanders, O: J., care of Dominion Yeast Com- pany, church. Sandston, Dr. A. C., Latimer Square, Christ- ch Seager, 8. Hurst, F.R.I.B.A , Canterbury "Col. lege, tehur ch. во А. H., Bowenvale Avenue, Cash- mere. Simpson, Dr. W., 108 Ruegb Street, St. Albans gby Sims, oe care of Sims, Cooper, and Co., bee Street, Christchurch. ; Н. F., B.Se., Magnetic Observatory, ure Skinner, W. H., 3 York Terrace, New Ply- Sumn EO ds Eu Road, A d ah Speight, Professor R., M.A., M.Sc., F.G.S., F.N.Z.Inst., Canter bury Museum, Christ- deu Stead, E. F., Ilam, Ric Piech, 2 P., 213 Women Street, Christ- знака. Dr. J., xe. Stevenson, James St. John, Charles E. e Colombo Street, i сеи. , 20 us 8 t Papanui. MEME. ‚М.В, B .Sc., 63 Worcester treet, Chris tehurch.* Tapley, J. Е. » Governor’s Bay. Square, Christchurch. Thompson, A. H., peat la Redeliffs. Tripp, C. H., M. A, ec. Turnbull, D. C., Tim Turner, Н. S. E., 36 Brown's Bose St. Albans. Unwin, EL sie dir Street, Timaru. _ Vangioni, m i Vincent, Spencer iw 1, Christchurch. hone Gz Christ- gu 21 Rata воа pe urc + Waddell, John, 30 Strickland Street, Christ- hurch. Wall, oriens A., M.A., Canterbury College, chur Waller, F. D., ү А., West Christchurch Dis- trict High School. Ward, F. E., Agriculture Department, Christ- church. Way, G. E., 73 Winchester Street, Christ- church.* G. T., B.A., LL.B., 152 Manchester Street, Christchurch, J. P., 211 Gloucester Street, fs side Widdowson, Dr. Н. L., 4 Oxford Terrace, Christchurch. Wigram, Hon. H. F., M.L.C., 1 Armagh Street, Christch "e Wild, 1: J., M.A., B.Sc., F.G.S., Mer a Wilding, Frank S., care of а and Aclan Hereford Street, ipa Wilkins, T. J. С., B.A,, Wairaféps Terrace, endalton illiams, C. d R., те Hackthorne Road, Cashmere, "Christchure Wright, A. M., A.LC., F.C.S., 482 Lincoln Road, Christchurch. OTAGO IN STITUTE. [* Life members.] pee Professor T. D., M.A., care of Uni- impr 8. W., M.Sc., Muse Allan, = p В.е, 135 Loue Stre et. ~~ . Sir James, High Oois iioa, Anderson, W. D., 32 Linwood Avenue, Dun- ottar дь, Miss A. C., Maca ndrew Bay. Angell, s Commercial Bank of ы. E d Anscombe, E s rinces As B. A., Ed : m Bain, ucation Office, D di Balk, O., 13 Driver Street, Maori Hill g Barnett, Dr. L. E., Stafford ree n Street = Barron, rc Vida, M.A., 44 Dun Bathgate, Alex, Bathgate Dr. W. J., 76 Stuart Street. ‚ І. O., Stock Exchange Bu Buildin d Beet J. R., 281 George Street, Begg, J. C., F. R.A.S., Tct Sten, nr Bell, A. Dillon, Sha Valley. Ps Bell, Professo OR ОТ: Ie МА: D.Sc., Uni Bell. Profesor В. J., M.A., Dental XE University. i 85 Glen Avenue, Mornings — Holl of Members. er pow е B., M.A., D.Sc., F.R.S., um. F.N.Z Benson, ocd, 58 Pide Place. Benson, et W. N., B.A., D.Sc., F.G.8., University. Birrell, W. J., care of Robin and ier Octagon. Black, Alexander, 82 Clyde Stre Black, Ja e of Cossens es Mies 164 S ace, W., Lands Office ы Dr. dR, London Street. Bo 6 Mora гаа асе. Bras ` 99 Londen Reins T S., A.M.P. Buildings, Dunedin. Browne, Kobert; care of Post-office, Morrins- а. Mrs. М. G. Buchanan, N. L., 44 Bronte Street, Nelson.* Bush King, Rev ^s J., St. Matthew’s Build- ings, Hope Str Butler, J. E Linwood d Dunottar. Cameron, Rev. A., B.A. LL.D., Tweed oslyn. рш Christie, E. S0.. High School, Gore Seg men R., 152 Cargi urch, Dr. R T AR h Street. Clarke, C. E., эр ай Clarke, E. S., Woo dhau Colvin, W. L., Public cem Office, Dunedin. 3 Beer, I. S., 75 London Street cà LA G., eare of Crust and Crust, Manse рени. J. S., Town Hall, Dunedin. DEN can, P., “ Tolcarne,” Maori combe, M rs. T. A., Varde Orchard, Earns- mpi xandra. Dunlop s Professor F. W., M.A., Ph.D., 95 Clyde Str ор Ја; aid 36 Arawa Stree , F.G.S., ERAS, 22 Pass- iive "Стево scent, “Maori Н Edgar, James, -— York s Jam с Profess , M.A., Litt.D., care of кой, Dr. 'F. W. B., 8 Pitt Stre eming, T. R., M.A., LL.B., аео Office. 811 Hi Charles, Gasworks, ин n, Dr. В. V., Pitt Stree Fyfe, gi E. Genina R., M.Sc., Technical College. ca Professo: nate a E., LL.B., Victoria ж. беби, y Иси А.,15 shee Street. ee, R., е Hie reet. M., Medical School, King Street Harrison, Miss V. коча Training College. Helmkey, J., а Stree Henderson, M. C., ы Engineer's Office, Сарина Street. ee Elgin Mornington. , G. R., 20 Albert Stree EON J. W., M.Sc., Physics Department, University. Hoffmann, G., Littlebourne a Holloway, , care of Muse’ Howard, B., "MA, ’ Boys’ High School, Dun- edin. Howes, Miss Edith, Rawhiti Street, Sunshine.* Howes, W. G., F.E.S., 432 George Street. Таоа Robert, Glenelg Street, Kaikorai Inglis, Profes asor J. К. Н ., M.A., D.Sc., TLC, University. Jack, Professor R., D. Sc., — у. care of Bro n, Ewing, and n Joachim, Miss M. E., 4 Beaumont Street. Lee, Robe . Box Lilly, L. G. "198 decia Stree Lowry, J. M., Public hg Department Macdonald, High Street. McGeo: gli McKellar, Dr. T. G., Put St root. McKerrow, Miss K., '122 London Street. iss C. M., M.A., Training College Mackie, A., Test-room, Cumberland Street. Malcolm, Professor J., ы D., University. Mandeno, H., New land Express Com- pany's Buildi Marshall, Angus, B. A., Technical College. Martin, W., B.Sc., Trainin ng College. Marwick, Miss, Physics Department, Victoria e, Welli oe Gontge, New Zealand Refrigerating Com mpan y, Burnside. McNair, J., Railway pee Melland, E., Alport 3 shire, 'Engla and.* Milnes, J. W., 39 Lees Street. е Office god dne Derby- 812 Michaelis, W. R., Schoolhouse, tena Moir, G. M., M.Se., Technical Colleg е Ј. p^ M.A., М.8е., Training бае re, Dr. S. А., Security Buildings, Stuart E W. ‚ М.А., we High School.* Munro, H., Dunotta =D: 'G., 20 TER TRS Life Insurance uildings. Nevill, Canon, St. Paul’s Vicarage, 6 Heriot Newlan ids, Dr. a Olds, H., Municipal Baths, Bear Place O'Neill, Dr. E. J., 219 High Street. Mera r, Alex., 21 Albert Street, St. Clair. Бик Accu J., F.G.S., F.N.Z.Inst, Uni- | ersity. Pen enseler, W. H. A., Mining School, сонд. Petrie, D. FMA; ‚ F.N.Z.Inst., Ranfurly j m, Auckland.* er H. P, MD, B.D.S. psom Piokerili, | „Profess University. . rsity. Rawson, Professor G. H. "Home Science De- rtment, Universit Richards, Rev. Bishop, See House, 2 Leith oad, Maori Hill, A., B.Sc., ayi Garfield oslyn. son, T. A., 285 Main Road, Ravens- Roger, L 8., — Street, Roslyn. nit.” 7 of Ross and Glendining Salmond, J big Ma Mer 8. G., Fort Cautley, Devonport, Sargood, rst “ Marinoto," Newin wington Shacklock, J. B. pp bx = ‘Anderson’ 8 Bay. a hee F. R., 1 Stree Shortt, F. M., care of John Chambers and fone Stuart Stree im, Mr. Justice, жы А Rise Simpson, George, jun, 9 балка Street, Skinner, H. D., B.A., Museum, King Street, | Appendix. Sligo, Alex., care of Mills, Dick, and Co., Dunedin. | Smith, GR Star Office mith, J. C., 196 Tay Street, Ee Smith, H. Me D., Union uildings. Smith, Miss M., 44 D Bux Somerville, T., care of Wilkie and Co. ыы Street. T€ James, care of Kempthorne, Prosser, (юке R. 1., 21 MAN Street, Roslyn. Stewart, Hon. W. Downie, M.P., LL.B., П Heriot В, Strong, Professor, care of University. Stout, Sir Robert Ra Wellin , Е.7.8., Lighthouse "Cape , University. Pie po A.M.P. gs. mson, A., Fern-tree House, Half-way h. Thomson, Hon. G. M., x P , 99 Eglinton Road M Thomson, G. S., B.Sc., 99 Eglinton p on. Miss M., Training Colleg ES. care of Cates Dunedin. University. g т, А. Туб Surveyor, Wellington. а ече’ Professor D.B nd : .S.M., University. White, C. J. L., 391 Castle treet. mae. е. H., A.R.I.B.A., 26 Dowling Street, Whit, "Professor D. R., М.А., 83 St. David Str White, b. R., Public Trust Office, н ейш. 33 Wilkinson, H. K., 33 Royal Terrae Williams, J., B.Sc., F.C.S., Otago Boys’ High School, Williams, W. J., City Engineer's Office i Cit bina. GT. B, 1. Bright goce Belleknowes. ; eld, J E., 663 Castle Street M Ven. — con, Selwyn House, Cumberland Stre Young, Dr. hae Е.С.5., care of Fish-hatchery» “Don Street, Invercar- Young, Maxwell. ame arewai, Port C Yuille, Rev. NES lloch, Knox "Church Manse, George St HAWKE’S BAY PHILOSOPHICAL INSTITUTE. [* Life members.] Absolom, J. A. heroft, Mrs., Napier. Aldridge, A. E. Ashcroft, rs Napi т. dersen, Miss А. М. ‚ Napier. Asher, Rev. , Napier. Anderson, ues Napie ier, Bennett, = м, е: Armour, W. A., M.Sc., Boys’ High ene Dr. J School, Napier r. | Black, J. Roll of Members. 813 Chadwick, R. M., Peg? Chambers, Bern ard, T Chambers, J., Moko kapoka, Hastings. inwiddie, B., Napier. Dinwid pu W., Napier. n, B. J. Duncan, Russell, Napier. - € Dr. J. J., Napier. Graham- Robertson, Dr. F. Greig, Miss V. Guthrie Smith H., Tutira Harding, J. W., Mount Vernon, Waipukurau. ‚Т. Hardi а, W. A., Napier. [x Leslie, Napier. Herrick, E. 5 tin, Hill, H., B.A., F.G.S., Napier. Hislop, J Napier. * Hobson, TEE J., Havelock North. L., Na Leahy, Drd. P., Чо: Longney, G Lowry, T. н, Okawa. Maney, C. € McLaren, R. Mclean, R. D. D., Napier. McLernon, 5. Mercer, Dr. W Metca УЕ E. iiih: Port Awanui. rris, Wi Nelson, George. Oates, William, J.P., Tokomaru Bay. Swanseger, horp, R., Napier Thomson, J. P., Napie Tiffen, G. W., rne Vautier, T. P., Napier. Waterhouse, Waterworth, Dr. Tapio Whetter, R v ү. Williams, . NELSON INSTITUTE. Askew, Rev. C. F., The D eanery, Nelson. Bartel, J. G., Collingwood Stree 2t Mem ies, Cawt ld, Field, "t Y B sou dA Cowthron Tastitule, ardy Stree monte Miss T 78 Nile о nM] Hard ison, i ia Institute. H son, J. B irs promet Street. ] iter Do Ну y on as Stre amieson, Dr., J. P "бы Hardy Street та, К. ts R. A. YA назр Lon ot West. eig е4 Moret Road. McKey, J. G., Boys’ College. Milligan, D. D., Cawthron Institute. Collingwood Street. y Stree Russell, ju Su ч. "Bronte Stree Sadlier, Bishop, Wath Brow, E dto , Maitai Ban Whitwell, F., Drumdua n, Su burban North. Worley, W. F, Trafolgor Street South. 814 Appendix. ASSOCIATES. Askew, Mrs., The Deanery, Nelson. Atkinson, Miss M., Brougham Street. Bisley, Miss G., Hardy ‘Sites t. Bisley, Miss B., Hardy Street. Bradshaw, C., Boys п Во lleg Broad, C. H., Boys’ Co Burton, A., Ngatitama Street Cole, H. L., Brook Street. Collins, Mrs. Henn , Van Diemen iris Collins, Colonel the Hon. R. Hen Van Fe I, "Mrs. e. Y. "s. John's, Brougham Street. Gibbs, Miss R. pst Collingwood eee i ood nnings, Miss, Weka Street | King, Cut care of Miss Flett, Collingwood Stre King, Ms =» care of Miss Flett, Colling- wood Str Kirby, Miss HL, tem Institute. Leggo о, J. R., Van Diemen Street. Leggo, Mrs T R., Vas: Dime Street. Moncrieff, Mrs., The AK Nottage, B., Boys' Colleg O'Brien, Miss, баара Walk. Pitcaithly, N., Boys’ College. Rhodes, Miss B., Cawthron petit Satchell, Mrs., Examiner Stree Satchell, Miss] , Examiner РЕТ Tiller, W. G., 9 Waimea Road. Wallace, J. k Kawai Street. MANAWATU PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY. * Life members.] Akers, H., Duke S Ba H.G ., 30 T шы Street. E. EE M.R.C.S., M.R.C.P., Fitzher bert S Batchelar, J. Ж Willow Bank. Barnett, eg Bendall, W. E. Bennett, G. H., The Square tt, Н.В. B, hB, МОН. М.В.С.Р., Broad Street. Blackbourne, Rev. H. M.A., Vicarage. DEN А., 139 Featherston Street. Callana: i Cam sok, W. B, "04 R Russell Street. Cameron, W Г re SR of Agri. 5» OE, 57 wet Bina reet. . S., Bank of New Zealand > A. J., The Square. че å., National Bank. odder, T. R. i X neg , Rangitikei St olbrook, H. ,84 2 iti ikei Hopwood, A., Main Stre ee T Stet Hurley, E. 0., 1 Johnston, J. ordi Dakai Keeling, G. W., College Street W. Larcomb, E., C.E., Roy Street. Larco mb, P., Roy "Street. Mahon A., The Squa Merto rton, J. 1. ©, LLB, Rangitikei Street. i Miller, J., R.C.S.E., L.R.C.P.E., L.R.F.P. and Mills, Miss C. B., M.A., Girls’ High School. iss. J., M.A., High School. Aw engason Sete kei вее t. ү өм, W. W., Rangitikei ^" Canterbury meh F. J., Ran ве! Street. Sim, E. Grant, Rangitikei ! Md M т, М. ix Allen mith, W. W., F.E.S., Publio Reserve, New gare th. Stevens, J. H., Church Street. Stevensen, J. C., High School. Stowe, Dr. W. R., M.R.C.S., M. Street, Sutherland, A., Bonsdéer Road. Tm C., Geor rge Stree Turn r, W., Queen Stre Welch, W., F.R.G.S., ‘Mosman's Bay, V., FN, King Stree R.C.P., Linton N.S.W Young, H. L., koll of Members. 815 WANGANUI PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY. PS Life member.] ` Aldis, Morton, ore er We an Allison, Ale exan Cam bra e ramoho Allison, Thomas, 54 {Glasgow diens Wan angan E A а , M.A., Collegiate School, Babbage, ci W., ‚ Main North Road, St. John's мт W. C G. St, des Hill, пра Battle, T t, Wangan Blair, e care of Жо m Com- pany, dr nui. Bro D" >» M.A., LL.B., College Street, Валей, J. H., St. John's Hill, Wang rx e se Avenue, Wéhzandi. Crow, E., Cruickshank, М Miss, "ML A., M.Sc., Girls’ College, "St. John's Hill, Wanganui. y, W. A., 11 Campbell Street, Wanganui. es, T. W., River Trust Board, Wanganui. Drew ictoria Avenue, Mos ui. Duigan, Herbert, Ridgway Stree E Wengsaid. ; C. R., F.R.G.S., College Street, Wanga- Gibbons, Hope, Wangan Hall, ccn ry East. Jockey Club Office, Maria an, anui. Place Bethel, Henry R., M.R.C.S., Gonville, Wa- nganui Jack, J. B., St. John's Hill, Wanganui Jones, Lloyd, Vi € Avenue, Wanganui pre n, E. N., Ridgway Street, Wanga- McBeth, J. D. W., Wicksteed Place, Wanganui. McF arlane, D., , Bidgwa ür P. F.N.Z.Inst.. Collegiate School А Miles, Е. Е., М.А., СоПеріаќе Sanoi W Wanga- , R., Р.О. Box 221, Wanganui. ., St. John's Hill, anganui. ‚ J. A., M.A., 47 Bell Sepe А рете. Technical College Roberto n, A. C., Papaiti, Wangan Stevenson, Russell, Wicksteed Place, Wa- Starge, A A. C., M.A., Hurwoath School, Wanga- Sutherland, R. A. S., M.Sc., Collegiate School, anganui. Talboys, F. P., Tramways Manager, Wanga- ui. Ward, J. T., — iT Wanganui. t, J. P. B.A., Ridgway Bros, Wat Watt, MN. E.E.S., St. John’s Hill, Wanganui. Wilson, Alexander, M.D., Wickstead Street, Wangan 816 Appendiz. SERIAL PUBLICATIONS RECEIVED BY THE LIBRARY OF HE NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE, 1923. New ZEALAND. Auckland wee COM Geologieal Survey : Bulletin Houses of Parliament : iura and Appendix. Journal of Agriculture. Journal of Science and Technology. New Zealand Employers’ Federation : Industrial Bulletin. New Zealand Official Year-book. Polynesian Society : Journal. Statistics of New Zealand. AUSTRALIA. Australasian Association for the Advancement of Science : ee Australasian Institute of Mining Engineers: Proceed? Australian Antarctic ees 1911-14: Reports Australian Forestry Journal. Commonwealth of justia Fisheries: Parliamentary Report. New боотн WALES. шигы рениш N.S.W.: Agricultural Gazette. ralian Museum, Sydney : Records ; Annual Report. Bots nic Bari pee Government Domains, N.S.W.: Report. Critical Revision of the Genus Eucalyptus. innean Society of N.S.W.: Proceedings. Northern Engineering Institute of N.S.W.: Pa aper. Public Health Department, N.S.W. : Annual Весн. QUEENSLAND. ics Survey of Queensland: Publications. nsla ralist. Royal Geographical Society : Journal. Royal Society of Queensland: Proceedings. SouTH TR Adelaide Chamber of Commerce: Annua ort. Department of Chemistry, South Pee Bulletins. Mines Department and Geological Survey of South Australia: Mining Operations; G.S. ene tie and Reports; Metallurgical Reports; psis of Mining Lar Syno Publio 1 Library, Museum, sad Art Gallery of South Australia: Annual Royal Boek, of South Australia: Transactions and Proceedings. TASMANIA. Royal Society of Tasmania : Papers and. Proceedings. Serial Publications received by Library. 817 VICTORIA. Advisory Committee: Report on Brown Coal. Department of Agriculture: Journal. Field Naturalists’ Club of Victoria: Victorian Naturalist. Mines Department and Geological Survey of Victoria: Annual Report ; Bulletins ; Records. Public Library, Museum, and N ational Art Gallery of Victoria: Annual Report. Royal Society of Victoria: Proceedings. WESTERN AUSTRALIA. Geological Survey of Western Australia: Bulletins. Royal Society of Western Australia : Journal and Proceedings. UNITED Ктхером. Board of Agriculture and Fisheries: Fishery Investigations. Botanical Society of Edinburgh : Transactions and Proceedings. British Association for the Advancement of Science : Report. British Astronomical Association : Journal; Memoirs; ist of Members. British Museum: Catalogues; Guides ; Scientific Reports of British Antarctic Expedition, 1910. ‚ Cambridge Philosophical Society : Proceedings. Cambridge University Library : Report. Department of Scientific and Industrial Research : Reports. Dove Marine Library : Report. Geological Society, London : Quarterly Journal. Geological Survey of Great Britain: Summary of Progress. Handbooks, Commercial Towns, England Imperial Institute : Bulletins. Institution of Civil Engineers : Report. Leeds Philosophical and Literary Society : Annual Re Linnean Society : Journal (Botany): С roceedings ; most a Guardian, London. PE ineralogical Society : Mineralogical Magazine. 3 . i North of England Institute of Mining and Mechanical Engineers: Transactions ; Annual Report. Oxford University: Calend Magazine. ngs. Royal Soci : : ings ; Transactions. à yal Society of Edinburgh : онен д, ТБ; Phil. Trans. (Series 818 Appendix. Royal Society of Literature: Transactions. Royal Statistical Society, London: Journal. Victoria Institute, London: Journal of Transactions. Zoological Society of London: Proceedings and Transactions. AUSTRIA. Hofmuseum, Wien K.K. Central Асва für Meteorologie und Erdkunde. RS K.K. Geologischen ena Vienna : c ds K.K. Naturhistorischen Hofmuseums, Vienna: Anna K.K. Zoologisch-Botanische бонна, Vienna : Found. BELGIUM. Académie Royale de Belgique : Bulletins Librairie Nationale d'Art et d'Histoire: Les Cahiers belges. Société Royale de Botanique de Belgique : Bulletins Société Royale Zoologique et Malacologique de Belgique : Annales DENMARK. Acad. Roy. de Sciences et de Lettres de Denmark: Form , emoires. Dansk. Naturh. Foren., Kjóbenhavn: Videnskabelige Mediasie. Kong. Dansk. Videnskab. Selskab. : Forhandlinger ; rifter Zoological Museum, Copenhagen : Danish-I ngolf Expedition. D Academia Aboensis, Abo: Hum Finska Vetenskaps- Societeten : dh ” Ofersigt ; Bidrag. FRANCE. Le Prince Bonaparte, 10 Avenue d'Jena : Notes. L'Observatoire Météorologique, Paris: Annales Musée d'Histoire N ней Paris : Bulletins. Société Astronomique Franc : Bulletin. Société de Chimie айчы, Paris: Chimie et industries. Société de Géographie : La Géo graphie. Société Zoologique de France: Bulletin. к GERMANY. Botanische Verein der Provinz Brandenburg : Verhandl. Deutsches Entomologisches Museum, Berlin Ethnological Institute, Tubin ngen Konigl. Zool. u. Anthro. -Ethno. Museum, Dresden K.K. Zentral-Anstalt für Meteorologie und Geodynamik : Jahrb. Naturhistorisches Museum, Hambur rg: Mitt Naturhistorische Verein der Preussischen еа, und Westfalens, Bonn : erhandlungen ; Sitzungsberichte. Na Чы. жайышы ftliche Verein für Schleswig- Holstein : Schriften. Physikalisch- Okonomische Gesellschaft, Konis gra Schriften. Senkenbergische Natu haft, Frankfurt-am-Main : Berichte. Staats und arn Hambur Verhandlungen der N aturforschenden Gesellschaft in Basel. a Aye d S e a am Serial Publications received by Library. HOLLAND AND DUTCH East Іхркв. Banka Tin: Jaaresverslag von de Winning. Koninklijke Naturkundige Vereeniging in эр ж Inde. Mijnwesen in Nederlandsh Oest-Indie, Batavia : Jaar Nederlandsche Entomologische Vereeniging : Tydschrift. Rijks Ethnographisch Museum, Leiden: Verslag. ITALY. Giornale Botanico Italiano, N Revista eee hica Italia Societa Botanica Italliana, Firenze: Bo Soeietà Toscana di Scienze Naturali, Pisa : Processi verbali. N они Bergens Museum :- Aarbok; Aarber Norwegian Meteorologischen Instit, ња: Jahrb. : s TRE RUSSIA. Biological Station, Saratov. SPAIN Junta de Ciences Naturals de Barcelona: Series botanica, geologica. Botaniska Notiser, Lund. ipei Kungl Svenska mmu yp Arkiv for Meteorologiske Iakttealser i Sveri Sverigeo Geologiska- Тйен ын gem SWITZERLAND. Musee d'Histoire Naturelle, Geneve. Basel. Naturforschende Gesellschaft, Bern : Mittheilungen. Societa Elvetica delle Scienze Naturali, Bern : Atti. Société de Physique et d'Histoire Naturelle de Geneve. IxprA AND CEYLON. Agricultural Department, Calcutta : Agricultural Research Institute and College, Pasa: Re Asiatic Society of Bengal, Calcutta. Board of Scientific Advice : Annual Report. Colombo Museum ; Soca Zeylanica. Geological Survey of India : Records and Memoirs. JAPAN. Icones Plantarum Formosanarum, Yaihoku. Imperial Earthquake Investigation onse, oda (vem Imperial University of Tokyo: Journal of the College of Tohoku Imperial University, Sendai: Science ae MALAY STATES. Java Ethnographischen Басма К Malay States Government Gaz 819 : Report on Progress 0. Agua. 820 Appendix. AFRICA. Durban Museum, Natal: Annals. Natal Museum, Pietermaritzburg : Annals South African Association for the Advancement of Science: South African Journal of Science. South African Museum: Annals. Transvaal Museum : Annals. CANADA. Department of Naval Service: Annual Report ; Tide verit Department of the Interior : Dominion Observatory Repo Mines омеа, Geologieal Survey Branch: cum d Summary Report ; Museum Bu etin. Mines Department, Mines Branch: Bulletins; Annual Report; other publications. Nova Boodan Institute of Science, Halifax : MS Royal Canadian Institute, Toronto : Transactio Royal Society, Canada : Proceedi ings and Tanson UNITED STATES. Academy of Natural Sciences, Philadelphia : Proceedings. American Academy of Arts and Sciences : Pr ings. American Geographical Society, New York : Geographical Review. American Institute of Mining Engineers : Transactions. American Journal of Philology. merican Museum of Natural History, New York: Bulletins American Philosophical Society : Procee edings. Arnold Arboretum of Harvard University : Jour Astronomical с of the Pacific, San цоо. oomi Journal. Library of egi баена на Lick Observatory, dui nud of California. Lloyd Library, Ohio: 1 dex Station Bullet Missouri Rohan Gardens : Annal Missouri Bureau of Geology and Mine: Reports. Serial Publications received by Library. 821 qve ee Zoology, Harvard: Bulletin; Annual Report ; Mem "entes N otes, Cincinnati. National Academy of Sciences: Proceedings. New York Academy of Sciences: Annals. New York State mies of Agriculture. Ohio Jowrnal of Sc Ohio State Uaivendiy Bullet Rochester Academy of "riae Роне Smithsonian eum and U.S. National Museum: Annual Report; Miscellaneous Collections ; Contributions bd anana ; Bulletins ; Dontribubios rom U.S. National Herbari Tufts cum cem Studies ( Weser is ries). U.S. Department of Agriculture: gr of Agricultural Research ; Monthly List of Publications : U. а сее of Маай, Bureau of Biological Survey : North rican Fauna ; Bulletins. U. s босса Survey : Annual Report ; е Papers ; Mineral Resources ; Bulletins ; Water-supply Paper U. | ез "Research Council : Bulletins ted States Naval Observatory : Annua 1 Report бозону of California : "Bulletin of а of Geology. University of Washington agner Free Institute of ‘Science: Transactions. Wisconsin Academy of Sciences : Transactions. ARGENTINE. Academia Nacional de Ciencias: Boletin. BRAZIL. Da Escola Agricultura Rio de Janeiro. Museo Nacional Rio de Јапіего : Archives. Observatorio de Rio de Janeiro. Mexico. Instituto Geologico de Mexico: Anales. PERU. Cuerpo de Ingenieros de Minas del Peru: Boletin. Hawalul. Bishop Museum : Memoirs. PHILIPPINES. Bureau of Science : Philippine Journal of Science. 'TAHITI. Société d'Études Oceanniennes : Bulletin. HUNGARY. Hungarian National Museum, Budapest. 822 LIST OF INSTITUTIONS TO WHICH THE PUBLICATIONS OF THE INSTITUTE ARE PRESENTED BY THE GOVERNORS OF THE NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE. Honorary Members of the New Zealand Institute. New Zealand. Alexander Turnbull Library, Bowen Street, Wellington. Cabinet, The Members of, Wellington. Executive егу, сошел Forestry Departm t Wallington: Free Public в Library, Auckland. Christchurch. rellineto ” Wel Government Printer and publishing staff (6 copies). Library, Auckland Institute, Auckland. е Auckland Museum, Aucklan s Biological Laboratory, Canterbury College, Christchurch. н Biologieal Laboratory, University College, up a Biological Laboratory, University of Otago, Dun fs Scns Laboratory, Victoria University College, Wel- Р саа College, рр рае. 5 Canterbury Museum, Christe , Canterbury Public AN Christchurch. 2 Cawthron Institute, Nelso ^ Department of Agriculture "Wellington. a Dunedin Athen Suc E General Ramble. Welli ington (2 copies д Hawke's Bay Philosophical Institute, Napier ` Manawatu Philosophical Society, Palmerston North. Е Nelson College Ў Nelson lesione. Nelson. , New Zealand Geological Survey. х New Zealand Institute of Surveyors. > New Zealand Institute, ui eere s Otago Institute, Dun а Ы Otago Museum, Dune * Otago School of M. dde din. ‘ Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, Christchurch. = Polynesian Society, New Plymouth. » Portobello Fish- focii Dunedin. 2 Reefton School of Mine Е Southland Museum, Invercargill б Thames School of Min А University College, [eor АА р е of Otago, Dunedin Р toria Üniversity College, Wellington. " M enis School of venas Waihi. " anga seu 4 Wellington Philosophical Society. List of Free Copies. 823 Great Britain. see Subject Index to Periodicals, 11 Bream’s Buildings, Chancery Lane, London E. С... TENERA Гу бирон Oxford Univers British Association for the Mt of Science, London. British Museum Library, London : mes Nat pde: History Department, South Kensington Lon Cambridge Philosophical Society, Cambridge University. Colonial Office, London Clifton College, acc England. Geological Magazine, London Geological Society, Synod Hall, Castle Terrace, Edinburgh. London. Geological Survey of the United Kingdom, London. reological Survey Office, Hume Street, Du cei ligh Commissioner for New Zealand, Lon mperial Bureau of Entomology, 89 Queen's | Gate, London 8.W. 7. mperial Institute, London nstitution of Civil Engineers, London nternational Catalogue of Sei entific Literature, 34 Southampton Street, Strand, Lo aden Leeds Geological Association, Sunnyside, Crossgate, Leeds. innean Society, London Literary and Philosophical Бат Liverpool. Liverpool Biological Soc Marine Biological aeui of the United Kingdom, Plymouth. Natural History Society, Glasgow Nature, The Editor of, London Norfolk and Norwich Naturalist Society, Norwich. North of England Institute of Mining and Mechanical Engineers, Newcastle-upon-Tyne. Patent Office Library, 25 MA ar E Sweet, London W.C. Philosophical Society of Glas е sand Royal Anthropological Tnatitute of Great Britain and Ireland, "59 Great Russell Street, London Royal Botanic Garden cies Edinburgh. Royal Colonial Der de Lon Royal Gardens, Kew, England. V Royal Geographical Society, Kensington Gore, London S.W. а e SF eS CS di nburgh. aor ааа Geographical Society, Synod Hall, Castle Terrace, rgh. urg Royal Society Dublin. Edi nburgh. ondon. d Royal Society of Literature of the United Kingdom, London. Royal Statistical Society, London University Library, Camibridga; England. Edinbur Victoria University, LED Victoria Institute, London Wheldon and Weslev, Lad. London (Agents). Zoological Society, London 824 Appendix. British North America. Geological and Natural History Survey of Canada, Ottawa. Hamilton Scientific Association, Hamilton, Canada. Institute of Jamaica, Kingston, Jamaica. International Institute of Agriculture, Department of Agriculture, tawa, Canada. Library, Advisory Research Council, Ottawa, Canada. Natural History Society of New Brunswick, St. John’s. Nova-Scotian Institute of Natural Science, Halifax. Royal Canadian Institute, Toronto. South Africa. Durban Museum, Natal. Free Public Library, Cape Town. Natal Museum, Pietermaritzburg. Rhodesia Museum, Bulawayo, South Africa. South African Association for the Advancement of Science, Cape Town. South African Museum, Cape Town. India. Asiatic Society of Bengal, Calcutta. Colombo Museum, Ceylon. Geological Survey of India, Calcutta. Natural History Society, Bombay. affles Museum, Singapore. Queensland. Geological Survey Office, Brisbane. Queensland Museum, Brisbane. Royal Society of Queensland, Brisbane. New South Wales. Agricultural Department, Sydney. . Australasian Association for the Advancement of Science, Sydney. Australian Museum Librar , Sydney. Consulate-General of the Czecho-Slovak Republie, Sydney. Department of Mines, Sydney. Engineering Association of New South Wales, Sydney. Engineering Institute of New South Wales, Watt Street, Newcastle. Li rary, Botanie Gardens, Sydney. Linnean Society of New South Wales, Sydney. Publie Library, Sydney. Royal Society of New South Wales, Sydney. University Library, Sydney. Victoria. Advisory Council of Science and Industry, 314 Albert Street, Hast ne. Australian Institute of Mining Engineers, Melbourne. Commonwealth Institute of Science and Industry, Danks Buildings 391 Bourke Street, Melbourne. List of Free Comes. 825 Field Naturalists' Club, Melbourne. Geological Survey of Victoria, Melbourne. Legislative Library, Melbourne. National Herbarium of Victoria, South Yarra National Museum, Melbourne. Royal Society of Victoria, Melbourne. . University Library, Melbourne. Tasmania. Public Library of Tasmania, Hobart. Royal Society of Tasmania, Hobart. South Australia. Public Museum and Art Gallery of South Australia, Adelaide. Royal Society of South Australia, Adelaide. Д id University Library, Adelaide. Western Australia. Government Geologist, Perth. Russia. Emperor Peter I Agricultural Institute, Woronesh. ; Imper. Moskofskoie Obshchestvo Iestestvo - Ispytatelei (Imperial Moscow Society of Naturalists). ipeo Я | Kiefskoie Obshchestvo Iestestvo-Ispytatelei (Kief Society of Natural- ists). | Norway. Adviser of Norwegian Fisheries, Bergen. ergens Museum, Bergen. University of Christiania. Sweden. Geological Survey of Sweden, Stockholm. Royal Academy of Science, Stockholm. Universitetsbiblioteket, Uppsala. Denmark. Natural History Society of Copenhagen. Royal Danish T tus ol Sciences and Literature of Copenhagen. Germany. Biologisches Zentralblatt, Berlin, Dahlem. Botanischer Verein der Provinz Brandenburg, Berlin. weg Entomologisches Museum, Berlin. thnological Institute, Tubingen. iun Kónigliche Physikalisch-Oekonomische Gesellschaft, Königsberg, B. russia. : А Kónigliches Zoologisches und Anthropologisch - Ethnographisches seum, Dresden. Naturhistorischer Verein, Bonn. Naturhistorischer Museum, Hamburg. - Naturwissenschaftlicher Verein, Bremen. 826 Appendix. Naturwissenschaftlicher Im Frankfurt-an-der-Oder. Prussische Bibliothek, Ber Rautenstrauch-Joest- Musean (Städtisches Museum für Völkerkunde) ologne. ед des Biologischen Centralblatts, Erlangen Senckenbergische Naturforschende. Gesellschaft, Frankfurt-am- -Main. Staats und Universitatsbibliothek, Hambur, Staatliches Forschungsinstitut für Убе йе; Leipzig. Verein für Vaterlandische Naturkunde in Württemburg, Stuttgart. Zoological Society, Berlin F'inland. Abo Akademi, Abo. Finska Vetenskats Societes, Helsingfors. Austria. | Intendanz des Naturhistorische Hofmuseums, Vie K.K. Central-Anstalt für Meteorologie und АМУ КА К Vienna. K.K. Geologische Reichsanstalt, Vienna. Hungary. Zoological Department, National Museum, Budapest. Belgium and the Netherlands. Académie Royal des Sciences, des Lettres, et des Beaux-Arts de elgique, Brussels. La Société Royale de Botanique de Belgique, Brussels. Musée Teyler, Haarlem Netherlands Entomological Society, Plantage, Middenlaan 15, Amsterdam Switzerland. Naturforschende Gesellschaft (Société des Sciences N a Bern. Societe de Physique et d'Histoire Naturelle de Genev . France. Bibliothéque Nationale, Paris. Musée d'Histoire N aturelle, Paris. Société Zoologique de France , Par Société de Chimie Industrielle, 49 Rue de Mathurins, Paris. Italy. Biblioteca ed Archivio Tecnic ico, Rom Laboratorio di Zoologica пае е Agraria Portici, Naples. Museo Civice di Storia Naturale, Gen Mus m di Zoologia e di Anatomia Green. della R. Universita, В, » Accademia dei Lincei, Ro mia di Scienze, ian ed Arti, Modena. aples List of Free Copies. 827 Spain. Junta de Ciencies Naturals, Barcelona, Apartado 593. United States of America. Academy of Natural Sciences, Dern State А New York. Dav " rt, Iow j Yeu Philadelphia San Francise American Engineering Societies’ Libres 39 "West 39th Street, New York. ансап Geographical Society, New Y n Jowrnal of Science (Editors), Vale University, New Haven, on ee Philosophical Society, Philadelphia. Arnold Arboretum, Harvard University, Ji amaica Plains, U.S.A. Astronomical Society of the Pacific, San Francisco. Boston Society of Natural History. = eset Botanical Gardens, New Yor : Chemical Abstracts, Ohio — University, Columbus, Ohio. Connecticut Academy, New Department of Agriculture, Washingt: D.C. Field Museum of Natural History, Chicago. Franklin Institute, Philadelphia. Johns Hopkins University, Baltim Journal of Geology (Editors), University of Мм; Chicago, Ill. Leland Stanford Junior Universi tys Califor rary, Bureau of Science, Manila Lloyd Library, Cincinnati. Missouri Botanical Gardens, St. Louis x e Museum of Comparative Zoology, Cam e, Mas h National Academy of Sciences, eese " hnstiéution; Washington, D. National Geographie Society, Washington, D. C. New York Academy of ideis 77th “Street and Central Park West, New New York “State College of мо Тараб, New York. Rochester Academy of Scien Smithsonian шоо Washington, D.C. United States Geological rene Washington, D.C. eley, U.S.A. eattle. тсе er Free Institute of Science of Philadelphia. Winconsin Academy of Sciences, Arts, and Letters, Madison. Brazil. Escola de Minas, Rio de Janeiro. Museu Paulista, Sao Paulo. 898 Appendix. Argentine Republic. Academia Nacional de Cieneias, Cordoba. Museo Nacional de Historia Natural de Buenos Aires, Casilla del Corr Sociedad Cientifica Argentina, Buenos Ayres. Uruguay. Museo Nacional, Monte Video. Japan. College of Science, Imperial University of Japan, Tokyo. : Hawaii. ы finn i Bishop Museum, Honolulu. . National Library, Honolulu. _ Volcano Observatory, Kilauea, Hawaii Islands. Java. н of t Natural Science, Batavia. Ке GENERAL INDEX. [The Editor will be obliged if authors and other users of the index will notify him of any errors or omissions discovered, or make any suggestions for improvements. | Abbotsford, ладони glaciation (Park), 599. абай e choris abditus, Crambus dudo. E. C., Aequinoctia region (Benson), 106. Abies pectinata DC. © ae of Pucciniastrum m), e^ pruina erii, [memi de mem тїз чыр шай, oides Hook. ч. ром of Aeci- ium oet (Cunni m), 4 ses unningha: s вр. 5 RS of Uredo Acaciae (Cunningham), | —— i Uredo. Acaena rb ics Hook. f, host of Phrag- midium Acae eri a: am novae-zelandiae T. Kirk, host: of imd nidum + novae-zelandiae (Cunningham), 1 ida Т. Kirk, host of Phrag- — midium Poteniillae met Cunningham), bee of Phragmidium unn., bie Vahl; aci of Phragmidium _ Potentillae grs am), c" of рза subsimile (Cun- ЕТЕ "s Т. Kirk, on of Phrag- dine тле прсте am), Acaenae dide yea ium. acanthocar pa cr His € hostoma , Ster Acheron,” time signal (Baillie), 705. acinaces, Ze Aciphylla ное. tumatakuru in north (Rangi a oamarutica (Sut.), осе. Pukeuri (Finlay), ладен anes uu E form Saar dor zorionella not "Parectopa те aoe Actaeae-Agro Puccinia. Actaeae- cece Hypa Pan praecursorius Sut., осе. rond 509; Awam st da Acteonella, occ. (Benson), 12 — sumatraensis, occ. т. 116. , Struthiolaria. auminatus, oe ( Pleuronectidarum ). Adams, C. E. rch grant, 1923, 790. Adams, 5 гзм of Те Aroha and Те Moehau Ardgowan Mts. ms Dracophyllu rt, Range, erus Benson), 117. 9 Range, ge ( ) Admete anomala M. & th Ptycha- tractus i. su. (Finlay), 5 501. m Marsh. & Murd., occ. Target ашу (F ly (Finlay) 496. erica n. sp. of Suter (Finlay), Er ue — — Reina Sveltella (Finlay), 501. — — suteri Marsh. & Murd., occ. Target Gully PRA. am. i^ da — — Neozel. тергев. of Aust. Cancellaria „(Шау 501. of Oamaruia er di 514. Admiralty, Wan ‚ Боо. (Benson), 1 adsper ee nf gr ndi. Aecidium Persoon —— ` Anisotomes Reich., occ. аа —— Aquilegiae Pers., syn., 1. —— — Celmisiae-discoloris n. form-sp., with fig. ad pl. genere 37, 52. key (Cunningham) —— Celmisiae-peti n. заре with fig. Eom pl. (Cunniagham), 37, 52. —— in ke ham), 33. —— —— Celmisiae- Petriei n. form-sp., with fig. and is Merica n. sp. of Suter (Finlay), 1. 4 ПЕРУ] "Tam H gham) —— e. pe wpiro n. жы ^ч fig. and pl Т аязы һб and pl. Macrodontae n. n. form-sp., with fig. and pl. ~ (Cunningha m), CE in key (Cunningham), 33 i т Aes n. cs esi with fig. and pl. ~ (Cun n , mec Соко), 33 Ў > or alos ег, occ. (Cunningham), 47. $m „к with fig. and p Cunningham) 35 ; in key (Cunningham), 33 830 Aecidium Oleariae McAlp., diff. from A. Macro- dontae (Cunningham), 40. —— otagense Lindsay, with fig. (Cunningham), 33. ——— Darluca Filum parasitic on (Cun- ningham), 49. —— Tuberculina persicina parasitic on _ (Сара та), 50. Plan oe ea McAlpine, _ (Cunningham with fig. сене Тыч —— —— Dario Filum emm on (Cun- c йй мш), 49 К — Rosae Roehling, syn —-— Sophorae Kus., hab. (Lact m 392. aegrotans, Dicranom aemula, Sabatinca aequilateralis, Spisu sula. prse of hint (Benson), 106. aerobatis, Gelechia. Aethocola, partly replaces Siphonalia (Finlay), Syri (Hutt.) [Siphonalia], occ. Awamoa —— sis aiii Finlay a nd McDowall, occ. Ard- бошу, is M E 509; Awamoa, 510; Target —— with pl. (Marwick), 197. affiliated ж vile See N.Z. Institu э adm Cyathus. andecca in Poekillopteridae of Kirkaldy “м yers), 321 note. g nia NINE Allman, with fig. (и), 258, 259. —— vid "Bale, syn., icata var. Mecum ? Jaederholm entity, 258. — filicula Allman, occ. (Bale), 2 —— — Hilg mom identity (Belo), 257. —— formosa syn., 261. — formosa Bonnevie, seen ey (Bale), 261. —— gaymardi Lam —— huttoni Coughtrey, identity ( Bale), e huttoni hen > npauer, id —— зар телеу, red [os A —— e; Hilgendorf, ау, 258, 259. natula ? Coughtrey, syn., 257. ——— plumosa P ims occ. (Bale), 25 —— secu oa uer, 8 263. setacea La ae И 52. ——— et. syn., Se iubulifera Hind. affir. to A. filicula (Bale), pate ad иа to А. laxa (Bale), e: zelandica Stechow, proposed for A. hut- no noides, Plumularia, тенни, elanchra gromyza осид n. sp., with pl. (W Agropyri, Puce Sp. pl. (Watt), 685. Ее Dionis poculi —— agropyrina, Puccinia, General Indez. Apoio scabrum (Lab.) e he of Puc- cinia graminis үүт эзы: ), 8 — ho st of Ustilago tts (Cunning- ham), 413. Agrostidis, Puccinia. Agrostis pa terag ^ Br., occ. Banks Pen. (Laing & Wall), 44 vulgaris ipw em of Tilletia decipiens (Cunningham), 4 oe a nga tane, Te, Marani attacked at (Ander- en), 696. ahi. es -roa, in land-claims (Rangi Hiroa), 354. Airae- оо, Tilletia “ Airedale,” firs interprov. steamer at Queen’s Wharf, W ellingt on (Baillie), 717. Aka, charact. (Myers a ds 321 note. oo in key (M. yers), 3 —— finitima Walker, with pl. (Myers), 326. akeake-moth. mbra. nurst, F., alata, Protocardia. albescens, siecle: апе, ‘Oxye thira ytomyza albida; Schistophleps. albifa. sciata, Simaethis. albomar. күн ie ; Wahlenbergia. albula, Р! album, Chen irra Alcithoe dion, progen. of A. lutea (Marwick), — ge ea n. sp., with pl. Моа Рау latecostata. Sut uri (Finlay), 508 ; get Gully, 4t 5. уе ано um Gaertn. occ. with Olearia fragrantissima (Laing & Wall), 438. algae, fish. foods JD 388. Allan, H. H., rch grant, 1923, 790. i Allan, R. S., Санта Islds. schists (Benson allani, Natica ( Carinacca ). Baillie), 700 “ Alligator ” sent to N.Z. (Ba aa G. J., descrip. of Sertularella integra , (Bal e) 242. 5 otype," use of term (Alexander), 643 Foe M "tasse alokiza, Mitr alopecur e. Tillet alpina, dicit ‘longifolia var. pinus, P. Alsophila Coni Hook. f., occ. (Holloway), TL 86. = —— —— осе. Banks Pen. (Laing & Wall), 439. alta, енше —— Leu cu — — subsp. transenna, Leucosyrinz. alternans, Pucc ) Alucita ndisse Walk., strigil, fig. (Philpott 219. Alvania io meos May, rel to им юзу ), 48 Alveolina, occ. (Benson), 125 note. c MuR SM to Linemera (Finlay) i. General Index. sia R. A. Philippi (Wilekens), 540. ambigua, Thuiaria ameghinoi, Struthiolar urunui River - (Marshall), 615. iode Bo t (Philli Amouropsella C ve t (Marwick), 576 ; - 549; range, 5 —— major, ae pl. (Marwick), 577 ; range, 548. —— teres, with pl. (Marwick), 577; range, 548. amphialus, Polinices Amphidesma subtr jangulata. Wood [.Mesodesma] осе. Awamoa (Finlay), 5 ineurus (Nesormosia ү елен (Hutton), Te. with fig. (Alexander), 65 —— niveinervis Edwards, d a syn. — (Alexander r), he uus Alexander, desc., with fig. (Alexander), tL Nothormosia ) чет Edwards, desc., with "fe. (Alexander), 650. Amphipoda, N.Z. (Chilton), 269-80, 631-37. Amphithalamus, in group y, 481 — a v N.Z. Tert. (Finlay), 482. —— inclusa (Carp.), in grou Finlay), 481. ыз, Ds ( ae group (Finlay) Ampullina carinata (Hutt.), syn., 588. —— drewi (Mur хах syn., 576. ——— miocaenica Suter, syn., 515. — spiralis Marshall, s syn., 575. — Gabb, rel. to Globieinum (Marwick), = Lahillia Cossm. in key, —— suturalis Marshall, syn., 554. — — suturalis Sut syn., waihaoensis Suter, t of Gatien Mar- ES 553; syn. pe — (Meg Ады ) suturalis (Hutt.) Suter, syn., 556, $5 Amuri Bluff, Ta fede doe 539. Anabathron, , in group (Finks his gremades with pl., differs from А. DM evi ck), 200. topsis, ge аи differs from A. epeighti ( (Marwick Pru hti shi pe Pon. з n. sp., des ‘pl. (Marwick), 199. Ancilla, те ion of name (Finlay), 502. "MS etie | form (Finlay), : with 4. ma (Marwi E E ) enisi n. "эр. ., with pl. (Mar- ма IM australis Tate, осе. Andersen, J. C., elected F.N.Z.Inst. (Inst.), 749. mones, Urocystis ымен Pleronotus Qr d Hook. f, host of Ayers unningham "46. angulosa, Sertularella о angustifi olia, Olearia. (Marsh. & isotom uccin erag new к (Finis) 4 а 1 meeting. 831 ite БЕ Ne Kin) Laing, form of t (Laing & Wall), 442. Pe ст (ook f.) — & Laing, host of pice ^g ( v. M.) Cockayne Е «o host ot Pu i dion (Cunningham), 4. — ыйы ia Hook. f. ( = Ligusticum latifolium Hook. f.), host of Uredo inflata (Cunningham), 43 Anisotomes, : Aecidium, Ani. ini ee N.Z. ‘Institute. — геі: (Finlay), 506. —— huttoni, aff. with A. trigonopsis (Marwick), is Hutt., aff. with А. huttoni (Mar- осе. Ardgowan (Finlay), 509 ; Awa- moa, 5 —— cines Hutton, with pl. (Marwick), 191. Antarctic continent, existence (Benson), 127. antarctica, S Uredo. antarcticus, Scirpus. ytoma. шеге ст”. cleaning (Philpott), 215-24. Antigona, | 156. nd Antimitra vexilliformis M. & & M., occ. Pukeuri DX nocalli iphor nti е а. rd nymphs of plant-hoppers (Myers), 316. aoteaensts, ima. ota "melanombra. Meyr., with pls. (Watt), fpem ila neozelanica (Edwards), desc., with fig. к, 652. pecias "Natica (Magnatica). canes matus, Tu rbo (Marmor: armorostoma). Aquilegiae, аблі. —— Puccinia. mabli Alci А fura Ві Foi oe ршн. A o е stabl portion of Pacific’ region rhe ag arii with - ur ЫШ 222, 223. -beds (Finla, owan tt), quse p E x (Philpott), а arena Tr, Syn., z Moe ayn. 16 832 Aregma ое Er, syn., 16. argentosa, T. Argina, sail wi fig. (Philpott), 220, 221. — — cribraria Cenk. strigil, fig. (Philpott), Argobuccinum, in key (iver): 463. argus (Gmel.), syn., 4 australasia Suter, syn., 462. — ие онт ), осе. =. (Finlay) 462. Low ay) 4 mosa (A. Cunn.) Hook. f. A — serrata (Forst.) О [= A. (A. Cunn.) Hook. EL eis ‘of acidum: milleri See armata, e. Armis J., deterioration of trout ng, J. B., рст on Banke Pon, 80. Pastas A Canterbury, 80, 8 Hymenophyllum. Ar T T. a An Saas (Baillie e), 7 roarohaki, or aroarokapa, in ug (Andersen), ha, Te, Mount, ferns of (Holloway), 88. Arrhenatherum elatius der M auv., host of k. (Wilckens), 541. Arthur, J. C., races of Puccinia Elymi (Cunning- 2. arthuriana, Gynoplist Aru Islds., on sonini massif (Benson), 105. Aruhetawiri, Te, prehistoric tribe (Andersen), More срна 16 Forst. f., host of Uredo toetoe unningha und Ascidioclava pa ‘tics Kirk, осе. (Bale), 228. Asota, сж (Philpott), 220. As pusilla Н odoratae, P KC Sars а Stebbing (Chil. pilus, C Asplen Mei "bulbiferum Forst. f., occ. (Holloway), Vie coe. Hook. f., occ. Banks Pen (Ls (aing & Wall), idum Forst. f, d assimilis, Stenothoe. stelia montana mined (Holloway), 86. by Charixena iridora (Watt), 328. astelia-moth. Charixena iridoxa Astelobia Cie (Hudson), dese. of bani (Alex- ander), 6 ip. sd stra subs. davisii Stowe, occ. Dunedin 518. Adrogenes Sat aa ta Meyr., (Meyri eh ki and Wellington. ti rna gton. time-ball asymmetrica, Н, ypanthea. varied marking General Index. со ( Atarba ) ише Alexander, desc., with pie: der), 6 ridico lor ‘Alexander, dese. of male mm fig. (Ale exander), 6 Нан a huttoni Fei charac. (Finlay), am, ——— in key (Finlay), 4 =— ын» n. Sp., gs. pl (Finlay), HS —— in key (Finlay), 478. —— rou. M. & M., charac. (Finlay), 477, ——— syn., 194. —— pyramidale n. sp., with A (Finlay), 475. —— — — — in key (Finlay), 4 subsp. robustum n. ge (Finlay), —— in key (Finlay), 478. Maps n. sp. А aas 476. y (Finlay), 4 —— Ma n. bd wit th pl. (Marwick), 195. ric б cess included in mo ( _ (Finlay), 477. Ба (Finlay), A y (Finlay), x MA n. sp. with pl. (Marwick), 94. —— —— charac. (Finlay), 4 in key d e. oa), 35 Ан awa fly-campaign (Ra , Atkins, C. G., tood of ont & БЫШЫ) mes atkinsoni, Olia 2. нат пом emu n. sp. (Meyrick), 66 a. 880 Atraotyidne Sag? 1 Atr sp dier occ. Dunedin (Finlay), atropos, Dolichopeza. ipula. atrovirens, Hymenophyllum. attenuata, Cucullaea. attennoides, moe attenuoides, Tubula Aturia, occ. N. rity (Marshall), 618. ), 701. Auckland and Wellington riv. — (Baillie), 9. olloway), 8 ity, rainfall and climate (H (Holloway 3 Isld., climate and каен tis - North, * hydraulic limestone ” (Marshall), Pu eis unconformity in Tertiary (Benson), 130 é post-Tertiary elevation (Hender- —— — penin., son), 582-83 ; Зором, 591. виене, Scirpu aurantiaca, Sabatin weit aurea, ал зеза; ече auricom yche. aurifor bri M сее (Ма sue (en D Алладан, structural fe еи (Benson), australasi vid obuccinum australasiae, Heamimas. ustrale, Hymenophyllun 123. preas lian arc, first, of dc (Benson), 119, australis Cordyli ine. ——— Cucullaea General Indez. R33 pe p. — — Symplectoscyphus. —— var. lytteltonensis, Myosotis. Austrotoma n. subgen. uma 515. Austrotriton, in key (Finlay), 4 — Wphoides n. ae with Ly тшу), 455. key (Finlay), 4 тит (Tate), rel. to A. к (Finlay), — — maorium n. sp., with = MN 453. em key (Finlay), 4 ee ш. insignitum n. var, with pl. — ey (Finlay), 463. — — minimum diui , with pl. (Finlay), 454 —— in key (Finlay), 4 — "©шм. & М., cl lassifio. (Finlay), 454. E he c. Target Gully (Finlay), 496. Sca А day gp ianum (Perry), a Charonia (Fin- E БЕЗЕ е ы send 463. um F ae ien e: {7 мемы (Tate), те rel. d _ inlay), ere . minimum (Finla у), 4 суо (Tate), rel. to A. minimum Finley’ autocharis, Ven au matie ] ovd ight, Ba t Beet Reef (Baillie), 708. че v L., host of Ustilago levis (Cunning- i m) tee Cintractia. stilago. sy, 8 ERR бй, iden; оу var. teicenniaejolia, O mera. is. rbonilla. — ' use of term (Finlay & McD.), 535 eas > Muehlenb pe irifoliata. Bent h. et Hook. f., host of Amr Аа таты (Cunningham), 48 Bab ud Is. on geanticlinal ridge (Benson), 103, bait-rests, shape (Rangi Hiroa), 356. Baker, J. G., humidity shown by fern- growth, 67. » on ticlinal ridge (Benson), 102. Banda a re, E. Indian Archipel. "ww 103. Banda Deep. formation ied oe ) 1. oe cing 105, 166-7, Banda 109, 111, "113, 126. Banks Pen. botan. subdist. ur hi Wall), 438. VENT dese: tation (Laing & Wall), 438-43. veg. and climate Зд 79-80. barbatus, M pisc котин м (Cunningham); 408 en pestes ne P б wg Barrett Reef, rase и pe Baile), 708 barrierensis, Uber ( Euspira m, À., conglomerates in limestone (Benson), 130. DOE See Ancilla. l : Barytell anomalodonta n. sp., with pl. (Finlay), 473. : Marw., type of Barytellina С (Finlay), 474. bascauda, Tugalia. Basilissa n. sp. of Suter. See Calliostoma suteri var. fragile. basketry, Maori (Rangi Hiroa), 344. Mis metrio map, E. Indies, N. Guinea, &c. SW. Pacific rasgo 122. Bathyioma а oninia 8 with Crypto- —— varying form (Finlay), 508 Baudys, E., effect of smut on animals (Cun- 426. * » 3k ааа Tho," Wellington waterfront (Baillie), 711. * L а Beacon Hill, telephone to ae (Baillie), 7 beacons, We Wellington n (Bailli Bealey, rainf x risen t ot, we иа various sp. (Bale), 2 - d. See Nepticula lucida cae ch лерде. of H se at ones (Watt), 684. beet- ыу. са — chenopodii. beet: Finlay), Bela, doubt ce clesie ( ето ант Sih В: inen, т ө. ‚ with B. canaliculata of Plumularia 834 Bela, infelix as Pukeuri (Finlay), 5 robusta Hutt., replace vith S gelophos 2 Иона a minor (Finlay), 515. —— tenuilirata изе [Ptychatractus occ. Tar- ge et Gully ы ere (Finlay), 509; Puke- woodsi eit one of Turridae (Finlay), 515. Senec Belophos (Austr oloma ) minor, n. emer for Bela ме ipee Hutt. (Finlay), 515 n — т зза Ве. (Marwick), 161. belts, M оа), 3 Daae с pee area pri), 0 Bennett, G. W., Wellington MD mes keeper € т. ‚ E, Маон b belts (Rangi Hiroa), 346, 348, —— Maori names of Aciphylla (Rangi Hiroa), 358. —— Maori sandals (Rangi Hiroa), 357, 360. —— Marivi, dn e ор 696. Betulaceae, host of Melampsoridium betulinum (Cunningham), m m Melampsoridium. betulina, M elamps betulin as аба Bew: Kul Raia, nen (Benton, 116. bicalycul, Hydrallma hwuiaria. ойдан», сое (Physiculus). — Liboced iata, Campanularia ypanthea, — Silic e Billardieri, Polypodium. bi еер ira. sine m, Sympet: E CON birds fi for. Exhibition, 1923 (Inst.), ** birds-nest" fungi. See Nidulariales. йыга Archipel. pum Lenin) 119. Seealso New Britain, New сс ees geol Benson). 116. bispinosa, Odonto —— Sertularia. bivalve, Hymenophyllum. blanda, Turbonilla. Blechnum, occ. ^ ovg ay) 7 — — Banksii Hook. f., occ. ыр Laing & Wall), 439. тч meum capense (L.) Schlecht., oco. ( Holloway), —— nigrum (Col. stt occ. (Holloway), 86. —— Patersoni Mett., occ. (Ho olloway), 78, 86. penna — (Poir.) Kuhn., осе. (Hollo- E 74, Lr Pülanicum (BL) Kuhn., occ. (Holloway), — — occ. Banks Pen. (Laing & Wall), 439. i, Venericardia n art Hm 661. ni 210. General Index. Borsonia absent from Awamoan (Finlay), 499. pubes ubtfu сае (Finlay), 499. —— cincta (Hutt.), ee "n Ptychatractus Doha ss Sut. (Finlay), 5 rudis (Hut e occ. only in n Waihao green- sands (Finla Bougainville Isld., "x ! Benson), 121. Bougainville Range, g vies enson), 117. invillidae (Bal 52 Bovallia gigantea Pfeffer, ^t to B. monoculoides (Chilt (Chilton), —— monoculoides (Haswell), осе. 2770. Bowler's Wharf, Wellington (Baillie), 71 br. idem н north New Guinea que 116. ragg, H., Queen's Wharf, Wellington (Baillie), Bragg, W. H., honorary member, 1923 (Inst.), 750. breath, length of (Andersen), 698. Brefe ld, O., classific. of smuts (Cunningham), 401, 408. : ; — — germination of Urocystis (Cunningham), — infecn. of Arrhenatherum elatius (Cunning- ham), Ў evicornis, Cryptamorpha. —— Mecorchesia. brevipennis, Galaxias. sae Latirus nm t brevi min ^f d Qlabrell ella). brevis гиа ген in ipi House, gi signals from (Baillie), 704. Brizae, Tilleti Brocchina pukeu nsis (Sut.) should "m че ОВОИ, puisurinsis Su Sut. NS oce dgowa: an (Fi Finlay), 509 ; 510; Pukeu ri, 508. moa, bromivora, Ustilago. * Usti Carbo var. vulgaris x Bromus ч L., host of vem bromivora — Cunningham), 412. g Aa un nioloides i B. K., host of Ustilago bromi- vora (Cunningham), ^ ee rus ust-proof, Hill (Cunningham) 4 40. n e ns (Finla: aw! ^ Жора à d тан y) corulum (Hutt.), ss ee aay) 3 in key, 531. endodonta n. sp., with pl. (Finlay), 530; і іп (du ke , 581. ü Bier ción n. sp., with pl. (Finlay), bat; Ж. (Finlay), 529+ _ . key, 531. — funiculata n. sp., with pl. in key, 531. e —— iredalei n. sp., with pl. (Finlay), 527 5 with pl. (Finlay), 29+ key, 531. —— pukeuriensis n. sp. in key, 531. ) —— stibarochila Iredale, type of group (Finlay with pl. (Finlay) 89; (Inst. ), 7 in key Broun, T, inal port А of Bull. ul 1st on : Brouw ro — tenuilirata n. 8p. , em Б. К Guinea, mountains (Benson), п d General Index. cg H. A., Timor, took: strata (Benson), 5 U^ NE in Banda Sea region (Benson), Brown, F. D., resol. of HM (Inst.), 728, browni, Magadina Bruce, W. E dent of сорылу (Inst.), 728. Bubakia Arth., syn., зарана coronarium ds syn., m Martyn, in classific. (Marwick) ~ 166, 1 174. — syn., 180. ж Martyn, charact. (Marwick), 8 Martyn, s 187. Аала, "Deni xis Buck, йр. Asplenium abis Hoo eT Benth. * Hook., occ. Banks ), 44 Bulbophyllum pygmaeum "^ Gm.) Lindl., осе. (Holloway), 89. bullata, Lima —— Ustilago. Bulle, W . Maori extinction (Rangi dr pucr inella enysi Dg [Cylichnella], осе _ ботап (Fi (Finla — — striata b Еау), 508 у. Bee Gob bu d s oc kawe gobioides. NR, (Sui) [Cylichnella} габ. —— (Hutt) TOM ell à же pag с жые t rdigalens ica. burial, eT (Rangi Hiroa), 355. TES. are and Malay Aechipel. 112- (Benson), Buru, g eol. p э ases WO a 104, 105, 105 motes 106, "o7 T 112, j eevee m trend-line (Be wg 113. buski, Р oneris chemistry pes 720. не buskii, Desmoscyphus. addis-flies, See Tricho C opte adulus delicatulus Sut., occ. -Ardgovan (Finley), Pukeuri, 508 ; "Ta arget iur ЧЫ 5. inc e ds key (Cunningham), 3 835 M M (Andersen), 689, oceratidae, key, &c. (Tillyard), 285, 302-3. iens Struthiolaria. calcarata, ebella. — —€— en california. Plun mularia Callanaitis — Sut. [Chione], occ. Target ae m у), 4 —- yatei ( Gray) occ. Taieri (Finlay), 517. hipteryz. calliactis, Calliostoma cancellatum Finlay, occ. Ardgowan . engh 509. new name C. temporemuta (Finlay), 7 509 note note. — — marwicki Finlay, occ. Ardgowan (Finlay), 509. — — selectum Chemn., occ. Dunedin (Finlay), 518. —— suteri Finlay, occ. Ardgowan (Finlay), 509 Pukeuri, 508; Target Gully, 496. —— ——- var. fragile y, occ. Ardgow: (Finlay), 509; Pukeuri, 508 ; "Target Gully, — — is Basilissa n. sp. of Suter —— iem ses Finlay, proposed for C. can- — tigr vo. Рача (7 (Finlay), 518. Calliphora pub d in oss (Malloch), 638; key —— ” antennalis, belongs to Anthomyiidae (Mal- loch), 640. —— Ө Macquart, in key (Malloch) in key (Malloch), 640 жам Linné, erythrocephala nn (Mal. rimaculatus Sw ederus, in key 7 Toch), 640 villosa Rob. Calliphoridae of N.Z. ( brc —— (Hu _ Finlay), s Gould, occ. Taieri (Finlay), 517. айша, Natica. —— Strut garor callosus, Polin би pies Fabr., strigil, fig. (Philpott), parkeri n. 8р., à typical Gonothyraea -Desv., in key (Malloch), 640 Malloch), utt.) осе. Dunedin (бше, 227 alyptraea maculata (©. & б.) should be C. ppc ntc arren ке (Lanian), £ me 497. T —— Leer gae (Marsh. 1 tenuis ^ (Gray) o Campant m), 8 pig. oed bilabiata Coughtrey, вуп., 233. occ. Pukeuri (Finlay), 508. of Puccina Wahlenbergiae nnoxensis. Hartlaub's Eucopella crenata B е ‚ 233. i r ntata Bale, Syn., 236. con paniari, È pope илнин, pumilio n n. T with fig. (Bale), 235. ae ( Cen bell Isld., gom only s e" (Holloway), 92. campylocarpum, 8 cancellata, Cro. cancellatum, Colliosloma. candida, Nidula. ox Mida laria. — var. effusa, Nozeba. Candollaceae, host of an Aecidium (Cunningham), 47. Candollei, Ustilago. Canterbury College J ure repres. (Inst.), 751. Cantharidus tenebrosus A. Ad., wrong ident, ay); captalis, ilosia. Capua intractana (Walk.), N.Z. occ. (Philpott), 664. Carbo var. sae d. Poke Carcharodon, oc Срат 618. Cardium ап Hutt. soa e Protocardia patula pe ), (Finlay), 49 CER. ape m Hutt., occ. Mara: & Murd.), ora, Usti Carex appressa R. Br., host of Puccina Caricis (Cunningham), 394. —— c used for belt (Rangi Hiroa), 348. Berggr., host Elateromyces Senec Vani RE 6. — host of E. olivaceus (Conningii — — aps AME: ——— flava Linn . cataractae Banks Pen. (Laing & Wall), 4 444. Gaudic iana Kunth., host of Cintractia — Ae er gre m), oott., used for belt (Rangi Hiroa), R. Br., not on eudo- ovre L., host of Ustilago catenata (Сань) А1 — 8 esteri E , occ. Banks Pen. (Laing & Wall), 441. —— subdola Boott., host of Cintractia Caricis (Cunningham), 490. ternaria Forst. ehe. host of Cintractia Caricis (Cunningham), 4 —— parkeri ace syn., 231. сайд ех Senses. occ. Banks Pen. ~ (Laing & We 1 ad —— virgata Sol., hos of Elateromyces olivaceus Ss аав cargo, rate of ани at Wellington (Baillie) caricicola, Ustilago. Caricis, Anthracoidea. actia. — Ustilago. Caris, Tilletia. Рад n. noe. сни 553; in key, 548, 554; range, General Index. * per^ inacca. See also Natica (Carinacca ). arinata, Ampu н Carstenz Top, geol. \ erem 118. Carter, C. on lighthouse ME (Sai 705-6 ; Gua RM 719; — Li Bequest, erection of observatory with Tai (Inst.), 733, 756, 772; erection of brick room for library, 734, 776; statement of ee ete: 1922, 736, 759. —— Library, тешё ы from Museum (inst) Caryophyllaceae, infection by rusts eun ham), 4 Cass, аас climate, &c. ea 74. e ass Aptos abiata (Perry), halium labiatum (Finlay), 524. a (Lamk. У diff., from Phalium labiatum, _ &c. Finke ), 524. it x фат be Galeodea senex (най) | x (Finlay), 507. stadialis Hedley, with pl. (Finlay), 525 vp . 518. nea, Pon Costnidae, strigil, with fig. (Philpott), 219. Castnioidea, strigil, with fig. gue 219. tee. Lo Catalogue Com Catamacta terna n. we Meyrick), 208 cataractae, Carex flava catenata, Limopsis Ust caudata, Siphonalia. —— Ver vere iae Maskell, pa host of Eury- — Uromyces rs uredinicola, parasitic ud ingham), xg Celakowskyana Celama rigil (Philpot tt), 2 222. L Celebes, ж structure dry u^ e Н еа es ——— discolor Ho B nid -discoloris (Сатиш, d Celmisiae ego st " a of jr obo ooke misiae (Cunningham), 8. oni ies rm host of Puccinia сат (Canning St. ipi ina TT. Kirk, host of Puccini "Üdmisiae (Cunningham; 8. A DT petiolata Hook. host of 23 _ Camisia -petiolatae latae (Cunningham), 1 um OF etriei Cheesem., маң a »3 m), mise Pari Pe eig co ot ае С e i (Cunningham) * Ы Sinclairii Hook. f, host РЭР (Сиам). 395. General Indez. ств а en food-plant of Apatetris a (Watt), 332. К" "Ади nia. —— Uredo. —— Uredo Composi Celmisiae-di. penne. putent ae proposed for Hemi- ornatus (Hutt. ) (Finlay), 498. cna Uredo lapods, N. dem terbury (Marshall), 615. Cephanodes janus Misken, strigil, fig. (Philpott), Cera » geo hases temo 103, 104, 105, 106, 107, mi 112, m Linné, — — of Haplo- henopodi ee ceraunias, Ichne ithidea, occ. (Marsh. & Murd.), 1 —— perplexa (Marshall and Murdoch), (Mar- "aca и, сосн perplecum should манй as as (nly) 47 Cer em fidicula A. occ. Ardgowan (Finlay), —— varying form iei dg Cerithiopsis, occ. (Marsh. & Murd.), 1 Cerozodia paradisea Edwards, desc. Шо айу, “ Challenger " fig. of Thuiaria cerastium (Bale), Сйатаелен i, Pucciniastrum Abiet amostraca should be Cleidothaerus (Finlay), aueh Bron, T Isld. light (Baillie), 709. ` apman of Serpula ouyenensis (inlay), 44 chapmani, Dare Charagia, strigil (E | (Philpott), 217, 218 —— virese il, fi ; 211. rassa, к Tan (Pir chariessa, С. Charixena Sian Mer: , with Les (Watt), 327. on), 123. ay), 4 3. n. Sp., with p. (Finlay), 460. PER inlay M ыра Di у, in buy. (Finlay), 4 E, en eed Erben ba (Finlay), 461. y euclia Hedley, occ. (Finlay), 462, 518. — vw. TN ——— in key (Finlay), 4 — а M.), in ey (Еш ), 464. _ (Finlay), 461. EE О —— trite ifera var. euclia emt am. 462. char Lois, in key (Finlay), 4 Chat Orthench wa Tm climate and vegetation (Hollo- cies oe еа) 130. 837 chathamicum, Linum monogynwm var. chattonensis, Solecurtus. —— Uber. Cheeseman, T. F., Kermadec Islds. vegetation, 90. eme of 21 (Inst.), 753. уа is энни п. mde p. (Niller), 2 282. — geris n. Sp. (Miller), 28 Merelina. орнаса hosts of Uredo Rhagodiae (Cun- ningham) chenopodii, енен ium album L., food-plant of Haplomyza i ( 684. Cheviots, bush sickness 2 (Aston), 723. ckweed. See Cerastium vulgatum, and Stel- laria media. chiltoni, Pycnocentrodes. —— Thecocarpus. j Chiltonia mihiwaka Chilton, with fig. (Chilton), subtenuis Sayce, affin. to C. mihiwaka crassitesta n. sp., with pl. (Finlay), 478. — — marshalli Coss., a nomen nudum (Finlay), — — meridionalis (Sow.), is C. vellicata Hutt. си ) rae ih qe a a — —. stuchburyi ray), charact. (Finlay), 478. Chlamys (Pallium) ign (Zitt.), и), occ. Ardgowan chathamensis (Hutt.) (Pecten) | occ. Ard- - gowan (PATE 509; Pukeuri, ; Target Gully, ——- sp., with fig. (Murdoch), 159. E x sp., with pl. —À 158. —— radiatus age [Ресіеп), occ. Ardgowan (Finlay), Choiseul, geol. ok (Dead) 121. roderma, Puccinia. Chree, C., elected hon. member (Inst.), 775. с с сі ei Ast epe Hot De Tar in key (Malloch), 638 —— dux Eschscholz, charac. (Malloc —— rufifacies Macqua loch), 639. cide Oreh (Philippe, 383 cicada, trout foo nta, trout food (Bhillippe), 385 : run rt, only sp. in N.Z. (Mal ciliatum, Нуте cincta, Borsonia. S Struthiolaria. " cinctum, Van Sin m (Eunatac ina ). cinctus, "Polinices es (. Euspira). 838 General cingulata subsp. vro obi Struthiolaria. —— var. B, pa cingulatus , Circ Cialraalia, characters (Cunningham), 418. syn., edades (Persoon) "Magnus, with fig. and pl. (Cunningham), 420 —— ey (Cunningham) 418. —— wein ica Cke. et Mass., syn., 412. c а (Cooke and aye n. comb., am h. fig. ad pl. (Cunningha Ahe key (Cunningham), 4 — Spinifiis ые) McAlpine, with fig. and pl. (Cunningham), 4 Sana Dlok Otelithus 1 Bcopelus us). Circulus abad Bartrum, an Elachorbis (Fin- lay), 4 —— helico cd Vd b congen. with C. sub- MT Sut. ink у), 4 litus Sut., ызы with C. tatei (Angas), » 497. lati, Gymnoconia. See also Otolithus ers), 319. 2.32 n.), eir (Myers), 317. » 824. — — oppositus Walker, 8 — — punctimargo Walker, with R (Myers), 317. rufifr yers), 3 ifrons Wa r (M Clad: adophora, trout- food ap cali "382. cladrastidis, Отот it at Tirit a te hrata, Trichotropis Clathur ella hamiltoni Hutton, Clavidae (Bale e), 228. Clema idis, ecidium m syn., 197. — Puce Clematis Octane Hook. f., host of Aecidium tagense (Cunningham), —— — hase DC., recorded host of Aecidium (Cunningham ‚ 38. Du cnt a Willd., host of Aecidium otagense (Cunningham), 33. — Pepis Armstr., occ. Banks Pen. (Laing & all), Clifden beds, note on (Finlay & McD.), 534-38. — — 72 Мер, 838 "i bands 6, 7, and 8 Ме Hin cen, — cliffo diffortiides, Nothofagus. macotus, Fusinus. Clinton, G. P., classific. of smuts (Cunningham), eatus, Semo Clytia Tios (Alder), ni iren 221, 232. Cnephasia , first (Philpott), 209. ek mn dee Index. Cockayne, L., ferns, Tongariro Nat. Park, 88, ——— veg otation, Chatham Islds., 90. ——- Акон —— ги "nia "Cass climate, T0 krofti, Colina. Alsop, Clemat —— Tr colensoni с (Cunningh am), 26. е Coleosporium Leveille ( unningham), в. | eridermium in cycle of (Cunningham), — —— Fuchsiae Cooke, with fig. and pl. (Cun- ч College Lane or “ College Passage ” (Baillie), домна imperforata (Sut.), no fossil record clonic, Hydr ydropsyche. ‘ata Columbarium maoriem M. & M., occ. Pukeuri (Finla ay), colum mnaria, Sert ularella. ооа oil in us Z. lighthouses (Baillie), 709. ns, Car Comarchis, strigil лыры. 222. ombur Comindla, oe. nib. & Murd.), 156. —— — drewi Hutton, syn наон (Hutton), with pl. (Marwick), 197. SR ee Kobelt, syn., Son a Sut., te Target Gully (Finlay), | —— quoyana (A. Ad.) diff. from C. hamiltoni x dera Ыг 67. бошан life, Maori (Rangi Hiroa), 3 complanata, Смт, ае “Celmisiae - dis- Teti of i Celmisiae (Cunningham), Р ы —— hosts of Puccinia spp e ; EC of Uredo Oleariae eme ompositarum var. Celmisiae, Uredo. pressa, Sulconacca. compta, Verconella. conch-horn. See pu ith fig Conchothyra marshalli "Trechmann, » weite Ee (McCoy) Hutt., ай. x Struthio- ld Marwick), larella nordenakol н às are { (Marwick) 9 not at mee Point (Wilckens), 54+ concinna, ma, Couthou ida General Index. concinna, Struthiolaria tuberculata. confusum, Psilochorema. conglomerates in hydraulic limestone (Benson), conoidea, с гонан. —— Verconella. Conomitra S loads (Tate), rel. to C. incon- spicua (Finla ay), 468. ——— inconspicua (Hutt.), with pl. (Finlay), = othone uU ods, similar to C. othonia (Finlay), 46 M us n. 8p., with pl. (Finlay), 467. ica. oconus ) abruptus Marshall, осе. alay), eo i Tate, rel. to C. (L.) tri- КОЛО (Finlay), 479. triangularis n. sp., with pl. (Finlay), сотта, иніо. i, Sphina. Cook, fx "Maori population (Rangi Hiroa), 363. ee Br ait, early Aporte | Baillie), T cooking-bands, technique (Rangi Hiroa), 350. Dine s ' See Potter, A. A., and Coons. oprosma foetidissima Forst, koet of Aecidium hupiro еа coracima, Monodont oon Fly Riv River er (Benson), 1 ue corbis, V бона. отепа. за. зев Hutt. (Fi ~— humerosa Hu Ee , Occ. Awamoa e Mi ——— apt (Finla e shell as C. 5 ay), yt paraensis Sut., occ. Awamoa (Finlay), Hutt., жы shell as С. —— pumila Hutt., fon Ardgowan (Finlay), 509 Cordalia Gar eis orm (Finlay), 508. Cord С sicina Gobi, syn., 50. Hirn) esee кдн for sandals (Rangi —- Banksii H á (Laing g&W all) 4$ a f, not on Banks Pen. reda food of Libellula pulchella (Phillipps), coriacea Dieci elmisia. semen tas » food of Libellula pulchella (Phillipps), 389. T. worm , Ditrupa. Corynidae ( (Bale), 228. кү 7 , Pelicaria and Tylospira (Mer- Z Bruthiolariidae, classific. nen eg xS RE i pea remarks on Am y) 5 чыга. 70 namen T. rods Dar — 839 cotain ben oh epid —— E Cot eistocene тиу апа block-faulting (Benson), 13 ae Otolithus a (Реа coughtr i, Obelia nna. & Murd., Ardgow ал (Finks y), 509 ; Target Gully, 496. covered азі of barley (Cunningha М 408. a мет colas tae (Philpott), 2 strigil, fig. К Philpott), 219. caine dii of N. V үүө Б 641. obesus (A. Ad.) ident. (Finlay), 505; occ. Awamoa, 5 511. assiuscula, Sertularia. crassum, crayfish. Sec posee planifrons renata, 1 Eucopella. Orepidula costata (Sow.) should be expunged (Finlay), 498. Ne b's: Sow., С pe & ЖЕТА 156. Zitt wilckensi Finlay la (Less) occ. Awamoa (Finlay), _ 510; —— striata ata (i should be С. radiata (Hutt.), (Finlay), 498. ит, ‚ Агуй. crin ria. crinita, ралда. —— Luzula. B piece sen Uredo. Trophon. us, Fraus. à Cronartiacen, classific. (Cunningham), 26. — f Uredo (Cunningham), Же» ced рте in cycle of (Cunning- am), 32. . Crosidosema plebeiana Zell., strigil, fig. (Philpott), ossea cancellata (T.- Woods), occ. Target Gully lay), 495. N^ АЛ iata Tate. осе. Awamoa (Finlay), ae ee Crucibulum ham), 62. ——— in aii 61. rucibulum nee. characteristics (Cunning- EETU Cy ——, Nidula ——: sacl om (Scop. Ба syn., 63. € 2) By janice De oni, syn., 63. —— simile Mass., Syn., —— vulgare Tulasne, with figs. (Cunningham), 840 General е Molophilus "am brevicornis White, with pl. (Hud- Cr а n. subgen. (Finlay), 5 (коймо, оес. N. Auck. (Мавка, 617. айа Sow., occ, Awamoa (Finlay), 510. Hutt.. осе. Awamoa (Finlay), 510; Ta Target Gully, 495. uata Hutt., oce. Target Gully (Finlay), — australis (Hutt. ), occ. Awamoa (Finlay), Wharf n rd roam wi xt Copies Cunninghamii Hook. f Banks n. (Laing & Wall), 444. —— shige ory (Forst. f.) Sow., occ. (Holloway), T . —— ke San ho- manes venosum epi M ivt = {Ноо 90. ——. Maii: ces (Forst. f "pi he nd olay: 89. ite chw.) White, syn., 66. a "Haller, characteristics (Cunningham), —— in key Sagre ue 61. —— affinis Pat., —— SEMINE M s ns e L3 nulatus Cda. une Berkeley, а px (OLET —— Crue ibulum Pers., к 63. — — dimorphus Cobb, syn., 66. emodensis Be , 62. [reden А fe —— #тісо are жене pee vil ‘pl. (Cunningham), a novae - zelandiae Tulasne (Cunningham), is Cke —— scusa «(Sch De T ; jun- зау ) oni, with pl. (Cun —— vernico. 65. Wrightii rk., Un. 66. Cyclina En Hutton, syn., 193. Indez. Cyclophorus ons aro day plant of Philocryptica | polypodii (Watt), 3 Cyclostrema, name to be rejected (Finlay), 497. Cylichnella enysi Hutt., a Bullinella (Finlay), 497. or Sut., a Bullinella M 497. Cymatiidae, je to (Finlay). 4 gena, in rii ( Finlay), 463. of Oamaru loc. (Finlay), 453. dee "wed а ORE 459. —— — decay 1. (Finlay), 460. key (inl ку}: ddr 2d: —— — exaratum essor. in key (Finlay), 464. — ilar to С. decagonium (Finlay } 460. - —— gemmulatum (Tate), rel. to C. гердин З (Finlay), 456. : —— intercostal (Tate), rel. to C. kaiparaense | | (Finlay), 4 ; —— kaiparaense n. spi with pl. (Finlay), 457. in key (Finlay), 464. —— — narii xd Sp., ud И [Fon 456. "m ey (Finlay), 4 mum "(iu ) х, аа be expunged from Е (Finley ), 4 syn., 1 —— octoserratum n. sp., with pl. (Finlay), 499. in key ( T 464. ж yeso M. & classific. uncertain (Finlay), 46 mu коле (von Salis), in key (Finlay), 64. of name (Finlay), 4 — radiale (Tato) rel. to pude cn maorium (Finlay), reum. n. sp., with pl. (Finlay), 456 ey (Finlay), sculpturatum n. 8р., with pl (Finlay), 458. y (Finlay), 464 жч. (Ferry), in ‘key (Finlay), 464 PX Tee in Aust. (Finlay), 465. is ——— un rcd other N.Z. species (Finlay. ee 463. oe suteri M. & M., a Xymene (Finlay), c. у р лен Y Sut. ), in key ge pre rowth form (Finlay), —— cymodoc inea. | Cyperaceae, hosts of Cinéractia ue m ist of Elateromyces Spp. (Cunningham) 0 t of Puccinia Caricis (Comin m), 3e е. am), 497-8, Z е of Sorosporum (Cunningh : ; host of Uredo Scirpinodosi (Cunning E pa ^ ge of U. ira: (саш Н 404. cyphoites, — cyphum, Austro Cy yproidia crassa "Chilton, syn., 631. d Laevilitor i C ould be Antigona qu Mud. (Finlay), 56 ; i с nga (Haney is Chione vellicata Hut _ Finlay a Fin c suboblonga Cossm., a nomen nudum (' T lay), 505. ийүү General Index. рта redet (Sut.) is Chione vellicata ee „ (Fin lay), 505. ва "should be Callanaitis (Finlay), Dactylidis, Uromyces. ie. of Санду striae- daddy-long-legs. See Ti Da hl, K., deterioration 9 trot t (Phillipps), 390. “ daising ” Dall, W. H., ьар, shell | (Marwick), 545. Djanélidzé, descrip. (Marskall), 615. —— speighti n. sp. + with pls. Изге), 615. Dampier e geo pud sapis à eol. Resa tk с PPM; ilia boli ies ott), 211. Danthonia Buchana EH ook. f., x of sti _ comburens nah жее т ook., Wall FA ok., occ. Banks Pen. (Laing & pilosa R. E. host of Ustilago Readeri _ (Cunningham), 4 semiannula zs Be d host of Ustilago Reader’ deri (Cunningham), 4 ae Рек, occ. Banks Pen. (lain & Wall), 44 Moo Hook. f, осе. Banks КҮ? (Laing а $ Well) 440. е" dn of Bela canaliculate ‘Sut t. (Fi ink » 50$, 5 u inlay), 00, 5 Dardanula, in group (Fi , 482; in key, 493. imbata (Hutt.), rel. "фо D. rivertonensis (Finlay), 491. je aret (Hutt.) in group (Finlay), 482; deme со. irae, А —— l. to D. oe (Finlay), 491. = отоле n. sp., with fig. (Finlay), 491 ; Dori Castagne, characteristics (Cunningham), ius А с аав with fig. and pl. (Cun- dr t Spina) d s sori of Uredo Scirpi-nodosi Роном, Ver а C., Е of shore-lines (Henderson), David, T. W. E., Ba 4 зоп) tv nda region tectonics (Ben cR — New Caledonia, N.E. coast geol. (Benson), — New Guinea, trend-lines (Benson), »1 Ped Robertson's wharf, Wellington Baillie), doch aea sulcata ed esed аа (Range ‘Hiroa), 355. еріа, Margarella. decipiens, таа, 0 segetum var. 841 Doriana antene (Philpott), 224. unctilinea Walk., strigil, with figs, (Phil. б 23» | decus scs durior inn della-vallei, E demissum, H mencplilin. Sepime Dendrobium ` урек ЕИ Н Lindl., осе. (Hollo- way), S9. м2 Conus. iton. Dentalium, occ. N. Auck. (Marshall), 6 —— as o алына (Andersen), 005, ` white- ness of, 692. ecostatum Kirk., occ. Ardgowan (Finlay), 509; Pukeuri, —— pr veu o 0. Wilck. pw me hay —-— solidum Hutt. occ. (Marsh. rd.), 156. See О Vig RN geol. (Benson), 114, depression ot N.Z., post-Tertiary (Henderson), ам зиз, Ran nculus Doemoscyphus. [sete Allman., syn De Toni, species of Phragmidium кн), Deyeuzia avenoides Buch., occ. Banks Pen. (Laing & Wall), 440. 7 ; —— Forsteri Kunth., host of Puccinia Elymi Seg res . ack., occ. Banks Pen. (Laing & Dianellae. e sca diaphana a HE trout ond i (Phillipps) = 388. icaeoma Clemat "ins | ЕЕ —— Galiorum red ere | _— Paniculare fun eee —— um Lakes —— trit ichelachne crinita "(Forst m e f., host of Uredo Crinitae (Cunnin unningham), 4 dichotoma, Ostrea. ——— Selaginopsis. no dicholomum, Dictyocladiu э P (Alexander), 4 asciata Edwards, desc., with fig. Hutton, desc., with fig. (Alex- — ander), 64 (M nigrescens Hutton, т ег. ue repanda | Dictyocladium desc., with fig. (Alex- Edwards, desc. ( pistas. e dichotomum Allman, 8 842 ре, E a species of Phragmidium (Cunning- am), 24. di gto Venericardia. difformis, Puccinia. digitata, Schefflera. dilata, Siphonalia. di lia. dimorphus, Cyathus. dinodes, Por Diplodonta ania ( (Hutt.), occ. (Marsh. & Murd.), 15 —-- globularis (Lamk.), occ. Awamoa (Finlay), dipsacea, Car diptera latina c of N.Z. (Miller), 281-84. Diptychophora oo n. Sp. (Meyrick), 202. ] idiu rate ag Phragmidium. iscobola gibbera Edwards, desc., Pe emer 645. па, осе. se 125 note РА е захи discolor, with fig. Celm er i урет Celmisiae-. distracta, Маале hra Ditru pa cupridhi n. 8р., with figs. (Finlay), 44 —— cornea var. PRU A (MeCoy), did. from S н (Finl n. sp., with. fig. (Finlay), 448. divarica íi var. acanthocarpa. омен. Divaricella. cumingi (Ad. Г Ang.), Ard- р м an (Finlay), 509; Awamoa, 511; | Pulse. dives, Ichneutica. on Z. mosses, printing of bull. nson), 116. Dobu, Mt., geol. (Benson), ls dolichocar. i stron ms реа peza) atropos (Hudson), (Do c. of faae. prieta , 658. айй. Stenothoe ; за n Maius. erection (Inst.), 757, 758; gern 776. doralis, Oc тиз. Dorset Point, light for (Baillie), 7 MONS magna Hutt., осе, restos (Finlay), —— rr eubrosea syn. 188 occ. (Marsh. & Murd.), 156. m Ada . nov. (Petrie), 435. M -fly picnic food. (Phillip ps), 38 380. General Index. drewi, Am eie ——— Cominella. hes ria. — the Globisinum. —— Pea ——— Sinum ( Eunaticina ). Xymene. Drillia mper ise ср (Hutt.), — y), 5 cheesemani (Finlay), 51 laevis Hot: occ. Target Gully (Finlay), 496. осе, in Phenatoma Awamoa Hutt. incl. ident. erroneous (Finis 496. na multiples Webster, assoc. (Finlay), 516. Diona ogie, asde (Forst. f.) C. Chr., oco. (Holloway), 7 dubia, Vercone Dunedin, Hyme nophyllaceae at (Hollowa: vay) 88. 11-20 (Holloway), 83 р! дих, RON yon А cwn [оеша Kirchenpauer, classific. (Bale), 2 , 246. —— ЖЧ, ч ‘D’Orbigny, relations (Bale), 246. Earina mucronata ve occ. (Holloway), 89. Earlea Arth., s ax ~ Coast, N. E ae t-Tertiary elevation (Hen- rson), 583 ef seq. ; depression, 591 et East Indian picto tectonic features (Benson) 103. eatoni, "d амен ecostatum, Dentalium. edentula, Sertularella. i, Maco Edgcumbe, ‚ме ee Putauak : ont | 1^ Mille a se Ter Linde tetraptera ( er phora tetraptera ре ost of "дебит kowhai (Cunnin A. x : imei ee ost of Uromyces Edwardsiae (ош. ningham), 392. dwardsi d 121. Efate са Isid. ) geol. (Benson), effusa, Nozeba ca var. ue eee es, effect of smut on (Cunningham), ^ ES qu Eglanteriae, Uredo Eglentaria, Rosa. Е ы instein, "А elected hon. member (Inst.), 77: Elachista watti n. sp. (Philpott), 213. Elachorb ya e telex Circulus spP- may ne dia еб na п. sp., with fig. (Finlay), Вр труме ssa ) [Circulus], occ. — (Finlay) wan — politus, (Sut:) [Circulus], occ. Ardgo Finlay), 18. Зы pes ds e atei (Sut. ), occ. Dunedin is (Finlay), P Виет, charac "es m dim gha m), 4 unning бенен (Borky), 6 ee (Canning: — ham), 416, General Index. conu endotrichus in key (Cunningham), n. sp., with pl. and figs. (Cunning- ham. 116, а 1. и е : y (Cunningham), 416. —— olivaceus oe eee Bubak, with pl. pee te. rie юл oman у (Cunnin se ), 4 —— Treubii de ), of Bubak саи prm Myriophyllum. Sinum f Boii 25 —— Synthecium —— var. -— Otolithus (Gadus). Elephantomyia zealandica Edwards, desc. of male, with pA (Alexander), 658. elevata, elevation em м. Z., post-Tertiary (Henderson), elongata, Sertularia. — — Stereotheca. elongatum, Trichomanes. elongatus, yer aser in ( ори $ Elops. See nA ith Eli, Kan ithus "( Elops ). Наас — U emarginata, Calpe — Noz etat — Riss Sos нети нога ei > 2 occ, Ardgowan rera y) 509; Aw mbody, G. C., food s of 1 iw (Phillips) 389. stilago. empleurus, е , Broo Endophthora Metric = sp. (Meyrick), 206 — enysi, Bullinella. rioides, Muehlenbec kia. doe ан vnd bem figs. сисе. 664. Ерісота tr Lewin, strigil with fig. (Phil- pott), 222, 223. , in group (Finlay), 481; in key, 4 di ( ues ти Ху e lay), 4 (Wats.), rel. to E. fossilis 1 ттык п. sp., with fig. (Finlay), 489; in oe oes na (Tate), in group (Finlay), 4 = (Tate), rel. to E. fossilis (Finlay), 6а Caeoma. ucciniastrum. 843 Eyilobii Uredo. Epilobium junceum Sol, host of Puccinia pul- verulenta Cunningham), 395. —— pictum dece host of Puccinia pulveru- lenta (Cunning ms A. Rich. host of Puccinia pulveru- “lente a (Cunningham ) 3 of Pucciniasirum pustulatum NT. ` hora melanombra Meyr., syn., 331. авн uidere ularella. Sertularia. Epitea Fr. 14. nilli n n. sp., with pl. (Powell), 138. —— tenellu m probably Ё. bucknilli (Powell), 138. —— zelebori diff. from S bucknilli (Powell), 138. — Bon., syn., Erat —— ica Sut., id i play), 6007 Puke- 160. num c. Ardgowa uri, 08, € n. 8р., den A (Murdoch), 160 ood-plant of Nepticula Erec. кыды s (Watt. ) ат. erechtitus, Neptic хе, eric ich rysa, Metac istis ч и Чагай ЕТ (Phillipps), 383. errata, Strut ии parva (Desh. ), осе. Dunedin (Finlay), erythrocephala, Calliphora. esdailei, espinosus, Hexaplex octog Estea, classific. (Finlay), 4 490; i in group, 481 ; in = 493. ng essa (Hutt.), occ. (Finlay), 487; in key, 4 E ——— minor (Sut.), rel. to E. impressa (Finlay), eres n. sp., with fig. (Finlay), 486 ; in учи ; ; —— rugosa (Hutt. ), осе. (Finlay), 487 ; in key, semisulcata (Hutt. ) rel. to E. polysulcata ~ (Finlay), 487; in key. —— zosterophila ila (Webster), in group (Finlay), - 481; in -— 494. rad с. (Finlay Bthelton, ton, ammonite from (Marshall), 615. Urom — > Eublemma. a v campanularia not a syn. of Campanu- ucopella рн a> labiata (Bale), 234. < —— syn. of Silicularia campanularia, 234. — cronain n. Sp., occ. (Bale), 227. ____ __— Hartlaub, syn., 232 —— reic Hartlaub, syn., 234. udolium? Suter, is Globisinum spirale (Mar- wick), 575. eudypti, Ae ugonia, T ina. Buli а 90 боне. да & Murd., occ. Target Gull (Finla у), 4 ее i n. т with pl. (Marwick), 195. liqua (Hutt. о "p dox emer be h se ulimella awamoaens gir st 511. 844 General Index. Eunaticina singe (Marwick), 572; in key, Fearon, F. D., Maori population (Rangi Hiroa), 549; ran ЕЕ 1 din Stm ( Eunatacina ). fe ok A tang Euphrasia cuneata rhe host of Puccinia ferox, Pseudop Euphrasiana (Cunningham), 6. ferrieri, Fus хасав —— Wilsonin. sp. n (Petrie), 97. ——— Struthiolariopsis. Euphrasiana, P. pom erruginea, Platyptilia. Eurytoma oleariae Maskell, Уор oben) 687. frin em. a aie: Eusiroides caesaris r, syn., 2 ervius, ——— cras Stebbing, affin. to Вона mono- | festiva, (pese culoides (Chilton), 271. estuca луш Prise, not on Banks Pen. ——— della-vallei Chevreu ux, affin. to Bovallia | (Laing & Wall), 444. monoculoides (Chilton), 271 —— rubra Linn., occ. Banks Pen. (Laing & ——— monoc Ste uloides tebbing, s „210. ерни petes (Marwick), 568; ; in key, 549; range, ieee Suter, syn., —— See also Uber ned. J lcata, Mitra. Buthria drewi as age at 198. subcallimor: М. £O у (Finlay) 49 1. to ee elatior Sut. (Finlay), oec. Target ae "v es provis. be Pollia compacta ut. ‚ (Finla Evalea impolita ( (Hutt. 7 occ. Taieri AS BE 517. Evarne wr d resembl. dubia (Marwick), 1 —— Pseudotoma. excelsa, Sip ia. excelsum, a exchange li list, additions, See N.Z. Institute. excorticata, Fuchsi exigua, Lissospira. ` — Ustilago. eximia, Вун Jallax с falsa, Sco; Farquhar, DH. lit Ay N.Z. Hydroida, 226. farquhari, T RU Os ik acter. award, 106] deum ) 728. rhaps F. Aon (Finlay), 496. transennus Sut. not a Ficus (Finlay), 456. —— o UA revolutum (Finlay), 456 — — —— See F. subtransennus. fidicula, C. Cerithiella. Fierasfer. See Otolithus ( Fieraafer ). licornis, Atarba oe ba). filicula, Aglaop conella | filifolia, Anis vea fillets, ems (Rangi Hiroa), 3 filmy fern. See Г рента а. оа. ‘phaer Яніна, ГА fimentarius, P engine fimicola, Cya Finisterre ange, geol. (Benson), 117, 118, 119. finitima, Aka. finitimas Cixi nlay, H. J., esac grant, 1923, 790. янау; уйа, tolithus (Parapercis). o. not fanned with breath > (Bena Hiroa), 354. eblight, control (Inst.), 7 fire-fans, technique (Rangi "Hiroa), 353. firmus, Ube er ( Euspira fish, N.Z „ food EN (Malcolm and Hamilton). 37 fishes, food of (Malcolm and немее ы PE riu: grant, 1923, 7 fla ellatum, Hymenophyllum id fascicularis, Nidularia. еа няй ak fasciculata, Dynamena. Flat- gai Hill, geol. Berean 151. ar. catar actae, fat-hen. Chenopodi album e ntis, е рери бои fats of herring food а а апа На milton), 3 flexile, Ha lec fatus," Malayan term for “kli ippen ” oet Flores, on ner linal ridge (2 P 102. о Is., geol. (Benson), 1 fatu us, Amphineurus ( Nesormosia ). fluctuata, Leptthyra Paton, L Е., Maori extinction (Rangi | flute, imitated in “ porutu” (Andersen), 694. __Hiroa), 362. y Ri ена (Benson), 116. т» Wellington, decided on ( Baillie), lows is oe See N.Z. Institute. ut Vexillum k (Rangi Hiroa), 355. ns, Puccinia. General Index. 845 awe Tilletia. | Fusinus climacotus e occ. at Target Gully tilago. doubtful d л та, Сорт —— spi A. Aer not at Target Gully folie, Ustilago Tritici form (Finlay ), 498 chemical change in fish (Malcolm and diners crispus, Gould’s — of Trophon crispus. imio -— errieri Philippi, classific. (Marwick), 161. “380 food values of N.Z. fish (Malcolm and Hamilton), 7 forest dividing range, Canterbury and Westland (Holloway), 11. ormosa, Ag — Plumularia. Fone, F., `, research grant, 1923, 790. foveauxiana, Subonoba. ulenta, Mar Раш SP., wal ds nd (Philpott), 217. — croceus Luo., Philpott), 218. frazeri, к» е Freema: preve uiia "eee , 400. p. rench warship * Jules Michelet " Ao. у эре e Ba and e E. C, smut- achat MOM (Forst. f.) 1. f; a of Coleosporium Fuchsiae (Cunningham m), 2 Fuchsiae, Coleosporum. e technique. ae Hiroa), 354-5. j- ifui lago, te e (Rangi Hiroa), 3 ulgoraria. displaced | by Alcithoe (Marwick), ak), 200; ; Finla y» 50 6r b a Finlay), 502 Fulgoroidea of N.Z. ОЧМ аа i fulva, Nepticula. fusiformis va var. onn. а Se ЛЕ Sertularia Tm Térricuja: fufei, We ber ( Buegirn a). See Otolithus (Gadus). endotrichus (Cun- ж. Galeodea senex owan (Finlay), 509; Awamoa, 5 Тац ully, 495. occ. (Marsh. & Murd.), 136 бай, рат сата эте Galium minimum den host of Рома punc- tata (Cu ham), 7 Gari нуи" к qme [Psammobia], occ. Pukeuri (Finlay), 508. mk cai Mesozoic, classific. our r^ um e gen. et sp. indet., with pl. ellina. М hia aerobatis n. (Meyrick), 204. —— lapillosa n. sp. (Meyrick), 203. ——— neglecta n. вр. Philpott), 665 ——— sparsa Philp., 331. gemm m, C "| еса Angelica —— Obelia. genitalia o ms Cixiidae, m mounting, &c. (Myers), 315. specific importance = pott), geological pation across New Caledonia (Ben- son), 126. Geometroidea, strigil, with figs. (Phil tt), 223. гре, J. R., work on Queen’s Chart, Wel- i . (Baillie), 719. eorgiana, — AES vip pei gui dicun L. & G., host of Uromyces ningham), 46. : icrophyllum Hook. t ч б. €—9À rwsus » е vi^ eon Hook. £ G. m phyllum song (Andersen), 699 а accompanying song. ng Banks Pen. (Laing & See Men inella ( Glabrella ) brevispira. Pleistocene (Park), 5 599. glaciation, 846 ез Cunninghamii Hew., occ. (Holloway), Globigers ina, occ. (Bartrum), 141, 142, 149. Globisinum n. gen. (Marwick), 573; key, 549, 574 ; e, 546. drewi ( (Могао) with pl. (Marwick), 576; in key, 57 er eem with pl. (Marwick), 574; in d eed e, 548. icum (site eor pl. (Marwick), ms; in дагер pirale Marche) with » *(Marwick), 575 ; in [yw 574; range, 548. —— undulatum ope a sem pl. (Marwick), = 010. сы n нер 574 ик Bales): with i pl (Marwick), 576; in in key, 5] see : ыа , Glyc: globularis, ойо. glomerata, Glycymeris STENA (Hutt. ) occ. (Marsh. & Murd.), — ам Marwick, occ. Awamoa (Finlay), 511 шу: ен Меуг., desc. of female (М pg Sees sp. (Philpott), 210. aiplalien T'rüvérei Hook. f., occ. Banks Pen. & Wall), 442. (Laing & yphomyia rufa Hutton, syn., — — (Astelobia) ы а Edwards, pros 652. gobioides, Gobiom iomorphus gobioidei food ке REIN 388. ——— trout-food (Phillipps), 3 Goldsborough E. See Kendall, W. C., and Goldsbor б, Lipophleps ) oa Edwards, desc., мар fe. "(Alexander r), 65 Gonothyr cks, oer of Calycella “parker with (Bale), 231-32. parkeri (Hilgendorf), occ. Eeg 231. Gordon, Mende Am for (Baillie), 7 Gourley, Gynoplistia pedestris, habitat «(alexander 655. wharf,” Queen's Wharf, Welling- on Ваа), TET. Зем А., gasteropod sculpture (Marwick), Gracilaria „м Meyr., with pl.’ and fig. „бе it). 679. yr. р g Haleciu pd Otoliths ( Macrurus). — 8 gradata, Rissoa. Gra. rer G., on roria (Andersen n), 6 and Otago trend-lines ( ——— 89. Benson), 1 Gramineae, 418. pes ts of Cindeastia баа, graminis pea ems 964. por Cunni А Crinitae nnin der sated ала 429. ч (Cunningham), 404, 405. ——— —— ee MK PR ене ЧЫ, General Index. grandiflora, Libertia Grange, IL. Abbotsford glaciation (Park), 599, ngei, Chlam: Cent t Barrier Reef, Committ Green Is land, Senonian fossils (Wilckens), 539. gregaria, Crepidu gregarius, Otoliths ( Sparidarum ). Gre P ON D W., Banda region, jw (Benson), See N.Z. Institute, G.B.R. ауре forest (Holloway), 8 ee littoralis Raoul., occ. Holloway), TT. per, food value (Malcolm and Hamilton), Grove, W. B., occ. of T'uberculina persicina (Cun- ningham Chant Capt, at Wellington pos 700. See Gali uthrie-Smith. See Smith, un. mpsora Kusanoi (Dun- noconia, Caeoma in cycle of (Cunningham), —— ` Cireii- lanceolati Bubak, syn., mnosporangiwm, Roestelia in pe of (Cun- ningham), 39" yplistia arthuriana ye rue desc. of male, with fi әта) ae к. pi рач аба desc. of female | "(Alexander Казы, desc. of female (Alexander), - 65 56. — — pedestris Edwards, desc. of male, with fig. eem ie ў mr A Аклы desc. of female (Alex- П эа 656. Haast, J., Benmore coal-measures (Speight), 620-21. so-called “ Байны Rakaia Gorge nus, Arrhoges. See ehem == Haleciidae (Bale), 2 Halecium delicatula Cadai syn., sa delicatulum Coughtrey, o (Bale), 235 —— — delicatulum Ridley, syn., ; = ferie rores H. aaa and H. E p rici syn. of H. flexile (Bale), 235 qe vulum Bale, th of H. Н. fei (Bele Ti W. Е. Quee Wellington s = on Bay, rainfall, 1918-20 ЕЕ a alicortaria rostrata % ‚ sp., with fig Fa aiton Haliotis iris, food value (Malcolm and На n is, Hall, W. H., Venericardia marshalli and y. corbi identificn. атанса ), 192. Ная Podoca а Halmahera = Tieni ; 4 Pops Hamaspora f rn., а (Canning ban) 21. De —— acutissima 2 with figs. and pl. ( 5 ningham), 21-2 2 General Index. Humaspora longissima (Theum.) Koern. (Cun- ningham), 21. уяад A., calabash-trumpet санае 689. Maori sails (Rangi Hiroa), 3 E зны ч Ага дее ), 691, 6 ——— Memorial Fund, investment of, 1922 (Inst.), 728, 737. —— Memorial Prize, for 1922 (Inst.), 728; for 1923, 750 ; rules, 729. Hamilton, É., research grant, 1923, 790. hamiltoni, Clathurella. —— Comi y) 44 699. i n. sp., with pl. (Watt), 683 See Oligorus gigas. harbour-lights, Wellington CHEM, 710. minute tones in Maori music Harema, attack on n rebels at egregie 691. Harmologa pol. ypodii W Hartlaub, C C., кемда, geris ale) Oe entity m air Hauhangatahai, Mount, destruction of forest (I “hauhau rango (Rangi. A ka de aurakia, in group (Finlay), 48 int in key, 493. inlay — hamiltoni (Sut ), in group (F ), 481. huttoni (Sut.) rel. marutica (Finlay), 483. ——— mixta n. sp., with fig. (Finlay), 482; in ica n. sp., with fig. (Finlay), 483 ; icy sail i Rangi Hiroa), 360-61. wer atica. Maori Fans nd redo. ri (Range ) houses, Maori (Rangi Hiroa), 354. J., first pilot, Wellington (Baillie), heating of Hebberley, Hebel calcarata Bal aos teresa (i A Agassiz), (Bal) 235. H arq , вуп., 2 ector, J., Chatham Isa. se hists (Benson), 130. » 1921 (Inst.), 728 ; amount of prize, prize for i923 1923, 749 ; for 1924, 758 ; L4 т tci Hi E 789. ;. - Memorial Fund, state of, 1922 (Inst.), 737. Небо» phn. ey, C., Mayena reduced to syn. s nay ) 462. — elected hon. member (Inst.), 7 Hed Yi, Tatea. "et arborea ria used for making H болай еїрірі, Maruiwi at fadus 696. 847 Heke o Maruiwi, Te, remnant of prehistoric people cer ae 696. heketara, Puce NE 0. б. New Guinea, tectonics (Benson), ‘one Koroa Heliacus impact Sut., should be dropped (Finlay), 506. icoides, Circulus —— Elac Helicopsyche Hagen, charact. (Tillyard), 312. . 8р., with pl. and fig. (Tillyard), ~ 312-13. ——— howesi n. sp., with pl. and fig. (Tillyard), 284. laruensis n. Miller), 283. Helophyllum Colensoi Hook. f. See Phyllachne Colensoi he Mnesarchaea. — banksi (Gray), identity, with fig. secu affin. to H. banksi (Bale), 263. ; .) should be Cenospira bimutata Finlay (Finlay), 498 note. Hemitheca intermedia Hilgendorf, | occ. (Bale), 227, 28. hendersoni, Paroxyethira Hepialidae, strigil, with figs. (Philpott), 216, Heretaunga, Maruiwi at (Andersen), Hering, M., note on og аблах > Fi (Watt), herring, chemical change of food (Malcolm and amilton), 380. Hesperidae, strigil, with fig. (Philpott), 224 ] ides, 8 ] , Thecoca Heteroneura, strigil, ee figs. (Philpott), 218. heterospora, Pht. s Heuheu, Te, and “ Te awe a te atua " (Ander- 5 Hutt.) sen), Heza plex “octogonus T t Gull (Finlay), y) 4 bei nni чм оно ily (b Woods), ures, occ. Tenet t Gully (Finlay), 495. hexase hi, in song (Andersen), 699. Hieroc hloae, Puccinia. Мое calcio Here f.) R. Br., host of Hieroc sen karetu — am), 41. E s ; = pim (Rangi Hiroa), 348 Hilgendorf, F. EA Synthecium m elegans 251. af H. ма ori dwindling (Rangi Hiroa), 362, 368. Hill, S., smut-free — (Cunningham), 401. eridis, Milesina Hitter incisa (Thunb.) J. Sm. (= Pier isa Thunb.), x of Milesina viridi ham), 3 in trout ( Phillipps), 381, ingha Histrichus, t Wellington in 1837 ° Baillie), Hobson, Capt., а Е. von, Maori extinction (Rangi Hiroa), 362-63. 848 Hogben, G., submarine origin of N.Z. earth- quakes pe 132. Hoheriae, Puc Hokitika, rainfall, 191 1-20 (Holloway), 7 Hokonui ске strike of rocks (Benson), i 129. Holci, eet Holcus занд L., host of Tilletia Holci (Cun- NDA. 427. = of Ustilago striaeformis (Cun- ; © Заа ), 4 Homoneura, suu with figs. dioe ене 216. mbership. See N.Z. Institute. , allies of ама итал mini- mum (Holloway), 93. Hookeri, B Hordei kak: ue. Ustilago segetum var. —— var. tecta, Uredo. —— oo stilago. Ustilago segetum var. —— cc н nuda, U ов segetum var. — var. nuda, Hordeum A 1 host of Ustilago Jensenii _ каша host Hr Us stilago Tritici (Cunningham), - 409. horni, Amphineurus ( Nothormosia ). horse; i iron ia oo n), 723. hortona, Xeno hora. hotu, in song pp ка n), 698. houses, heating of, Maori (Rangi Hiroa), 354. howesi i, Helicopsyche. Huamoal Pen., geol. phases (Benson), 1 Hudson, G. Yo food of Agen (Philippe), 388. ecto 1( ed Say. geol. Ben 116. a, Corbula. | ne ewes humilis, ро ulina. uon Gulf, geol. (Benso n), 116. — Fen Qs KS MR 117, 119. huonensis, ipao, A sa Hurunui dist., fossil Конвой (Marshall), 615. —— Rive r bed, a mmonite (Marshall), 615. ecten. onian,” use of term (Finlay & McD. $ 535 note 2. Huttia a gen. ne 321. —— in key (Myers), 317. n — ; M minimum and A tortirostre (Finlay), — — Lucina dispar., wrong identif. (Marwick), | —— St ruthiolaria бошоп 1 in (Marwi riassic and Maitai of Southland (Benson), —— and S. tuberculata, © 128. —— Xymene oliveri — Marwick), 1 —— Memorial Fund, sta ла, f, 1922 (Inst, z 7, сора Modal, а) gy (Inst.), 750 ; of recipients, 787 General Indez. i gr ie Memorial. Research Grant, sppicatin from P. Marshall Са ), 752; list ана, 787; report on grants ‘for ten a4 ending 1923, 770. | huttoni, uet diii, Anom — Alasoceritism, Cominella. —— ias. —— a — Hau —— Mice ( Macromphalina ). Hyalella, гейове from Chiltonia (Chilton), hyalina, SU. dips : hyalinus, Uromyces. Hyaloé a Magn., characteristics, &c. = ningham), посни ( 2) bicalycula Coughtrey, 80» bicalycula Farquhar, syn., 243. x: “ hydraulic limestone,” characters artem) all), 617. composition and = fores Hydrobioeella n. g., in key Tillyard), 286; 288. ida исо n. зр., with pl. and figs. qii yard), 288-89. “oh Bak H Mrs McL., in key, and charac.t, with fig. 3 286-87. er McL., genotype (Tillyard), 287. ma Ulmer, oc а Bag tres is Mela, male wing-venat-, "8 fig. уе» 287. Hyd . g., in key, &c. (Tillyard), 286, with pl and figs. with pl and figs —— or sicaudatum n. 8р.; 293. — — tenuicaudatum n. SP., (Tillyard), a H : — ини жс s (Bale), 22 m: from N.Z. (Bale), pro S ee rers ars, Aapiropiseris Ustilago. a Pictet, осе. (Tillyard), 30 t auricoma Hare, occ. Mee Tillyard), 301. - (Tilys ud , 301 Tillyard): а Sh il poi n n. sp., with pl. and fig. ( 301-2. 285. — idein omer key, | &c. (Tillyar = рае а N.Z. (Mosely), 670-7 y, &e, ’ (Tillyard), 285, 300. General Index. Hyla os oue s b эйе 388. Hylobia n SE ciaaiuphyliscene t ИМ. Z. (Holloway), 67. hymenophylloides, Leptopteris. Hymenophyllum gp зачы T. Kirk, hab. (Hol- _ prey), 84. осе. Mese d. 74, 8 —— atrovirens Col., D inline form of H. copa (Holloway), 9з : ale Willd., occ. (Holloway), 79, 84, 87, Feu р ^ Mo map Sw., hab. (Holloway), 86. c. (Ho lloway), 74, 82, 87, 90, n — T Sw., single occ. (Hollow. ay), 8 ——— oo” (Forst. f.) Sw., hab. 38 —— —— осе. (Holloway), 74, 78, 79, 82, 87, Юю, 91. nks Pen. (Laing & Wall), 4 — dilatatum ee. f.) Sw., hab. Меге. ber —— 000. deeem s 80, 87, 88, 89, 90, 91. b. (Hollows y), 86. t 066. (Holloway) 80, 8 erem fendisten Labill., hab. (Holloway). 84, 86. mcer обо. (Holloway), 74, 78, 82, 87, 89, 90, 91. ara ndulous nature (Holloway), 82. Mali pi "rox Mett., northern limit _ (Holloway), 88, 9 e Holloway), 80, 83, 87, 88. — mini са А. Rich., no record from N. 18/4. 4; (Hollows, у), 88. — 00б. er im 78, 91, жыт ub tunbri idgense, ee (Hollo- eae К? OY: (Forst. f.) Sw., hab. (Holloway), e itd 74, 75, 77, 78, 79, ~ 82, 87, § 89, 91, 9 —— peltatu sey, үүн hab. Gator 81. —— northern limit of (Holloway), 9 —— —— осе. (Holloway), .74, 78, "09. 82, E — = pulcherrimum Col., oce. (Holloway), 74, 78, seg LR. Br., hab. aperi dix —— c, (Holloway), 74, 80, 81, ae “87, 84, 8 91. —— —— pendulous nature (Holloway), 8 an. rufescens T. Kirk, occ. (Holloway), 86, 87, — — оня Ma of (Чоюн 93. _ (Holloway), 93 mc de Ша (Forst. f.) Sw., hab. (Hol- ову), 81, 84 81, 82, m 89, Borm (Holloway), 77, 78, 79, — scabrum A. Rich., hab. (Holloway), 84 a А (Holloway), 78, 84, 86, 87, 88, 89. 84, “aoe (L.) Smith, hab. (Holloway), c re: occ. (Holloway), 78, 79, 81, 82, 86, —— northern limit of (Holloway), 93. — villosum Col., hab. (Holloway), 81, 86, 92. inquinatus, Le Seer t 849 Hymenophyllum villosum occ. (Holloway), 74, 75, 77, 78, 79, 81, 82, 83, °87, 88, 91, 92. ized form of H. sanguino- dedi ium (Holloway), 93 Hypanthea asymmetrica ‘of Hilgendorf same as мее mpanularia (Bale), 227, 234, 285. —— — labiata, Hilgendorf syn., 233. —— Hilgendorf’s account of (Bale ), 235 ., host of Aecidium H , syn., 14. camis poris agree ig осе. Banks Pen. (Laing & Wall), 439. Hypsipleura, charact. (Trueman), 604. кз, s ith (Philpott), 221, pesce, nnt str, fig- Ренни, 221 221. d idiogama khausenia. illustrati ons a — (Inst. ), sévperforhut, T imperforata, Collonista. udoliotia. 733, 134. impolita, Evalea. impressa, док. пса, Rissov incantation. thes karakia. ber. sadli, Aglaophenia. ol E — un Incisura ossi (Smith), ‚ Лау), ns ncisura, pec прати, inconspicua, C occ. Taieri (Fin- —— Mitra = it,” — nae an еле esie 1925 (Inst.), 728, ; disposal of өре, 136. Pi bast Crepidula. Indenburg Riv., geol. phases (Benson), 114. indivisa, Clematis. т branch of Mediterranean orogen (Benson), 113. redo. era m victims (Rangi Hiroa), 365 б basada d grant, 1923, 790. n. gen. en. (inlay), 513. haea of insec 850 General Indez. insignis n kaawaensis, Uber. —— Sertular Kae, beguiling of, with song eere 692. | он emotion maorium var. kafa, a Niuean belt (Rangi Hiroa), 350. integra, Bertular ella. kai-kar ranga, Maori crier (Andersen), 689. intercostale, Cymatium. Kaikoura Mts., strike (Benson), 129. ] pones Cixius. kaiparaense, Cymatium. nig ges Dianella. kaiparaensis, Corbula. —— Hemitheca Kaiserin Augusta Riv., geol. phases (Benson), int. Vries Linem 114. intracrassus, Polinices. Kaiwara Ck., Hurunui, Nautilus (Marshall), 616. intractana, Баркі, kaiwheri. See Hedycarya arborea inundatus, S kao, brought to N.Z. (Rangi Hiroa a), 34 Iredale, T. Сенеж parthenopeum, use of | Kapiti Isld., report advisory comm. (Inst ‚), 7 name Ошу) 462. karakia used їп in girding on belt (Rangi Hio) : Mayena, use of name (Finlay), 462. ат == сс, Heo soids, classific. (Finlay), 480. Кагево (supplejack) See Rhipogonum scandens, — — —— shell-nomenclature, corrections (Finlay), | kare See а derochloe redolens. : ? Moa: Ure а —— Solariella, species congen. (Finlay), 5 Karori Бс wreck - ‘Maria " (Baillie), 705. — _ —— use of northern shell-genera for ond еи beds, age (Finlay), 449. B forms (Finlay), 489. Katosira obliquestriata n. sp., with fig. (Trueman), — — iredalei, Brookula. —— Lepidopleurus. Kaukapakapa, geol. (Bartrum), 139. t irideus, Salmo. kawai, strands of tu- oes Aer m 2 iridowa, Charixena. kawaka. = iboc : cam Philpottia. dandi] ti: kawakawa. See Mac em 3 rirangi, = oo ersen), kawe sell dd lt (Rangi Т Hiroa me iris, Halio ka ge ик (в of i karetu (Rangi Hiroa), 348 alpi iron in а plants at different seasons (Aston), 723. Kaw werau, prehistoric i (Andersen), 696. —— yation, chemistry (Aston), 720. ka whati, in song (Andersen), das e кошш Valley, Nairobi, per sickness in (Aston), Isognomon ius ndicum (Sut.) prior to Melina pez (Finlay), 496. Kei Islds., on geanticlinal ridge (Benson), 103, 107, 108, -12. 111 Kellerman, W. i, and Swingle, W. T., classifie. of Ustilago Hordei and U. nuda (Cunning gham), Jamdena, Ж phases (Benscn), 108. 408. janus, Ce des Kelseys Valley, ferns in (Holloway), 79. Japonicae, Urcmyces Sophorae-. Ke TM E ae C., food of trout os japonicum, Hypericum Goldsborough, Е. L., food of rainbow Java. See Malay Archipel. eae (Phillips. 8), : javana var. minor, Orthophragmina. Kennard fete, B usu Wharf, Wellington, “о, J. L., smut-prevention (Cunningham), (Baillie), 718-19. (Hollo- Kermadec Islds., climate and Miet ) 89 us Ustilago segetum, subdiv. (Cunningham), ts, are chance ocean- -migran Jensenii, ga oe кед eese mole ay), 90. itu jews’-harp. See roria. Kermadec-To onga MeL the foredeep of Vi н, Porina. Levu segment зка 9. jogjakartae, Nummulites kermadecensis, C Jo E No Bes. Freeman, E. M., and Johnson. FERES for Tekihousee (Baillie), 709. Cy- chnsioni, Clytia. Keste vin , Н. L., Austrotriton dixe FP and У —— нв parkinsonianum (Finla ay), 454 693; ertularia, kiekie root, binding of putorino (Andersen), Joseph and Co., QM recla. (Baillie), 713. of pu a, 696. d-lines josephinia, Neverita King "Edward ҮП Land aie Otago trend juglandicola, Nidularia. (Benson), 132. 23. juglandicolum, Crucibulum King Isld., Tasmania, bush sickness ena А а) M helet, сасне presented (Inst.), | kingfish, food value (Malcolm Homil jocis. Delon, ni. Ki T. ласа ынан е Isl Н ie J Же us prismatocarpus В. Br., occ. Banks Pen. | —— Hymenophyllum villosum and и ай (Laing & Wall), Ча, Т ги of, 82. General Index. Kirkaldy, G. W., incl. of Aka and "Me: in Poe killopteridae (Myers), 321 note. kirki, Ма arginella. iep, Н са of Urocystis (Cunning- ham), 430. ‘koanoa, Oliarus. koaro. See Galaxias hutt E аа апа поз of (Andersen), 694 ; instrumen кора Kurtz ii Hack. уок: "Banks Pen. (Laing & | — Wall), 440. emt species of Phragmidium (Cunning- am), 24. konae, technique (Rangi Hiroa), 3 koneke, ee d thread (Rangi ов) 350. technique (Rangi ), 350. kopare, a filet queer Hiroa Koroana n. gen., charact. of (Myers), 319. ете in key ( (Myers , 31%. —— arthuria n. sp., with pl., hab., &c. (Myers), 316, 320. SP.» р (Myers) n. sp., with pl. (M. ers), 319. ; TMoronde, pfe. (Rangi ay " | , koropaepae, ia roin (Rangi Hiroa), Korova Creek, geol. (Benson), 116. koura. See Paranephrops planifrons. ium. у, ferns in (Holloway), 78. kowhiti, ned design (Rangi жез 347. kowhiuwhiu, fire-fan (Rangi Hir al (R ч angi Hiroa), 3 60. noi M. саа m. . pyrum, Phalium. i em Phi ilorheithrus. Laelia, strigil with fig. (Philpott), 220, 221. go anita a Fabr., strigil, with figs. быш. =e n. api » Myoporw Sonic ae тайча brevis v oe cystophora n. e uidi figs. (Finlay), icra ТҮ Cra n, spo with fig. (Finlay), 522 —— Dri E — Nai CAUSA тена uF ' Ampullina Js $n olinices, Го ела Bale, syn., 235. (Bale), 235. lesen era, Palo. llia, hist. remarks (Wilckens), 540. — ә-, а О. Wilek. sp., with pl. (Wilckens), Laing, R., vernon de s ome qr REOR e — See о Соска апа В. Lain riola. laminato, ton Quay,” extent (Baillie), 710. 851 lampas, Charon — var. iron Charonia. olcus. lanatus, H lanceolata, Orthophragm la ymnoconia Ciraii i-. land claims, ahi-ka-roa in (Rangi Hiroa), 354. in Wellington, prices Bailie), 701, 710, 711, ~ 713, 714. — Lamouroux, syn., 236. Lasiocampidae, s strigil ( Philpott), 2 Segr e a strigil ч er wes Uber (Euspira). , Alectrion. jong Latirus brevirostris (Hutt.), Саре п. yeu s juvenile of (Finla. latisulcatus us (Citharus ). latomana a, C ee. laxa, Aglaopenio, laxus, Thecoca leaf-mining insects yetir 327, 674. Lecythea Lev., Eais should be "Nelo a «3и 497. — See № aori — rj eti 360. Sawa hosts of Aecidium kowhai пав), 35. (Cun- romyces Edwardsiae (Cunningham), 392. ue nfeld, R. von, е of Silicularia — ularia — r open lentifera, C loti and Dervis Mt., geol. (Benson), 11 grin sobrina White, with pl. lina, осе. — ) Hm. герй urus inquinatus See Ls redalei. iredalei Ashby [L. анн) occ. Target Finlay), 496. — N.Z. Meyrick), 202, 661. Philpott), 20 — tibial strigil роб), 215-24. 118. (Hudson), — темей, genit (Q. & G.), d &c. (Tillyard), 285, 306. ylloides occ. Dunedin (Fin- key, Ler ad (A. Rich.), Presl. осе. (Holloway), 78, 84, 86. — venis CoL) Presl., occ, (Holloway), 84 Тийе e. (Hatt ), an Argalista, not Finlay), 4 — e x^ Montrouzor, a Collonista (Finlay), 497. —— picta Pease, à Collonista (Finlay), 497. Lestes colensonis, trout- food (Phillipps), 383. lesterata, eo. Lesuerii, C yat Leto stace yi, NO strigil (Philpott), A Letti, geol. phases (Benson), 103, 10: 852 Leucosyrinz alta (Harris), occ. Ardgowan 2 PM. д ubsp. transenna Sut., a Bathytoma (Finlay), 503, . & M, incl in Parasyrinx _ (Finlay), 5 514. Sut., type of Cryptomella iala 5 Levat, geol. (Benson), 121. levifoliata, Luci vinsen, G. , divisions of Sertulariidae (Bale), 236 —— Avena ula p "hella, food o = зна 389. Libertia grandifora n Banks Pen. ak * § Wall), 444 drus Bidwillit "Hook. f, in Westland Lena do 12. rthern limit same for s amenophuitum Malingii (Holloway) 8А, library of Inst. See N..Z Inst. Liebe eme E Pili, spores, viability of (Cunningham), 42 —— 0 ae din spores of "— life -histories, N.Z. insects (Hudson), 3 lighthouse, Wellington, first (Baillie), 708, 705. lights. See harbour-lights Ligusticum latifolium Far. f. See Anisotome latifolia. Liliaceae, _hosts of Uredo Dianellae (Cunning- ham), 42. — — oe (Cunningham), 429. ago (Cunningham), 404. edo. y OCC. (Marsh. & Murd.), 1 e dcs осе. таб. ine (Finlay), 511. colorata Hutt Awamoa (Finlay), 11. occ. — — mestayerae А. sp., with pl. (Marwick), 192. —— pal (Hutt.), occ. mee an & Murd), 156. Limacodidae, no mw (Philpott), 220, limbata, Dardanula. Limea transenna Tate, occ. Ardgowan (Finlay), Limnophila nigrocincla Edwards, syn., 653 Limnophilella serotina (Alex ndn Nei of male, Mas is. (Alexand er), Limo; atenata Sut., juvenile of LL. mé ‘inlay, 498. zealand ca Hutt. [L. aurita Brocchi], occ. TU wam oa (Finla. ) —— zitelli ү, = Ardgowan prede 509. zitteli e. (1 ur Linaceae, hosts of. "a elampsora Lini (Cunning- m), 27. Lincoln, mean rainfall, 1911-20 (Holloway), 70. linctum, Vexil сона tessallatella Blanch. (Philpott), 214. Lindsayi, Poa Linemera, n. ge n., charact. (Fi inlay), 483. ——— in group (Finlay), 481; in key, 493. wamodaensia n, Sp., wi ith fig. (Finlay), 485 ; ең 493. General Index. Linemera, interrupta nom. nov. Наны — (Finlay), 483. inlay, in group (Finlay), 481; ш (Rissoa gradata кеу, 492 minuta n. Sp., with fig. (Finlay), 483; in kev, Kisses (Webster), rel. to L. minuta and ds көн Айгыз (Finlay), nsis n. Sp., with fig. (Finlay), 484 493. DM Rai Psa sse. prede Lini, M оте —— Podocysti Б Podesta —— Uredo. perda, Melampsora. lin озын n monogynum Forst., host of Melampsora K Melam a Kus oi (Cunnin: Liotella a rotaie. атт ау), 626. Md ident. with slay EN ide & БЕ vata жсти i si; E Lironoba, in grou inlay), in key, 4 — € eel P with g. (Finlay), 486; in key, 493. ——— polyvincta n. sp., with fig. (Finlay), 485 in key, 493. (Finlay), 48 v Hedley), in group ( ау), е mk Poche erri 55% pos ospira отш (Н, inel in Brookula Tendais (Finlay), 526. L exigua Sut. a Leute congen. with micra (Finlay), 4 Lithoconus abru Ан See Conus. ‘onus. triangularis. See Conus. пение nummulitica, осе. (Benson), 108 litiorolis, Griselinia. oyd, C. G., Llo fibrils of Nídula emodensis (Cun- ningham), 6 lobatus, Uber. Lomas, E. K., rch grant, 1923, 7 Lom bok, on еркин тїйде rn longicornis, M icosta, Sertularia longifolia, — ongissima, Ham er E longissimum, Phragmidi : 2499 zm sld., geol. (Benson) Taieri (Fin Larios туе? Mestayer, occ. lay), 517. Loripes should be Lucinida (Finlay), 49 Louisiade Islds., geol. (Benson), 113, in n Loyalty = m , geol. (Benson), 118, 123: lucida, © —— Murcia —— Neptic — ета Lene d key (Malloch), 638. r Li iof the only sp. О з), б General Index. 853 Lucinida concinna IE) [Loripes], occ. Ard- p (Finlay), 5 X (Hutton), with pl. (Marwick), 193. — laminata, (H utt.) [Loripesl, occ. Awamoa (Finlay), 511; Pukeuri, e А " Marshall and Murdoch, syn., —— Tr chomanes Lyell hes asst. Sight baste -keeper, Wellington hes айда n. n. sp., with = (Finlay), 47 rpus phoenicius, rel. hecoc T toni (Bale), 262-6 ^ a эл 3 —— secundus hae Wharf, Wellington P Baillie). 714. ytteltonensis, Incisu —— Myosotis ы уат. nigh E: mone "monocystis, on host of (Cunning- ее d spp. (Cunningham), 24. рн gham), * am Ustelago losen control (Cunningham), | _ te grees effect of smut on egg-laying (Cun- i, Serta ата No and M win first Goveenment pilot, Welling- MacCluer Gulf, а phases (Benson), 114. Mache Typ his. Macfarlane Str. S а m area (Speight), 619; nd" аан eee and Thompson, contractors, Queen’s a Bere deca n (Baillie), 716. Porn yanus, Papilio yar acoma edgari Idih [Tellina glabrella], occ P d (Finlay), 510; Awamoa, 511; TED Agere as P to to M. — (Finlay), 4 e sp., with pl. (Finlay), 4 Macquarie Isld., no woody plants on Бону) местен, осе. оге & Murd.), 156. аст igo lines анн : tix (Alexander), 68 goes ga Edwards, desc. of male, M predi mpalina ate charact. (Marwick), 577. lina See Micreschara ( Macrompha- | — Macropiper excelsum, host of Cixius kermadec- ensis (Myers), = rot Macrurus. See Otolithus ( Macrurus ). ‘ actra discors Gray, occ. Awamoa (Finlay), 511; Pees — ovata var. rudis Hutt., occ. Dunedin (Fin- —— scalpellum Reeve, occ. Awamoa (Finlay), 511; гене 508. ——— —— осе. (Marsh. & Murd.), 156. nk урун ок (Friedrich Wilhelm Hafen), geol. (Ben- g ут. maesta, Хайса. Magadina browni — similar to M. clif- кейе (Finlay —— унета n. n with fig. (Finlay), 532. ——— thomsoni n. sp., with fig. (Finlay), 533. magellanicum, Taraxacum. magna, Dosinia. M е n. 0% (Marwick); 553 ; in key, 54 : e, 546. —— See ae Natica litus d Magnusiana, Puce Mair, G., notes on lorum germen 694-95 ; ru, 695; on pahu, 690-01; on the pakuru, 691, 692 ; pet the [e aea or pumoana, 696 ; on the putara, 696 ; n the putorino, 693. maire. Olea Cu digit Maitai series, range of Benson), 1 ju Amauropse ucleo psis. Mala ta, geol. (Benso son), 1 Ma lay Archipel., geol. a (вее), 101-2, —— Wallace's biological division also Malingii, Н Hymenophyllum.. alletia australis (Q. & G.), occ. Awamoa (Fin- occ, (Marsh. & Murd.), 1 Mallobathra epum n. Sp. den tt vn — —— strigulata n. pe Сайрон), З y M gen., ik (Myers), 322 in key (Myers), 317. D UN fti n. вр. Жы a — — duniana n. sp., with aye. 323. rs), таб n. sp., with Я (муе) Ас Malvern Hills coa coal area (Speight), 6 nian fossils (Wi d 539. mamaru, tec Teren jue (Rangi Hiroa roa), Mamberamo Riv., in pe -— (Benson), 114. illa. ica See ( Mamilla ). Mamma. See Polinices ( Momma J. mammilla, aoe angarua Creek ossils ie or ce 601. Mangilia je n. sp., with pl. (Marwick), 201. Manipa Is., gaor phases решен), — zation henge Hiroa), 367- ——— music (Ande population (Rangi Hiroa), 36 —— prov verb on roria (Andersen), 080. 854 Maori saying, by slighted rangatira (Rangi! ), 354. Hiroa of gesture in song (Andersen), 699 ; of te reo irirangi, 699. aoria, Natica. maorianus, Ie maorium, —— Austrot nee cee =. оњ маи. n, сеп. (Finlay), 513. map of N.Z., contoured topographical (Inst.), aps— Botany— N. Z b biolog. region (Holloway), 6 N.Z. botan. dists., pr TOPO: iris I 85. So ia mountain region (Holloway), 76. Е. Indies апа N. Guinea, bathymetric (Ben- son), 100. —— ——- ќе., tectonic features (Benson), Malvern Hills, main fault - lines (Speight), Pacific, S. Ae еони and structural (Benson), 1 Riv NI арс ps dist. (Bartrum), 0. 14 Meterolog Rainfall of of S. Island, N.Z. (Holloway), 73. Statist Mao popali, density (Rangi Hiroa), 372. Marangaranga, Te, prehistoric tribe {Andersen), ta, Clem Maré sid, oL (Benson), 123. Mar К. R., nces on evolution (Rangi oa), 369. Margaret decepta Iredale, occ. Taieri (Finlay), marginalis, Cixius. allporti Ten.-Woods allied to M. cairoma ge —— (Glab an brevispira n. sp. with pl. (Marwick), 2 é Т cairoma n. a with pl. (Brookes), 154. — ne nta Sut., occ. Ardgowan (Finlay), E Marwick, rel. to M. brevi ispira (Mar- wreck llington (Baillie), 7 Riv., ‘in кыл, рһавев мш 32 Мага” Markham Marmorostoma. See о (Marmorostoma). Marsden, E., ae | pee 1923, ifd ay), 44 inueni grey- —— Hutton grant (Inst. ) d 765. —— research grant, — and Mu des identity (Fi Marshall Abend sails (Rangi Hiroa), 360. » К. deg е б obliquecostata, General Index. marshalli, Chione. —— Venericardia (Pleuromeris ). Verconella. See Te Heke o Maruiw d eee Bee locality _ Finlay), 4 —— "Baryilina, n. 5. gen. (Finlay), 474. marwicki, Ves Cym — de of Phragmidium (Cunning- , 24. ” See Podocarpus spicatus. Ma atthewsii, Senecio. Meenen oat war-gong (Ана 691. urea. бее Carex lucida C. | eye mawhiti, laitin. iru n Sandi Maw ub. New z к тт т" pue 121. mains, M egalatractus. ,W.L.,M ол use of name (Finlay), 462. Mepis, Ustil Ma ay), 4 —— of name чта —— — marina (сету), "sio (Бану 462, ау), 4 y (Fi e (im Aus td Finlay), 465 T NONI уат Broun, with pl. ( Hudson), media, Stellaria. meari, Cya athea. ala mekameka, plait of et (Ra ngi Hiroa), 344. alam mpsalta не, trout-food (Phillipps), 385. Melampsora Pag (Cunningham), 2 2 a in cycle of (Cunningham), 5 = Idi na Tul., syn., —— liniperda Koern., syn., 27. —— Kusanoi Dietel (Cunni ngham), 27 duse —— Lini gr apc aa with fig. and pl. ( ningham), 2 рен Schroet., syn., 30. Melampsoraceae, charact. (Cunningham), 26 —— hosts of Uredo (Cunningham), (Cun- Melampsoridium Klebahn, characteristics ningham), 28 key, 26. — Be tulae Arth., syn., 29. t betulinum Klebahn, with fig. (Cunningham), , Pe ridermium in cycle of (Cunningham) ^ ee Жаран EU ыша Меут., strigil, (Philpott), 22 Aa — distracta n. n (M ——— furtiva n. sp., with ү" "ipie өв furtiva —— mutans "vs ik. od from (Philpott), 6 elanchrinae, strigil UK fig. (Philpott), 220 melanombra, A Epi melanosperma, Cyathia. NE aco "Cyathus. Р АЙС inter General Index. Melicope ternata Forst., not on Banks Pen. (Laing & Wall), 438. Melicytus or Hook. f. var. microphyll mmo Banks Pen. (Laing & Wall), E imde Suter, occ. Target Gully (Fin- be Isognomon zealandicum memi Group on anticlinal enis praes Mors Nothofagus Mercer St., formerly E College Lane ” (Baillie), nen teens from N.Z. Tert. (Finlay), 482. p (Finlay), 481; in key, 493. zem chaotoma (Ten.-Wo ods), in group (Fin- ay), app pie May, rel. to Linemera (Finlay), тә. п. p. of Suter. See Admete maorium EE uf rese. n. sp. of Suter. See Latirus brevirostris. — — wannonensis (Tate), rel. to Trigonostoma waikaiaensis ( (Finlay), 466. Merluccius. "See ao Otolithus (Merluccius). Pu vulgaris charact. (Frost), 609. esalia striolata — utt.) occ. Ardgowan (Fin- lay), 510; Puke —— rocks, B "rai M., Hutton research grant (Inst.), 724., ae, Lima hee deua. charaot. (Gahan), 687 elacrias. , strigil (P hilpott), 222. igil, fig. COND es келін, Sp 222. nae ogy, as affecting ede is ogy— ate, Canterbury, outlying mountains 70. —— — map of — en nd Railway “tunnel (Holloway), е пева саак 87. — Ree en are ih dite : —— owes d. (Holl oway), 84 and СЕ Auckland City ; (Holloway), —— Auckland Islds. (Holloway), 91. — — Chatham Islds. (Holloway), к T Tes ul (Kermadec Islds.), (Hollo- Mor "lucida (Forst. f) A. Rich, in Уой а ет, TE Se a H hyllum ellatum on (Holloway) ), “; Vere ЗЫ m 855 micans, Notosetia micra, "Laevilitorina prenom var. microphyllus, M elicytus Micreschara Cossman, charact. (Marwick), 577. Macromphalina) hu ioni n. mut., with ow (tarvik) 578. uniformis n. sp., with pl. (Marwick), icrophylla, ge copa нарт Gera жеке мути в micranthus var. Micr strigil, with figs. (Philpott), microspora, Ustilago. Midland Railway tunnel, rainfall (Holloway), nothoe. mihivalo, 2. Chiltoni а. Milesina Magnus, characteristics (Cunningham), in key, 26. istiopteridis n. Sp. with fig. and pl a. 31, 52. Milii, T Miliola ( /Pentellina ), occ e iron in — Milleri, Aecidiu Milne, J. A. deterioration of trout (Phillipps), 30; —_— Benson), 125 note. us kinds Atm 722. Ampullina zd ellobisimum- iooenica 5. Otolithus ( Elops ). - ; iodontiscus See Venericardia (M iodontiscus ) minima. Miolania, occ. (Pamah 124, 127. 1 not syn. of M. corrugata miro, e (Rana Hiroa), 350. miscegenation of үт and white (Rangi Hiroa), 73-74. isera, Rissoa. ad. geol. phase s (Benson), 104, 113. Misol- Óbi-Sula bala. of islands., Tertiary rocks (Be nson), 105. Misotti, Ы geol (Benson), 116. 856 эрони, botas mitoce: Mitra "Чона a оба allied to M. eusulcata (Finlay), 4 —— ba ‘ident. ee Suter (Finlay), 468. —— —— Sut. s not at бен Gully (Finlay), 498. —— -—! m with pl. (Finlay —— eusulcata with pl. (Finlay), 468. ко еее "i лисой syn., 468. sulcata Harris, allied to M. eusulcata (Finlay), ск ' mixta, Haw Moesrchaén : hemadelpha Meyr., strigil, fig. (Phil- po eer sp., with fig. (Philpott), 6 Mnesarchaciac, strigil, with figs. (Phüpott), 316. us, Modiolus ане CS occ. Target Gully doubtful (Finlay), 49 oehau, we Mount, с on (Holloway), 88. Moeller r, A., Cunningham), 401. ‚ Java, anticlinal ridge S.W. of ( зза убы 102) note —— Malay Archipel. ‘submergence (Benson), 101. nics ( ore Mollusca, Tertiary, pom truthiola D E M" P a9 VE n 537 —— Rec nt (Finlay), 51 Mola орде intei polite е with fig. (Alexander), 648. en Edwards, desc., (Alexander), ——— parvulus Alexander, desc., with fig. (Alex- ander r), — philpotti Alexander, desc., with fig. (Alex- ander), 650. = rrimus Edwards, desc., with fig. (Alexander), Ness d geol. (Benson), 123. molucca us, Rubus. Monalar en g- in classific. (Marwick), 162, 163, —— Meum fas во is (Marwick), 1 тер, with fig. and s (Маг. айл 164, 165, 18. g. (Marwi ——— group ck), 168. —— stra tp Bees Fo E (Marwick), 172. in classific., with pl. аео marshalli (Mar- ер diag. (Marwick), 1 —— str. онт сутуга range Marie К), 172. Monia dieci (Hutt.) [Placun _ Аташов Finlay), 511; Pukeu uri, 5 ош valid sp. (Finlay), 5 monitifera, Selaginopa d S apd ч Кае ER ase —— Stru vraie cingulata subsp. —— Thuiaria. =» pese roides. General Index. e Sec Monodon na "(Tro schel), осе. Gully єт А | (Finlay), 497. monogynum, Lin cei rium sp. and plant-hoppers (Myers), 316. pilalis, Aluci mon MEHR Crepidula: Montagua longicornis paper ауры `270. miersii Beat = онан рце miersii Chilton, syn., 270. sag le аст а (Podania. geol. (Benson), 117. жире P. G., Kaikoura Mts., strike of (Benson), 129. morgani, Mangilia. morganianum, eS moselyi, Zelandoptila. Moser, T., sound of calabash- -trumpet (Ander- sen), 689. mosses, N.Z., printing Dixon’s bull. (Inst.), 728. Mo ougeotia, trout food (Phillipps), 386. mountain southern-beech. See Nothofagus dif- ortioides mountain-totara. See Podocar rpus Hallit. mouse-ear chickweed. See Cerastium vulgatum. | ракун. Lon regma ; — Ear онны `Рһартит.. ucronatus, Uber. Muehlenbeckia axillaris (Hook. f.) Walp., host of Puccinia tiritea e arre 394. eir ж МЫ (Laing & Wall), 44 T Сао key (M yers), ET us interior, desc. (Myers), 3 ; —— punctimargo, desc. (Myers) 1318, дрена desc. (Myers), 319. muiri, Malph muka used nin belt (Rangi Нео Mulder, J. F., and Trebileock, zd , varieties f Sertularia minima (Bale), 24 летел Molop multifidium, H ymenophyllum. multinoda, Plum multiplicata, Orthophragmina. multisulcata, Mitr Municipal esaet л Act, 1842, reasons why disallowed (Baillie), 707-8 menne R., resol. of sympathy One 738 also Marshall, P., and Murd phon. ded Tro Murex angasi, a Pteronotus (Finlay), 497. —— australis Gmelin, syn., 187. octogonus Q. & G., a Hexaplex (Finlay 497. NR pes-struthiocameli Chemnitz z, syn., 180. stramineus Gmelin, syn. de eg & G., occ. Ardgovan Ve 508 ; Ta rget Gully, 4 n nd 0; Pukeu e Too ариван е Te,” the koauau of &c. (Fin- Isld Musculus pete (Reeve), occ. Taieri, lay), 5 music, Maori (Andersen), 6 Mussau. See St. Matthias Teid. Target — Banks Pen. _ General Index. oc: Otolithus ( Trachinus ). , Melanchra Muttkovski 1 В. A., the term ^ allotype ” (Alex- Myers, M G., "Hamilton ipe die ), 750. search Sdn 1923, 7 igni vis Myla певт п. е with pl. (Marwick), 194. Myndus radicis, hab. (Myers), 316. Myoporaceae, He of Aecidium Myopori (Cun- ningha 35. m), M к» Aecidiu mm laetum. "Forst. f, host of Aecidium aing & Wall), ——- capitata Hook. T. s of Puccinia novo- Cunningham zelandica ( gham), 4 Myriophyllum elatinoides, do etm (Phillipps), | naked smut on barley and wheat (Cunningham), oo po geol, (Benson), 121. M ies «cpm E Ria = ены dr idis var. nggoulini, Num Narloidac of N.Z. farvi) 545, 577. assicola n. sec. (Finl Natacina. See Sigaretus ( аас Хайса Scopoli, in key ом ат wie 548 ; shell- nomenclature, 548; to species, 549; range, 546. — austr ralis Ba сас ave with Uber kaawaensis (Marwic а —— australis Hutt., ex Соини Sut., E 661; 6 —— bacca n. sp., pl. (Marwick), 550 in key, 540 ; gh ndi pen I y Durdigalenris Mayer, rel to Carinacca ck), 55 emi nl Hutt., syn., —— consortis * Sp with wi (Finlay), 451. with in key, 549; 1. (Marwick), 551; y UR Lois " sp., with pl. Marwick), у, 549; range, 547. i Payr., operculum (Marwick), iere "mer ie осе. (Marsh. ке 156 EI o in Aust. пама ists is n. sp., with pl. К нку 55 in key, 549; range, 547. —— haweraensis n. sp., with pl. (Marwick), 551; in key, wale з Tange, 547. 7 ez pectata ^ sp. (Finlay), 452. —— — — with pl. (Marwick), 550; in key, 549; range, — — labellata са. type ( (Marwick), 568. — — laevis Hutt., syn., 575 Sa Ad. & Reev e, rel. to Carinacca ck), 553. _ Marwi — maesta. n. sp. with pl. (Marwick), 553 ; in key, 549; range, 5 Ec —— maori inlay, not at Target Gully (Finlay), 504. 851 Natica maoria, with pl. (Marwick), 552 ; in key, 549; range, ——— notocenica n. SP., with pl. (Finlay), 450 with pl. (Marwic ck) 550; in key, E range, 547. vata Hector, syn., quaerere n. vg ) p^ pl. (Marwick), 550 ; vac унц range, 547. = p., (Finlay), 45 в. (Marwick); Si; — in key, range, LS elke Sowerby, syn., pirata - k., ype ari 576. n. sp. 1. (Marwick), 55 549. '&. M., elandica & G., 549 ; in key, 319; ogee 2L — ай ica (Finlay UR —— —— not at [o "ally (Finlay), 504 551 —— vitrea Hutt., syn., 0/0. zelandica M. syn., 55 with x (Marwick), 547. — g? , SYD., ; ve "laevis Hutt., syn., 5 n. subg. (Mario), 9; ; in e, 547. n. sp., with pl. (Marwick), 554 ; in ~ in key, 554; "range, —— haasti n ind with pl. (Marwick), 554 in "in key у, сву, 554; га —— (Magnatica ) | approzimata | € with йя (Marwick), vp ; in key ——— —— nuda n. sp.» with pl. ' Marwick), 556 ; .in key, { e “range, 7. teri nom. ie with pl. (Marwick), 885; in in en 554; range, —— —— enint eina n. ad with pl. (Marwick), ч, rn аный pe poate Нш. syn pr 567. —— (Neverita) pnt ж tt., vem. Naticidue of x N. vi (Marwick), 54 National Research Council, formation (Inst.), Nautilus sp. aff. suciensis Whiteaves, with pl. a ee nebulosa, Needham, - v КИ faod of trout (Phillipps), 388-89. Soros Nelson, climate бент ferns reae 87. N ites, OCC. (Benson), 105 note hila. — ia. ladomy Nephrodium vati Raoul, occ. Banks Pen. Lai all), 440. Nepticula “erect n. sp, with pl and fig. (Watt), 679, 6 vu cante E Tx 686 ——— lucida Philp., with pl. and figs. (Watt), 674 ; charact., 679. d and fig. (Watt), 678, 679, —— ogygia, with figs. (Watt), 679, 686. 858 N Sins a with pl. and figs. (Watt), 679. n. sp. (Meyrick), 662. is Meyr. (Wat 68 propono t), 70-2 E hadid d be N. erechtitus (Watt), роне costata Hutt., type of Nassicola 514. é, type (Marwick), 559. Neritopsis ? sp., wit th pl (Wilckens), 542. ighti Trechmann, ee 541. Nertera setulosa Ho ok. £, осе. Banks Pen. (Laing & nervosus, Cixi Nes ia, See ee ( Nesormosia ). nettle. See Urtica fero. nettle-fly. See o roms urtic eurochorema ip sciet here males, with figs. (Tillyard), : 28, 390 -91. —— d vn. sp., with pl. and figs. (Till- —_ 291-92 Neverita Risso (Marwick), 571; in key, 549; range, 546. : — — josephinia Risso, type Расе), 571. also Nat Polinices Benson), 119, 120. edonia, geol. eiie 119, 123, 124, New Guinea geol. (Benson), 113 et New reli 103, 105, 107, 112, geol. (Benson), 120, 121. New He SE HR oak (enean) 119, 123, 126, 133. dn нш, geol. (Benson), 120, Newman, A. K., клин of Maori (Rangi „ Hiton), 362, 3 ewtoniella n. pren eee dud ae —— "rang from ылы suteri (Mar- хез А. ridge ensem) N.Z Z. rocks (Benson), N.Z. Institute, е восіебіев’ reports, 1922 (Inst.), 728 ; 1923, 753 ; lev vy for vol. 55, 762. —— —- annual meeting, 1923, minutes, 1215 ib., нагу Jue — — = z, Ataxocerithium 132. talogue Committee, ий 5 ж. ; report, 1923, 77 etr list, additions, ET ; in 1922, 7 Report, 1922 1921 (Inst.), — fellow Ана elections, 1922, gazetted, - 729; election, 1923, 749; vacancies, 750 ; == зеен gazetted, 755 ; election, 1924, —— Gre Barrier Reef report 5 ЕЗ report, 1923, ary-mem bership qualifications E } 150; дешы reported, 751; election, Committee, а brary, removal (Inst. ), 732, 734-35 ; report дет 3, and housing agreemer nt, 773. cers for 1923 (Inst.), 751; for С 1924, 776. —— publications, storage (Inst. ), 757, 758, ЖОНИ ee ation Com , 1922 mittee, report Дет nst.), 7 41; delay in publishing Trans, and E of vols. for 1922- 23, 770 ; ste 1923, General Index, N.Z. Institute, Peace Committee, report, 1923 7 05 st. kT i оар Committee, report, ~ 1922 2, 741; is 1923, 762; p: ten years ending 1923, m сетей -list, 7 ing (Inst.), ings, reconstitu- tion, te: = report, 1923, 754; resolutions, not in 1923 re epar 57. an Observatory Committee, report, 1923 ( (inst. 714. ong Nat. Park — e report, d (last А 181; report, 1923, 7 Р ing-expenses of f members, 1923 (Inst.), 1385, 740; 1924, 756, 7 S edens: apiti," a noted jo (Ander- 695. en), garuroro- AA se dist., palaeontology (Mar- es — ata T on edes n), 699. N gati- -Hotu, an icit N, ( 3 echnique (Andersen), 698-99. Ngati- Бал fy. afflicted (Ran Nga ati-Tama, members of (Rangi Hirn 364. Ngatitutanekai descendants Tutanekai (Andersen), 695. nguru, music of (Andersen), 695-96. i Nidu т simae: characteristics (Cunningham), 6 key, Bul. candle ( Peck) White, with figs, (Cunning- ham emodensis (Berk.) Lloyd, with figs. (Cun- mp k, syn., 62. microcarpa eck, syn., rugispora White, is 62. N Nidularia, i in i key Саа andida Sm Nidularialer E N. Z. AE A 59. niger, teromyces. nigrescens, Реле. nigricans, Danthonia еткин уат. H ylobia nigrifrons, Ниш nigrocaulus, Obelia. nigrocincta, penal esa ge ol nigroalterta, Gonomyia (Lipophleps ). nig num N ella, wou: food (Phillipps), 382. nitida, Olearia. Niue inerat playing (Andersen), 694. Niuean belt (Rangi Hiroa), 350. ni петт, Am; pu neurus ( ‘Nesormosia). nivicola, Ranun nivi icta, durat As. " z me ds дА шш! (Baillie), 7 A: 921. Noc trigil, wi к. (ГК 220, Noctuoldes, strigil еи) 2 icingulatum, tiorem. nodifera var. euclia, Charo General Index. 859 nodilirata, SUM ytoma. Nozeba candida n. sp., with fi Finlay), 490 ; nodosa, Obe in key, 494. i е кань. 27 var. effusa n. var. (Finlay), 491; in —— Verconella. key, 494. — sitteli, Siphonalia. — — coulthardi (Webster), rel. to N. candida nodosi, Uredo Scirpi. Ошу) 4 491. nodosoliratus SUE ети nata (Hutt.), in group (Finlay), 482 ; кее» Sei ? іп а key, 49 ulosa, St Бу olar Киин — uem syn., 577 noetlingi, Otolithus ( Serranus s). Nucula ha occ. Ardgowan (Finlay), nomenclature, Finlay's revisions, Target Guly,| 5 x 10. —— simplex (A. "d [N. strangei], occ. Ard- Sanden (Finlay), 51 0. occ. Ardgowan (Finlay), T sie Nuculana vend (A. Ad.) [Leda], occ. Target Finlay), 496. —— semiteres Унив) ur occ, Ardgowan (Finlay), 510 ; Pukeuri, 508 — pon ay ÈC., 512. —— Naticidae and Naricidae, changes (Mar- ick), 5 vri, S ьан. Ek ridge, geol. (Benson), 127. orway trout ‚ичун (Phillipps), 390. e C. playing of (Andersen), 694. a trout-food (Phillipps), 383. othofagus cliffortioides (Hook. f.) Oerst., forest on divide, Canterb ci (Holloway), —— Menziesii (Hook к ова - food- plant of E selenitis (Wat t), 6 food-plant of eese lucida (Watt), | —— cena cei Magnatica Jj: T =P Solanderi (Hook. f.) Oerst., occ. (Hollo- | —— Benson 5 N . __— ‘nanggoulini, occ. (Benson), = note. Nothopanax anomalum (Hook. f.) Seem., On ( ——— striatus, occ. = 125 note Banks Pen. (Laing & Wall), 438. i, occ. (Ben _— variolarius M arboreum (Forst. f.) Seem., occ. (Holloway), питта, Lith Lithothamnium: , Ort nuntius, Otolithus "jt f Fierasfer 3. рни кар nutans, Rhagodia. Nyctalemon orontes Linn., strigil (Philpott), 224. othormosia. othormosia ). Nothophila аста (Edwards), desc. of female ‚_ (Alexander r), 65 nebu [3 Edwards), dese. of female (Alex- enti n. gen. (Finlay), - Notodontidae, pet with fig. (Philpott), 222, аи irsella. N todontoidea stri; , strigil es, ga" 222, 223. Legende ^ че ge t), 2 ralis Walk., strigil (Phil tt), 2 ote strigil (Philpott), 224. E osetia, in group (Finlay), к in key, 49 RET eode (Webster), occ. Taieri URN —— Turricula. Obelia australis v. Lendenfeld, occ. (Bale), 231. — coughtr еуі n. 5р., with fig. (Bale), 230 — genic ‘culata (Lin n.), occ., &c. (Bale), 230. nigrocaulus Hilgendorf, oce. (Bale), 227, 30. —— nodosa n. Sp. with fig. (Bale). 230. мнне хен » in воро (Finlay), 481. пау), 488; in po Бый. ‚ Crassat risca n h fig. (Fi ) 4 Di ES rà ey, р. pares n. мес ud f. subflavescens Iredale, E 488 ; "Taieri, 517; in paci pmi ellites Obi, geol phases (Benson), 106, 113. obli = nari (Webster), rel. to N. prisca (Fin- peer ey mga, *- Заа us | oblongum, Phragmidium "WE iae, Otolithus (Raniceps) plan s elia novae-zelandiae, Acaena. obstructus, Uber. , Calyptraea. obtusatum, Phragmidium. SER Г семей teer ide —— Phragmidium. — roj —— Pleuro pea n. £- (Meyric k), 661. —— Puccini i ulosa Meyr, type n. & g. (Meyrick), сс 777 VER П ida, aue Ochrogaster contraria Walk., strigil (Philpott), 222. ndica , Puccini Nos ozeba, i in group (Finlay), 482; in key, 493. 860 October Riv., geol. TUNER 119. octor гоян, Mur rex. — roten Hex —— bi ae Heaplen Pel Glyphi pte oc n. sp. (Miller), 284 Oddfellows' Hall, X cum а ИНЕ i M. (Baillie), 7 —— reclamation, Lambton Quay ‘Railio, 713. Odontotheca a biepinosa Levinsen, syn arpa Levinsen КЕ macro- ides pa (Bale) c minima Levinsen, syn., 248. —— eis Lens syn., = —— iris a Levinsen, s syn., рт trout-ood (Р E Phillipps), gt odoratae, 'perulae-. odoratum, Ant. = Nu um. cas ome эло, by Iredale ( (Finlay), 498. a, Marsh. & Murd., occ. Target вау у (шау: 496 be Pyrgulina rugata (Hutt. Ъ should be Pyrgulina rugata ), 498. =. hab. (Myers), 316 Oenopota, sugg. by Iredale for Bela (Finlay), 499. Officers of a щшде и. Ne See N.Z. Institute. ie), 709. i Hook. i not on Banks Pen. all), 438. of war-gong (Andersen), 690. КІ Беха арр. TES food: plants of A PUER melanombra att), 3 —— angu жо Hook. f., host of Uredo south- landicus (Cunnin gham), 44 — — arborescens (Forst. f.) Cockayne and Laing (= nitida), host of Puccinia movae- zelandi iae _ (Cunningham ‚8 eu — NUR plant of Nepticula ogygia ( Watt), avicennaefolia (Raoul) Hook. f., host of ucc inia novae-zeland ci (Cunningham), 395. pte » host of Uredo tupare а віта Petrie, occ. with Alectryon pop ut & Wan, 438. ook. f, host of Eurytoma „insignis Hook. f., host of Uredo wharanui (Cunningham), 46. Lyalli Hook. f., host of Uredo Oleariae (Cunningham), 44, macrodonta Baker, ps of Aecidium Macro- dontae еннеех т), 4 nitida Hook. f. e laria arborescens. Oleariae, Aecidiu, Uredo. — Cecidomyia —— Eurytoma General Indez. Cee, in vd (Myers), 317. of Whi ith pl. (Myers), 325. бт. н Бране: 316. marginalis (А Welle syn., oppositus Walker, dies, Р (Hudson), 343, Heus vith P A. а 2 315. елы. e X pi RUE 324. Ойда nthae, Pucc Horae gigas, food. value (Malcolm and Hamil- 76. cing. Pycnocentrodes. olivacea, Uredo. ver, W. mia huttoni and А. trigo- =e afin. (Маге) 191. Barrie PRAE hern (Inst.), 732. ——- sided Islds. f —— Hymenophyllum rarum on Lord Howe Is., 88. — — Onithochiton subantarcticus, ident. (Finlay), — 521. oliveri, утен, Ойа, Cyathus bis io ка » ір gale (Ba Omori, Fusakichi, resol. of ed (Inst.), 753. Onagraceae, hosts of Coleosporium Fue. (Cunningham), 2 —— Pucciniastrum pustulatum (Cunning- | ham), 30. Ў а —— — — Puccinia pulverulenta (Cunningham) — — 395. CREE. Ustilago (Cunningham), 404. Onairo ser series, fossils a e. & Murd.), 1 О ncopera mitocera Turn., strigil, with Ey , 218. — series of rocks (Bartram), 141, 142, PA со „ча (Rochebrune), ident. and occ. (Finlay), 5 a оя Sut., P (Finlay), 521-2 22. Onoba, in group (Finlay), 4 absent fro m N.Z. Tert. " Finlay), 482. pe iata (M tege) in group (Finlay), баны, аха, ой (Benson), 1 oleraceus, Sonchus. no a famous pahu (Andersen), 691. rculata, O wore icta ) 15 Operculina, occ. ` (Benson р note. Ophidiidary um. See Otolith us ('Ophidiidarum). | Ophidium. See NE (Ophidium m). ophiodes, Vermic opima, Ancilla (Barypira A Plumularia setacea va TPT Ci. ie Olia Orbitestella lo Mestayer, occ. Bluff (Finlay S ELE Triplectid 52 Orewa Stream, гачан ( Bartrum), 152. ornata, Struthiolar bx ornatus, Hem Us, oro, in song (Andersen), 698. orontes, Nyctalemo General Index. : 861 nches chartularia n. sp. Wr ass 205. —— similis n. sp. (Philpott), 2 ра, Tortrix orthogonia, Sertularia. — Synt ntheciu orihogonium, tke uni" agmina cf. ied occ. (Benson), 125 -—— "dicus occ. (Benson), 125 note. 32. 0. ogona uc ' Lendented differs from imate а (Bale e), 2 ‘ahi R orycta, aoe anga ( angi Hiroa), 363. Osborn, H. Osner, G. sab, ‹ of a өлге oo aie 316. orm Ostrea, осе. (Mars h. & а Mus wedi p edt (Speight), у. Zitt. ; Fin- E 6 torfi Zitt., occ. Target Gully ( ense, Aecidium. otagoensis, Pleurotoma. ` othone, Conomitra. ho сее iake f (Finlay), 508. Otira, fall ( pem 71. —— (Citharu. Gey ны ) latisuleatus n. sp. with pl. snas (Dentex) aff. subnobilis Schubert, with pl. _ (Frost), 6 o t Blom) miocaenicus n. sp. with pl. EDS i Pierasfer ) nuntius Koken, with pl. (Frost), a =e Ж m "ms Koken var. sculpta, with Tm ey gracilis Schubert, with pl. (Е _ (Frost), 608 ; range, 607. I toulai Schubert, with pl. (Frost), 608 ; Or ( (iter erluccius ) pukeuriensis n. sp., with pl. (Ophidi АА el pe ) elongatus, n. sp., with pl. (Oph panianalli Bassoli and Schu- idis bert, with pl. "y toa enn — ү; arapercis ) аут А "sp. with pl. Mea Otolithus (Percidarum) cottreaui Priem, with pl. Bv ИЕ per Priem, with p. jas ge ЕЕ (Physiculus) a (Frost), 608 ; range, pij oed insi ге “acuminatis Koken, pw. pl. (Frost), 611. Raniceps) rye En Koken n. var. novae- aaa Ra with pl. (Frost), —— (Scopelus) circularis п. (Frost), 608; range, us Bassoli, with pl. (Frost), ~ 607; ra range, 606—7. —— (Serranus) noellingi Koken, with pl. ~ (Frost), le rum) elongatus Priem, with pl. — gregarius Koken, with pl. (Frost), эр., with pl. p ычча mutabilis Koken, with pl. NI 0. taran limestones, fossils (Finlay & McD.), 535 ina, Acaena. ovuloides, Uber. Oxalidaceae, hosts of Ustilago (Cunningham), 404. Oxford, Mount, climate and forest (Holloway), 76-77. ethira, trout-food (Phillipps), 385 ik albiceps McL., with figs. (Mosely), 673. hyrrhizus, Ranunculus. Paci, bathymetric map of S.W. Pacific (Ben- — E. Indies a 100. ити, саи ( ula vegrandis М. & M., occ. Pukeuri inay), "508. iense, C ium. pena кас г еу (Andersen), 690-91. (Rangi Hiroa), 350 jure, iuveni stola А, Andersen), 691. aia a rsen), 692. Pande 4c pesti — -zelandiae var. pallidula, Bor Pallium. See Chlamys (Pallium). meri, Plumularia. Paniculare, Dica niculariae, 1923, meeting in N.Z., Puc Pan-Pacific ыры, report of repres., 730; repres. (Inst.), 751; 711. pantanelli, Otolithus (Ophidium ). 862 y rite Cer M 18. hus (Parapercis). нар ее (Bangi Hiroa), 360. Paphia gote- Sras ), occ. (Marsh. & Murd), 156. Pa etn шо us Leach, strigil, fig. (Phil- tt), 2 25. Papilionoidea, icula with figs. (Philpott), 224. papillaria, Str naa e (Rangi venen 857. ег), pus, char. of genus (Chilton), 273. caeru AS G. M. Thomson), with figs. (Chilton), 273-74. E —— subterraneus (Chilton), with figs. (Chilton), moecium, trout-food (Phillipps), 382 ops planifrons, food of (Phillipps), 388. trout-food (Phillipps), Paraphylaz varius Broun, with pl. - (Hudson), Par Paranephr aea aer simplex one syn., 236. Forget — inda Para arasyrina: n. (Finlay), 5 Paratene Ngata, use of sail (Rangi Hiroa), 361. pare, feather in fillet (Rangi Hiroa), rekereke, sandals eria Hiroa), eu E parengarenga, leggings s (Rangi Hiroa), 3 Park, J., Clifden beds, grouping (Finlay & cD.), 5 parkeri, Calycella. Gonothyraea. parki, Ditrupa. Miomelon. parkinsonianum, Austrotriton. d Notosetia porci. subsp. ma, Diptyc Paroxyeitira n n. g. (Mosely), 6 —— eaton sp., with с (Mose ly), 6 n. Sp., 4 hee Shs figs. (M. ies 673. —— with figs. (Mosel 670. parthenopeum, Cymatiu um. i dome J. Edge-, Maori sail (Rangi Hiroa), ——— Pied. Erycina. Zali pateaensi Рила Кас (Lesson), occ. Dunedin (Finlay), Pater a ee pato, war-gong. See pahu. мачо, N X wed ан of smuts (Cunningham), pati, Cardium. Pittosporum. — — Synthecium patungaro, eue in house- ls angi Hiroa), 356. a Files неран Не (Hector) О. Wilck., es, Cyathus .| Pfeffer, у. ., iron in plants (Aston), 722. kenella. General Index. patungaro technique (Rangi Hiroa), 354. paua, composition (Malcolm and Hamilton), : Pearse, 2 ве: "ue of trout (Phillipps), 388. . ff. sectus Hutt., occ. (Marsh. & Murd.), wb t Hutt., occ. Target Gully (Finlay), 496. —— burnetti en a —_ mui mys chatha — pegea Hutt, . occ. Target Gully ы lay), 496. ——- huttoni Park, occ. Awamoa (Finlay), 511; Pukeuri, 508. — radiatus Hutt, a Chlamys (Finlay), 497. ecu eel Pac. ferns s (Hollo oway), 78. Mou ate (Holloway), 7 — chat — Peka te Тенти koauaw from leg-bone of (Andersen), 695. Pelew дез, 29+ рер (Benson), 113. Pelica a Gray See A n Pelicaria ) obesa. peltatum, Hymenoph: Pencarrow, early epar on i (Baillie), 706 ; change to fixed light, м — marina, “Йи ait gp natula, Plumularia. аканы, Dryopteris pentagonalis 8, Orthophragmi Pentellina. See Milliola (Pe ntellina ). Percidarum. d Т ( Percidarum ). чу ped Usti Periderm "her. ., in key (Cunningham), 32. yn., — Lari is Arth., syn. Perigon imis аар. но, Hm (Bi 227./ Perisibino c. (Be on), Parise, strigil (Philpott), 218 (Wilekens), 541. perpleza, сета 1880 ада Een cinia. 1 perplexum, Ataxocerithium. a rpusilla, Asperula. ud Persectania ewingii Westw., strigil, fig. (Philpott), е 221. = ——— similis n. ep. (Philpott), 207. persicina, Corda pes-struthiocameli, M Potane, Maruiwi at (Andersen), 696. petilia, Dana ida ch sippus. petiolata, Celmisia. " tiolatae, Aecidium Celmisiae-. Petrie, D., Hector aw yard пи ), 758. E Petriei, Aecidiu m Celmisiae- i — — Celmisia. i —— Deyeuxia. pezizoid pfefferi, S. General Index, Phalium labiatum (Perry), validity of name (Finlay), mre sp. рулу (Lamk.) should have spec. rank (Finlay), 5 — р (Lamk.), nd (Finlay), 506-7. Phe ical n. gen. (Finlay), уи constricta M. & S., occ. Pukeuri (Finlay), Philippine Archipel., trend-lines (Benson), 10 Philocryptica poly ypodii i Watt, with pls. Watt), 336. Philorheithous гач ез 303. Philorheithrus nom. emend., with figs. (Н 303-4 lis (Hudson), with pl. and figs. (Tillyard), is n. sp., with pl. (Tillyard), 305-6. pott, А. gita , specific importance, 663. рїш, Ну che. ., Syn., 327 mouth - parts like ri crassum (Chilton), 631. phoeniceus, Lytocarpus. holadomya ETT Hutt., occ. (rial), 50 ma Filum Kor syn., 48. Ране redo. Phormium gaan rs f., host of Uredo Phormii (Cunningham), 43. tenax Forst., bab. of Oliarus atkinsoni з ЕР, 325. — — host of Uredo Phormii (Cunningham), Pukeuri characters (Cunningham), 14. тыйыб. idium Link., characters ae ) MR —, . Caeoma in cycle of (Cunningham ), 3 ——— Acaenae п. SP., with fig. and pl. бом ' ham), 18, 51; in key, 15. mac iflorum James, syn., 16. — Caen of Thuemen (Cunningham), 24. hlechtendal, with fig. (Cun- ningham), Tis in poker \ -zelandiae m. x^ with fig. and pl. ~ (Cunningham), 18, 51; in key, 15. ca Filum pops on (Cunning- longum vs d ——— obtusatum Schmidt, syn. 719. Potentillae P. Ka Vies Y fig. and pl. erage 19; key, 1 Ti ‘lum parasitic on (Cun- T — Rosae -pimpinellifoliag | Diet., syn., 16. —— Rosarum Fol., syn., —— parvi a A Wint., is E imile n. sp., with fig. оа Р NS ), 204. Phyllachne Colas (= БА анча Colensoi Hook. f.), host of Leiden monocystis (Cunningham), 47. Vies kere See also Otolithus drew Le us Forster, similar ( — (Phweicuhia) bicaudatus (Frost), 609. 863 P sonema Lev., syn., F halogen albiceps Mg., TE not pupate in mine РТЫ 687. —— should be Р. atricornis (Watt), 687. atricornis Mg., occ. in Europe (Watt), 687. picta, Leptothyra. pictum m, Epilobium. pig, rate of growth, and diet needed (Aston), pilosa, A caena Sanguisorbae var. nthonia. pilot, first Govt. appt., Wellington (Baillie), 705. жоны, iu pimpinelli ‘feline, Ph ragmidium Pines, Isle of, coral- limestone (ветен), 125. ingao. See Scirpus frondosus Ойы ais ien moia ii in sheep (Aston), 7 Pinna distans Hutton, ias à abris T 158. lata Hutto Murdoch), 1 —— plicat ue Hutt. acid (Murdoch), 67 Pintach oil, analysis (Fi — Piroutet, M., New ОКей, geol. (Benson), Pisania drewi Hutton, syn., 198. pisaniopsis, cem m ook. > совка state not yet eere T (Petrie e), 95 Turneri n. sp. ) 9. piupiu ahi, holder (Rangi Hiroa), 353. der nomia zelandica M ident. (Finlay), Mene “Maori Mags n 344. Planet Deep (Benson), ifrons, Paranep. tagi variae (Cunningham), 3 Plantaginis-variae, Aecidiu Plantago spathulata Hook. pr host of IW not on Aecidium Banks Pen. (Laing & Wall), plant-hoppers (Cixiidae) (Myers), 315-26 planus novae-zeelandiae, Otolithus (Rani- ceps j: platessa, Callochiton. Platt, J. T., ship-signals (Baillie), 7 ie uet Me Philp., first е тесога ( evite plebevana, Pleistocene brorum lesiotriton spp. (Finlay), 45 рата ‚ trout dod dee 382. n ey, occ. Ardgowan "Fila 510; Target t Gully, See Ve i ES Pleuromeris )mar- кыч ан, 599. to Cymatium Pleronctilrem See Otolithus (Pleuronecti- daru Рошела albula Hutt., assoc. with Cryptomella ‚ мм) 516. ia Harris, type of Parasyrinx (Finlay), вм 864 Pleuroloma novae -zelandiae Reeve, type of Phenatoma "(Finlay), 515. —— otagoensis О. Wilck. (Wilckens), 541. urd., assoc. with Cryptomella E as Nen Tr. J., * Noah's Ark " ^ reg 709. Plimmer's Wharf (Bailie), 71 0. » Tuberculina persicina, occ. (0000 —— Urocystis Anemones, infection by (Cun- К ==. ~ plumosa, А 79 Planar доодо v. Lendenfield, same as P. setacea (Bale), 254. E Bonis Hutton (not On — re; not G 257. Male ean y. о> m a (Bale — йу Aman, rel to P. sefacea, &c. _ (Bale), 258. EU. noda Allman, diff. from P. setacea — palmeri (i Natiin tym. ena Нано (not Ellis and Solander), ~~ sdacea (Ellis ( ) with fig. к (Bale), 252-53. Were mm АЙ, 253, 254. opima n. var., with fig. (Bale), orst. f., occ. ` Banks Pen. (Laing & — aquatica L., host of Puccinia graminis ii T. Kirk, in Westland (Hollo- n o ES or mating pins of pLandersen used for making w Podocystis Fr dp General Inder. Pohue, Te, Maruiwi 1 рез ee nde Polinices Montfort. See His p à ЕС? ыы Narre а syn., —— pseudovitreus —— vitreus (Hutt. 3 (=P P. pseudovitreus ( rn 452 452. not at Target G syn., 570. ( Euspira, ) cinctus (Hutton) s ( Mamma ) ovatus (Hutton), —— f Neverita — ——— ——— —— politus, Circulus. —— Elachorbis. Pollanious, no strigil (E Pollenia Rob.-Desv., fumosum (Hutton), pet Pollia compacta (Sut.), осе. Атар oon ae rarer et Hotei Westad.. ' syn. ^ ‚ 497. Polygonaceae, h of Puccinia ningham Polygonum сі cinense, h арин но 418. — prostratum (= ——— serrulatum Lag. H бмр eene Pol. w^ Polynice s hutton (ain &W cy? —— grammitidis R. Br., serpens poly podium-mo то Polystichum са (Laing & Wa 1), 440 vestitum (Forst. f. 88. — General Index. pontis, Uber (Neverita Poperang Isid., , geol. (Benson), 121. poporokaiw edycarya arborea. population, Maori angi аа), 363. Рога Такі, seller of p no (Andersen), 693. , str jum (Cunning- ham), porutu, musical pris o (Andersen), 694. P Tertiary his of N.Z. (Henderson), 580- Potamogeton Cheesemanii, trout-food (Phillipps), 382, 386. i Potamopyrgus, trout -food (Phillips), 382. —— badia Gould, oce. as semi-fossil (Finlay), 491 — speleus (Frauenfeld), sub-fossil occ. (Fin- lay), 4 Potente, ‘Phragmidium. — Puccinia. - Potsda Siri See Monumbo Potter, A. A., and Coo: ns, G. W., diff. шта T'ritici and: T. levis (Cunningham Potts, T. Hymenophyllum ie occ. 83. pe raka, a bait-rest (Rangi Hiroa), 356. Poverty Bay Institute no longer incorporated (insi) 753. powar fire-fan (Rangi Hiroa), 354 ae fire - gun Hiroa), 354. in (Finl e ^46. a Medica oce. UE 462, 517. in key (Finlay), 4 maticus, retus. Probolium miersii Chilto P a оті, Mone ion 'Phillipps), 38 rch grants (Inst.), 770. 865 olocardia та Sut. should be P. patula (Hutt.), "Finlay ), 4 pulchella (Gray) occ. Ardgowan (Finlay), Me un 511. a Hutt., gx» a syn. of P. patula (Hutt.), (Finlay), 498. Protodolium speighti (Trechmann sp.) (Wilckens), l. Protosynaema quaestuosa n. 8р. c gue 205. уа fish-foods (Phillipps ) 388 Surcula. nna, S proverb, \ Maori. ge Maori as i prove — о ri (Rangi Hiroa), P "voli should be Gari (Finlay) 497. lineolata Grey, oce. (Marsh. & Murd.), 156. scans 354. pseudo-australis, eudo-cyperus, C ` Pseudoliotia рй Sut., a Collonista (Fin- lay), 497 seudopanax fe T. Kirk, on Banks Pen. (Laing & Wall), 498 eudorugata, O P rien Pseudotoma Bell, rejectn. of name (Finlay), "5. — — excavata (Sut.) [Bathytoma), occ. Ardgowa _ Finlay), 510. Cossm. [Bathytoma sulcata), occ. ~ Pukeuri (Finlay), 508. geom treus, Polinices. Uber jubuctr ia рее, Ve deter McL., ya key, &c. (Tillyard), 286, —— = анаан Mc.L., female-wing venat, (Till. Psi mimicum McL., aget acini ад Psilotum triquetrum m Sw. обра P" ay), 8 Seed incisa, See Hist emula R. Br., pea zo Pen. (Laing & Wall) 440. Pteronotus angasi ad [Murex], осе. Ard- gowan (Finlay), 5 — ractus, doubtful classific. cetus 499. iratus . no with P. ~ pukeuriensis Sut. (Finlay), 500 —— pukeuriensis “inl not ‚ оор. with P. —— shou ensis UNE (As (Finlay), 50 n. gen. Taglisella (Finlay), 513. dem rid congen. with Bela infelix tenu Тин ыды би, ќе &e. diras ), 499. Rugobela > 514. “see Bela tenuilirata. pubens, Epilobiu Publication болайн. See N.Z. Instit puse: fund, members ond. (ns st.), —— tenuilirata. of Inst. See N.Z. Instit Puccinia on ngelica and A Modal (Cunning- am), 6 —— Actaeae Адпор yri Ed. Fisch., syn., 1. — — Actaeae-Elymi Mayor, syn., 1. —— ades зай Diet. et Holw., syn., 1. —— Agropyri ЕП. et x m 1. —— agropyrina Erikss., —— Arthur's nu. S sinh) 2 2. 866 iege аанак gone. syn., alte h., —— dnisoominis n. "d arith fig. (Cunningham), tas Lagerh., — ае rulae-odorata. ham), 7. —— Caricis Schroet., add. host (Cunningham), 94. wank oce. (Cunning- Раа Filum parasitic on (Cun- ningham), 48 Celakovskyana Bubak, occ. (Cunningham), — - Celmisiae n. sp., with figs. (Cunningham), 8,1 —— chondroderma Lindr., syn., —— Chrysanthemi Roze, лаб Filum para- sitic on ( gham), 48. —— cinerea Arth., syn., 1. — Clematidis Lagerh., vede TR —— — compacta Berk., —— Coprosmae Che. s Darluca Filum parasitic on (Conningham), —— би Ta possible occ. (Cun- i Ум ^ —— — difformis К. et S., occ. (Cunningham), 7. dispersa Eri enn. inclusion of P. agropyrina and si triticina in te tOn SM Westendorp, with (Cunnin, ham), 1 » Darluca Filum parasitic on (Cun- ningham), 48. —— Euphrasiana n. sp., with fig. (Cunning- ham), 6, 12. —— fodiens G. H. Cunn., add. host. (Cunning- | —— _ħam), 395 characteristics ааа т), 9 —— Foyana n. sp., д. (Cunningham), 3, —— "Galii Schw., syn., 7. —— aliorum Li +» 8yn., 7. jac uere: Pers., „ add. hosts (Cunningham), ——— heketara n. sp., with fig. (Cunningham : 393, 396. as og Hierochloae S. Ito differs from Uredo amies r (Cunningham), 4l. G. — із P. Hoheriae Wake ( Гре изу у Wa General Index. Puccinia Oliganthae McAlp., осе. (Сиппіпр- ham), —— Paniculariae Arth., —— — Plagian i Meal. Us Darluca Filum para- sitic on (Cunningh m), —— rum N ws pue Filum parasitic on (Cunningham 19. үз айа. hosts (Cunning- таче Filum parasitic оп (Cun- ningham), 4 ——— punctata Link., with fig. (Canning х a, prie Filum parasitic on (Cun- ningham), 48 ae Schum., syn. deni Nonae Коке, with rss Mese on 10. tiritea G. H. Cunn., add. t (Cunning- m td — — tomipara Trel., triarticulata Bork. et PA syn. , Arthur's ye (Cun- syn., С нан Spe g., dO ene d Diet. » АГ add. host (Cun- ningham), 3 E orien Filum parasitie on ee нр 48 —— Valantiae Pers. „ OCC. Mie ep epos ‘ = Wahlenbrga n. 8р., g. (Cunning ham), 8 Ri oai n. sp., with fig. (Cunningham), 4, 11. » Darluca Filum parasitic on (Cun- _ ningham), 48. nsis Ar X Рада class hosts o syn., Cun ningham, 14. a (Ontong am), 40 Hoheriae ke 3 phate Filum parasitic on Pino wp —— Hydrocot inde Darluca Filum parasitic on (Cunaingh am), juncophyla Cke. et srg Darluca Filum J _ parasitic on ана), 4 agnusia; of EET T., Midi: КООШ їп Mig of Оой ham), — — missouriensis Arth., sd —— — Morrisoni .MeAlp., Dion Filum para- sitic on ON nningham), —— а п. вр., with fig. and pl. (C : bam) 3 3, 11. T g T P Vening novae-selandiae G. H. Cunn., add. hosts. EUM dos аек occ. (Cunningham), ME = Mass Arth., syn., 1. Ured гыр аде ы. Otth., charaot. (Cunninghamf, 29; n ke b — nt ibis OF ast Kleb., syn., 30. —— Epilobii Otth., — — pustulatum рее, . with fig. (Cunningham), Pugnellus marshalli Were similarity to Mo ia minor (Marwi —— apres Iso Conchothyra marshalli. pukaea. See Бараа fight. at at (Аюш. 695. Pukeuri fossil-beds {Foley} 507, 508. pukeuriensis, Broce ERES sotnia се Oli s (Merluccius ўз кер а. ege A Buspra Je sulokelia, —— Libelh ша. Pycnocentrodes pulckerrimum, À H ymenophyllum. pulcherrimus, aiig pulchra, pulverulenta, Pucc pumice soils, iron in sy ES 720. pumila, C. orbula. EN Eee ret HERE MR! =a) iade fau mr rerum General Index. pumiloides, Sertularia pumoana, used by crier ( burg 689; historic instruments, and sound o pura, paria. Purari | River, e: NN 116, 120. purpurea ea, Sertularel pusio , Cyathus. pustulata, Melampsora. —— Ur edo: Ф pustulatum, Puccin putara, ae i Td sound (Andersen), 6 putatara. See ra. See pulara Putauaki сеи Edgcumbe), wars at (Ander- en), Bae cues of (Andersen), 693. whawhango, in AUS nec! 699. ia Pycnocentria McL., nocentrodes Till- yard (Tillyard), n McL., wing-venat., fig. (Tillyard), 308. Гастон n. g., with fig. (Tillyard), 307-8. chiltoni n. sp., with pl. and figs. (Tillyard), - 808-9. — — hamiltoni n. sp., with pl. and fig. (Tillyard), 11. olingoides n. sp., with pl. and figs. (Till- ES. 310. Cu n. sp., with figs. (Tillyard), 308, gem p гете ИВ pyra, PRAE strigil, hene su xd 219. pyramidale, 8 ——— gu iesus ge ee See "Turbonilla PER olampros ). ивы ata ( Pyrgolam. ros. did eh ata (M. & M.), oce. Awamoa Pyrgulina Assad 'yronata fetis, trout-food (Phillipps), 385. Fia Phalium. —— Phalium labiatum subsp. uadricingulatum, Ataaocerithium. quadridens, coy rella. Thu MM. "Sabat quadrimac AE Calliphora. quaestuo otosynaema. 3 Osea“ of the Avon,” first overseas vessel at Queen’ s Wharf, md ‘Bailie, TER. " Queen's Bond," Warehouse," Wellington (Bailli e) 7 Queen's Wha rf, Wale oe (Baillie), 715. Queensland dem shelf (Benson), 127. quirindus, quoyana, Co als. ra, technique (Rangi Hiroa), 360. radiale, Cymatium. radiatus, Chlamys. 867 radiat uu Dare radicis i: Railroad, i n Rekaia Gorge (Dobson & Speight), PUE trout, „ле of (Phillipps), 388. ll 8 teorol teorology. raised beaches. ON. Z. post-Tertiary (Henderson), 582- Ra ikain Gorge, so-called “ Railroad ” (Dobson & Speight), 627. —— Valley of tectonic noe (Speight), 630. ramosu ynthecium ramulosa, Sertularia reps River, geol. (Benson), че 117. Rangi Hiroa, Te, playing of ose-flute (Ander- sen), 694 ; te reo irirangi, Rangi-nui-te-Ao, in proverbial saying (Rangi , 354. ngitoto, climate and ferns A 89. paa Otolithus ( Ват Ranunculaceae, hosts of Anaad otagense (Cun- ningham), 33. —— Puccinia Elymi (Cunningham), 1. ae Foyana Матур "raped pf Same e ), 4 Ran iron des oe Жут Ranunculus коес T. Kirk, of Aecidium ang meng een (Cunning —— a EC host of гов Foyana Cunn fige E lits Hook. f, host - Aecidium rum Cunningha. m), 3 —— insignis Hook. f., host of pae Ranun- culacearum (Conningha m), 34. rocystis Anemones (Cunning- — ра m), 430. Lyallii Hook. f., host of cepere Ranun- culacearum ( Cunningham), 34 nivicola Hook., host of "Aecidiu Ranun- ham culacearum Cunningha —— pachyrrhizus Hook. f., host of Aecidium __ Ranunculacearum (Cunningha: m), 34. pens L., host © Aecidium Ranunculace- arum m (Cunningha m), 34 infection experiments on (Cunning- a m), 43 430. Raoul, e Panday Isld., climate and veg. (Hollo- way), Rapaki, еа rom (Andersen), 693. raranga and whiri, е тепсе (Rangi Hiroa), 348. rarum, g“ Жагоо утепорпу ro southern ton Bailie). 700. See ttlesnake ? at Welling et Ngaoheohe, Te, йоне tribe (Ander- Bee sen), 696. rauru, a flat i TAM Hiroa), 350. Rauwenhoffi, Tillet ia R , Ustilago. ae ations, Wellington найы (Baillie), 710 ectus, gu nes ( Percidarum ). ns, Hie Reefton, c climate and vegetation (Holloway), 86. reflexus regius, T унди mittee. See N.Z. Institute. Rehetaia Md neri Hiroa), 354. rehu, calabash-trumpet (Andersen), 689. 868 kon ics Senecio. omanes, ochefortia. Rennell Ta. P Miser 118, 1 reo irirangi, te, in g (Andersen), 000. , Dic im pe she Ranunculus. = earch Grant reget search grants, 1923 (Ins д А rog s, report for ue years ending 1923 =- N.Z. Institute. “(Canning nutans R. Br, host of Uredo Rhagodiae ( md Walk., strigil (Philpott), 220. Pitch n. Е г (Meyrick ), 662, ; p. (Meyrick Wa 1o (supplejack) used "dur ает) jus cui es reflexus (ot) 2) (Voloutlla, occ. Awa- д &c. © ага), 285-86. ynchonella, o осе. (Benson), 12 Rhyssoplax canaliculata (Q. , 518. Ridley, 8. 0., forms of Sertularia episco 2—6, 246. site ая & d. ), occ. Dunedin разара niplicata Hutt., occ. Ardgowan (Fin- "e y) 510; Pukeuri, 508. Ringiculidarum gen. et. sp. indet., with pl. дө kens me), i Jes рата, Unc Risson, i applicati ion of name Саат) 480. oup, charact. (Finla v), 481. —— atomus us Suter, syn ncta Hedley and Petterd, rel. to Line- mera n (Finlay) d р. д Syn., 483, 484. —— Msn Desh., rel to Rissoina perplexa Flere ke 489. na (Lamk.), rel to Rissoina perplexa NE =~ Webster, the only Recent Linemera E x. i (Finlay ), 483. Hutt., classific. by M. & M. —— vana Hu tt., syn. of Potamop badia, and oc c. (Finlay), 491. си Rissoids, Tertia. ary (Finlay), 4 Rissoi mus na group, charact. (inlay), 482; in key, cee ey Seow es Wine: k p (Finlay), 490. "ln rel. € eza (Pi nlay), 48 —— — marginata RT se ss (Finlay), 408. ——— inca D'Orb., in коор (Finlay), 482, —— obliquecosta ta M. & осе. (Finlay), 480, 490; in key, 494. —— per n. sp., with fig. (Finlay), 489; ET a p g. (Finlay), 489 — rugulosa (Hutt.), syn., 490. —— — vana Hutt., occ. Awamoa oa (Finlay), 511. General Index. Riverhead-Kaukapakapa dist., geol. (Bartrum), Rivers, . H. R., causes of racial extinction (Rangi о 369. rivertonensis, nula. х Roberts, E., Камош» planned by (Baillie), 06, 707. Robertson's квне Wellington (Baillie), 715. — robini ro Аан robustum, Strib pyramidale subsp. robustus, ге ato reniformis Sut., occ. Taieri, &c. (Fin- — lay) ема es т. А., оп = of Aecidiwm monocys (Cunningham), 4 Roestelia, in key (Cuni unningham), 32. rohe, foot-gear (Rangi Hiroa), 360. Ro lfei, Rubus. Rongorongo and катага (Rangi Hiroa), 348. _ oria, proverb concerning (Andersen), 68 sketch, 689. Rosa Eglentaria Mill. (= R. rubiginosa L.), host — of en mucronatum (Cunningham), —— rubiginosa L. See R. Eglentaria, DOS gg: еллы of Hamaspora acutissima (Cun- _ning —— Phragmidium mucronatum (Cunning: ema Rosae, iw. — € ——— Puma, Bosas- -centrifoliae, Uredo. Howe pimpin, Prope Ros Rom ‘Seu subsided d region (Benson), 132. strata, Halicor ostrupia Lok. based on abnormal P. Elym (Cunningham), 2. er mes geo в of ` Aecidium hupiro rufescens Н; ymenophyllum. General Index. rufifacies, Lui aiii rufifr denn ies ари yathia. E и rugispora, Nidula Rugobela n. gen. rugosa, CE Struthiolaria. icrocarpa var. (Finlay), 5 514. rugulosa, Rissoin rust-fungi. E Uredinales. rutidolomum, Vexillum. Sabatinca aemula n. sp., with figs. (Philpott), 66 ET n. Sp. with figs. порс), = «туктуу Meyr., strigil, fig. (Philpott), ui Meyr., strigil, figs. (Philpott), Saccardo, , bristles on spores of Darluca eus [Cunningham m), 49. sacken sagen Polinices ‚ (Neverita hk Sahul Bank, stable portion of Pacific region Sb euo mg T sails, Maori, &c. (Ran gi Hiroa), 360-6 t. Matthias "sid. (Musau), ge eol. (Benson), 1 121. . Oswald, Lord, Viri (Andersen), 6 Salmo, trout-food | lee 2. сине? t (Philippe), $ — d: contents lPhillipps) 383 Salons fontinalis, food of (Phillips), 388. — е (Rangi “pg tory. See San n. Christoval, geol. (Benson), 1 sandals, Maori, technique Behe! Tiros), 357. Sandwich Islds. See Efaté. sanguinolentum, Ls мерес аш. - — A r. pilosa, A Santa “Anni, geol. (Benson), 121. poriu geol. | (Бошоп), 116, 117. i, Seba. Savu, on X. аным ridge (Benson), 1 Saxicava arctica Target Davin 496 вахова, scabrum, 4 —— H Scalaria corulum ( (Hutt.), UE 526. acalpellum, Suae digitata Weak: oce. (Holloway), T Schismope var. laevigat Taieri seg у), 517. 29—Trans. 869 Schistophleps albida Walk., strigil, fig. (Philpott), ke af in classific. (Bale), 252. Schoenus Carsei cian host of Sorosporium solidum (Cunningham), 4 Schouten Islds., на. (Benson n), 1 ngress, Science 1926, meeting (inet. Fe т. irpi, Scirpi- Scirpus M dE "yt not on Banks Pen. ( & Wall), 444. — L.- aucklandicus Boeck., occ. Banks Pen. (Laing & Wall), 444 ——— frondosus, used used for belts (Rangi Hiroa), 348. — — jnundatus Poir., host of Uredo Scirpi- . nodosi (Cunningham), —— nodosus Rottb., host of Sorosporium Neillii ~ (Cunningham sclerotiformis, Cintractia. —— Ustilago. жоба, goa falsa n. р. (Philpott) ЖӨ Scoparia —— gracilis n. се, Р Philpo cma —— pe n. a уар, t), 208 N.Z. Inst. 8.0. б. | (L.), осе. Pukeuri ( Dy tay), 509 ; yllum. Hutt. а= Lissospira corulum a Iredale, occ. us (Scopelus ) чача AEE hosts of Puccinia Euphrasiana dies, Turrim —— Tylospira. sea-bristles (Plumularia setacea) (Bale), 2 sea- аса in N.Z., post-Tertiary changes Hender son), 580-99. | ses. -walls, Wellington ( (Baillie), 710. | er's Wharf, Wellin, ire Hg | Seba antarcticn, form (Chilton eee | —— saundersii Ste bbing, syn. | — typica (@ Chilton), осе. ый), 269. = segetum, Ustila var. dre Ustilago. iem слов nuda, Ustilago. form ve stilago. | maa | уат. Tritii, 0 | Sel Selaginopsis Benin Billa rd, syn., 237 — p — осе. (Bale), 23 © is, Grac Selidosema, sri 1 (Philpott), 224. sella, Orthophragmana. | Satwyn, a Wallington winds (Baillie), 702. E River rapids, Senonian fossils (Wilckens), |. 9 | зе miannularis, Danthoni | nigricans, Беноа | —— var. . setifoli ia, ман. 870 ооо, Estea. 1880 semiteres, Үү, uculan semiundulata, Trigon Semo Buchanan White, charact. (Myers), 316, 320. ——— in key (Myers), 317. Buchanan White, with pl. 1. А гэ bellidioides Hook. f., not the food-plant Nepticula erechtitus (formerly N. tricentra) (Watt 687. , осе. (Holloway), 89. Be qud Hook. сы occ. Banks Pen. (Laing & Wa та — wsii sp. nov. (еве), 434. E . Bp. rie), —— remotifolius sp. nov. (Petrie), 435. 6 те nov. (Petrie), 434. m е laden emn culus, Uber , Upper, fossils се s), 539. Seno Sepik R River, geol. gu on), 114, 117, 119. Hut olleni Rob. -Desv. (Malloch), 639. геты Hutt., syn., 639. —— fumosum Hutt., syn., oe Septa rubicunda Perry. у, syn., е5 Protoca ericea i$ Gun , (Philpott), 2 Dad pecie Es &c. (Tillyard ee 307. eriola Lala indii (kingfish), food value (Malcolm erpula ouyenensis Chapman (Finlay), 449. Ж" зеет а. ), occ. Awamoa (Finlay), Pista der coe (Serranus ). totelia serrata, Aris бийни: 1 Polygon Sertularella angu. a Bale, classific. (Bale), 240. capillaris Allman, svn., 2 columnaria NUS Ge осе. (Bale), 2 9. crassiuscula n. sp., with fig. (Bale), 24 —— edentula n. sp., with f fig. (Bale), 237. — — episcopus Allman, s Syn., fusiformis Hincks var. nana Hartlaub, syn., 227, 240. johnstoni Coughtrey, —— Johnstoni (Gray), occ. der 239. —— mediterranea Hartlaub wird golyzonias from Bass end S eee to (Ba aa var. чече Ma (Bale), —— minima, classific. (Bale —— — polyzonias (Lin.), осе (Ba mp peii tchie, syn., —— robusta бочу, classic. (Bal e), 240. ~~~ —— а renaming of S. simplex (Bale), 227. General Index. Sertularella es ed Pe S. tenella i cluded in eta 95 hd. utn, with fig. en 240. : solidula Bale, o e. d S. eras sem. 242. trey), oc c. (Bale), tenella yore deci (Bale), 221. —— tenella Hartlaub, syn., uh ——— tridentata d syn., Sertularia austral * (Kirhenpauer) dwarf form of S. un guiculata (Bale), —-— oe в lesc. 7^ Bale) 248 is Allman, classific. (Bale), 246. - —— аст ces atime з ‘lees (Ba Ме), 245. Е —— fasciculata (Kirchenpauer), descrip. (B: е), —— furcata Trask, npe (Bale), 247. —— EON деру af Hut n Ніс) ident. with S. epis- E ( ss (Bale) 2 | uttoni улы: ЗЕ к is Thompson, syn., 252. — а Gray, syn., 239. din ——— longicosta Coughtre rey, syn., E. sac calhimi f ЕТ), similarity to S. copus Bleu i M Bale, similarity of S. episcopus. (Bale), 245 2 — minima Far ee syn., 2 dens m (Bale) 248-49. —— —— тонше наса à таа ynonyms of (Bale), 288 ——- operculata т ) "Thompson, syn., 246. —— orthogonia Busk., syn., 250. — pumiloides Bale, Variety of S. minima . (Bele) 24 2 на ty Coughtrey, classific. (Bale), 2 Hutton, syn., trispinosa a dese. " Bale), 248. unguiculata Bus е ), 248. nguiculata Far е ee я nilateralis Allman, does. Y (Bale), 248. Sertulariidae ае 236. еа, Agl ma, Plumularia seii, Danthonia onse E var. Shag Pie d Бы. age (Finlay), 449. General Index, Shag Point, age and fauna (Wilckens), 544 A Va combing-organ of insects (Philpott), —— resol. of sympathy (Inst.), 728. sheep, and bush sickness (Aston), 720. shell-characters, relative importance wic orar -nomenclature, Naticidae (Marwick), 548. ce of (Mar- n, e Gy —, = iron mended y hiv ing (Aston), 7 shi RE. ge shore-line of eu 2., тон Тай changes (Hen- derson), 5 Shortland, E. Maori qp nie cg caedes 358. Shortlan d, W, report llington bour «lillie, 70 igaretus Bee Hutt., syn., 578. eee Hutt., syn., Murdoch, ке (Marwick), 574; syn., ud tt., syn. я Natacina ) cinctus Hutt., p I Boy dee Wellington (Baillie), 7 nata, Pori тан pontoon Butl., strigil, fig. (Philpott), 23. oe bilabiata (Coughtrey), with fig. (Bale), 233. —— campanularia Bale, syn., campanularia | (v. Dad, form of NUS $33, 234-35. ern-beech. See Nothofagus Men- ziesii. Simaethis albifasc ul e a 213. —— tillyardi n. sp. p (P simile, Crucibulum. similis, Cyathus. —— Mnesa ella Sinclairii, Celmisia. пене Б Bolten lario) 574; range, 546. Marsh. & Murd.), Lo е угле (Hutt.), not at Target Gully ~ (Finlay), 506. ee syn., 588. cinctum (иы), syn., 572. um Sut —— зн Sue with pl. (Marwick), 574 ; — ит n. Sp., with pl. (Marwick), 574. m (Sut.), occ. Awamoa (inler), 511; puer 509; Target Gully, 496 —— 575. nd (Eu unatacina) cinctum (Hutton), with pl. т Marwick), 574. 871 D ( Eunatacina) drewi (Murdoch), syn. ns Sut., syn., 574. sipho, Реге Siphonalia, name displaced (Finlay), 501. ——— caudata (Q. & G.), a Verconella (Finlay), —— conoidea (Zitt.), an Aethocola (Finlay), 501. ola ( Finlay), 50 _ «дайа гы b (Finlay), 50 die (Finlay), 501. —— einem pea hy “i an Aethocola (Finlay), subrefleza (Sow.), a Verconella (Finlay), 501. A “ Sir George Grey's reclamati on” (Baillie), 711. Skenella group, c . (Finlay), 482. —— e from N. Z. Tert. oe e na Pfr., in group (Finlay), 48 BEN ans! өр Suter, occ. Taieri (Finlay), "t 7, Skinner, Н. D., Maori sandals (Rangi Нігоа), 357. Smith, H. Gut hrie-, elected to fellowship (Inst.), Smith, BP. nens belts (Беда? жү ——— resol. of sympathy (Inst.), 7 Smith and Co., J., w: (Baillie), 709. ouse over “ = RO i ia. rol (Cunningham), 400. t-spores, viability (Cunnin — EHS 426. wes of N.Z. (Cunningham), 3 Snow Mts., р phases (Besson) ЖҮ sobrina, soils идам boil sickness (Aston), 720. Solanderi, Not — Solandri, Car Solariella, species, congeneric (Finlay), 520. olecurtus be i n. sp., with pl. (Finlay), 471, 413. chattonensis n. sp., with pl. (Finlay), 472, 73. evolutus n. sp., with pl. (Finlay), 472, 473. —— legrandi Tate "e m to S. bensoni end T рой (Finlay), 4 solida, Natica. — “ pe mon А оле. solidium, Dentalium. Sorosporium. Solomon Islds., geo omatochlora, trout- food (Phillip Somes Isld. Tight erected (Baill е}? used in Dod. (Baillie), 1. (Benson), 119, 120, 121. pa), E 7 — Sonchi, nee: Sonchus ‚ food. plant of Phytomyza atri- — (Watt) 687. ., host of Puccinia Sonchi (Cun eda m) 1 = indefinite phrases of (Andersen), 697; length of lines A stanzas, 697-98 ; nomen | ogee ar 6 8-99. gue и (Andersen), 692. эр a Балау xk Miller. See Edwardsia raptera. 872 Sophorae, Aecidiu Sophorae-flavesc шени, Uromy E Жор phorae-japonicae, Uromyces soror, Bullinella. ichne ен characters ( apr ipea 427. in key (Cunningham), 4 —— Vigne n. Sp., with pl. wa fig. (Cunning- | —— ham), 42 рін, diff. from S. Neillii (Cun- ningham), 42 —— Saponariae Rud., spore-formation on (Cun- _ ningham m), 4 solidum J McAlpine, with fig. (Cunning ham), 429. Southern Alps, southern bifurcation (Benson), southern-beech. Nothofagus Menziesii. Southland eis (Benson), 128, 129. southlandicu sow-tl supo 'paridarum. See АНИЙ ( Sparidarum ). sparsa, Gelechia. 'patangus, pow insta 125 note. spathulata, spatiosum, еу ium. spectabilis, T spectans, Seric ae Ө» онш of Veronica trifida (Petrie), Spedeni, Senecio. speighti, Anachis. Callanaitis. speleus, Potamopyrgus. spengleri, Cymatium, placelotheca, c ert ЧА NONO: 42]. key (C 403. —— Hydropiperis баша) de Bary, with fig. (Cunningham), 423. Sphaeria Filum Bir. .-Bern., syn., 48. sphaerococca, Ті Sphingidae, 'strigil, with fig. and pl. (Philpott), ee L., strigil, pl. (Philpott), face spicat odocarpus spinach, ^5 е Blasi of Haplomyza chenopodii ж Aethocola. Bpinifez LI Lab., е of Cintractia Spini- Spin, has ms Spinks, we ‘wharfinger, Wellington (Baillie), een Struthiolaria. spirale, Globisinum. spiralis, Ampullina. — Fusinus. . See 5 verneulii ( S. ыйкы), one occ. s SUPE 106. General Index. тиде, Nucula. Str жан, T illeti чош; Ampullina. striatula, Enarginula. striatus, Nummul -- strictum, Triny strigil of Lepidoptera ( Philpott), 215-24. rigulata, — striolata, M pisei wick), 161, 162, 164. poem aequilateralis (Desh.), occ. Awamoa (Fin. - la squarrosa, Aciphylla. eyi, Leto stadialis, Caleides Standing Committee. See Stanley, E. we Es Wei arc Bend 13. N. Guinea, tectonics а us et seg. (Rangi Нігоа), ee Maori populati 363-66, 371-74. and Wilckens, characters of Struthio- larella (3 (Marwick), iex 165, 166. 5 stella, I rthophragm Stellaria media Cyrill, food plant of Hop chenopodii (Watt), 68 8 llata, 0 Orthophragmina. stenocerca, Hydrobios А х Stenothoe adhaerens Chilton, syn., 270 assimilis Chevreux, syn., 2 dollfusi evreux m — — miersii Stebbing, s syn., valida Dana, occ. and pies (Chilton), 270. са Dana, syn., 270. athia stercorea, C'y — № "Pri aite сив Cyathus. Gale), 251. A — elongata (Lamouroux) (Bale), 252. \ — cnl Aber rktanner-Turneretsc he oce. Mm e), 2 a (Gray), desc. (Bale), 2. Stewart isi, ‚ climate and ferns of (flowy, im С eer (In on spread, d st.) 751; report See Tilletia lev ^" ellington hes o „(аш е), 7 tokes, J. L., БАДЫ, Wellington (Baillie), with Stomopteryx We ae (Walk.), N.Z. occ., fige. Ea aay 666 See Hare нош. : абийи: Struthiolaria Mimi eus, Mur vat Hrs dene treptochetus n. sp., Аз а Voluta (Finlay), 506. rella Stein. & Wilck., in classific. ( a acanthostoma, similar © ©. sania x. clock E NUNCA СЙ i i : iD vt MOORE Ele UE ds iL D t. General Index. 873 Struthiolarella mere ЛЫМ Wilckens, with fig. and pl. (Marwi ornata on ` with fig. (Marwick), Struthiolaria Lamarck, in classific. (Marwick), 162, — — phylogen ny (Marwick), ЧГ subdivisions peque es minata n. sp., wit M Marsi ick), 185. fo de in Wanganuian (Marwick), 1 stratigraphical range (азор, 172. oe with fig. and pl., in = aaa (Marwick), 1 164, 1 | = 80: with pl. (Marwick), 183. p diag. (Marwick), 168. phical range (Marwick), 172. — ems australis Gmelin, syn., 187. calcar Hutton, with pl. (Marwick), 176. Ma: atigraphical rang af roi cincta "Hutton. with Le (Marwick), 178. —— group diag. (Marwick), 1 ical range Шыр, 172. var. C Hutton, syn., cingulata Zittel, ber Lo (Marwick), 179. up ck), i бш ба; ты (Marwick), 172. syn., 189. ——— subsp. monilifera Suter, syn., 186. Meo pne ime ге ней тонн dba 172. —— е ў 18], frazeri Hutton, with pl. veg 181. — gigas rima iqq ed 796. — inermis Sowerby, ——— lirata Tate, with. n 3" Marei rwick), 163 di ia n. sp., wit . (Marwick), 187. —— —— stratigra E "age NOR) 172. ——— minor Marshall, syn === dria (Smith), т. with fig. (Mar- wick), 1 е т —— Suter, with pl. мате 186. igraphical range (Marwick), 172. || it ( iag. (Marwick), 184 E i stratigraphical range (Marwick), 172. пайкаре ia obesa, OCC., ANS vd c 511. Hut ton. — papillosa Martyn, — с тнг With es (Marw ick), 175, —— — devel. of shell, with fig. (Marwick), 166, 167 —— —— g. (Marwick), 1 —— —— e (m range (Marwick), 172. —— par er pl. (Marwick), 18 — — 8 eqq range (Marwick), 172 —— n. Sp., 1. (Marwick), 189. rugosa —— — str atigraphieal range (Marwick), 172. ——— scutulata , Syn., —— санар n. ^ by ‚ with th р. УО 177. vise isa Par ripas > Martick) 172. amy nny with pl. and fig. (Marwick), 167, 176, 177. — es —— —— group diag. (Marwick), 1 stratigraphical range (Marwick) 172. —— —— осе. Ardgowan (Finlay), 5 —— — 000. (Marsh. & Murd.), im —— о чыды айдар n. 8р., pans = шеш), 175, devel. of shell, with fig. (Marwick), —— 167. —— —— group diag. (Marwick), —— —— stratigraphical mep (магма) 172. —— subspinosa Marwic c. Ardgowan (Fin- lay) 510; gren "511; ге eg 509 ; Target Gully, 4 496. — sulcata Hector, syn., 185. — sukata Hutton, syn., 184, 185. sulcata Jon: iui. Syn., —— tricarinata being "with. pl. (Marw'ck) е —— stratigraphical range (Marwick), 1 Troadis utton, with pl. group diag. (Marwick), 1 stratigraphical range Marwick РА oce., е ва (Finlay), 496, 502. ——— syn — — We. concinna о, Rae SEA classific. (Marwick), 1 vermis 5 (Martyn), with pl. (гут), 187. Bep. (Marwick), d ү» ү —— pro onch, fig. (Ma ck), 1 63 stratigraphial се (Marwick), 172. —— tricarinata Lesson, syn., vernis is not s vermis (Marwick), 109. yn. о uccimum scutulatum TITRE (Магуй), 110. iae Marshall and Murdoch, with pl. магі) 18 siratigraphioal range (Marwick), 172. 82. анау (Marwick), 161-9 Struthiolariopsis Wilekens, classific. (асока), —— ferrieri (Phil.), fig. (Marwick), 161. се ilis Wilekens, desc. and fig. (Marwick), 874 Stuart and Co., A. P., building at Customhouse Quay, Wellington ( Baillie), 719. stuchburyi, Chio Stylidieae SN 0с ноне tbalbula oe тен subalta, Leuc subantareticus, С Onithochiton su rticula larella. —— Thu Шел. йно тотр uthri n ‘Phragmidium. subdola, - — Т subfatuus, A леза f Nesormosia ). Mt — subglobosus, Siga: na, Macromastrix. Bétonoba, і in group (Finlay), 481. — — absent ^ N.Z. Tert. (Finlay), 4 na (Suter), occ. Taieri (Finlay), ‚Б subsimile, Phragmidium. epinoss Struthiolaria su Mates, Blachorbis, subtenuis, Chilt subterraneus, Paraleptamphopus, subtransennus, Ficu subtriangulata, Айй suciensis, Nautilus Suckling, Mt., geoi. (Benson), € Suess, E., first Australian arc (Be on), 119. New Guinea, grouping of deans to S.E. eee 119. d Sunda Archipel. trend-lines, Ces —— Vitu Levu in geol. hist. of Aust. (Benson), slds., Jurassic sediments (Bens 104, 105, 106, 107, 113. gemens Sula ue doas eol. — (Benson), 106. oom bsp. davisi —— Otoli "m liuc): ulconacca n. gen. саа , 556; ink 6 546. E _ algo n. = with pl. (Marwick), 558. mod pl. (Marwick), 557; in А ge, —— suturalis (Hutton), with pl. (Marwick), 557 ; ey. range, : Ner ged n. Sp., with pl (Marwick), 558 Sumatra. See sand ъз gines т sumatraensis, A General Index. Sumba, geol. (Benson), 102, 1 Sunda Archipel., trend-lines, e ( Benson), 103, 113. —— Sea, depth Canson, 101 note. Rao See Rhipogonum scandens. suprasculpta, Alva EX Surcula should be "Turricula (Finlay), 498. — huttoni Sut., probably a Turricula oa tica де (Finlay) ), 503. a Sut., occ. at Target Gully lay), 502 Ë protränsemna M. & M., incl. in Paras (Finlay), 5 Suter, H., ук treated as subgen. of J TM (larwie k), 200. — Ancilla opima confused with A. биги) 201. Anomia аиа and А. huttoni, identi (Marwick), 19 nella ML confusion with C. quot -ana (turdoc), 198. armorica, ident. osi 2 Be thiolaria trica synon ~ багу) 186. ruthiolaria spinosa and S. tube confusion (Marwick), 171. suteri, Admete. Ataxocerithium. —— — Calliostoma. —— Cymatium. ine "t M a ) sutherland, N atio pullina ү Megatylotus J- — Sulconacca. Sveltia n. sp. of Suter a Vexillum (Finlay wingle, W. T. See Kellerman, W. A. wingle Peter P. and H and Melampsora Kusanoi, ident. ( symmetrica, Turritella. is ympetrum bipunctatum, trout-food (Ph | , Aecidium disseminatum Cunningham), Symplectoscyphus australis Marktanner-T: etscher, syn., 239. horema n. g., in key, &c. (Tillyard 296-97. —— zygoneura n. sp., with pl and figs. yard), ppi Syncoryne eximia Allman, desc. ( Balh -— tenella (Farquhar) desc. = —— sp., occ. (Ba e), 22 sp., Hartlaub, occ. T Bale), 2 Synemon hesperoides Feld., peu 219. Synthecidae (Bale), 250. Syntheciu ia Bale, syn., 2 250. х т (Busk.), classific. (Бие General Index. Synthecium — poe likeness t ойун) due bas вуп., 250. S. orthogonium кач des Allman, syn., бе рыз. "strigil (Philp), "ya. Syrphidae (Miller), 2 Tabar Iun yr een 121. tahu, in song (Andersen), 699. taitae, p dA takir ikiri ced (Rangi Hiroa), 353. takitaki, in plaiting misprint for takitahi (Rangi Hiroa), 360. , 699. magellanicum Comm., occ. Banks Pen. (I Laing k. & Wall), : 442. Tu" Su) оцу and Wanganui beds (Marsh. & ), 1 ro Mellon fauna, Part 1 (Finlay), nature of fossil-beds (Finlay), 508 айу in shells (Finlay), 504, 505, taruensis, Helophilus. tatau-o-te- Maro -Maui, the crane-fly (Alex- ander), 64 Tate, R., uid of agit mirabilis, ai. a coronata, c. (Marwi С 495-51 6. atea hedleyi n. si with pl. е; SRT. 3. — huonensis T. - Woods, operculum (Brookes), Tatosma lestevata Walk., strigil, fig. (Philpott), tatua, generic 1 nupt of belts (Rangi Hiroa), 346 = o0 Rongorongo (Rangi Hiroa), 348 Leere -— 2 whara, ing (Rangi Hi pi 346. tau, belt- ria зас r (Hang! Hiroa), 34 tau, 8, 349. Hens brought kao in belt (Rangi гов), 348. taw. See Nothofagus Menziesii. tawhi. See дими Menziesii tecta, Uredo H iv —— Ustilago segetum var. Hordei form Tellina phar] Sut., occ Pukeuri (Finlay), Le G.], occ. Eeey ( (Finlay), 51 Ere x: ella Desh. AM be Macoma edgari Iredale (Finlay), 497. —— liliana Iredale [Т. бае occ. Awa- moa (Finlay), 511 ; e ce temporemuta, Calli yncoryne. tenellum, Epitonium Te nimber Islds., geol. phases (Benson), 103, 107, 12. tenuicaudatum, Hydrochorema. 875 tenuilirata, Bela. —— Brooku tenuiliratus, Ptychatractus. tenuis, Calyptraea rebellina [p Torlessia ") McKayi, occ. (Ben- son), 1 ous cone Hutt., occ. Pukeuri (Finlay), 509 Sut., occ., Ardgowan (Finlay), 510; je Coe us 511. —— — va form (Finlay), 508. Teredo heaphyi Zitt., occ. Awamoa (Finlay), 511. teres, Amauropsella. ternaria, боя. ternata, Melicope Tertiary dais new shells (Finlay), 450-79. llusca, " (Murdoch), 157. of orogenic rm direc" a 101. on), 632. m Ste илл s Edwa S Teucridium нн Hook. f., on Banks Реп. (Laing & Wall), 438. Thambotricha n. e nc та 204. ——— vates n. 8р. {меуг ick), 205 Thecocarpus chiltoni n. dud та with fig. (Bale), I —— formos cues o Aglaophenia toni atom (Hee с), 25 ide entity (R (Bale), 261. —— formosus A 261. —— lazus Bilal, pins Thecocaulus adopted as genus (Bale), 252. — na n. Spe with fig. (Bale), 255-56. rogo hekopsora Magn Ted =ч ш. ичине citriformis (Cun- ning thermal bia. trout . а 1 ыр), 381. Th . W., on of pumice, Tara- X^ 2. varieties of Sertularia (Bale), Thompson ur geal. (Benson), 127. Thomson, s Bay, Cretaceous rocks on Quay,” extent (Baillie), 710. сангаа Alva TU species ү Phragmidium (Cunningham), Thuiaria gee Sertularia unguiculata (Bale), 2 —— bicalycula i Doaghicey), with ie a 243. — buski (Allman), classific. i Allman, “ Challenger * " fig. of enge cnn um form of eee ‚ 241 —— dolichocar pa А Syn., —— farquhari n. sp., with E Gs, 244. — Mopiseyónas Allman, 876 Thuiaria monilifera Thompson, syn., 237. —— quadridens Bale, sym s т aiota Farquh syn., —— tuba (Bale) Т. аек allicd (Bale), 24 —— vi Allman, syn., 242. ndica Farquhar, syn., 251. Thyrocoyphus соге Bale, s syn., 236. mouroux, identity with Т, tri- dentatus (Bale), 227. ——— осе. (Bale), 2 ——— tridentatus (Belo) as as T. (Bale), 227 tridentatus Hartlaub, syn., 236. tiaratus, Trochus tigris, Calliostoma Tiliaceae, hosts of Aecidium Milleri (Cunning- simples Tilletia, characters tees caer 404, 424. yto Cunning cytology ( ham), 3 in key ( а), Аз — Airae- ў dr., syn., 410. —— alopecurivora Ule, syn., 410. —— Ule, —— Caries Tul., syn., 426. — De Baryon Fisch. v. Waldh., syn., 410. ——— decipi dem im Koernicke, with fig. ~_(Canningham PO prote it Bees T. Holci and T. Tritici (Canngham 7. ——— foetens & C.) Tr $ syn olci (зетот) abet Гоар fig. (Cunning ham), 42 . between it re qu йй сели апа ы: Tritici (Cunning ham), 427. ig ey Smet ES levia Kuehn., with б, анн. 424, ——— germination анин м) —— redd bes syn., 6 wenhoffi F. is Oud., syn., С Tritii Wi Winter, with fig. emis imer 426. rmination (Cunningham), 4 twee een it ^ T. decipiens and m Holci (Cunningham), 42 1, —— y (Cunningham), 42 Tillyard, В. porem to fellowship ae ) 775. tillyardi, Pad ethira —— Bimaethis. e-signals, first llington (Baillie), 7 Timor geol. hese | (Benson), 103, 104, 105, 108. (Meyri k), 206. Tinira perk | a fillet (R (R wer "HU E g., in key, &c. (уа) ра Pe —— fulva n. sp., with fig. (Till yard), 2 a Sp., with pl. and figs. (Till yard), Тр. trout a. Pkg im "wt tropos On, Syn., Tipuloidea (Alexander), a uccin Tiri od n. gen., charact. (Myers), 325. General Index. ages Bp in м (Myers), 3 n. SP., Ate pl. er 325. Tis. dana i осе. o. (Ben on), 105 n Tithonian, Upper, mao. ee (1) a 615-16. T'mesipteris, occ. on Rangitoto (olowo E 89. — et A., Java, crust-movements (Be Tod's "Wharf, Wellington mi 714. toetoe. See Arun do cons ——— Uredo. {йе = ser) нт: 694-95. tohetohe o a, details са 696-97. - Se Gobio omorphus gc toitoi. obio танд: слое (Rangi Hire) 367. ота Тора» Ne ik "Park, ferns (Holloway), 88. m mittee. Torlesse, Mount, climate (Holloway), 76. — See T'erebellina McKayi. Torlessia McKayi. Tornatina should be Retusa (Finlay), 4 To Strait, geol. (Benson), 1 Torricelli Mts., geo us ое 117. онтон, Austr ni: se, fresh-w Jas M paray , strigil, "with figs. (Phot) 219. кы iio P reed n. oe сае ), . (M 661 hil —— 8 la (Philpott), 212 ——— zestodes n. sp. (Meyrick), 2 torua, sandal (Rangi Hiroa), totara. See P. tar totara, Podocar toulai, Otolithus f Me J- Hiroa), 354 towhiriwhiri, fire > an ) tenore nd, —, hab t i Lind decens (Myers) | Towns wnson, W., plants of Westport district, ——e of insects, vum of injecting (Kir Trachin See Otolithus ( Trachinus). Ь {кисини s Club, Wellington, lease to (Baillie 712. Transactions, Lis nisi lication Com transenna, Bathytomia. — Ге inz. xn PME alta subsp. rans, ( C icem ransennus, it, Gna ass Patras 1922 Bers ш der Trebilcock, R. E Trebilcock. tremula, Pteris. Treubii, shear! carinata, T and — also N.Z. Inst, T.N.P. Com- — Tonks, W., Wellington reclamations (Baillie), E 713. IP CU ND ә Se PR ADEE ead ГЕТ EE Ra ek Oi ee n ў General мл, Nepticula. richomanes, no record from Auckland Isld. Holloway) 91. oi Hook. f., occ. (Holloway), 80, 84, 86, 87. —— —— northern limit of (Holloway), 93 ——— elongatum A. Cunn., occ. (Holloway), 80, ION 88, 89. southern re of m 93. —— mers Forst., n. (Laing & ‚Кэш; 439. — occ. (Holloway), 80, 81, 86, 88, 89, southern limit of (Holloway), 93. -—— = eae Hook. & Bak., occ. (Holloway), 80, 4, 87. reniforme Forst. f., hab. (Holloway), 84. inrolling o: of frond to hinder transpira- > Mont аах, 89. c. (Holloway), 84, 86, 87, 88, 89, - 90,9 gium Sw., related to 7. strictum (Hollo- m 93. — strictum Menz., occ. (Holloway), 84 У —— — rela um (love) ds — — venosum К. Br., oce. (Holloway), 80. 88, 90, 91. Trichoptera, new gen. and sp. (Tillyard), 2 Trichotropis clathrata Sow., occ. Pukeuri Fin- ay kidaran, d Trictena, S (Philpott. 218. hsc 0 онай, Thyroseyphus trifida, V. trifoliata, уже йа: Tr — semiundulata Jenkins [T. subundulata nkins], occ. наслу шу), 511. іа ysis, Amo: sate арн ны, or . (Benso n), 105 n Tri goce: ristiei n. sp., with et (Finlay), waikaiaensis n. sp. . with pl. (Finlay), 466. tripartita, Plumularia tripinnatum, Asplen Алча ite var. Tr riplectides Koelnati (Туа ), 306 .„ with pl. and fig. (Till- mm Ustilago segetum var. —— poete: Ustilago. Mii. fa Puccinia ieu sra Triticum fma "Vill, host of Puccinia Elymi | —— Index. 877 Tritonidea oc pe Pollia н no compacta Sut., and T. elatoir Bt. ., ident. and | variability (Fi ap LBS ould be Pollia compacta 8, t) (Finlay), 504. , juvenile of T. compacta Sut. T noides McCoy, occ. Ardgowan (Fin- c 510; Pukeuri, 509. chathamensis (Hutt. P^ ix: type of "Тони Iredale (Finlay), 49 —— tiaratus Q. & а лы. ‘Gully record "- len ot n (Finlay), 4 L^ Target y should be Xymene (Finlay), 498. —— crispus Gould., syn., 199. —— Cossmann's name of T. crispus шту), 199 murdochi n. sp., with pl. (Marwick), 198. жоо, дйн, ра рй ет (Phillipps), 381. t romyces. trust funds, management eae: ), 736, 757, 758. tu, a warrior 8 belt n Шади ice a), 346, t (Rangi Hiroa), 348. woman's iii, meer of еқ (Капрі Hiroa), 348. tuba, Thuia Tube rollers à persicina Ditm., syn., 50. tuberculata, Cicindala. Si — — concinna, Struthiolaria. тааси Saccardo, characteristics (Cunning- ham), 4 —— rei d Saccardo, with fig. and P siege emm ), 50. ects Aecidium otagense (Cunning- NE iclava нао Allman, same as T. rubra "Bale 227. arquhar, identity of 7. fruticosa T ih (Bale), 22 227, ubular ia attenuoides Coughtrey, occ., &c. (Bale), 228. Tubulariidae "lo. 225. —X Tubulost og Stol., with pl. (Wilc- kens ns), 543 Tudicila alta Wilckens, relation to Struthio- lariopsis similis (Marwick), 162. Tugalia bascauda Hedley, occ. Dunedin (Finlay), 5 koauau nem the 695. set egal 111. karetu, technique ( iroa), Tukutahi mentioned (Pagi Hie оа), 354 and C., classific. ^ smuts (Cun- ningham), 40 tumatakuru, Aciphylla in а Discaria in wages етых Нігоа), 35 dal and 1 бо: (В api care 357-58. LEN gham), 2. —— Tilletia levis (Cunningham), 425. acta mire eas cech Tritici (Cunningham), 426. Ustilago Tritici (Üuimingliam), . тоне — Hiroa), 349 iilum. Argobucc tu-muka, technique » (Rangi ZU 349. ae ren: Hymenop hyllum tupare, Ure 878. Turaukawa, and tokotoko rangi (Rangi Hiroa), 367. Turbinella ee? Hutt., type of Maorivetia (Finlay), 513. “ Turbo one fauna" of Kakanui tuffs (Finla Turbo ( Htarmorostoma ) approximatus Suter, syn., тима uamoaensis M. & M., occ. Awamoa шау), 01 MM Sut. -» ident. (Finlay), 5 ica Hutt., occ. ора (Finlay) — fig. —— fl'inrlmprs ) nda n. sp. with (Finlay), 522. . turgida, уы. Turneri, Turricula (= ) fusiformis and others should LAT (Sut.), (Finlay), 503 ius Sut., occ. only in Waihao green- "ads (indo) 499. Turritella, not е Awamoa езш 502. ee — Wis Ней. осе. ' (Marsh. & Murd.), Tutanekai, sound of his ра E 695. юе toa and the pum “Te awa a te " (Andersen), 696. Ter, E. B., unity of mankind (Rangi Hiroa), анна Endophthora. Tylospir а Harris, charact. (Marwick), 179-70. lassific., 162. —— coronata (Ta y generic status, with fig. (Marwick), 165, Es , with a rel. to 7. francescae (Finlay), 465. typhoid among Maori (Rangi Hiroa), 367. ba Uber vu os I- zs Torgg Pt gei age e 9; nk ву, 549; гапре, 546, LT pl. (Marwick), 563 i n. sp., with i (Marwick), 567 ; in key, 559; ; тапре, 547. finlayi n. sp., vaa pl. (Marwick), 565; in key, 549; ran nge, 54 huttoni (von Bering, with pl. (Marwick), 60; in key, 559; incertus n. Зе with g^ (Marwick), 567 ; ey, 559; range, 547. —— intracraseus (Finlay), with pl. (Marwick), 561; in key, 559; e, 5 isi А n. Jd paon pl. (Marwick), 566 ; in сона MM. 559; range, 547. us n. карч ie pl (Marwick), 562; in dae. 559 ; modestus n. sp., with pl. (Marwick), 567 ; in key, 559 ; ; ae 547. General Index. Uber mucronatus n. sp., with pl. (Marwick), 562 in key, 559 ; range, 547. obstructus n. sp., with pl. (Marwick), 567 ; in key, 559 ; „9085 547. —— loides n. sp., with pl. (Marwick), 565 e nge, 547. pateaensis n. sp., with pl. (Marwick), 564; in key, 559; range, 547. propeovatus n. sp., is pl. (Marek m in key, 559; range, — — sagenus (Suter), nd pl. (Marwick), 563; in ke sis € ; range, 547. n. вр., Н тыңы, 547. in key, 559; range, —— waipaensis n. Sp., ben "m (Marwick), 562 ; in key, 559 ; range, EL 5n. 509; in Key, ‚569; range, 5 fe i n. vum ж pl. (Marwick), 569; in а key, stb; rius n. E with pl. (Marwick), 5690; in ; in 1569; гап — pseudovitreus Finlay, with pl. (Mar- ЕСТ 570; изу , 569; range, 548. het nsis n. ut » in des 569.; ra us (Hutton), with pl. Ww 570; in ke ie. 560 ; r КОЛ: 510; ge, — (Neverita) pontis 2 sp., with pl (Mar. wick), 51: ; ran age $ uhi for flute (And mon) 6049 Уң ‘aad Ulothrix, trout dood ( pott), Umbelliferae, hosts of Puccinia namua (Cunning- ИНУ 4 3. Uredo gli suere (Охара ЖШ umbilicata, Orthophragm гечи, oram: onto var. u "ica us, Otolith esr iae Hydrobiosis br Galiu umbrosum, U — astralis I Pers., og of Puccinia U neini- | m ( ^ MINNIE m), 3 iosa боой Mee of Cintractia scleroti- formis ( ham , 421. leptostachya Raoul, host, a Cintractia aclerotiformie | (Cuntiinghias), А ——— riparia R. Br., formis (Cunningham), 4 Unciniarum, сек піа. nom undata, undosata, та. ресе ; Ampullina undulatum, Globisinum. —— Sir ndulatus, Sigaret unguiculata, Sreli nidentata, Venericardia. unilateralis, "esiti ides, Brom with pl. (Marwick), 568; = us n. sp., with pl. (Marwick), 566; = из n. sp., with pl. (Marwick), 502; e 547. E with a (Marwick), hos E x DM кш | with He (Маг- _ LA DOT S io General Index. puc. Ringicula. ped , Uber. ike, ong (Andersen), 698. ania, sen (Palpe 224. urceolorum Uredinacea ie, qme (Cunningham), 26 Uredinales, literature (Cunningha s 14, 55. —— imperfecti (Cunningha: m), of N.Z., Part 2 (Cunningham), 13; Suppt., 392. Pant 171; "Second Suppt., uredinicola, "Сес idomyi impen Magn., күзү е, &c. (Cunning- am Uredinula, S 8 49. Uredo Persoo җы: у (С 1 gh ), 40. —— 8 : —— Acac несе 4T. ——— antarctica y dg bor: Come m), 47. —— Betulae Schum., syn., —— ея rur : Car yn., ЕНЕ йоне Cke. op RYT.) Compositarum var. Celmisiae Cke., Syn., mone n. form-sp., with fig. tar йй); 41 , 94. in key, 40. —— ; Diandllae Dietel., with fig. (Cunningham), | —— —— —— in key, 40. TERR Райа Filum parasitic оп (Сип- ningham), 49 ianellae Бас. „ not U. Dianellae Dietei. Ec nningham — Eglanteriae H. Mart., cie 16. —— Epilobii DO., ; 30. ; —— Forsterae n. жар ee "with fig. (Cunningham), 394, 39 —— Hordei var. tecta Jens., syn., Aet —— Hydropiperis Schum., syn., —— — inflata све with fig. focos iain, e key, — = hoe n. form-sp., with fig. (Cunningham), | 41, 54 m a Rey, e PEST H. Cann, pew Filum para- sitic on (Cunningham), 49 ў ilicina Rob., s — — miniata syn., m Oleariae Cooke: S fig. (Cunningham), eames key, 40. ——— oliv in DC., syn., Phormii n. RAE ith fig. (Cunning- саар 42, 54. edes ба; key, 4 iG. H. 0. E Cunn., Darluca Filum para- uem 5 (Cunningham), 49. Pers., syn hag Biereng 43. = Rosas tie d aene Josee-oeni folie 1 ka syn., 16. olas Coche mi "Massee, with fig. 879 Uredo и McAlpine, with fig. (Cun- Басу ), —— in ES 40. ——, Darluca Filum parasitic on (Cun- - ningham), 49. —— segetum var. decipiens Pers., syn., —— чота п. e -sp., with fig. pA pl. (Cunningham) —— —— in ey, v — — toetoe n. form-sp., with fig. (Cunningham), A1, 55. —— —— in key, 40. — — ——, Darluca Filum parasitic on (Cun- ningham m), 49. —— tupare n. form-sp., with fig. (Cunningham), 55. prn Cip Pul syn., 404. —— wharanui n. ер -вр., with fig. (Cunning- dan) 4 46, ics 40. Urewera, кош fiers of (Andersen), 691. Urocystis, characters эи 29. —— in key (Cunningham), 40 zo iode, with 7 and fig. (Cun- ufa dM —— grown by Kniep (Cunningham), 397. —— —— infection i ‚8 —— solida Е. v. Wald., syn U src etremoides n. 8р., with is der o Le myces Asperulae McAlp. oce. (Cunn dan 8; —— Azorellae Cke., occ. Canah occ. (C —— citriformis Ber , unning — rastidis Kus., hab (Саша), 392. —— Dactylidis Otth., aecid of Aecidium Ranu nculacearum in cycle of if (Canntigham), e ce ig n. sp., with fig. (Cunningham), ~ 392, 395 _— hyalinus Peck, hab. ора 392. ——— otakou G. Н. Cunn., ^e m para- itic on (Cunningham m), = — Poae Rab., aecidium of Aecidium Ranun- rum in "sue of (Cunningham), 34. _— Polygoni Fel., Darluca Filum parasitic on (Cunning —— scariosus Berk., oce. (Cunningham), 4 — Pec ened Kus., hab, (Cunningham), 302. ophorae-flavescentis Kus., hab. (Cunning- 'ae-japonicae Diet., hab. (Cunning- —— truncicola | P. Henn. et Shirai, hab. (Cun- U i. alpin num дк а Darluca Filum еф on тра: т), 4 e М Alp., Белага "filum parasitic eat en) —— Tipperianum Sacc.) McAlp. " Filum pene g UE Urtica feroz , food-plant of Agromyza sy Darluca urticae, Agromyza. Uatilagidium Herzb., syn., 404. —— Hordei Herzb., syn., 409. —— Tritici Herzb., syn., 409. 880 Ustilaginaceae, classific. (Cunningham), 4 Ustilago eae ied Roussel, charact. (Ont dig: ham), 4 cytology (Cunningham), 399. -——— y (Cunningham m 403. —— Agron McAlp., syn., 413. ae Jensén, with pl. and fig. (Cunning- ham), 405. — infection prevented (Cunningham), —— in key (Cunningham), 40 — J ig d 8 ре (Ot ning hii 408. ——— var. et Sw., syn., RT (Tulasne) Fischer von Waldheim with pl. a g. ( аа —— m), 4 —— IU Жа (Cunningham), 400, 401. —— —— in key (Cunningham), 405 —— bullata Berkeley, wi with pl. and fig. (Cun- eee 4 13. in key hi nean. 405. — Candollei Tul., syn., ——— Carbo var. vulgaris d. а Tul., syn., 412. caricicola 'Tracy and Earle, syn., 417. —— Caricis Ung., syn., 42 —— catenata Ludw., s ——— on Carex dinge 417. нф А колу syn., 417, pseudo-cyperus (Cunning- with pl. and fig. (Cun- Cunningham), 4 —— дна Berk, а yces Treibii a syn. . (Cunningham m), 4 X MER. Berk, ve 416. Баа стан t Curt —— Hordei Bref., Brefieli’s ideis (Cunning- ham), 408. ае —— division by Jensen (Cunningham), llerman and Swingle’s classific. ET d 408. "ne Aet 409. opiperis Schroet., — — Jensenii Rostrup, with p ningham m), e —— —— ink y( ——— levis Magnus me ——— —— inke (Cunningham), 405 Jensen’s classific. (Cunnin m), 40. —— Maydis Cda. (= U. Zu). v s m (боп. _ Bingham), 399. о» Mass. et Rodw. — — nuda (Jens.) Kell. y S Pide (Cunningham), 4 K NN y ‘Swingle’ S classific. miden). 4 b do — 423. pl. and fig. (Cun- Cunningham), 40 with pl. and ie ` (Cunning- — ‚ Syn., 413. w., infection pre- — рне (bc. ul. syn., 417. 405. ), T perennans Rostr., 2 Е —— Poarum " McAlp. 410. —— — ReaderiS ia gpl ho pl. and fi 5. (C - dam) rer y р gs. (Cunning —— in key (Cunningham), 405 General I ndez, Ustilago Scirpi Kuehn., syn., 420. Eu. —— е Ске. её Мавв., syn., Er € гы „ subdiv. by inde. p hingham), 40 var. dan of Jensen (Солаш d MES ds —— var. Hordei of Brefield (Cunningham), 408. —— —— "i Eies, ER 408. —— —— a nuda J ‚ 408, 409. : dee ө tecta, Jensen's e : ~ (Cunningham), 4 А var. Tritioi of Brefield (Cunning- m ham), 4 408. —— of Jensen (Cunningham), 408 Ora syn., solida Berk, LN m S nifices A Rer ssi ынк ы Niessl., with p. — and dcs (Cunningham), 410. E infection prevented (Cunningham), ug ——— n E —— — — — in key (Cunningham), 405. zu - Treubii ji me) Bubak, осе. (Cunning- ER ~ ham), 414- x T'ritici Шы with pl. and fig. (Cunning: - ў Һат), 409. —— ——— in key (Cunningham), 405. — jensen's classific. (Cunningham), 408 forma foliicola P. Henn., syn., 409. eolorum Tul., syn., 4 . каены оз "ЕЙ. et Ev., "вур. ә —— Zeae Ung., как on (Cunning Mee 398; and see U. Maydis Valantiae, Puccinia. nothoe. Van po Mts, geol. (Benson), 116. vana, Ris. —— Ris variae, y petes deese varians, Orthophragmina var ‚ Daphnella, variolarius-herberti, Nummulites. varius, Paraphyla. ез, Thambotric Maori (Rangi Hiroa), ereal diseases d 367, enericardia bollonsi Sut., aff. to V. (P lewro- pe meris) marshalli (Marwick), 19 93. 390. E orbis Philippi, syn., E cilis (Desh.), occ. Moab. «з= record should be expunged (Finlay, » © 498. у coc мшш (чин ы Os ү. (Pleuromeris) rshalli (Marwick), 193. , Dam T General Index. 881 Venericardi lutea (Hutt.), varying form (Finlay), (P. leuromeris) marshalli n. sp., with pl. | Olarvic ck), 192 — ( iscus) minima n. sp., with pl. Bie 193. eutes Sut. жем be V. awamoaensis "M (Finlay), 4 unidentata siad (Bak сой) syn., 192 Veneridae, confusion in names (Finlay), 505 nosum, Tri apenas Ve pat dere Se Hutt. [Chione], occ. Ard- gowan Finlay). 510 Awamoa, 511; Pukeuri, Venusia autocharis n. sp. (Meyrick), 202. ^ eee Feld., strigil, with fig. (Philpott), 23, 22 venusta, РЕД —— Euspira. venustum, Globisinum verbascifolia, Celmisia. erconella adusa (Phil.) not present in Awamoan udata (Q. & G inlay), 5 501, 504 probably Tritonidea compacta Sut. .) not present in Awamoan ~ (Finlay), 50 pac keh tel 'sp., with pl. А 523. conoidea Zitt., осе. (Marsh & Murd.), 156. —— dilatata (Q. к 'a. ) not present in Awamoan (Finlay), 501 — — dubia n. sp “apie с —— nodosa var., occ. ( —— subreflexa (Sow.) rro recorded (Fin- lay), 501. homson € sp.. with pl. (Marwick), 196. verconis, Epigr Vermicularia ar hiodes pe & Murd., occ. Targe et Gully (Finlay), 4 vermis, Buccin num. а ruthi rinata, "Struthilara vernis, nica бет п. i eid s + - Dantoni п p. (Petrie), M ар. nov. 436. Pala so mov. (Petrie), 437 m ( Penn n. 5 See Sveltia n. sp. . like Uromitra etre- c. Target Gully ( ( «т 496. varying form (Finl (Hutt. h oce. piliera (Finlay), - BIL; "Target Gully, 4 AL — — rutidolomum Sut., occ. Awamoa (Finlay), Victory, Mount, active voleano (Benson), 116, "Шом, Calliphora. villosum, Hymenophyllum. vincta, Thuiaria vinquish ” in sheep (Aston), 723. virescens, Charagia. soont на ( Atarba ). vi vitrea, jecit aa ica. ede Polinices. ber (Euspira). Vitu Levu, part of segment between virgation N. of N.Z. Spenser 99. vocalization of note of pulara (Andersen), 697. Vogelkop Pen., geal Soom АА 116. volcanic rocks, N. ги Son Portas (Henderson), 594—96 Volvulella. Mr vulcanicum, Blechnu онна. Loyalty ; Tslds. má 123. еее Archipel. (Benson), 1 —— Mt. ont, Wanganui i) (Marsh & Murd.), 155. —— New Britain (Benson), 120. ew Guinea (Benson), 114. —— — New Hebrides (Benson), 1 —— New Zealand, submarine origin (Benson), —— Riverhead-Kaukapakapa dist., intrusions (Bartrum), 150. —— Solomon Islds. (Benson), 121. — Crucibulum. ordeum Triticum. vulgaris, Agrost zu m issus. — Notosetia ага bromivora {Ustilago Carbo var. viljatu, Cerastiu Wahlenbergia albomarginata Hook., a of Puc- cinia Wahlenbergiae Lu m), 8 Wahlenbergiae, Pucc Waigeo Isld. and точир 78 arc (Benson), 113. wail азои pesas Waikorowhiti, Might at at волела), 695. Waimana, Maruiwi at (Andersen), 696. Wa ed "рг revailing winds ( мот way), 76. Waingongoro em geol. (Marsh & Murd), 155. Waipara dist. Upper, Lahillia (Wilckens), 539-40. ipae U waiparaensis, omen gn waipipiensis, /aiponga тараў ор hases ( "t TEE 114. Waitakere Hills, g “(Bartrum Wa i temata series, hes че rum), uL E 144. aitt's Wharf, Wellington i (Baill s Walckanaer Ba p geol. (Benson), 1 Walker, A. O., form of Seba dien (Chilton), Walker, F., N.Z. Cixiids, first dese. (Myers), 316 —— Cixius interior charact. (Myers), 318. walkeri, Oliarus. Гай], A., filmy ferns on Mt. Pleasant, 81. — — See also ‘Laing, R. M., and W. all. 882 Wallace, A. de ot division of Malay chpel. (Benson), 99 Walpole Isld., peal. (Benson), 1 23. Walsh, P., Maori extinction (Rangi Hiroa), 362, Wanganui i-South Taranaki coast, Tertiary rocks (Marsh. & Murd.), 15 Wanner, J., Buru, 708 fauna (Benson), 105 note. — Celebes, Miocene jon сой), 107, 110. —— Misol formations (Bens —— Sumatra, Palaeozoic es ei (Benson), 01. son), 112. ege endowment, reclaimed land (Baillie), 711. —— harbour-works and reclamations (Baillie), 700. West Coast, N. es ТЕ DAY proe Mig on, cha arged, , Wellington (Baillie), 71 en Queen’s Wharf, Wellington (Baillie), Е AÀ a in song (Andersen), 699. whatiinga, in song vnk 698. wheat, naked smut (Cu m), 409. whiri and raranga, difference angi Hiroa), 348 White, B., - sific. - pr y (Myers), 316. the pa уа ти (Andersen), 691. А п), 698. Wilekens, O., Otago, rocks (Benson), 1 truthiolarella nordenskjoldi абый» (Мат- ee also Steinmann and terae Wide Scu geol. ea ear: Н. W., elec ted asia. on (Baillie), 70 witch's- Minn a sia (Cun Balan ac 36. women’s belts, Maori (Rangi Hiroa Wood, Lieut., on г Wellington beacon (Baillie), Woodlark, Isld. (Murua), geol. (Benson), 118, woodsi, Austrotriton. Worley, F. P., research grant, Worley, W. F., resol. of sympathy Ee Ў 753. wormbetiensis, Ditrupa co Wright, D. M., Maori san dals (R Wright, (Ra inii Hiroa), 358. E., Wellington I lighthouse (Baillie), 708. General Index. Wrightii, C potius. a T omensis, accitis Xanthorhoe, Me (Philpott), 224. T Xenocalliphora en., desc. and key (alot, =; їп key, 63 ntipodet Hutton, i in ey (Ma Se be Hutton, in key ( ——— hortona Walker, in key (Malloch), 830. Rotor Xymene = (Hutton), with pl. ( CO" Iepidus (Sut.), varying form (Fi Finlay), any: Элады occ. Awamoa (Finlay), Bl; ; Pukeuri, 509. m T m. —— oliveri n. в 5 pl. (Marwick), PS —— qui sivit гем, not at Таго et Gully B laser An oe : Pee n. sp., with pl. (Finlay), 520. разын: хова Meyr., strigil, fig. (Philpott) 219. IM geol. Det (Benson), 113. i, Ca. eom Ysabel, ie үр 29920, 121; Yucca, hab. of Oecleus decens. ade, A., spores of Ustilago Avenae (Cunning- ham), 406. Zalipais лде n. sp., with fig. (Finlay), 518. , Ust E. Zeae zealandica, Elephantomyia — Li zelandiae, Siruthiolaria zelandica, as lao phenia. —— Ріцсипапотќа: —— Ster — —— Thu —— Turbonilla. zelandicum, I does zelandicus, Mur Zelandoptila n. ү ` with fig. (Tillyard), pe —— elyi „вр, with fig. (Tillyard), 30: zelebori, Eppito к), 161. ebori Zemira a & А. Час. етут (Магуіс Zenata acinaces Q. & G., occ. Ardgowan е 510; Ахатов 511. zestodes, T'ort zigzag башы; їп n belt (Rangi Hiroa), 348 A x Struthiolaria cingulata, descrip. ote 179. Zygaenidae igil (Phil pott), 220 Zygaenoidea, strigil (P (Philpott), 220. zygoneura, Sync E rodea се ce man), 604 & Murd.) Zymene aff. lepidus Sut., occ. (Marsh Tm INDEX OF AUTHORS. ER, C. P.—Studies on the Crane-flies of New Zealand: Part NE PAGES Diptera. Superfamily Tipuloidea 641-60 ANDERSEN, J. C.—Maori Music . . 689-700 an B. C. mes peed of Bush Sickness, or Tro Starvation, in .. 720-23 Banm, H. The Early Reclamation and Hosbosr-Works m Wellington .. 700-20 Bang, W. M.—Report on some Hydroids from the New Zealand Coast, with _ Notes on New Zealand edis ке n TTE 8 BARTRUY, J. A. —The Geology of the Riverhead. Kaukapakapa District, Waite- mata County, Aucklan 139-53 Benson, W. N.—The "usce шы of the Marcin of ‘ak .. 99-137 BROOKES, A. E.—Descriptions of Two New Species of Gasteropod Shells .. 153-54 Воск, P. Н. See Ranai oa, TE. i CHILTON, C.—Some New Zealand Amphipoda : No. 4 and No. 5 .. 269-80, 631-37 CUNNINGHAM, G: H.— The ig ay or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand : — to Part 1 and Part 1- 13, og Second Supplement to the Uredinales of New Zealand of the New Zealand Nidulariales, or ** Birds-nest ” Fangi ч 210-66 Тһе i Lao fta. or Smuts, of New Zealand . . 397-4: De A. D., and SPEIGHT, R. —tThe so-called ** Railroad " at Rokaia бого 627-30 "Additions to -— ecent Molluscan Fauna of New Zealand бе .. 517-26 A Chemical Investigation of Pintsch х 7 The Family Liotiidae, Iredale, in the New Zealand Tertiary : "Part 1— The Genus Brook .. 526-31 The Mo incidi una of Target Gully : Part 1 2: ss .. 495-516 New Shells from pem Zealand Tertiary Beds i AP .. 450-79 New Zealand Tertiary Rissoids к» $i .. 480-94 Three Fossil Annelids new to New Zealand .. 448-49 Two New Species of Magadina 532-33 ЕгхгАҮ, Н. J., and McDowarr, Е. H.— Preliminary Nos on the Clifden Beds 534-38 Frost, G. A.—Otoliths of Fishes from the Tertiary Formations of New Zealand 605-14 GAHAN, А. B.—On the Identity of Eurytoma oleariae Maskell . 687-88 Намптох, T. B. See MALCOLM, J., and HAMILTON HENDERSON, J.—The Post-Tertiary History of New see 1 . 580-99 ees J. E.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymen | The Distribution of the ату p the d Zealand Biological Region 67-94 Нуорѕох, G. ү. nitet Life-histories of New Zealand Tuscis: No. 2 .. 9341-43 Kırk, Н. B.—A Method of Injecting the Tracheae of Insects is 669 "e: х i and WALL, A.—The TP of ы бела: pe i pone Е. Н. Bee faur Hd, «а MoDow MALCOLM, J., and НАмптох, T. B.— The Food Values s of New Zealand Fish : Parts 3 and 4 375-80 med J. = —The Recorded Calliphoridae of New Zealand (Diptera) .. 638-40 "The * of Hydraulic Limestones " of North Auckland ks F .. 617-18 Two Fossil Cephalapods from North Canterbury = ze .. 615-16 884 Index of Authors. MaRSHALL, P., and иша. R.—The ези. Rocks of the Vang Б PAGES. mu Taranaki’ Coast E .. 155-56 Marwick, J.— Palacontological Notes on some Pliocene Mollusca from Hawke's Bay — .. 191-201 The Struthiolariidae me de The Tertiary and Recent N aticidae and Naricidae of New Zealand 545-19 Meyrick, E.—Notes and Descriptions of New Zealand Lepidoptera 202-206, 661-62 Miter, D.—Material for a Monograph on cu ee Fauna of New Zealand : Part 2—Family Syrphidae, Supplemen E 281-84 Мозегү, M. E.—New Zealand Pun Gains (Order Trichoptecs) Ps s. 670-73 Мовроон, R.— Some Tertiary Mollusca, with sei Mgr: of New Species i .. 157-00 Bes: also MARSHALL, P., and Mur Ж, J. G.—The Wow Zealand Plant- ын» of the siones Cisne (айыр) 315-26 Park, J.—Evidence: ut ори Glacistini at дъь, пеаг Dunedin .. 599-600 PETREE, rji geo. dome ns of New Native Flowering-plants 95-98, 434-37 , W. J.—Food-supply and Deterioration of Trout in iho Thermal Takes District, North Island, New Zealand . .. 381-91 Рнротт, A.— Notes and Descriptions of New Zealand Lepidoptera .. .. 207-14, 663-69 The Tibial Strigil of the Lepidoptera da i БИ Powzrr, А. W. B.—On a New Species of Epitonium нЕ o Ue 138 Rawar Hrroa, TE— Maori Plaited Basketry =r Plaitwork : 2, Belts and Bands, Fire-fans and Fly-flaps, Sandals and Sails 344-62 The Passing of the Maori .. as & 25 25 .. 3962-15 брегант, R.— The везне Coal Area of the Ne Hills s Б .. 619-26 See also Donsow, A. D., and SPE TiLvARD, R. J. Lh udies of New Zealand 1 "Vishoptera, or Caddis-flies : No. 2, Descriptions of New Genera and Species .. 985-314 Trumman, A. E.—A New iced Gasteropod from New Zealand > 5 CPP Watt, A. See Larwa, R. M., Warr, M. N.— The Лено ^ ing Insects of New Zealand: Part 4— Chari iridoxa eyr., Apatetris melanombra Meyr., Philo tica pol ai Watt i) m е ^ урой 327-40 ining Insects of New Zealand: Part 5- The Genus N epti- ae (Lo pido ptera), ` and the apona (Diptera) continued, and Gracilaria selenitis Meyr. (Lepidoptera) . 674-87 WinokENs, O.—Lahillia and some other Fossils trom the. Upper Bononia ot New Zealand . 680-44 W. А. С. SKINNER, Government Printer, Wellington.—1924. PUBLICATIONS OF THE NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE, TRANSACTIONS. Complete sets anc partial sets, юе with the index to the forty volumes of the first series. and cs first eleven of the second series, can be supplied to non-members at special prices, wie h will be quoted on application. 1D!8.-11; 12; 15 to 37 inclusive, and 39 can be bier d at 5s per volume to on-members and NS P er volume to memb Vol. i, second edge Vols. 2, 3, 4, and 8. (Oak of pri The price for the other Sors will be given on pation to the Secretary. . The price varies according to the numer in stock. INDEX TO TRANSACTIONS. Vols. 1-40— Part 1: Authors and Titles of Papers; Part 2: Subject-index 2s. Vols. 41-51— Part 1: Authors and Titles ot Papers; Part 2; HA 2s. MAORI ART. A fèw sets of the five parts of this work are in hand. © For set of T n, £4 4s. ned; (Out o Part 2; Houses. Out са ріш.) Parts 3, 4, anc 5, eaci òs MANGAREVA DICTIONARY. By Е. TarGrax 1899. 1s. i AN xus od oe eee of the Joint Libraries of the Geologien the Museum, New Zealand Institute, and the oe ton | Philosophical Society. ‚ 1st edition, 1890. OM of print. = ; 2nd edition, 1900, 1 a, CATALOGUE OF THE CARTER COLLECTION OF NEW SE ZEALAND BOOKS. Catalogue and three Sappien. (Out of prini.) : MANUAL OF THE NEW ZEALAND COLEOPTERA. By Major Bou Pari 1, 1880; Part 2, 1881; Ban S. 1886; Part 4, 1886; Part 5, 1893; Part 6, ~. 1893; Par. 7, 1893. £1 OP BULLETIN No. 1. New Genera and Species of Coleoptèr &. B, M-'cr Bro Part I, 3s. 6d. (to merabers, 3s.); Part II, 3s. (to. members, "2s.) ; Part T Т. .(to те =» 3s 6d); Part IV, 4s. p members, 3s.) ; Part V, 52. {to members, 3s. 6d); Pa rts VI and VII, Bs. (to members 3s. 6d К Part VIIE, 58. (to. meribers, 3s. 6d. ). к BULLETIN. No. 2. p of the New Zealand Byrrhidae by Мао: i ROUN. 28. (to members, ls. 6d.). ; m: BULLETIN No. 3. Studie: in the Bryoiogy of New Zealand. By H. N. : Drxon, uu F.L.8. Part 1, 2s. 6d. (to members, 2s.) ; Part 2, 2s. 54. (to members, 2s. h d pate di. 48. (to members, 38. 6d.) ; Part 4,in the pre | INDEX OF NEW ZEALAND BEETLES a from Tenpaaotions, sa vol. 54), 2 soos pu ublications 5 the Institute m be. obtained on application i tne tary, P.O. Wellington, N.Z., or from the Мено ко Mess. Wheldon, Wesley an and pos » cmi Street, бөз, Londca W.C. 2 PUBLISHED BY THE PHILOSOPHICAL INSTITUTE d CANTERBURY: ——— INDEX ра FAUNAE NOVAE ZEALANDIAE. Edited by оме. e. sUpANEARgTIC lSLANDS OF NEW | ZEALAND. Edited by T | M , 4vo. £2 2s. (to emm £l.. 2